0
followers
follow

Cyrus Avenarius

"I'm a different person than I used to be - and I finally understand just how important that is."

0 · 1,728 views · located in Thedas

a character in “The Canticle of Fate”, as played by Kurokiku

Description

.
.
.










ImageImage
Image

Image
Credit
Full Name: Cyrus Tullius Aquila Avenarius (SIGH-russ TUHL-lee-us ah-KWEE-lah ah-vehn-AIR-ee-us), also born Syrillion Saeris (sih-RIL-lee-on sa-EH-ris)
Titles/Nicknames: Cy, to a few. He's a lord, but would never insist on being called one.
Age: 28 (9:44)
Race: Elf-Blooded
Gender: Male
Sexual Orientation: Heteroflexible.
Class: Mage
Specialization: Arcane Warrior/Knight-Enchanter

Hair Color: Black
Eye Color: Indigo Blue
Height: 6’2”
Build: Well-rounded and athletic.

Appearance: Cyrus is well used to attention, and it shows in the way he carries himself. His posture is upright, unconsciously so, his gait gliding, and it is very clear that he takes care of himself fastidiously. His build, which could perhaps have grown soft with many years in the opulence of the Imperial mage community, is nothing of the sort; he obviously did regular exercise even prior to the past few years, and had good overall conditioning regimens. He doesn’t look like the stereotypical bookish mage, certainly, and a few years wandering Thedas have added a touch of sun to what was once a very fair skin tone. His facial features are neither exceedingly masculine nor androgynous—he at least finds himself rather pleasing to the eye.

He keeps his black hair roughly to his shoulders; long enough for fun, short enough for business. It’s usually swept back away from his face; overall it shares a certain luxuriant quality with his sister’s, being thick and quite shiny, like ink. His eyes duplicate the shape and indigo color of hers as well, though the impression they lend his face is quite different. His height is slightly above average for a man’s, but not anything worth a double-take, really. He is meticulously cleanshaven, though he’d likely encounter difficulty should he attempt to grow any beard beyond persistent stubble anyway.

His clothes are generally made of heavier fabrics like silk and linen, and he favors cloaks, boots, and gloves lined with fur for their warmth—when he’s far south enough to need it, at least. His tailoring is usually of impeccable taste, designed to emphasize his build without being either obvious or crass about it, and his garments do lend him a certain impression of refinement and class—though not to the point that he could be mistaken for impractical. He rarely bothers with much in the way of armor, as his magic is more protection than mundane armament, but he does own a shirt of fine ringmail, just in case. He carries no visible weapons at all, not even a staff.

9:42:
Spoiler: show
While physical activity and combat as such were once incidental events in Cyrus’s days, they are now part of his lifestyle. It shows. Though he’s never needed as much sustenance as other people, he eats more regularly now. That, combined with regular physical exertion and combat training has added considerably to his weight and muscle mass. Mage he may be, but he’s a mage who swings a sword around, so he’s developed the physique to match.

Cyrus still prefers silk and expensive linen over more roughspun fabrics, and rich color over neutral tones; his wardrobe has nevertheless adjusted to life in the Inquisition. The cut and fit of his tunics is much more military, and he’s switched out his soft walking boots for armored ones. His cloaks lack some of the more decorative touches, though the one he favors bears the Avenarius sigil: forked indigo lightning on a sable field. Still much better dressed than the average soldier, he at least doesn’t resemble a traveling courtier anymore.

9:43:
Spoiler: show
Since the loss of his magic, Cyrus has found that his appetite and need for sleep both bother him much more frequently, for some reason. As such, he now eats and sleeps about as often as anyone, though old habits are persistent at times. Though his face is still quite sharp in its angles, and likely always will be, it's no longer gaunt. Now that he has nothing to rely on but his own physical capability, he's focused a great deal of time and attention on improving it, tuning up what was already a rather efficient body type until it's as well-designed for his purposes as he can make it.

Since his purposes are now front-line fighting more often than not, he's put on fair amount of weight in muscle, trimming off what wasn't necessary in the process. He'll never match the likes of Leon for that, of course, but fortunately he doesn't have to. There's a distinct grace to his movement, a sort of reacquaintance with living primarily in the physical world. It strengthens the foundations he already had, and makes him appear, if anything, a little more present. Possibly even intense, in the right moment.

But the hard edge of arrogant self-assurance has, conversely, abandoned him. His standards of dress have, for example, lapsed a little, and he just as frequently wears roughspun, simple fabrics as anything more expensive or elaborate. His garments tend to hang looser and more haphazardly about his person. His hair's grown out a bit, and falls into his face quite frequently. There's a sort of persistent, quiet melancholy to his expressions that never quite leaves, either. In that sense, he looks much... softer, than he used to.

9:44
Spoiler: show
Truthfully, the biggest change in Cyrus's appearance in the last year has been the addition of a lot of scar tissue. Learning not to rely on magic he didn't have was not an easy process, and with the Inquisition still smack in the middle of risking their lives on a regular basis, the results weren't difficult to predict. Cyrus believes he's doing fairly well not to be dead, in all honesty.

The largest of the scars is the one on his chest, where a powerful bolt of blood magic caved in his armor, which in turn pierced a small multitude of jagged holes in his chest. He was healed well enough that he hasn't suffered any permanent incapacitation, but the scar itself is a weblike net of knotted white tissue just under his sternum.

Other than the scars, the only new fixture in his appearance is a thin silverite chain around his neck, the attached pendant of which he keeps under his shirt. Estella has an identical one—gifts from their grandmother. His ambivalence about having a clan symbol for a collection of people he doesn't really know hasn't prevented him from wearing it, though it might explain the understated manner in which he does.


“I suppose it figures that all the ways I've changed are difficult to see.
Difficult to believe.”

ImageImage



Image



Image
Credit
Apparent Demeanor: On the surface of things, Cyrus is capricious, unpredictable, and arguably quite complicated. His moods vary from amused to the point of almost being jovial, through the gamut of quiet thoughtfulness to thorny standoffishness; it can be difficult to discern what provokes each of these things, if anything provokes them at all. He seems to be a creature of his own whimsy, dictated in his actions by his desires rather than principles of any kind. He seems flighty, unstable on occasion, and doubtless eccentric. More than one person has observed that he appears to be living more in his own head than in the real world; this makes him rather difficult to pin down. His motivations are obscure, his intentions shaded at best, and his impulses apparently largely unchecked.

Despite—perhaps sometimes because of—this, he can be an incredibly charming fellow. Learned, adroit, witty, and intuitive with people, he displays a politician’s savvy to motive, a scholar’s attention to detail, and none of the sycophantic nonsense that usually comes with it. Strange he may be, but Cyrus is wholly genuine in that strangeness, and unafraid of what others may think of him for it. He’s smart as a whip, to be sure, and more than a fair hand with games of intrigue and implication, but it would not be hard to guess that in large part, his political success has been helped along by the fact that it’s difficult to get a read on what he’s thinking, rather than any intentional deception.

He seems, if anything, to be a bit weak-willed, given how quickly his mind, hobbies and interests all change. Perhaps, to a certain point, this is true. Cyrus has never seen the point in continuing to do something that no longer holds interest for him, and few things manage to keep his focus for long. He sees puzzles and problems, solves them, and moves on with his life. Permanence isn’t really something he expects or understands in any matter but one.

9:42:
Spoiler: show
He’s mellowing, slowly. There will always be edges to Cyrus, points where he rubs up against convention and norms and refuses to be buffed down to complete smoothness. But there’s a difference between obstinate independence and a complete inability to get along with other people. And that’s really the thing: he’s learning that it might just be possible to both be genuinely himself and be liked, at least sometimes. Before, he’d thought it had to be one or the other: if he wished to be on friendly terms with someone, he had to put on one of his many faces. If he wanted to behave as he truly was, he’d have to accept that people would be pushed away. The idea that the dichotomy might be false is slow to dawn on him, but rather staggering in its implications. He’s still cautious about it.

9:43:
Spoiler: show
There's no mistaking the impact the last year has had on him. The process of slow maturation was interrupted in a big way by the sudden loss of his magic, what Cyrus considered to be the foundation of his identity as an individual. He was not in a good place following the events of his near-death experience, and in all honesty, he still struggles to motivate himself on a day-to-day basis. He's unmistakably depressed, withdrawn, and melancholy. He has to exert a great deal of effort to spend more than a brief period of time even with his close friends, and he has withdrawn largely into solitary pursuits, as a form of protection rather than habit.

He gets a wistful look on his face when he observes someone else doing magic, and it's sometimes hard to keep from feeling bitter about what happened to him. But though he isn't quite aware of it, some of the effects have been positive, or at least not negative. He's much more genuine, lacking the energy or a motive to really be otherwise. His veneer of arrogance and self-assurance has completely melted away, and on the days when he can avoid the opposite extreme, he can actually be quite pleasant to be around. It's just that he can't always avoid the opposite extreme.

9:44
Spoiler: show
Things are... a little brighter, now. Over the course of the last year, Cyrus was able to find new ways to anchor his identity, ones that didn't have anything to do with being a mage. Slowly, and with quite a lot of help, he dragged himself out of the worst of the debris in his head—but there's no mistaking the fact that he didn't and couldn't just go back to being the person he had been.

He's more pensive now, quieter. The moodiness is a little less caustic and a little more melancholic, but outright friendliness is easier now than it used to be, too. He doesn't feel the need to prove himself the smartest man in the room, or be acknowledged in any particular way. Like with many things, he's still recovering from backswinging too far: there was a point where he essentially wanted to be forgotten entirely, or at least felt like that would happen. In a way, it's almost like he's reached level ground at last, and how he builds himself from this point is finally, finally up to him and no one else.

Still reticent to express softer emotions with anyone who isn't Estella, he's nevertheless managed it well enough to cultivate some genuine friendships, and for these he's extremely grateful. Cyrus has come to terms with a lot of his history, and made amends with people he would have otherwise silently resented for a very long time. All of it—all of him—is still a work in progress, but he's letting himself be hopeful about the outcome.

Next to that, all the nonsense about his heritage and then discovering he might be able to get his magic back feels... minor.


Hangups/Quirks: Cyrus has fairly deep trust issues, and no expectation that any of the alliances or ‘friendships’ he makes with the various people he meets will last any longer than is convenient. It would not be an errant guess to assume that the same is true of sexual relationships, because it is. He has never been in a romantic relationship with anyone, and is deeply skeptical about their existence in general. He looks cynically for the catch in everything, the real reason for what seems like altruism or benevolence. Being so suspicious has served him quite well in the past, after all—but definitely not in the sense that it’s given him more friends. He has a tendency to become obsessive over the things that catch his interest, focusing on them until he has fully satisfied his curiosity. If he sees a reason to learn more about a certain kind of spell or a period in history, for example, he will tear through as much literature on the subject as is necessary to become an expert—and quite quickly, considering his aptitudes. But then he locks the knowledge away inside his head, and moves on to the next thing. He is profoundly dissatisfied in situations where he lacks the relevant expertise, so it is fortunate that gaining such expertise is not generally beyond him.

9:42:
Spoiler: show
As he slowly—very slowly—opens up to other people, Cyrus does occasionally find himself wondering if perhaps some of this cynicism and distrust of other people might be somewhat misplaced. He doesn’t think he was wrong to become this way. He reacted appropriately to the circumstances in which he found himself. He learned his lessons about trust and faith in other people harshly, but he learned them well. However
 perhaps he overgeneralized them. It’s an intriguing possibility, but also a terrifying one. Because he isn’t equipped for a world that isn’t as horrendous as he thinks it is.

9:43:
Spoiler: show
He's almost forced to rely on others, now, because he is no longer nearly so capable himself. If anything, his view of his own worth to the Inquisition has whiplashed too far in the wrong direction, as he doesn't seem to recognize the things he still has to offer. He has to be provoked into interacting with people, again, but the difference is that at this point he's quite willing to go along with such provocations. It's almost alarming, how much of his self-esteem collapsed when his magic disappeared.

9:44
Spoiler: show
Being tentative with others is something a person usually grows out of rather than into, but perhaps it's a sign of just how far behind Cyrus was in the 'good person' department that doubt and uncertainty plague him now more than ever, when he's at least trying to be better than he has been. But it's there; he can switch on the charisma if he has to, but it feels unbearably fake to him now. Uncomfortable—like shoes that are a little too big. And in the absence of a facade to hide behind, genuineness is as awkward as it's always been.


Strengths: From very early in his life, Cyrus knew quite well that he was different from other people. Things that took other children a great deal of time to master came to him with ease. He never had to struggle—not with his lessons or his magic or even particularly with physical training. He had an instinct for everything laid before him, and this continues to be the case in most situations. His magic is certainly nothing to be sneezed at, either, especially considering that he is what those in Tevinter call somniari, which really just means interesting things happen when he sleeps, as he'd put it.

9:43:
Spoiler: show
In fairness, he's not lost an iota of his intelligence. And he's gained a certain kind of resilience he never needed before: Cyrus has learned how to put his nose to the grindstone, so to speak. His mastery of things was never as facile and quick as he made it seem, but he's willing to struggle now. At length and, importantly, with an audience. As much as it might shame him, he is not as quick a study in the arts of the warrior as he was in the arts of the mage. But he's willing to take advice, and he works himself every bit as hard as his most dedicated comrades. He has to.

9:44
Spoiler: show
Arcane conundrum? Problem with few clues and no evident solutions? Cyrus is your man—the past year has, if nothing else, cemented him as the Inquisition's resident expert on 'anything no one else is an expert in, and some things they are.' This is made possible by his excellent memory, ability to read extremely quickly, and the simple fact that he's very clever. It's a role he's at least a little comfortable in—and unlike a lot of experts, he's also proven quite apt at teaching other people the things he knows. He does so gladly; knowledge and skill is not meant to be hoarded, but shared. Next to that, his usefulness as a fighter sort of pales, but he does have that, too, for when it's needed.


Weaknesses: Cyrus doesn’t understand how to form bonds with people, nor how to trust them. The one instance of love and acceptance in his life came prepackaged at birth, so to speak, and there was never any need to explain it or reinforce it or question it. Estella just was the other half of him, until he they were both old enough to be whole people on their own. Still, they are connected more closely than he ever has been with anyone else, and probably ever will be. He is fundamentally a man alone, however. No matter how good he is at the things he puts his hand to, he is still only one person—with all the shortcomings that entails. He is at times almost profoundly lonely, and unable to rectify the situation.

He understands the intricacies of court politics, how to scheme with and against people you cannot trust, how to come out of even the dirtiest machinations smelling like roses, but he doesn’t comprehend the simple principles of friendship, and treats every interaction like a calculation because he doesn’t have any other frame of reference to work in. He doesn’t know how to be a friend, or to have one, or to open himself up and trust anyone new. And he only begins to understand that this is a weakness.

9:43:
Spoiler: show
He's adrift, lost. The only thing giving him any kind of purpose at the moment is whatever use the Inquisition can make of him. It's enough, for now. But he tries not to think about what will become of him when and if they succeed. There can be no Magister without magic, and his ambitions have all gone up in flames accordingly. He can't think of anything else he wants to do. Anything else he wants to be. He's become a passenger, following where he is led, acknowledging the value of the cause but finding no personal meaning or fulfillment in it. After... after is unthinkable.


Fears: The silence, he calls it. The future moment he dreads: when he lifts his head, and there are no more things to catch his interest. And then, when he looks around him and beside him, there is nothing and no one there, because nothing and no one is permanent. He fears that moment, when everything will be silent and still and the world will cease to hold anything for him. As a corollary, and arguably more importantly, he fears losing Estella, because right now, she is the only person who is there beside him, even when they are physically quite distant. It's arguably unhealthy, how dependent he is on her validation and her regard. He's decent enough at keeping this from her, but the years he spent without her were... not especially stable ones.

9:43:
Spoiler: show
He fears he'll be stuck this way forever, a pale shadow of the man he was, unanchored and free-floating with no direction. He knows what becomes of people like that, and he is no longer so arrogant as to believe himself special enough to avoid such inglorious fates.

9:44
Spoiler: show
Right now, what Cyrus fears most is becoming again the person he used to be. Bound up in this is a dread of restoring his magic, for though he recognizes the practical necessity of it, it was such a large part of his former self that he worries that everything he's built since he lost it will be crushed beneath it if it returns.


“I've given up pretending I know what's good for me.
Nothing ends up the way I expect anymore.”





ImageImage
Image

Image
Credit
STR:

DEX:

INT:

WIS:

CNG:

MAG:

WIL:

CON:
⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [7/10]

⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [8/10]

⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [9/10]

⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [4/10]

⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [7/10]

⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [9.5/10]

⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [7/10]

⎧ ▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇▇ ⎭ [7/10]


x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x
x

Weapon of Choice: Cyrus eschews weapons made of steel, instead choosing to draw his armament directly from the Fade. It is a much less-common discipline in Tevinter than the near-ubiquitous blood magic, but Cyrus found it natural to learn and even more natural to apply. The form his Fade-weapons take is variable depending upon the situation and what he thinks he needs to accomplish the job, but they are uniformly blueish in color.

9:43:
Spoiler: show
Even without his magic, he isn't entirely without options. For most of his life, he trained with blunt polearms, occasionally with blades on the end, as tends to be fashionable with combat staves for mages. But when he took it upon himself to learn the ways of the Knight-Enchanter, he gave that up for swordfighting, and it is with the latter he has remained even without the magic. He now wears a matched pair of ordinary falcata, weapons more common in the Imperium and among the Qunari than elsewhere. The cutting edge of the weapon is good for chopping as well as slashing, and maximizes leverage, compensating for most of the damage potential he loses by only being able to hit one-handed. They're somewhere between a machete and a falchion, and their relative weakness at thrusting means they require considerable skill to use most effectively.


Fighting Style/Training: He’s a chameleon. Freely adapting to the situations that present themselves, Cyrus can fight shoulder-to-shoulder with warriors using his barriers and Fade-weapons; or at a range, shooting off elemental spells and mind-altering techniques from a distance like a more conventional mage—though he would say that it’s a waste of his talent to do so. He even has a few healing spells in his repertoire, though they are not his specialty by any means. One can expect Cyrus to hit like a ton of bricks, while being just deft enough to avoid receiving similar punishment from his foes. Though a showman's demeanor would not be unexpected out of him, and does sometimes surface, he is overall efficient rather than flashy.

9:43:
Spoiler: show
Cyrus is a dual-wielder, more because it takes advantage of his near-ambidexterity than for any particular reason of preference. He's strong enough to make a one-handed hit forceful, and so he doesn't need both to swing a blade. Without the need for a free hand to cast, then, it only seemed prudent to put another sword in the other hand. It helps that this is the type of technique Harellan favors, and Harellan was the one who taught him to use a sword properly. It's preferable to being weighed down with a shield in the off-hand, in large part because Cyrus's remaining strengths are his fluidity and physical well-roundedness. Hampering his movement any more than necessary is not the best choice for him, however well it may work for others.

With time, he's worked out most of the pauses or hitches from his motion, places where he would have naturally transitioned into casting, but the instinct to use magic is almost as old as he is, and sometimes it resurfaces. It's been inopportune more than once, and he has several new scars to show for his difficulties adjusting. But he's getting there. He considers himself a middling fighter at best now, and while that's not quite a fair assessment, he does have a lot further to go than he used to.

9:44
Spoiler: show
The extra practice he gets against his friends has certainly helped work the tics out of his style, to be sure. Harellan does, too; and time itself was perhaps the most helpful teacher. Smoothing the rough spots out of his fluid dual-wielding style puts him once again comfortably among the Irregulars in terms of proficiency, and his hesitation to put that to use is gone.


“Steel does not hum in my hands. I do not feel
complete in the holding of it. But it can
pierce a heart just as well, I suppose.”

ImageImage



Image



Image
Credit
Place of Birth: Minrathous, Tevinter Imperium
Social Status/Rank: From a Laetan mage family, on his mother's side. His father's... well, that's another matter entirely.

History: Cyrus Avenarius was born slightly before his twin sister, Estella—both of them to an unwed Laetan mage, Iphigenia Avenarius, the only child of her parents. Though the family historically produced mages, they do not trace their descent from the first prophets. They have therefore never risen above the rank of Laetan, despite many generations of true-breeding magic: something which has made their sons and daughters relatively desired candidates for arranged marriages despite their lower blood. There was a great deal of distress, therefore, when not long after the birth of the twins, Iphigenia died. Cyrus suspects it was because they had an inkling of who his father was that his family sent himself and his sister to the Chantry, but he has never shared this theory with Estella.

Regardless, they were both initially given into the care of the Imperial Chantry in Minrathous, and there they were raised in their youth—at least until Cyrus turned six. It was at this point that his life, at first seemingly determined from the very beginning to be that of a Chantry brother or a slave, changed drastically almost overnight. The boy manifested his magic—not often heard of in one so young, but certainly within the realm of historical possibility. It was no small event, either; he nearly killed a few people entirely on accident.

He was immediately set up to receive training from a tutor, and, miracle of miracles, his family emerged from the woodwork to adopt him. Cyrus, still only a child, assumed that this meant his sister would also be taken from the Chantry with him, a matter on which he was proven exceedingly incorrect. It continued to be a sore point for him, and he regularly snuck out of his family’s home to see Estella, who remained under the care of the priests.

When the extraordinary level of his talent became apparent, he was removed from the group tutoring he’d been placed under with a Circle scholar and apprenticed directly to a magister, an influential Altus mage named Cassius Viridius. Under the man’s tutelage, Cyrus learned not only magic, but other aspects of political manipulation and deft maneuvering: how to put his looks and charm to use, for one, to further his goals and get him the things he decided (however whimsically) that he wanted. He was firmly entrenched in traditional Imperial worldviews, including in the superiority of magic and the pragmatic usefulness of slavery. He grew adept at the games magisters would play with one another, and his star rose with meteoric speed as he grew, outmatching his opponents both in matters of wit and those of sheer magical clout.

He was an exceedingly good player of these little chess matches, and relished in this fact. He had power, taste, and acumen, and with those three things firmly in tow, the world was open before him. Everything changed the night Estella left the Imperium, however. In all his excesses, all his sins, Cyrus had never lost the love for his sister that he honestly believes he was born with. At first, this was an amusing indulgence, one his mentors allowed him. It gave him a human touch, they said—a little bit of softness in his reputation. That in itself was not so bad; there were ways to take advantage of it. But eventually, it became more dangerous than that, and his sister was driven from her home. This left Cyrus—though surrounded by sycophants and those who claimed to have his best interests at heart—well and truly alone for the first time in his life.

And so, four years after Estella had done the same, and with an appointment to a vacant seat in the Magisterium pending, along with soft whispers of a possible match with the Archon’s own granddaughter filling ears all over Minrathous, Cyrus left it all behind. He did not follow Estella’s footsteps to the Free Marches, knowing that he needed to carve his own path, at least until he could come to terms with himself. So instead of that, he did something he’d always known, but differently: he sought knowledge, and in it, perhaps he would find a balm to his troubles.

So far, it has proven less than helpful.

9:42:
Spoiler: show
He certainly always expected that he would see Estella again one day. He even expected that it would be sooner rather than later—he’d planned to drop in on her in Val Royeaux, where she was headquartered with the Lions. What even he did not anticipate was that it would be Estella who found him, a magical mark on her hand and a heavy burden placed on her shoulders.

The first year he spent with the Inquisition proved to be one of the most interesting and eventful of his life—and for him, that’s actually saying quite a lot. He watched, more an observer than participant, as the cause recruited more and more talented individuals. Perhaps it was the most diverse group of people he’d ever known; certainly by more than one metric. With time, he grew more directly involved. His former teacher turned up in Redcliffe, using magic they’d developed to interfere with time itself—Cyrus had to figure out on the fly how to reverse the distortion. His particular brand of expertise was also crucial to closing the Breach itself. And that doesn’t count all the various battles, skirmishes, and expeditions he’s been part of over the year.

He does derive some pride from this: he was necessary, and he accomplished feats of magic that most people could scarcely conceive. On the other hand
 it has also been a particularly humbling period of time. He detests admitting things like this, but
 Cyrus has been made keenly aware of just how far he has to go, as a person. And, indeed, that he has a reason to care about what kind of person he turns out to be. He isn’t just an academic mind with a body to ferry it around—somehow, he’d nearly managed to forget that. Remembering is extremely unpleasant, but
 perhaps necessary.

9:43:
Spoiler: show
9:42 managed to turn Cyrus's life upside down and backwards all at once. First, he was reminded how far he still had to go, as a mage and as a person, by the horrifying and fascinating jaunt some of the Inquisition took into the Fade. Used to being the master of his own fate there especially, it was difficult for him to come up against Nightmare, a creature clearly far superior to his own strength in that regard. He nearly died, and someone did. though he doesn't precisely consider this his fault, he does linger perhaps too often on the fact that things wouldn't have been half as difficult if he were the dreamer he should be.

But the sobering knowledge that his power still had far to go before he'd be satisfied was rendered rather inconsequential afterwards, when Leta—someone he knew but did not recognize—very nearly succeeded in her attempt to assassinate him for revenge. Had it not been for Leon's unique talents, the red lyrium would have poisoned him, and on some days, Cyrus honestly wishes it had.

Because to be without his magic is to be without the core of his identity. To be without what has defined him for most of his life, and the foundation for the ambitions and dreams he still had some hope of attaining in time. The whole event forced him to dredge up things in his life he'd tried to bury, and to confront the stark reality of a world in which he was, quite frankly, insignificant. The simple truth of the matter was that he never had been, before. He'd never been just anyone, because he'd always been one of a few. Most recently, one of less than five somniari in all of Thedas. He never realized how much of his sense of self-worth came from that single fact until it was no longer true, and everything crumbled around him.

The consequences have not been so easy to push aside. He hasn't recovered from the loss. He might never. What he has tried to do is find something else to want, to strive for, to be. So far, the search has been profoundly unsatisfying, and a restlessness grows in him, alongside a deep sense of isolation that is proving difficult to crack, and a lack of motivation to do anything much that doesn't sit easily with the restlessness.

But he's trying. Trying not to let what happened preclude him from happiness or purpose. Failing more often than not, but trying all the same. What else can he do?

9:44
Spoiler: show
It was a year of slow growth, for Cyrus. A year of trying to rebuild himself and change the schematics of himself at the same time. Definitely not done yet, he's nevertheless reasonably sanguine about the process.

In terms of major events, he recalls it mostly as other people doing things that he sometimes managed to help with. His connections played a small role in the Inquisition's success at Halamshiral. He supported Zahra as she tried to track down her missing family—and surprised himself when he proved willing, at least instinctively, to put himself at very real risk of death not for the sake of her life, but the sake of her happiness—a very stupid thing to do, really, but one he can't bring himself to regret.

He learned the full truth of his heritage, too, a thing he'd only sort of been able to piece together before, and journeyed to his father's homeland. If anything, this only taught him that he didn't much belong anywhere in particular, for he could not claim to feel anything in particular upon learning the information or walking in Arlathan. At least nothing on the same deeply personal level he suspects Estella was affected. But he did help devise a solution to Vesryn and Saraya's dissolving mental separation. So too did he discover the issue at the root of Leon's decay, and pointed the Commander in the right direction for a solution. He played his part in the siege of Kirkwall, and helped discover Marcus Alesius's true intentions in becoming Corypheus's general.

But more than any of it, he remembers the year in terms of friendships made or cemented or changed. Leon, Zahra, Vesryn, Romulus, Khari, Astraia—he'd never have picked himself to end up especially close to anyone, and perhaps by most standards, 'close' is the wrong term to use for any of them. But for Cyrus, the difference is momentous, and represents the single largest departure from the way his life was before he ever joined the Inquisition.



Image



Spoiler: show
Image
Credit
| Asala Kaaras |

9:44: It was a tumultuous year for Cyrus's association with Asala, mostly because for most of it, there was none. She was conspicuously absent from the most difficult months of his life, and he didn't fail to notice that. Her initial attempts at reconciliation, he brushed off with a cruelty he'd been trying to banish from himself, but in the wake of discovering that his best chance at getting his magic back was to make peace with the people he felt had wronged him, he did a lot more thinking about the whole thing. The second time around, he accepted her apology. He does not think he can bring himself to trust her enough to be vulnerable to her again in any way, and so their friendship and mentor/student relationship is well and truly over, but he bears her no further ill will, and they are on courteous—if somewhat careful—terms now.



Image
Credit
| Marceline BenoĂźt |

9:44: Their paths do not cross often. Cyrus is nearly a hermit, and when he isn't, it's because he's spending time with in the tavern or outside or in Rilien's tower with those who frequent such places. If Lady Marceline ever breaks her own seclusion, she does not do it there. This isn't really either here or there as far as Cyrus is concerned. They move in different circles: she does her diplomatic work with the nobles and resources and the Chantry. He just tries to make himself the best frontline fighter he can be. It's hardly surprising that people in such different spheres never interact. The days when he was more lord than soldier—and thus the days in which the opportunity existed for more than that—are long gone now.



Image
Credit
| Leonhardt Albrecht |

9:44: Leon has well and truly become a friend of Cyrus's. It's a quiet friendship, the kind more suited to peaceful afternoons in shared company than anything more extroverted, but honestly that suits the both of them just fine. There is of course still the complication of Leon's persistent affliction, but Cyrus has done his best to engineer a solution, and feels that now is the time to put his faith in his own mind and Leon's perseverance and hope for the best. The Commander is an uncommonly-mighty man, in a sense that has little to do with the state of his physical body.



Image
Credit
| Zahra Tavish |

9:44: He never would have really predicted his friendship with Zahra, if indeed that's what to call it. They have more in common than Cyrus would have believed: initially selfish people who really don't fit all that well amongst the more altruistic members of the Inquisition. But they both desire to, and they're both working on it. Combine that with fraught family histories, and there's actually quite a lot of common ground, even if there are scarcely two more different people in terms of surface traits and first impressions. He doesn't know that their association will survive the extraordinary circumstances they're currently in—proximity makes strange bedfellows, after all. But he thinks it just might, and doesn't mind the idea at all.



Image
Credit
| Vesryn Cormyth |

9:44: Assuming that none of them gets killed in the next few years—not the safest assumption, to be sure—Cyrus has this feeling that he'll eventually be referring to Vesryn as his brother-in-law, regardless of whether that's ever formally recognized or just informally obvious. He's actually quite pleased about this. Vesryn has a rare kind of decency to him, and a gregariousness that makes him difficult not to like. And even Cyrus, cynic that he is, can recognize the strength of the bond between the elf and Stellulam, one that seems to have done the both of them a lot of good. It goes without saying at this point that Cyrus will do anything he can to help resolve the presently-suspended issues involving Saraya. Vesryn is his friend, too, after all. He doesn't have many of those, and he doesn't intend to lose any if there's anything he can do about it.



Image
Credit
| Kharisanna Istimaethoriel |

9:44: Khari's is that almost-perfect story of sheer grit overcoming all kinds of obstacles. From the day he met her, she obviously had her sights set on one thing, and though she has not yet achieved it as such, the steps she's taken have propelled her further towards it than any elf has gone before. It's hard not to be both in awe of that and inspired by it, even if he doesn't know what he wants with quite the same clarity she does. Perhaps her clarity of purpose will rub off on him at some point—if nothing else, he's happy to keep sharpening his chess skills against her.



Image
Credit
| Romulus |

9:44: Romulus is a changed man, and it's obvious for all to see. Though his history and his time in Tevinter will no doubt always influence the person he is, he's risen above the influences and truly chosen his own path. It's admirable and to a certain extent enviable, but the envy is without even a touch of bitterness. Cyrus simply hopes he'll one day feel as free of all his trappings as Romulus does now. In the meantime, they get along very well.



Image
Credit
| Rilien Falavel |

9:44: Cyrus runs into the tranquil spymaster more often now, given his frequent presence on the bottom floor of the elf's tower. Watching him put Stellulam through her paces is always an entertaining experience, and Cyrus himself feels he learns something new every time they interact, which is admittedly not a common feeling for him. Their work together on the investigation into Julien's arrest convinced him of Rilien's intellect, and more recently, they collaborated on an alchemical solution to Leon's Reaver tonic issue. It's all given him the deepest respect for the Spymaster, and an appreciation for some of the nuances of his tranquility.



Image
Credit
| Estella Avenarius |

9:44: Discovering (or in Cyrus's case, confirming) their shared ancestry was an experience that affected them both very differently. Estella seemed to get something good from it, even if it wasn't perhaps exactly the thing she wanted going in. He knows she's always chased the sense of family, and also tied it to connection with blood and kin. For a long time, that was mostly him, and he admits he's had some trouble accepting that they have more than each other to any degree. Where Stellulam seeks connection and the purpose that comes with it, Cyrus only sees the absence of such things thus far, and the cruelty of outright rejection. Nothing that happened with the elves of Arlathan showed him anything else. But regardless of his own feelings, the whole experience did something good for her, and he feels that she's finally become who she always was, in a certain sense. Who she was always becoming, perhaps. He's inexpressively proud of her—she's incredible.




Image


Image

"Sometimes, we get what we deserve.
Sometimes, we get even worse."

So begins...

Cyrus Avenarius's Story

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Several days after their first meeting with the Revered Mother, plans were already in motion for a trip to Val Royeaux. Still, it would take a little time to get everything together, and apparently Leon had been planning to go there already anyway, so it had been decided that they would kill two birds with one stone and do everything at the same time.

In the meantime, their focus had otherwise remained on the Hinterlands, which seemed to be plagued with enough problems to occupy much of their force for a very long time. There were mages, templars, bandits, some kind of cult, and rumors of rifts further in. Despite this, Estella had suggested diverting at least a small team of them to seek out someone who was not involved with any of it, at least not to her knowledge. She’d been
 sparing, with the details, only pointing out that she knew a very talented mage who might be in the area, but considering how much they could use someone like that, little else was necessary.

She hadn’t heard from her brother since before the Conclave, but all of this seemed exactly like the kind of thing he would be able to help with. All this strange magic that she knew nothing about and Asala had to guess at—that was exactly what Cyrus had always thrived on. Estella also couldn’t deny that she was excited by the prospect of seeing him again; almost as excited as she was terrified, really.

The prospect of someone with real expertise in such rare arcane matters wasn’t something they could really afford to pass up, and so via messenger bird, she’d received Leon’s go-ahead to search for him, along with a note from Rilien about where someone interested in old magic might be. Apparently, there were several locations of historical interest in the Hinterlands, and one of them wasn’t too far from here. Their route had brought them into direct conflict with one of the more stubborn pockets of bandits, and so they were, at this point, making rather slow progress, fighting their way up the dirt path towards the location her teacher had indicated.

Estella rolled her shoulders when the last bandit fell, trying to ease some of the soreness that had built up over the long days of combat they’d endured here. The refugee camp wasn’t exactly in the safest location, and with the sheer number of potential threats to it, their troops were spread thin as it was. Khari had left several hours earlier to help Donnelly with a pocket of mages trying to sabotage the supply lines, which was quickly starving the refugees and the troops. Maybe Lia and the scouts would be able to replenish the food from the local wildlife


She didn’t bother putting her sword away this time. Instead, she turned, to look back at Romulus and Asala. “It shouldn’t be too much longer before we get there. The map says it’s this way.” Turning off the road for the first time, Estella struck up a hill. There was more tree cover in this area, but the terrain wasn’t difficult, so they kept up a good pace.

They walked for several more minutes in relative quiet, occasionally passing the corpse of another bandit, or evidence of a scuffle between mages and templars. More than the usual amount of these bodies had been struck by arrows, however, though why that was didn’t become evident until they’d been walking for another ten minutes.

At that point, the soft hiss of an arrow passing through air broke the silence, and one struck the ground in front of Estella’s feet. She took a quick step backwards, scanning the undersides of the trees for the shooter, while Romulus immediately crouched down, and covered the direction the arrow had come from with his shield. “Turn around. There’s nothing for you this way, brigands.” The voice, slightly androgynous but identifiable as belonging to a woman, seemed to come from a different direction than the arrow had, making it hard to tell how many people were hidden in the boughs.

Almost immediately after a shield bubble was cast around the three of them, with Asala in the middle and the tip of her staff dug into the dirt.

Estella was glad of the protection, but she also thought maybe there’d been a misunderstanding here, and if they could correct it, it might not have to end in a fight. Though it probably didn’t mean much, considering she was behind a magical shield, she sheathed her saber and held both hands up in the air. “We’re not bandits,” she said, speaking generally up at the branches overhead, since she wasn’t sure which of them were occupied. The leaf cover made it really hard to tell. “Nor templars. And we aren’t with the mages, either.” It was technically incorrect to say that none of them were mages, and obviously so, considering Asala.

“Actually, um, we’re with the Inquisition. We’re looking for someone.” She’d never been any good with knowing what to give away or keep secret, so for the most part, she just erred on the side of telling the truth, and taking the risk of telling too much of it. It seemed to work sometimes, anyway.

There was a period of silence, but then the voice spoke, this time from somewhere else. It was likely that there was only one person in the tree, and she was capable of throwing her voice, so as to obscure her actual location. “Inquisition, is it?” Another pause. “Who are you looking for all the way out here?”

Well, this was a start. Estella wasn’t sure the answer to this question would do much for them either way, but if the woman wanted to know, there didn’t seem to be much for it but telling her. “We’re looking for a mage, named Cyrus. The last I knew of him, he was out here, but it’s been a while, so
”

Curiously, there was a short, sharp “ha!” from above, and then, quite suddenly, a woman appeared, swinging down from a branch and landing directly in front of them. She was obviously Dalish, her valaslin a bright, saturated blue, her long hair quite blonde. Armored more heavily than most of her kind, she wore chain and a few thinner plates as well as leather, but her boots were the soft, supple hide of those that moved quietly whenever possible. A longsword rested on one hip, and her bow was now slung across her back.

Stooping for the arrow, she pulled it out of the ground and placed it back in her quiver. “Now what would a pretty lady like yourself want with that good-for-nothing shem, huh?” But then she squinted a little, her eyes darting over Estella’s features. “I’ll be damned. He said you’d be coming
” She smiled slightly, then shook her head.

“Let down that bubble and follow me. I know exactly where he is.”

Asala instead looked to Estella for an answer. She nodded. “It’s okay.” She wasn’t sure how this woman knew where her brother was, but she recognized the tone of the way she’d spoken about him: frustration, tinged with no small amount of respect. It was a common reaction to Cyrus, and that, more than anything else, convinced her that they spoke of the same person. The shield then faded around them, dispersing from top to bottom as Asala lifted her staff and knocked the clump of dirt loose from the tip. She then waited for Estella to begin to move before keeping step behind her.

Estella walked beside their new guide, curious as to how the Dalish woman knew her brother. She wondered if it was a good time to ask, since she wasn’t sure how long this walk would be. In the end, she decided it couldn’t hurt. “Thank you, by the way. He can be difficult to find, and we didn’t have much to go on.” He’d managed to go undiscovered whenever he wanted to in their childhood, and he’d had only a building to hide in, then. With an area this large, he wouldn’t be discovered unless he desired it.

She wasn’t sure how it was that he could be expecting them, but then, she’d put very little past him. “How is it that you know him, can I ask?” She also felt like it would be polite to ask the woman’s name, but didn’t want to bombard her with questions, so she saved that one for now, at least.

The elf shrugged in response. “You saw it, really. He goes places. I make sure nothing kills him in his sleep.” From the way she said it, there was a little more to it than that, but it was unclear what that might be. At least until she continued. “Never really met anyone like him, but it’s been interesting, to say the least. I’m Thalia, by the way. Ethendir.”

Their path carried them up over the crest of another hill, and down below, they could see what looked like ruins. It wasn’t much, just some white pillars and a staircase, but both led up into what looked like a rough cave entrance. “You’re lucky you came when you did. He’s been here a while already, and he probably plans to leave within the next day or two.” She gestured at the cave, then started down the hill, clearly expecting them all to follow.

“And don’t worry about the spiders. We cleared all those out last week.”

Asala stopped dead in her tracks. "Wait. Sp-Spiders? What ab-about spiders?" The way that her shoulders hunched over and she began to scratch told that they weren't her most favorite creatures.

The grade of the hill was a bit steep, but they made it down without issue, save the time Estella had to stop herself mid-trip on a concealed stone before she tumbled the rest of the way down, but she managed it, though not without nearly turning her ankle. At least she didn’t eat any dirt this time. That was something.

The approach into the cave’s mouth was much easier. They entered what looked to be an antechamber of some kind—though the entrance was rough, these rooms had been carved out of stone with deliberateness, though some of it was now ruined from age and wear. To the left, in front of another doorway, burned a curious sort of wall-mounted torch, curious because the fire was a bluish color, and gave off no heat. Romulus stared at it, pulling back his hood, the light reflecting off of his eyes.

Estella had never seen anything of the kind. “Asala, do you know what that is?” She pointed to the fire.

"Oh, uh, I'm s-sorry, what?" she asked. It seemed tht she'd been too preoccupied staring at the ceiling, no doubt in search of a spider that Thalia and Cyrus may have missed to completely hear Estella. When she saw the torch in question however, she appeared to have realized what had been asked of her. Asala stared into the flame, placing her hand close to it, but not in it.

"It... Is not fire," She stated, her head tilted quizzically, "But I can sense the Fade in it... Magical flames?" It seemed the best she could do.

Thalia shrugged. “I’m pretty sure that’s how he lit it, yes. This way.” She entered the door flanked by the unusual flames and led them into a short hallway, which eventually opened up into a much larger chamber. The ceiling was vaulted, and had likely been quite smooth at one point, though erosion had worn away at the contours of it. The whole thing was well-lit by more of those flames, set periodically down the side walls of the chamber. They walked around a large platform in the center, and came toward what must have once been an altar of some kind.

Standing with his back to them was a man, discernible as such from his height and the breadth of his shoulders, mostly. He had thick, black hair that fell to his shoulders, and though the color of the light made it hard to tell exactly, it was a fair guess that he was dressed in dark indigo, robes made of some kind of silk or satin to his knees, slit in several places for easier movement, and dark breeches with leather boots. A cloak lay carelessly on the altar itself, as did what appeared to be some kind of spherical device, glowing with a faint green luminescence that threw his shadow long, stretched almost all the way to the western wall.

“Oy, shem, I brought you something.” Thalia’s voice was that same mixture of irritation and apparent camaraderie that it had been before, confirming Estella’s guess about her thoughts on the man before them.

He turned so that his profile was facing them, then all the way around. His features were aristocratic, from the line of his nose to the shape of his jaw, something slightly different hinted at in the angle of his brow. He also, of course, looked remarkably like a masculine version of Estella herself, and it was her he found first, almost as if he’d known where to look.

He smiled slowly, confidently, and held his arms out to either side. “Stellulam.”

She required no further invitation than that. “Cy.” She shot forward, her legs taking her unerringly over the intervening distance, and threw herself into his arms, winding hers tightly around his back, pressing her forehead into his shoulder. She’d been so worried about this moment, because six years was a long time, and they’d still been children in many ways, the last time they had seen one another. Letters were one thing, but they couldn’t give as good a sense of a person as being with them did.

Estella had feared that he would become someone she did not recognize, feared that, absurd as it was, she’d become someone he would not recognize. But of course he hadn’t, and of course he knew her. He was her brother, her twin, and if there was anyone she’d always know, it was him. “I can’t believe it’s really you.” Her words were muffled against his robes, and she felt herself shedding tears onto them.

His arms locked around her, and he picked her up off the floor with ease, whirling her around several times before setting her back down with exaggerated care. “And yet, here I am.” His response was lighter, almost flippant, but she knew him well enough to understand that there was much more to it than that. He released her and gripped her shoulders, stepping half a pace away from her to look her in the face. He brushed away her tears with his thumbs and pressed his lips briefly to her brow.

“I was beginning to grow bored waiting for you to find me, I must admit. I feared that my dear sister had forgotten all about her poor, feckless brother with her sudden ascent to the ranks of Heaven’s mighty chosen, hm?” His tone managed to convey both a characteristic sort of playfulness and a slight skepticism all at once, though there didn’t seem to be anything ill-intended in it. “But here you are, and my faith is restored.”

She smiled despite herself and smacked him in the chest with her open palm. The humor in his voice had centered her, though, and despite the fact that there were a thousand things she wanted to ask about him, wanted to know, she remembered that this was neither the time nor the place, and also that they weren’t the only two people in the room. Feeling a hundred times lighter now, she turned back around, so she was facing the same direction he was, namely, the other three.

“Romulus, Asala
 this is my brother, Cyrus Avenarius, who’s also a scholar of magic, among
 other things.” Well, Romulus probably knew that, but she felt an introduction was appropriate anyway, though she always seemed to fall short of describing just exactly what it was Cyrus did, helped along now by the fact that she no longer really knew, exactly. “Cy, this is Romulus, and Asala Kaaras. We’re, well
 we’re with the Inquisition.”

Romulus clearly recognized Cyrus, and looked entirely unsure of how to respond to being introduced. His eyes met the man's for the briefest of moments, before falling back to the floor. With his hands clasped together in front of him, he settled for bowing his head shortly, and remaining silent. Asala, for her part, simply offered him a tight lipped smile and a small wave. She too had decided to remain silent.

From the huff of amusement perhaps audible only to Estella, Cyrus made his feelings quite clear. “Quite verbose, this Inquisition of yours. Then again, it seems no one is interested in the pleasure of a conversation these days. Certainly none of them.” He waved a hand towards the back of the cave, clearly indicating that he meant some or all of the people crowding up the Hinterlands with battle. The look in his eyes was recognizably sly, and they narrowed with evident interest for a moment on Romulus, leaving no need for speculation as to whether or not he’d recognized the other man. They then flicked to Asala, and his expression eased back into a confident smile.

“Well, I see no need to linger. There are no dreams left for me here.” So saying, he lifted his cloak off the altar and settled it around his shoulders, adjusting the fur-lined hood for a moment before picking up the small glowing object on the table, and tucking it under his arm. “Lead on, dear Stellulam. I’ve been wanting a change of scenery.” He nudged her between her shoulderblades, falling easily into step beside her.

She bumped him with her elbow in retaliation, but her happiness was evident, her smile obvious and, while still not what anyone would call a grin, as genuine as it had ever been. It was quite remarkable, how much she could already feel his presence doing wonders for her confidence in their task. Perhaps it was simply because she’d never known a problem he couldn’t solve, a hurdle he could not jump. The evidence had shown her, over and over again, that he was capable of anything he wanted to be, and that gave her hope she could not give herself.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

My blade will serve the Inquisition, for now. That is my will.

Romulus stared at the note, and the elegantly formed words, for a long time. His domina's handwriting was soft, delicate, but her words were rarely so when speaking to those she believed she had authority over. And while she had no authority over the Inquisition, she had absolute authority over Romulus, and through her penmanship he could hear her voice, and knew there could be no disobeying.

It was relief, and at the same time, constricting yet further. He could stay, continue with this work he had discovered to be fulfilling, but the brief letter made it absolutely clear: the aid he provided to the Inquisition was not his own, but his domina's, for he was not his own man. By her will, he remained. And if she had requested he return home to Minrathous, then he would have slipped away in the night, without a word to anyone.

Night had fallen on another bloody day in the Hinterlands. Romulus was accustomed to killing at this point in his life. He did not think about the deed, not before, during, or after the doing of it. The kill, he reminded himself, was never his own. Every person that he struck down and silenced with his blade was felled by the long reach of the one that held his chain. With this much distance from her, though, it felt a bit different. It felt a bit like choosing. And Romulus did not know how he was supposed to feel about that.

A young bandit he'd killed earlier, on the road before making the rendevous with Estella's brother, he was barely a man, and an utter fool. He did not belong in a criminal life, and certainly not in a warzone. Romulus had no trouble finding his throat. Here in the darkness, from where he sat just north of the village, looking down on it, he thought to himself, and wondered if that boy's blood needed to be spilled. For the Inquisition's goals were not those of Chryseis Viridius. As Revered Mother Annika had more or less stated, the Inquisition's goals were what their leaders decided. And though he tried not to be one, Romulus found people looking to him, for nothing more than the mark on his hand.

He folded the little letter carefully and tucked it into a pocket, before draping his arms over his knees, and staring out at the sleeping refugee camp from under the shroud of his hood.

The footsteps that approached were soft from grace, but audible from sheer confidence. The walker made no secret of his presence; probably, he had seldom ever needed to. The steps came to a stop a few feet from Romulus’s left, but the one who’d made them remained standing. “The view is different from elevation, isn’t it?” He shifted, folding his arms behind him. “You see more, and that’s not always
 convenient.”

Romulus turned his head upon hearing the steps, and after the man spoke, he determined him to be Cyrus. Inwardly, he cursed himself for not being prepared, while he hurried upright to his feet and removed his hood. His eyes, as habit dictated, fell towards Cyrus's feet, and Romulus clasped his hands together behind his back.

"Apologies, my lord. I did not know it was you." Romulus was well aware that Cyrus had disappointed a great many in the Magisterium, none more so than his own domina's noble father, a man Romulus had once belonged to. Still, Chryseis had always been fond of him, or at least interested in his power. There had even been whispers of a possible marriage, but Romulus had not cared to pry. He did not know if the interest was only on the Viridius side, and it hardly mattered anymore. The important thing was that Chryseis would not want Cyrus treated poorly by one of her slaves.

"These views are unfamiliar to me, my lord. I am not accustomed to these lands yet."

“Yes, that much is quite apparent.” Cyrus’s tone carried no little amusement, though of course Romulus couldn’t currently see his face to know if his expression conveyed the same. There was a moment in which nothing was said, though it was hard to say why, and then he continued.

“It has been a while since I last saw Chryseis, but it does not surprise me that she has an agent in the middle of all this. She always did tend to see further than most. Though something tells me even she could not have planned for your involvement to become so
 central.”

"The error was mine," Romulus answered immediately, with a surprising level of certainty for one who had no memory of the events leading up to the explosion. "I was not to be detected at the Conclave, only to observe. I don't remember what drew me to the conflict. Est--" He paused, catching himself. "Lady Avenarius suffered the same selective loss of memory." Would he blame him for what happened to Estella? What was his opinion on what happened to Estella? These were questions that felt as though they could mean his life, were they asked in Tevinter. He supposed Cyrus could still have his head here if he chose. Chryseis would strongly disapprove, but that was about it.

"As for my domina, I expect she will utilize my position here, but I do not believe she will undermine the Inquisition. She does not oppose its goals."

Cyrus sighed, rather heavily, though the reason for it was unclear. He certainly seemed rather unconcerned by anything Romulus had said—indifferent might not even be a bad word for it, actually. “Some error.” He actually snorted there. “My sister survives an explosion that should have killed her, the two of you stabilize this Breach, and manage to find yourselves instrumental to the birth of a brand-new world power in the making. If that is in error, perhaps you should strive to make mistakes more often, Romulus.”

"I--" He did not know how to respond to that. The lack of memory made it difficult to tell if anything he did was by his own design, or if it was simply luck. The stabilization of the Breach... he'd been told he was dying, and had little choice but to help, or see his own head roll. And the Inquisition's birth... that was Leon's doing, the doing of a movement of people far more religious than he. He was an effective instrument in all of it, he knew that much. But none of it yet felt like his choice, his doing. Even if he found himself wanting to continue on this path. It was some other hand, always pushing him along.

"My lord, is there something I can assist you with?" He thought it perhaps dangerous to change the subject, to try to see if Cyrus came in search of anything more than conversation, but he was obviously uncomfortable. A task, some clearly laid out desire for him to fulfill, that would make things easier.

“Nothing you aren’t doing already.” The reply was flippant, but there was a certain hint of truth underneath it. “You could try to relax a little, but I suspect that would be asking too much. In any event, I’ll leave you to it.” He turned away, and his footsteps started to recede, before they paused, just for a moment.

“Do take in that view, though. It might be worth the inconvenience.” The steps continued, before fading entirely.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

The dreams in this place were all of blood.

He supposed that was to be expected—the noise of the present did tend to drown out the whispers of the past. It had even been difficult to focus in on the right things in the ruin, and he’d ensured no one made it up that far, with help from Thalia, of course. It was convenient to have someone around who didn’t mind taking care of the more mundane matters, in exchange for as little as he’d had to give. But she spent most of her time with the Inquisition’s forces now, which was well enough. He couldn’t say he minded—what he had to offer in glimpses was rarely so interesting to people as what could be more directly and urgently experienced in the present. Not when the present had the potential to take one’s life.

It was part of the reason he found this whole southern war patently ridiculous. It was a petty thing, born of fear and bitterness and the inability to see past one’s own nose, and he had little use for it. The sooner things became peaceful again, the sooner he would return to what really mattered.

Still, he thought, turning the device in his hands over and around between his long fingers, there were benefits to this as well. It had been too long since he’d seen her—Estella. He was thinking now with a clarity that had left him in her absence, the kind of clarity only she had ever really afforded him. He doubted it was a phenomenon unique to him, though he suspected she didn’t know about the effect she could, with time and care, have on people. He wasn’t inclined to tell her, lest she waste more of it on people who were not him. A selfish thought, oh, the very paradigm of selfishness, but unlike most people, he’d never claimed to be otherwise. Not in the slightest. He didn’t see the use in it, either, for that matter.

The pads of his fingers brushed over the smooth metal surface of the sphere, finding the divots of the runes carved into its surface. Elvish, of course; he’d assembled a lexicon a number of years ago, and been adding to it since; most of these, he had seen already, but a few had slightly different forms. Perhaps older? Or more recent?

He set the sphere in his lap, safely held by his crossed legs, and reached to the side for his notebook, where he began meticulously sketching out the shapes of the runes, and their relative positioning to one another. He sat in front of his tent, a luxury that had not been granted him, but one he’d thankfully already had. It kept the damnable insects at bay, anyway. He’d been unmoving for most of the morning, though he’d risen with the sun and taken a walk before doing anything else. He liked to always have his bearings, a practical necessity since he could often lose them by an act so simple as taking a nap.

He thought he understood the function of the object, and if so, it was quite the find. It seemed to have a limited range, however, and he surmised that there must be others elsewhere, perhaps even in the Hinterlands themselves. If he could collect them, they might prove quite useful to his research


It couldn’t have been more than a few minutes later that footsteps approached, as did the smell of food. “I thought I might find you here,” Estella said, and there was a rustle as she took a seat across from him, setting what seemed to be a slightly-dented tin tray of food down in front of him and balancing another on her opposite hand. It tipped precariously for a moment, and she hastily put it down in her lap before she could lose any of the contents.

“Everyone else is at breakfast. I remember how bad you are at eating when something’s caught your interest.” She smiled slightly, something unidentifiable in the expression. Curiously, she looked at the orb in his hands.

Ah, yes, nourishment. He did tend to neglect that. And sleep sometimes, when wakefulness was more useful than dream. It just seemed so
 unimportant. But she had successfully reminded him that he needed to eat, and so he passed her the orb almost carelessly, assuming she would handle it with the delicacy it warranted. “It’s an elven device.” He cut into the simple food with precise, studied motions of his hands, rendering it into exact squares before he lifted any of it to his mouth. “Designed, it seems, to influence the Veil in a given area, to lend it strength.”

Estella turned it over in her hands, not so unlike the way he’d been doing so before. She looked at the runes with clear puzzlement, however, of course being unable to read them. She had always been better with languages than most other things, but it was very rare that anyone had cause to learn any elvish—even the Dalish had only scattered fragments of it. “Really? Something so small can do all that?” She seemed a bit skeptical, but laid it carefully down in the grass near him anyway, before turning to her own food.

He smiled at that, mischief entering his expression. “Come now, Stellulam; magic is never to be judged by its appearance alone—you know that.” He watched her motions with a sort of attentiveness usually reserved for his more interesting observations, but then, this was interesting. Six years, it had been, and she had certainly grown up. So had he, of course, but he’d been present for that, not confronted with it in the same sudden way he was now. He wondered just how much the years had done—for surely, they had done much to him.

Her lips pursed, and she swallowed before she nodded. “Yeah, I know.” For a moment, she glanced down at her bare hand and grimaced. “Better than ever.” She paused for a moment, looking like she wanted to say more, but then she fell silent, retreating from whatever ease the conversation had previously had.

That in itself was an interesting development. Once, there had been little, if anything, she would hide from him. That she seemed to be withdrawing now was something he found displeasing, and so he sought to change the subject of the discussion somewhat. “Is that so?” The question was light, betraying not an iota of his thoughts. “And what else has changed, Stellulam? I have heard tales of mercenaries and rends in the Fade, and I must confess myself most curious as to what you have accomplished in this time.” Frankly, he thought mercenary work was a bit
 strange, for Estella, but as the stories went, the particular company to which she belonged was headed up by a Duke, or some such, which was quite the novelty. He’d had little opportunity to keep abreast of political developments in the past couple of years, and had cared little for them to begin with.

Her expression warmed, and her back straightened slightly. “I
 yes. I work for the Lions. Well, the full name is the Argent Lions, but most people drop the first part. I found my way to Kirkwall first, and then when the Commander moved back to Orlais, my friends and I went with him, so I’ve been there for a while now. It’s been
 really nice, actually. I made lieutenant recently.” She looked at him, her expression caught somewhere between hopefulness and something guarded.

He suspected—though he could not be sure, and that unsettled him—that she was seeking his approval, or at least his congratulations. His brows furrowed for a moment, and he wondered why that might be. Obviously, if his sister wanted to be a mercenary, she would be an excellent one; it was hardly a surprise. But, if that was what she wanted, it wasn’t like he minded.

He reached across the short gap between them and ruffled her hair. “But of course you did. I’d expect nothing less.”

She smiled, but something about it was slightly strained, and it didn’t reach all the way to her eyes. “What about you, Cy? I know you left Tevinter, but you never said why
 or much about what you’ve been doing since then.”

He resisted the urge to sigh. Clearly, he’d lost the sense he’d had of her feelings over the intervening years. Then again, she was conversely less shy and yet somehow more reticent than she had once been. He wondered if that was the product of her leaving, or what had happened to her afterwards. His hand clenched on his fork, but he eased it immediately. She was asking about what he’d been doing, and that was a topic on which he could muster a great deal of enthusiasm. Indeed, he soon felt it coming on, and immediately, his mind was away on a tangent, one that he relayed to her as well as he could with the vagaries of mundane language.

“I left because there wasn’t anything to be gained from staying. I learned much there, but what I wish to learn now is something no Magister can teach me.” There was a delicate emphasis on the word ‘Magister,’ one that carried the faintest hint of disdain. “And so I have elected to learn what I can from sources older and more venerated than they. On a day to day basis, this consists in traveling to various locations known to contain ruins from various stages of civilization, and accessing the Fade there.”

He set aside his plate, no longer even slightly interested in eating, and instead pulled his notebook into his lap. The cover was made of leather, waterproofed but surprisingly simple for someone so used to the ornate and even overwrought, and the spine contained a strip of silverite, for reinforcement purposes. He opened it to a random page, this one covered with what looked to be an architectural rendition of a very old castle, large banners of no recognizable nation hanging from its walls. Figures dotted the walls, dressed in a way that somewhat resembled the modern Avvar. They were no such thing, of course, being much older than that, but the cultural heritage was clear, anyway.

“I see it, and then I transcribe it here. And there is so much to see, Stellulam.” He scowled. “When it can be seen, over all this nonsense.” He gestured vaguely, but it wasn’t hard to guess what he meant by that.

She bent over slightly, her own breakfast temporarily forgotten, tracing one side of the castle’s wall with a finger. “You go to ruins and see this?” There was a trace of wonder in her tone, but then she shook her head and straightened, smiling wryly. “Somehow, it doesn’t really surprise me that you do.”

Ah. He recognized this. He should use humor here. “It shouldn’t.” He was flippant about it, and smiled slyly. “I am a genius, after all. Everyone says so.” Lots of people actually had said so, but it seemed silly to him. Cyrus knew he was gifted, and he didn’t apologize for it, but it was just a fact. Some people were very tall. It was the same kind of thing—genius wasn’t a skill he’d cultivated, like some of the other things he could do. It was merely a brute fact about his makeup.

Why anyone thought that was praiseworthy any more than being tall was, he’d never bothered to parse.

It was a familiar jest, and the wryness went away, replaced by a genuine little smile. “A ‘genius’ that manages to forget he needs to eat.” She rolled her eyes at him, but then stood and dusted herself off. “Well, if you ever decide to join the rest of us little people, we’ve got work to do here in the boring physical world, and we could use your help, you know.” She held her hand out to take his plate, too, inviting him to hand it up to her.

He curled his lip in mock disgust. Well, mostly mock, anyway. “I suppose. But only since you’re the one asking.” Instead of handing her his plate, he picked up his own and grasped her hand with his, pulling himself up. “Where are the big, bad templars, then? I think it’s time they met a mage who hasn’t been stuck in a Circle too long to learn anything useful.”

“You’re terrible.” Though her tone was flat, she clearly didn’t mean it.

Cyrus only smiled.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

It had taken them about a week from the time he’d summoned Estella back to Haven to make the trip out to Val Royeaux. The Inquisition proper was yet without horses, but the Lions were not, and an explanation to her comrades was all that was necessary to secure the required mounts, and so the three of them had managed to cover the ground a great deal more quickly. Cyrus, Estella’s twin and apparently quite the expert in magical matters, was a more experienced traveler than Leon would have guessed, and of course a Seeker and a mercenary were both no stranger to the road, so they made efficient time, more perhaps than they would have with a larger party.

Not, he believed, that this had much to do with the Revered Mother’s reasoning for recommending that the young woman rather than her counterpart take care of this. It was sound argumentation, at any rate, and something that could only help them, even if it was simply by getting more people to talk about them, to see that there was more to them than some set of anonymous shadow heretics.

Anything would help them at this point. Additionally, of course, Val Royeaux was where he was to meet his own contact, someone the Divine had put him in touch with prior to her death, via a circuitous family of connections that began with Rilien’s bardmistress and ended with a well-traveled noblewoman apparently willing to take on the diplomatic endeavors their cause would require. He had only corresponded with the Lady Marceline Benoüt via letter thus far, but he had found her to be keen of wit at the very least, and Rilien assured him that they could do much worse, in that odd fashion he had that probably shouldn’t properly count as reassurance but somehow did anyway.

They’d dismounted about ten minutes ago, and left their mounts with a stableman not too far from the gates, which they now approached. As was ordinary in the middle of the day, they were open to entrance, with a couple guards posted mostly for show. It wasn’t like any bandits were just going to march into the heart of the most powerful nation in all of Thedas.

They had taken only the first few steps inside the gate before they were approached. It was a woman, an elf judging by the shape of her ears and the wideness of her eyes. On her face she wore a mask, like most of those that resided in Orlais. It was of fine make, crafted of silverite and studded with sapphires down the right cheek. The mask cut off at the tip of the nose and bottom of the cheek, the nose of the mask curving upward and giving the mask an avian appearance.

As she approached with her hands tucked into her sleeves, it was clear she stood a few inches shorter than Estella. "Ser Albrecht?" she said with beautiful voice, pleasant and soft to the ears, "and Lady Herald, I presume?" She then bowed deeply and rose again. "I am Larissa. Mistress Marceline expected your arrival."

From beside Estella, Cyrus looked ever-so-slightly miffed, probably due to the fact that he’d just been ignored, but the expression was gone so swiftly it might never have been there at all, replaced by a smile that one might best describe as ‘courtly,’ one of those worn by people born to nobility and its subtle trappings as well as the obvious ones. A charmer’s smile, if one would.

“All these years, and I’ve never once been to Val Royeaux. Clearly, this was a grievous error on my part. Perhaps I shall take up ornithology?” There were a lot of things that could have meant, but the best guess was that it was some oblique form of flirtation.

Larissa took the comment in stride and turned to bow to Cyrus as well. "Of course milord, but may I suggest caution? Orlais possesses many dangerous genus of bird. Your studies may prove... detrimental."

Cyrus raised both brows, looking quite unthreatened, for what could easily have been interpreted as a veiled threat. “In that case, I think I shall like it here even more than I expected.” Larissa simply smiled.

Leon resisted the urge to sigh. Deeply. He’d forgotten how young his charges really were. Not that he was an old man, but he’d been a Seeker since these two were just hitting adolescence, and that did make him feel strangely ancient. “Yes, well,” he said, clearing his throat to draw everyone’s attention back to him. “While I’ve no doubt that you both have wit enough to banter for days, we do need to see the Lady Marceline, and if she’s expecting us, I doubt we want to make her wait.”

Estella shot him a look he interpreted much more easily than anything the other two said, and it was gratitude, so at least he wasn’t frightfully boring to everyone, he supposed. Really, the sooner they left, the better; his sensibilities were far from Orlesian in character, and already the city seemed far too
 ostentatious, for his liking. It was even in the architechture.

"Of course milord. If you would, please follow me," Larissa said, turning and leading the group into Val Royeaux proper. Their path took them through the city, under brightly colored awnings and immaculately kept buildings. Along the way, they passed many more citizens who donned masks much like Larissa's, but each slightly different. Music seemed to follow them wherever they went, be it from windows of the buildings, or from an adjacent street. The capital of Orlais seemed to earn her reputation.

They reached a long thoroughfare crossing what seemed to be a giant reflecting pool when Larissa spoke. "Mistress Marceline awaits in Le Masque du Lion Café in the Summer Bazaar. Please," She said, leading them over the bridge and into the bazaar. Merchants hawked their wares in the bazaar, and a turn later brought them to the café in question. It was partly open air, giving them a view of those situated with in.

It was here Larissa stopped them. "I apologize. It appears mistress is still in her meeting with Marquis DuRellion. Please be patient until their business is concluded," she told them, turning her head toward a pair of nearby patrons, one male and one female. It seemed that these were the two in question

The woman, apparently the Lady Marceline, wore a fine black dress adorned with purple accents and stitching. Her mask was also made of silverite like Larissa's, but hers was cut in the middle of the cheek. On either side, feathers were worked into the metal and raised, possessing a coat of purple flake paint. The man, DuRellion, also wore a mask, his covering the majority of his face, showing only his mouth and chin, and a mustache was carved under the nose.

Even over the ambient din of the café, their conversation could be heard.

"The Inquisition cannot remain in Haven, Lady Marceline. Not if you can't prove it was founded on Justinia's orders," the man said with his arms crossed and his back straight in the chair that he sat.

"Your Grace, you must understand, now is not the best of times. More and more flock to your town daily," the woman said in a warm and kindly tone.

The man shifted his weight in chair and shook his head, "My house lent the Divine those lands for a pilgrimage. Your Inquisition was not part of the arrangement." His brows furrowed and he raised his hand to point at her. "We were overjoyed and honored to lend Haven to the Divine, she was... A woman of supreme merit. I will not see an upstart Order to remain on her holy grounds."

Lady Marceline's lips formed a straight line, though a hint of sadness remained in them. "I understand your Grace, I truly do. Divine Justinia was a wonderful woman, and she will be dearly missed by all." She paused, seemingly out of respect for the deceased, but then continued. "But it is the Inquisition-- Not the Chantry that shelters the people who come to mourn the passing of the Divine. My Lord DuRellion, the Divine would not wish us to squabble like this, and she would not want her death to divide us."

She then reached out to place a comforting hand on the Marquis's arm, lending him a warm smile. "We face a dark time. Lord DuRellion, she would wish that we band together, forge new alliances, and face this coming storm together, not apart."

The Marquis sighed and shook his head. "I... What you say is true, she would not want us to quarrel. I will think on it, Lady Marceline."

"That is all I ask Lord DuRellion." With that, they began to stand, and that was when she caught the eye of Leon. "Before you take your leave Marquis, if you would allow me, I would to introduce you to the Herald herself," she said, leading him to the group, and Estella specifically.

"Marquis DuRellion, I present to you Lady Estella Avenarius."

Leon couldn’t help but think to himself that he should have warned Estella of this possibility. She probably thought she was coming here to talk to clerics, not nobles, and there was a brief flash of undisguised panic on her face before it swiftly disappeared, forced under what could only be a veneer of calm. Clearing her throat softly, she dropped into a curtsey. As far as Leon could tell, it wasn’t a bad one, either, though the stiffness in her shoulders betrayed her continued discomfort.

“Y-your Grace. It is good to meet you. The Inquisition extends its gratitude for your generosity in this trying time.” She smiled thinly, and Leon’s brows rose just slightly. The correct noble form of address, and more or less what he figured was the right thing to say. That had actually gone much better then expected.

“Please also allow me to present High Seeker Leonhardt Albrecht, and Lord Cyrus Avenarius, my brother.” Well, that explained it. If her brother was a lord, she must have been noble at some point in her life, right? Leon inclined his head by way of greeting, as did Cyrus, though it was hard to mistake that the latter was more interested in his surroundings than the introduction.

Behind the Marquis, what can only be described as a pleased look crept into Marceline's face.

DuRellion bowed in response and spoke, "A pleasure Lady Estella. High Seeker, my Lord," he added, greeting Leon and Cyrus in turn. "I apologize, but I cannot stay. I have matters to attend to, surely you understand. Lady Marceline?" He said, turning to the woman, "We shall speak again, I have no doubt. Until then... The Inquisition may remain."

Marceline curtsied in response and said, "Thank you, your Grace." With that the Marquis took his leave.

Once out of earshot, Marceline turned toward Estella and nodded with a satified look. "Aside from the initial grimace, you handled yourself especially well Lady Estella. Now, as for introductions: My name is Lady Marceline Élise BenoĂźt, Comtesse of the West Banks of Lake Celestine and the owner of the LĂ©cuyer Vineyards brand of wine," she said with another curtsy. "I am told that I am to handle the matters of a diplomatic nature for the Inquisition, correct?"

Estella looked immediately to Leon, and he spared her the necessity of a response. He’d been warned that Lady Marceline was of distinctively Orlesian temperament, so to speak, and he’d dealt with that before. “We have been reliably informed that it is well within your capabilities, milady,” he cut in politely. “And as I’m sure the Marquis has aptly demonstrated, it will be a task of no mean challenge, nor significance. I’ve been handling most of it myself up to this point, but I have an army to provision, and our mutual acquaintance Ser Rilien has
 other matters to handle.”

He was conscious of the fact that they were still in a public location, after all, and proclaiming for all listening ears that the Inquisition had spies and a truly impressive, if still nascent, network of information handlers was not the best way to curry favor with the public. Even if it became obvious, it must never be said.

All of it gave him a headache, quite frankly. He’d been glad to be the youngest in his family, so as to never have to deal with this kind of thing, but unfortunately, he’d had more than one encounter with politics since becoming a Seeker, and these days he anticipated many more.

"The Marquis?" she laughed, though it was a mild, even thing. The expressions she had worn with the Marquis were gone, replaced with something far more neutral. "His position is not as certain as he makes it out to be. The DuRellions are Orlesian, and despite their Fereldan relations, if he were to wish to lay claim upon Haven, he would have to petition the Empress to negotiate with Fereldan on his behalf." She frowned at this, and slowly shook her head. "Unfortunately, her Radiance is preoccupied with concerns far more larger than petty land disputes."

She shrugged and spoke again. "However, it is better to allow him to believe that it was his idea to let the Inquisition remain in Haven than to force the matter ourselves. I would far rather have him as a potential ally than an enemy."

“Really?” Cyrus broke back into the conversation, and though he didn’t roll his eyes, the same thing was implied by his tone—bored, skeptical. “With potential allies like that, will we have time to deal with our enemies? Seems better to cut rotting ropes before they snap unexpectedly.”

Marceline smiled, but there was no humor in it. "Perhaps, but there is a difference between idle complaints and a concerted effort to undermine us," the smile then fell out of her lips and something far more solid replaced it. "I will not stand for the latter."

"We would rather build bridges than burn them." It was Larissa who had spoken that time. "Shall I gather the ser and the young lord?" She asked Marceline, whom nodded her approval. With that, Larissa took her leave.

“I for one will be glad to leave the bridge architecture to you,” Leon said wearily. Maybe he’d actually be able to sleep at some point in the future, though he didn’t think it likely, for more than one reason. Well, that could all be dealt with later. Right now, they had one more matter to attend to, and that was taking the Revered Mother’s advice.

“It has been recommended, soundly I think, that we seek out some of the members of the clergy here in Val Royeaux, so as to better acquaint them with our organization and our Herald.” The one that wouldn’t scare them too much, anyway. “I was going to head to the Grand Cathedral, but if you have any more pertinent suggestions, I’d be grateful to know them.”

"It sounds as if we are to build bridges even now," she said, a knowing smile on her face. "Personally, I would suggest we pen a letter first, describing our intentions and to give us time to prepare but..." she said, her ocean blue eyes peering at Estella from behind the silverite mask. "I believe it would serve our purposes better for them to meet the Herald as she is now. We do not wish to manufacture her as something she is not."

"That and I do not believe the Chantry is in the mood to be recieving letters... So then. To the Grand Cathedral. Ser Albrecht?" She asked, gesturing for them to begin and make their way there.

Leon nodded, and turned to lead the way.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

They left the café with Leon leading the way, Lady Marceline only a step behind him. To get to the Grand Cathedral, they would have to go back over the Avenue of Reflective Thought over the Miroir de la MÚre, the giant reflecting pool that sat under the bridge. It was a beautiful piece of architecture, Lady Marceline had found, and the trek over the bridge was relaxing at worst. Unfortunately, other matters would see that they not reach the bridge. As they made their way across Summer Bazaar, a crowd had gathered.

Lady Marceline had slowed her step to investigate the cause, and stopped outright when she saw the root. The crowd was surrounding a Revered Mother who was flanked by a templar and others of the Chantry cloth. "Ser Albrecht," she said to get his attention, before she pointed toward the head of the crowd. "I believe I have found your clergy." Well, that would make finding them easier, however, she did not particularly enjoy the thought of what the crowd meant.

Crowds could easily turn into mobs, and a mob would not look too fondly upon the Herald of Andraste. Especially if provoked by the Chantry.

Though if she was worried, it did not show on her face. In fact, it was quite even, refusing to betray even the slightest of emotion.

The Revered Mother raised her arms and lifted her voice, carrying it above the murmurs of the gathered people as they wondered what was about to happen. "Good people of Val Royeaux, hear me!" She stepped forward to the edge of the platform she stood upon. It was hastily erected, but effective nonetheless at making the otherwise unimposing woman rise above the crowd.

"Together, we mourn our Divine. Her naĂŻve and beautiful heart silenced by treachery! You wonder what will become of her murderers. Well, wonder no more!" She swept an arm out dramatically, pointing it directly at Estella and narrowing her eyes. "Behold, a so-called Herald of Andraste! Claiming to rise where our beloved fell." She shook her head. "We say this is a false prophet! No servant of anything beyond her selfish greed!" Some of the crowd looked shocked at the strength of the accusation, and all looked to the Herald and her allies to see their response.

The sudden charge, perhaps combined with the vehemence of it, seemed to catch Estella off-guard, and she took half a step backward, raising both of her hands in front of her to the level of her shoulders in a placating gesture. “N-no, please Revered Mother, you misunderstand. I don’t claim to know the will of the Maker or Andraste, only to have the desire to close the Breach. This isn’t—I want nothing else. We have no other aim.” Her tone was earnest, borderline pleading, and she wore openly an expression that conveyed the same.

Lady Marceline allowed Estella to speak without any intervention from her. Estella sounded earnest in her admissions, far more than she could muster and her agreement would more likely harm than help. She wisely chose to let Estella to continue. They needed to see the Herald, not her.

“She speaks truly,” Leonhardt said, his tone carrying about the authority one would expect of a Seeker in such a situation. “The Inquisition’s sole purpose is to close the Breach before it is too late.”

“It is already too late,” the Mother replied, gesturing to her left. Most of the heads in the crowd turned, and their eyes fell on a small group of heavily-armored men and women, most of them recognizably wearing the armor of templars. The man in front, perhaps in his mid-forties, had well-tended grey hair and more elaborate armor than the rest, whereas the woman half a step behind him wasn’t dressed as a templar at all, though the Seeker’s eye was prominent on the half-cloak that was draped from one shoulder. She was tall, taller even than the man in front, probably of a height with Cyrus, her complexion deep and her face dotted with contrasting white paint. Though the others wore swords and shields, she carried no weapons.

“The Templars have returned to the Chantry!” The Revered Mother declared this with triumph, frowning down at Estella and the others. “They will face this Inquisition, and the people will be safe once more!” As she’d spoken, the group of them had started to advance up the stairs to the platform, and the man in the lead passed in front of her as though she weren’t present at all.

The woman behind him wore a scowl, in contrast to his neutral expression, and as she drew even with the Revered Mother, she drew one hand back and delivered an unexpected blow to the cleric’s head, catching her in the other arm as she started to fall forward and tossing her limp form at another one of the assembled Chantry brothers, who caught her with a grunt, falling to his knees to break her fall. The woman’s lip curled slightly, and she shook her head with evident disdain, following the apparent leader as he continued across the stage.

From slightly behind her, Marceline could hear a smothered laugh, which quickly became a cough, and resolved itself as nothing more than a clearing of the throat. It appeared the whole spectacle was amusing at least one of the Avenarius siblings, and it wasn’t Estella. She threw a hard glance behind her before turning her attentions back forward.

The templar that had accompanied the Revered Mother, a striking woman with long, dark hair in elaborate braids, reacted with surprise to the blow struck against the cleric. Clear anger flared in her eyes, but the leader of the group of templars stepped in front of her, grabbing her sword arm quite firmly above the elbow.

"Still yourself, Knight-Captain," he ordered. "She is beneath us." The templar woman's mouth opened as if to protest, but she seemed to think better of it, pressing her lips tightly together instead, and nodding.

"As you say, Lord Seeker." Her disagreement with him was thinly veiled, but she made no further protest.

"How dare you?" Marceline stated. Her tone was not one of anger, but something far more colder. The even, icy tone continued into her next words. "What is the meaning of this? What do you hope to accomplish by striking the Revered Mother?" The only thing she saw accomplished was a degree of blasphemy unheard of, and from a Seeker no less.

The man finally deigned to react to the presence of another, and turned cold eyes towards them. “Her claim to authority is an insult. Much like your own.”

This seemed to stir Leonhardt to action, and he stepped forward, his brow heavily creased. “Lord Seeker, what—”

“You will not address the Lord Seeker.” That came from the tall woman, and she stepped down to block Leonhardt’s path. He looked genuinely surprised at this.

“Ophelia? You endorse this?” His tone was one of obvious incredulity, and he looked at the woman in front of him as though he were seeing her for the first time, which nevertheless he clearly was not.

Her silence was stony, but the Lord Seeker spoke up. “Creating a heretical movement, raising up a puppet as Andrate’s prophet, to say nothing of the other one.” His lip curled, and looked to Estella as though she were something on the bottom of his shoe that smelled foul. She visibly winced. His eyes found Leonhardt again.

“You should be ashamed, for you do shame to us.”

He angled himself to better regard the crowd as a whole, for they were watching with rapt attention. Raising his voice, he continued. “You should all be ashamed! The templars failed no one when they left the Chantry to purge the mages!”

“This is ridiculous—” Leon was clearly not inclined to simply weather the words in silence, but Lucius shouted over him.

“You are the ones who have failed! You who’d leash our righteous swords with doubt and fear!” He scoffed. “If you came to appeal to the Chantry, you are too late. The only destiny here that demands respect is mine.”

“B-but
” That was Estella again, though her tone was much more tentative. It was clear she didn’t take being lambasted very well. “The Breach, it’s so much bigger than this, don’t you see? If we don’t do something, none of the rest of it will matter.” From his former position some distance away, Cyrus approached his sister, moving up behind her and laying a hand on her shoulder. He didn’t physically intercede between her and the Lord Seeker, but his body language was an obvious message nevertheless, and though his expression was still placid, his eyes could have been flecks of stone.

A gust of air slipped past Marceline's lips, sharing what she thought of this Lord Seeker's respect. After her initial indignation, Marceline went flat, unimpressed by this thug in the armor of a Seeker. "Whatever it is you have to say, it will not matter to him," she said to Estella, "He is too blinded by his own percieved destiny to see reason."

The Lord Seeker didn't seem to care what Marceline said, reacting violently instead to Estella's words. "Oh, the Breach is indeed a threat. But you certainly have no power to do anything about it."

The Knight-Captain the Lord Seeker had addressed before stepped forward at his side. She drew the eyes of some of the other templars, but her own were leveled at Estella and her friends. "Do not think you have the authority to dictate the Lord Seeker's path. Or the wisdom to question his judgement." Lucius glanced at her, her words seeming to swell his visible sense of righteousness.

"I will make the Templar Order a power that stands alone against the void," he said. "We deserve recognition. Independence!" He glared again at Estella, as though she had somehow personally wronged him. "You have shown me nothing. Your Inquisition... less than nothing." He turned to his templars at large. "Templars! Val Royeaux is unworthy of our protection! We march!"

He turned, and led the entire group of them away from the gathering, not once looking back. The templar Knight-Captain, while her expression was still quite stony, offered Estella a brief wink on her way out, before she confidently strode after the departing Lord Seeker.

Estella blinked, apparently surprised, and released a long sigh. “I think that actually managed to go worse than I expected it to.”

"You are within the heart of Orlais, it could always go worse. At least this did not end in a death. Only a headache," Marceline said, rubbing her temple behind the mask.

As the crowd was beginning to disperse, so too were Marceline and the others before the sight of some familiar people caught her eyes. She smiled, though this one was genuine and held a sweetness not yet seen within it. She had thought that she'd meet her family at the gate, but it seemed their distraction had held them up enough for her husband, Michaël and her son, Pierre to catch up with them.

The man was thick, nearly as thick as Leon, but far shorter and not as stout. He wore a mask of similar make and style as Marceline's, though its edges were rounded to not become a liability in battle. He wore a varient of the chevalier armor under a purple cloak, and on his back rode a child, barely a teenager, also wearing a mask. Larissa followed behind them, a clipboard under her arm as she stared at the Revered Mother who still laid on the ground.

"Uh... Marcy, did I miss something?" he asked curiously, pointing at the Revered Mother.

"Yes Micky, you did. I will tell you along the way. Come, we have a long journey ahead of us," She said, reaching to lay a kiss on his cheek. "I do hope that you all brought your coats."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Well, Val Royeaux had been
 something, he supposed.

Still, it wasn’t exactly surprising that politics had gotten no less absurd in the years he’d been away from it. All the posturing and the grandstanding far outdid any stage production he'd ever seen. If the Lord Seeker had been a rational man and could hear himself talk, he probably would have been ashamed. The only destiny that demands respect here is mine!

Good. Grief.

It was so dramatic it was funny, but then Cyrus didn’t think it would go over well if he laughed like he felt like doing. Even the one he hadn’t quite been able to clamp down on fast enough had gotten him a rather nasty look from Lady Marceline. If Cyrus had believed in the Maker, he would have thought him either insane or incredibly fond of making other people that way, one of the two. Perhaps both.

He walked close to Estella as they approached the gates back out of the city, Marceline’s family now in tow. Ordinarily, he might have engaged in joking or banter or something of the sort, but even he was not oblivious to her distress, and that mattered more to him than any of the rest of it, which meant that even his good humor about the whole thing was rapidly evaporating, and though in any other circumstance he might have liked to stay and take in the sights, right now he couldn’t put the place behind them fast enough.

Which was perhaps why he didn’t bother to disguise his scowl when someone called out from behind them, accent thick with the distinctive Orlesian lilt. “Wait, please! If I may have a moment of your time?” He turned with the rest of them, hand resting between his sister’s shoulderblades, just at the fingertips, and stared flatly at the stranger. She seemed vaguely familiar, this elf woman. Her hair was short, dark, her robes clearly those of a higher-ranked mage. At a guess, she had some pull in the Circle here.

Fiona, that had to be it. Grand Enchanter of the pitiful little thing Val Royeaux called a Circle, one of those places where Templars had far more say in what went on than blindly-faithful thugs in armor should ever have in anything academic. He was torn, as he usually was, between pity and scorn. “Grand Enchanter.” His tone was cool, bordering on chilly. “Should you not be somewhere else? Perhaps preparing your rebellion to throw themselves on more Chantry swords?” She led it now, as he understood. Even living sometimes literally under a rock, he’d heard that much.

“I heard of this gathering, and I wanted to see this Herald of Andraste with my own eyes.” And indeed, they fixed intently onto Estella, studying her with interest. “If it’s help with the Breach you seek, perhaps my people are a wiser option.”

“Your people? A few smatterings of ill-trained youth and elders, smothered by a lifetime under a templar’s hand? At least the Lord Seeker has power. What do you offer that trumps that?” He needn't have to see them to feel Lady Marceline's eyes try to stare a hole deep in him. He ignored her.

She frowned at him, but as he’d suspected, she didn’t become cross. She cared too much about getting them to agree. “We have lived long under a yoke, it is true, but we hold our own even now. Beyond that, we offer the moral high ground. You saw the High Seeker. You heard him. You think he wouldn’t happily kill the Divine to turn people against us? That he wouldn’t happily do the same to a Herald?”

Cyrus’s eyes narrowed. “Terms?” Their conversation was a staccato, a quick back-and-forth, undiluted by pleasantry. Perhaps a different negotiation tactic than others would take, but one he knew from experience worked.

“We’re willing to discuss this, but not here. Consider this an invitation to Redcliffe: come meet with the mages. An alliance could help us both, after all.” She consciously broke off their exchange, seeming to remember only then that she should probably have been speaking to Estella. “I hope to see you there. Au revoir, my lady Herald.”

She turned, apparently uninterested in giving any further details here, and departed. Cyrus scoffed. “Spineless.” He muttered it under his breath, shaking his head.

“Cyrus.” The voice was Estella’s, but the tone was hard to identify. There was a note of admonishment in it, though. “I appreciate the help, but did you have to be so hard on her? She’s only doing what she thinks is best. At least she didn’t try to set a mob on us
” She snaked an arm around his back and gave him a one-handed hug from the side, but then stepped away, her face pensive.

“Even if the mages don’t have that much power, we still need allies, and
 and we should probably try to help them. To stop the killing, if nothing else.”

He sighed through his nose. “I assure you I haven’t ruined your chances to do any of that. The Grand Enchanter, if she’s not a fool, understands how poor her position is. She’s desperate, Estella, and she would put up with far more than some pointed comments to help her people. Did you really wish to hear her try and inflate her position, or advance theories she cannot possibly support about who is responsible for what happened at the Conclave?” He shrugged. “Now she knows: we’re willing to talk about terms, but we won’t be duped into believing she’s in a position to dictate them to us. Someone else can go in and do the gentler part later.”

He might have been upset, but he wasn’t an idiot. Really now.

"At the very least, we will not rule them out as potential allies," Marcy was the one to speak, her arms crossed. Then she tilted her head toward Estella. "But we must first take stock of our resources and count our options. We should not form an alliance solely out of pity. Remember, we must also gain some benefit from the relationship as well."

Marceline then took a few steps toward where Fiona had departed, putting her back to Cyrus and the others. "Your brother does possess a point however, though he does lack a certain tact," she said, glancing back at him. "Her position is indeed perilous, and now she understands that we know it. We will have the upper hand in any future negotiations." She then turned and made her way back to the group, but not before pausing to look at Cyrus again.

"Also, please do remember that it will most likely be me that shall have to, as you say, 'go in and do the gentler part'. I would ask that you not make it unnecessarily difficult for me, if you can help it at all Lord Cyrus." A tempered smile spread across her lips, but humor appeared in the corners of her eyes.

Cyrus switched gears as quickly as he blinked, smiling pleasantly. “Wine is all the sweeter when drunk after something bitter.” But then he sighed theatrically and inclined his head. “I find it difficult to believe anything I could do could put a situation beyond your skill to salvage, milady, but I shall endeavor to remain charming henceforth.” He placed a hand over his heart.

"I will greatly appreciate it Lord Cyrus. It is all I ask for,", she said, continuing to wear the smile.

Leonhardt, who’d been silent up to this point, made a vague gesturing motion with one hand. “While this has given us all a lot to consider, I think it would be best if we made haste back to Haven, no?” His tone suggested that he was eager to depart, and perhaps in the interest of just that, he started forward again, leaving the rest of them to follow.

"Maker yes, lets go." The agreement came from Michaël, who'd watched his wife's politicking with boredom. It was clear that it hadn't been his first time seeing it. He followed Leon shortly after.

Estella did too, though the exchange seemed to have lifted her mood a little, if the lighter expression on her face was anything to go by. She wore the faintest of smiles, and tugged at his sleeve. “Come on then. Everyone else should know what we learned.”

“As you say, Stellulam.” He felt his mood settle back into baseline contentment, and his posture eased considerably. He let her tug him forward, moving compliantly back towards where they’d stabled the horses. Once everyone was mounted and back out on the road, he elected to strike up a proper conversation with Lady Marceline, in part because she seemed more amenable to it at the moment than most of the others did.

“An interesting career move, joining a movement that will take you away from court and your home.” Naturally, there were other reasons to do so, but she didn’t really seem like the kind of person who would do something which presented her with no personal advantage. Her husband, maybe; he had that knightly air about him, honor and so on. But Marceline was different, a bit more like himself, if he was picking up on the what he thought he was.

"Perhaps, but I do not believe I am leaving the court entirely. I will still be required to speak with nobility and conduct business. The only change is that I am now doing so for the Inquisition's best interests." She spoke with a gilded tone and her face betrayed nothing, undoubtly due to years spent cultivating her mannerisms to suit her purposes. It was to be expected of an Orlesian, especially one who seemed as Orlesian as Marceline.

Her head then tilted toward Cyrus and a smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "Interesting was the word I used to describe this opportunity as well," she turned and gestured back toward Val Royeaux as it slipped into the horizon. "You have seen the petty squabbles that threaten to drown us all. The Chantry denounces anything and everything that frightens them, and, my apologies for this High Seeker," she added for Leon's benefit, "but how the Templars' righteous fervor blinds them to the real danger at hand."

Then her gaze shifted from Cyrus to behind him, at the boy that rode beside his father. Her smile then melted away, revealing the worried mother beneath. "I would see that this world still remains so that my son may live his own life within it." She looked back at Cyrus, her face quickly returning to the porcelain mask. "If we are fortunate, then perhaps our service within the Inquisition will see me rise above my current station as well."

Of course. Orlesians, always looking for some way to rise in the ranks of nobility. He didn’t even think there was anything wrong with it, really. Cyrus was fairly sure he’d met fewer than three people over the course of his entire life who would sacrifice power for anything else at all. The number who would sacrifice anything else at all for power was much higher, and that wasn’t nonsensical, since power was the means by which just about anything was achieved. One need only look at history to understand that.

“Many birds for a stone then.” He nodded, as if satisfied, then turned his attention to Leon. “Speaking of the Lord Seeker
 has he always been like that?” It was difficult to believe.

“No,” the other man replied immediately. “He has not.” For a moment, that seemed like it was going to be the only thing said on the matter, but then he sighed deeply and continued. “He has always been a zealous man, but not nearly unreasonable—I can’t fathom why he would be acting like this now. Less still can I fathom why Ophelia would allow it without protest.”

“Ophelia? The woman who struck the Revered Mother, perhaps?” He fought to keep his amusement contained, but that had been quite funny, particularly considering what the cleric had been trying to do. He couldn’t pretend he hadn’t been contemplating something similar himself, regardless.

"Senseless," Marceline said, shaking her head.

“Yes.” Leonhardt was quite quiet, for such a large man, and it was difficult to hear him. “She is
 she was my mentor, my instructor. She is the reason I am a Seeker at all, and the reason I fight the way I do. But she has never had the ardent fervor of the Lord Seeker—she has always tempered him, in a fashion.” He shook his head.

“I do not understand what has brought this about, but it is not something we will be able to ignore.”

“Yes, that much is apparent.” Cyrus pursed his lips. “Well, you know what they say. When it rains, it pours. Let’s hope no one minds being a little damp.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The room in which they’d laid out the table and maps had grown crowded, but as far as he could tell, only maybe two of the people in the room didn’t strictly need to be there, and he wasn’t about to insist that Cyrus and Marceline’s assistant Larissa leave, so they would have to make due.

Leon stood at the center of his side of the table, facing the side with the door. Rilien was to his left and Marceline herself his right, and as before, the other side included both Estella and Romulus, as well as Cyrus, who’d stood slightly off to the right to enable Lia to get through. She had a scout report, and he’d felt it pertinent for the others to hear it as well, thus the assembly.

For a moment, he glanced down at the map. The little bird tokens that indicated the locations of Rilien’s agents were expanding further outward as their network established and solidified, but his own troops, represented by plain shield tokens, were split only between Haven and the Hinterlands, for the moment. Marceline's tokens, identified by a quill, represented the support of the nobility, but these were few and far in between and mostly consisted of minor nobles seeking to gain renown by offering what little aid they could. Fortunately, he now felt they had the numbers and the fundamental training to begin expansion into other territory, which would enable them to begin closing more rifts, and hopefully find some clues as to what had caused the Breach in the first place.

His vision blanked for a moment, and Leon remained perfectly still, not allowing it to show. It had happened before, but it was becoming more frequent, and right on cue, he felt a splitting pain lance his head. It faded as quickly as it had come, and he blinked, raising his eyes to acknowledge Lia. “I understand you’ve been busy, of late. Please, tell us what you’ve discovered.”

Lia looked the slightest bit embarrassed, and it didn't seem to be due the presence of anyone in the room. She glanced sideways at Estella briefly, as though looking for some form of reassurance from her longtime friend. Seemingly unsure of what to do with her hands, she set them upon the tabletop, her fingers lightly brushing the surface.

"Yes, uh... there was a bit of an issue, involving a scouting patrol in the southern Hinterlands. They didn't report back. I searched with a team, and... found an Avvar, instead. He told me they'd taken my scouts hostage, dragged them off to a marsh called the Fallow Mire. I'm sorry, Commander. I should've expected them, made sure the scouts knew to expect trouble..." She looked to be taking the events none too well.

Leon shook his head. “Things of this nature happen. What’s important is that you know where they went, and that means we can get them back.” Another organization probably would have rather left a small scout party to their fate than gone to the effort it would take to recover them. It was war, after all, of a sort. But this was a war that Leon was running, and he didn’t want to do that, so he wouldn’t, and he doubted anyone here would protest the decision.

“A small party would probably work best. Do you know anything else about the area?”

"Yes, actually..." Lia continued, uncertainly. "The Avvar in question was actually quite helpful. His clan has demanded to meet the Herald of Andraste, if we want our scouts back. They... didn't say which one. I didn't ask." She winced. "He had a really big maul. But, I did follow him. I think he knew, but he didn't try to stop us. The Fallow Mire is... probably the worst place I've ever seen. The rain never stopped. The entire region has a bit of an undead problem, and the rifts have just made it worse. The Avvar have control of an old abandoned fortress at the south end of the bog. Didn't see any easy ways to reach it."

She tapped a finger a few times against the table. "There's one other thing. Before we left, I came across an elf. He was... odd. I don't know how to describe him. Sort of... regal? But definitely not, in his mannerisms. He seemed to know a lot about the area, some magical architecture or something. He said it was elven, and old, and that it could help stop the demons and the undead, but he needed a mage to make it work."

Lia shrugged. "I didn't get a reason out of him, but once I mentioned I was Inquisition, he expressed interest in meeting us. Said his name was Vesryn Cormyth, and that he'd wait for us there. Looked like he could handle himself, too." Her expression seemed to imply that this was an understatement. "I came back here right after that."

“Well now.” Cyrus broke into the conversation, his eyes having sparked to life with vivid interest as soon as the words magical architecture appeared. He was regarding Lia with an intent expression, but when no more information was forthcoming, he continued. “If it’s old and magical, I do believe I could stand to take a look at it.” Whether he had any interest in the rest of it was debatable, but at the very least he didn’t seem to mind, and he turned to Leon.

“I volunteer for this assignment, High Seeker. It is, after all, precisely the kind of thing I’m here for.” His tone was light, his face reflecting mirth, but there was an undertone of that same very serious curiosity still threaded under the words.

Leon considered all of that, and nodded. It seemed best to send a group that could handle both things. The Fallow Mire was home to at least a village’s worth of people, and if there were undead in the region that could be stopped, it was the kind of task they should be undertaking. Not only for the support it would lend them, either, though he was comfortable couching it in those terms if that was what it took. And Cyrus was quite correct, even if Leon suspected his priorities were quite misplaced.

“Very well. Since the Avvar have demanded to meet a Herald, we’ll need to send one. Estella, please accompany Cyrus to the Mire. Meet with these Avvar, and this serah Cormyth, and see what you can’t do about our missing scouts and the undead. Lia, I want you to go with them and push our stake in the area out as they advance. With some work, we’ll be able to keep some soldiers there after the two of them leave, in case this solution is only temporary.” He paused a moment, considering. He knew Cyrus was knowledgeable, but he’d never seen the man fight, and Estella was, while a professional, not enough by herself. Best not to rely on the unknown, either, no matter what he looked like.

“I suggest you take Asala with you as well. Her skills will prove useful in a pinch.”

Estella nodded her acquiescence, turning to Lia and speaking quietly, such that he only barely heard. “We’ll get them back.”

At that moment, a knock sounded on the door, and Leon furrowed his brow. “Yes?”

“It’s Reed, ser.” He sounded slightly uncertain, but Leon knew he wouldn’t interrupt unless it was necessary, so he called for the man to enter, which he did, followed by a stranger.

“I’m sorry to interrupt, ser, but we have another visitor. Of sorts. An insistent one.” He shot a look at the person behind him, but at Leon’s nod, stepped aside and allowed the newcomer to enter fully.

“Is there something I can help you with?” His tone suggested that there had better be.

The stranger who followed Reed into the chamber occupied far more room than was expected. He was a burly Qunari, sporting large horns and bulging muscles, arms folding over his chest in a casual stance. His expression, or lack thereof, was set in a permanent state of disinterest. He regarded everyone with a leveled stare, and cleared his throat, “There is. Excuse my interruption. We've heard of the Inquisition. Hard to miss it.”

The tension in his arms loosened, and he took another deep breath before continuing, “This is an opportunity. Captain Zahra Tavish wishes an audience on the Storm Coast. We're a mercenary group with a ship of our own, looking for another staunch contract. And she has valuable information.” He shifted towards Leon, and arched his heavy eyebrows, “From the looks of it, you don't have much in the means of sea-faring allies.”

Rilien stirred as soon as the Storm Coast was mentioned, moving forward to the table proper. “We have other reasons to make a venture to that location as well.” He looked down at the map for a second, his head tilted to the side, and continued in the same tone. “We’ve received news that Grey Wardens are disappearing from Ferelden, and no fewer than three of them were last known to be in that area. It is also presently plagued by a cult group of bandits calling themselves the Blades of Hessarian. I suspect these things are unconnected, but each is a reason for us to extend our presence into the region.”

Well, that was indeed several good reasons. Both this and the matters in the Mire seemed equally time-sensitive, so the logical move was clear: those who weren’t headed for the Mire would go to the Coast.

“Very well. Romulus, if you would lead a second team to the Storm Coast, we can deal with all three matters. Prioritize whatever seems of most immediate concern to you when you get there, but anything we can find on the Wardens will likely be of import. Lady Marceline, if you would be so kind as to accompany him, I believe you will be able to negotiate matters with Captain Tavish. Take Khari and anyone else you think you might need, assuming they aren’t already heading for the Mire.”

Marceline turned toward her assistant, who stood in the corner with a clipboard in hand transcribing what seemed to be notes. "Larissa, will you be able to contend with the paperwork while I am away?" she asked.

The woman looked up from her notes and nodded. "Yes Mistress. You do not have any pressing engagements, and I am able do what remains."

Marceline smiled in response, the appreciation clear in her expression. She smiled and looked toward Leon in order to allow him to continue.

He returned his attention to the Qunari. “Tell your Captain to be expecting us. We will hear what she has to say.”

The Qunari finally uncrossed his arms, and tipped his head, “I'm no good with introductions, but I am Aslan.” He clicked his tongue, “You'd know that soon enough.” He did not bow, nor offer his hand: only nodded as somberly as he'd entered. Like a wayside observer, absorbing whatever information he could. “That I will. I appreciate your audience, and we'll be looking forward to seeing you again.” Rude or no, Aslan made a grumbling sound in his throat and excused himself out of the chamber without Reed's help.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Saraya was cold, soaked, and... bored.

"You don't say," Vesryn murmured to himself. He could still feel his fingers, mostly, but it wouldn't be long now. The rain pitter-pattered against his shining steel armor, though the magnificence of it was tempered by the mud and the perpetually dark skies. The lion draped over his back atop his cloak looked as miserable as ever. Vesryn himself was a sentinel of steel, his face hidden under the mask of his tallhelm, but under that mask was a grumbling frown.

"Why would anyone stay here?" he asked the air, adjusting his grip on the bardiche axe in his hands just so they wouldn't fall alseep just yet. He set up his one-tent camp along the side of the road, fire in plain view. The fire was only able to survive due to the presence of a nearby rocky overhang that covered a small space. It was only slightly less damp than everything around it. And not once had anyone come by his tent since the elven girl, Lia, had departed. As far as he knew, this was the only sensible way into the swamp.

A blast of lightning erupted from the heavens, the thunder nearly ear splitting, but Vesryn paid it no mind. He'd been in worse storms. Though he did take a few steps back under the overhang. His tallhelm was feeling particularly tall just now.

Saraya urged him towards the water. Vesryn sighed, his breath rising in a cloud as it escaped his helm. "Again?" He already knew the answer to that one, though, and the urges repeated just to confirm it. Practice, every opportunity. This blighted marsh had unending opportunities to chop his axe into things, and she would have him seize every one. He shook himself awake, wondering what time it was. Evening, maybe? Or midday? It was hard to tell. He could still see in front of him, so it wasn't night. Not yet.

He stepped forward, back out into the rain, thumping his bardiche into the ground like a walking stick. His tower shield and spear were left back by the tent; he'd felt less and less like fighting with them since he'd been on his own again. Not enough offense. Grimacing, Vesryn allowed the toe points of his boots to touch the water, and he poked his bardiche handle down into it.

The presence in his mind receded. He knew that one clearly enough. Do this on your own. As much as the lessons annoyed him, he took them seriously every time. He found it much more difficult to be careless with his life when there was another soul wrapped up in it. Ahead of him, ghastly skeletal figures rose up from the water, covered in soaked moss and mud, wielding swords and shields. He counted three. An easy trip.

The first attacked down at him, an aggressive hack. Most undead were predictable, at least. They had no fear. Vesryn danced around it, quick for an elf in so much armor, and swung his axe right into the rotted hip of the corpse. It split in two to fall at his feet, still alive. Its sword clattered off his scaled skirt before he stomped down on its skull.

The second lunged, and he batted it aside, backstepping sharply away from the water, not wanting to draw any more. He made his own lunge forward, poking it in the stomach. He opened a decent hole, but no blood spilled out. Frowning, he stepped forward and swung upwards, the blade of his axe catching the wound and cutting up inside, splitting the corpse in half from ribcage to the top of the skull.

The last one seemed to be missing its sword, only carrying a decayed wooden shield, which was missing a few planks. He allowed it to charge him, watching it swing a haymaker with the shield rim, and ducking to let it fly over. It ran forward into his hip, doubling over on his back, and Vesryn flipped him clean over, before he brought the axe down like he was splitting a log. The head was crushed, not even strong enough to survive a clean splitting.

Saraya approved.

"You're entertained, then? Good. I was worried." As he turned back towards he camp, he stopped dead, spotting visitors coming down the path. The elf in the front with the bow was hooded, but he still recognized her gait. He was good at remembering those sorts of things. This time, Lia led a party of what appeared to be three. He removed his tallhelm, revealing a mane of silver hair that outdid the white lion on his back. He held an open hand up in greeting, before stepping back under the rocky overhang and nearing his fire.

"I thought for a moment you were going to leave me here. In the rain. It hasn't stopped since you left, by the way. Who've you brought to be miserable with us?"

Lia pulled back her hood once she was under the cover of the overhang. The cloak appeared to have failed at keeping her dry. She gestured to the three behind her. "This is Estella Avenarius, Herald of Andraste. This is Cyrus Avenarius, and this is Asala Kaaras. If we're successful I'll be back with more scouts, but this is it for now."

"The Herald herself?" Vesryn mused, clearly pleased. "I'm honored. Vesryn Cormyth, at your service." He performed a well practiced bow. Saraya was more interested in the elven girl.

“Oh, um. Please, that’s not necessary.” The Herald in question looked a little uncomfortable, actually, shifting the way she stood slightly. It was hard to tell in the dark, but she might have gone a bit red in the face. “The title’s a bit much, honestly. And you really don’t have to bow.” She wasn’t dressed any differently than the others with her; actually, her gear might have been a bit rougher than that belonging to the man introduced as Cyrus, and unlike Lia she had no hood, so her dark hair had long been plastered to her head and the sides of her face by the rain.

She smiled a bit, though, apparently not yet as miserable as hypothesized. “It’s nice to meet you, though. Do you prefer Vesryn or
” She appeared to contemplate the armor for a moment. “Ser Cormyth, perhaps?”

Saraya looked down on the girl as though Vesryn were eight feet tall. Not impressed. Vesryn, however, smiled warmly, and quickly ran a gloved hand through his hair. For all the rain, it didn't look that bad. A little of a mess, but sometimes that worked in his favor. The tallhelm had kept most of the downpour off of it.

"Ah, Vesryn please. I'm no knight, and we'll save Ves for once we know each other a little better. Come, the fire's not quite dead yet." It gave off enough warmth to be comforting, and he kneeled down in front of it, peeling off his gloves and warming his hands. "And noted on the title. But the bow? I'd say you deserve that much, stopping a tear in the sky like you did." A smile seemed almost perpetually attached to his features.

"Cyrus, is it?" he looked up at the man in question. "You're... a brother, then?"

He’d been wearing a hood as well, but dropped it as soon as he was addressed. “Right in one.” Unlike his sister, he seemed not in the least uncomfortable, though his eyes did flicker to her for a moment before they resettled on Vesryn. “I understand you were looking for someone versed in the nuances of ancient elven magic. That would be me.” He inclined his head, though it was assuredly a courtesy and not a deference.

Saraya's interest immediately shifted away from the elven girl and the Herald of Andraste to study the Herald's brother. There seemed to be no opinion just yet, none that Vesryn could feel. He, however, had come to at least a preliminary conclusion.

"Handsome and well-studied. Quite the catch." He looked to the last member of the group, the young Qunari woman introduced as Asala, and rubbed his hands together. "Hope you're not afraid of walking corpses. We'll be wading through plenty in a moment."

Asala said nothing, only nodded. She still seemed rather nervous about the whole thing, but did Vesryn's words did not cause her to back away. Like Estella, she too wore no hood, no doubt that the pair of horns sprouting from her head would make such an endeavor futile. Her hair was slick, but she had it pulled back into a tight ponytail, revealing exactly where the horns rose from. The edges of the white cloak she wore were wet too, the edges cacked in mud.

"Good," Vesryn said. "Now, the Avvar you're looking for are in the fortress at the south end of the bog. Long road of demons and undead to get there. Nothing to be done about the undead. They rest in the water, for the most part. Don't step in any deep pools and they may ignore us. The demons, however, we can get rid of. Along the path are two old pillars. Veilfire beacons. Lighting them should block further rifts from opening in the area."

He tilted his head sideways for a brief moment. "Sadly, lighting the beacons should draw demons to them. Angry ones. We'll have to keep them from snuffing out the beacons until the magic does its work. I hope everyone's up for a fight. On the other side, we'll reach those Avvar, and your scouts."

“If you know where they are, is there any chance you also have an idea what they want?” Estella asked, frowning. “All we really know is that they kidnapped a scout party and demanded to speak to me.”

"Speak?" Vesryn smiled, somewhat sadly. "I'm afraid they want to kill you. It's a religious thing, they're hoping to prove their nature-gods are superior to your Maker-god. By squishing you with their big hammers."

"How did you learn this?" Lia asked, uncomfortably.

Vesryn stood and pulled his gloves back on. "Had a chat with one of the painted brutes myself. Well, brute might be a little rude, he was actually quite civil. I don't think he likes their leader much, probably doesn't even agree with him, but as it often goes with these sorts, the only way to get rid of the chief is to kill him."

“I should probably be more surprised by that than I am.” Estella shook her head, then glanced out towards the swamp. “Well, I suppose the sooner we get going, the sooner the problems will be solved.” She paused a moment, presumably to ensure that everyone was ready, then exited the scant cover of the overhang, drawing the sword at her hip and holding it in her left hand. It was bright in the dark, surely an enchantment, but the light dimmed after a few seconds.

“If you would be so kind as to lead on?” He was the one that knew where they were going, after all.

Vesryn slid his bardiche axe into a sheath on his back, picking up his shield and spear instead. Holding them each in the same hand, he grabbed his tallhelm and dropped it into place, obscuring his features save for the emerald eyes. As he passed Estella, he turned and bowed again, this time as he walked backwards. "Of course, my lady Herald." Under his helmet, he grinned.

"Oh, and once more, do try to stay out of the water. We'll be swimming in demons as is."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It was only in the last year or so that Cyrus had truly grown accustomed to surroundings he would easily and accurately describe as disgusting, but this place might just have taken the whole blasted cake.

It smelled like rotting corpses, which apparently was because quite a lot of them were reanimated and just
 waiting, under the water or some such. It seemed that stirring the surface of the bog would be enough to alert them to one’s presence, and they had been advised against such a course by their present guide. Reaching into a small pouch under his cloak, Cyrus withdrew a finger-length green leaf, placing it on his tongue as he walked. As expected, the sharp flavor of it helped chase the half-there taste of decay from his mouth, a product of the smell.

This Vesryn was quite curious. It was not every day that one encountered someone who knew of things like veilfire and rifts. And though their ancestors had invented the former, meeting an elf who knew of them was even less common. He would have put the odds of any elf without the vallaslin knowing it at quite close to zero, which meant that this fellow was quite an anomaly, and probably aware of it. For a moment, Cyrus wondered if perhaps he was as the one other he’d ever met like that, but it seemed
 no. That was too unlikely, so there was some alternative explanation that he did not yet have.

That was fine. He always found whatever information he was after eventually. This would be no different.

The path to their destination turned out to make the simple advice don’t touch the water into a rather farcical recommendation. Most of the architectural features of the bog were half-sunk into it already, and that included the nearly rotted, unsound wooden ‘bridges’ that connected the various more solid islands. Still, by some combination of luck, skill, and mutual assistance, they were managing adequately thus far.

“Your choice of tourist destination leaves much to be desired.” That was directed at Vesryn, of course, and accompanied by the skeptical arch of a brow. “Unless you intend for us to believe that you live here.” It was obvious that Cyrus wasn’t going to believe that in any case.

"Gods, no," the elf said, glancing back at Cyrus, the only thing visible of his face being his green eyes. "Merely passing through. I was on my way to Haven, actually, to meet this Inquisition I'd heard so much about. The Mire caught my attention, when I heard about the rifts and the elven structures within. There are some fools that live here, probably for the solitude, and they have no one dumb enough to defend them. Not until I arrived, at any rate."

Finally, the ground beneath them became somewhat less treacherous to walk through, as they began up a gentle incline. The hill before them was covered with thick black trees, gnarled and ancient, about as grouchy looking as the undead in the ponds below. "Unfortunately, all I found were these Veilfire beacons. Not particularly interesting, but useful at least. All I needed was a mage, and when our dear girl here passed through, it proved the perfect opportunity." Lia scowled at him from under her hood, from where she walked at Vesryn's back.

"It's a good cause, and a chance for me to prove myself to this Inquisition I'd like to join up with."

Frankly, Cyrus thought this was an awful lot of trouble to go to in order to prove oneself to an organization that was taking volunteers with farming implements, but he didn’t say so aloud. There would be no point—they needed to light the beacons anyway, and if Vesryn did join, he’d realize the same soon enough besides.

What he said instead was: “How very magnanimous of you.” It wasn’t supposed to be clear if it was a compliment or merely an observation, and his tone kept the distinction vague.

The hillside was wet, as was every other damn thing in the place, but it wasn’t an impossible climb, and it took them only a couple of minutes to reach the first veilfire beacon. It was basically just a monolith, probably a good fifteen feet tall, with a circle of mostly bare space around it, the terrain damp gravel. There were a few other larger stones left outside the circle, suggesting a larger structure may once have been built around the beacon, but overall it was quite the plain device, as expected.

“Right, well. I suggest the four of you prepare for the angry demons, then.” His boots crunched on the gravel as he approached the pillar, the front side of which was bare, though he felt a slight stirring in the Fade as he passed it. Probably one of those runes—he’d have to take a look afterwards. The back side, however, had a veilfire torch mounted onto it, as had the ruins in the Hinterlands, and Cyrus stood before it, raising an arm until it was at the level of his chest, his palm roughly vertical, and lazily flicked his fingers.

The spark of magic flew unerringly, and the torch burst to life, the green-tinged blue of veilfire catching easily and almost immediately blooming into full burn. The effect rippled through the Fade, changing the unseen part of the area’s landscape quite noticeably.

“Incoming.”

True to the warning, it didn’t take much time at all before the first wave of demons appeared, about six shades in total. They came in from the same direction the party had, flying over the ground about as swiftly as shades could move, and they met the front line as five, one of their number having fallen on the way up to a well-placed arrow from Lia, shooting from behind Estella and Vesryn.

Estella watched them with evident wariness, but from the set of her feet, it was clear that she planned to approach this with as much mobility as possible, and indeed as the lines met, she stepped forward, slashing aggressively at the nearest. She caught it a deep blow to the shoulder, evidently missing one of its vital arteries by scant inches, but the follow-up crossed upwards over the same area, nicking something important even as she shade’s claws scraped against her armor, digging a furrow in the leather and throwing her back a meter or so.

She landed on her feet, and pressed forward again, this time stepping over its fading corpse.

Vesryn threw himself at a cluster of three of the things, slamming into the first with his heavy shield and driving it back into another. The third lunged forward and slashed down, the claws clanging loudly off the face of his shield. His boot emerged from behind it to kick the demon away, and immediately following that the end of his spear punched through the thing's face. It made a howling but soon cut off cry, falling limp into the ground as the spear was withdrawn. The two other shades had risen once more and resumed their frontal assault. One strike that swiped around the edge of his shield caught a magical barrier instead. The last unengaged shade charged up the hill, towards Asala.

Asala seemed to handle herself far better in a fight than she did socially. Despite the shade charging toward her fast as it could carry itself, she did not take a step back. In fact, her feet were set, and her eyes were wide as if searching out for a moment of opportunity. And sure enough, when one seemed to present itself, she took it.

As the shade closed the distance, Asala's hand went up, enveloped in the fade, and a wide barrier flew forward as fast as the shade in the opposite direction. The action was too sudden and the barrier too quick. The shield struck the shade hard in what should've been the thing's face. The force and momentum was great enough to send the shade into a backward flip and land on its face.

Another shield was called, this one appearing above the shade and crashed downward, crushing the shade against it and the ground below. It then vanished in a plume of smoke.

With the shades all down rather too quickly to constitute much by way of challenge, Cyrus was left to wonder if perhaps the danger of this part of their task had been overestimated a bit. There were a few seconds of silence after the last one fell, but just as he was opening his mouth to say something humorous, he felt an abrupt shift in the Fade, a spike against whatever served him as a sense of danger.

There wasn’t even time to issue much in the way of a warning before several spots on the ground turned an unhealthy greenish-black and from them erupted demons of a much higher order than mere shades—terrors, four of them. They had always reminded him of preying mantises, the way they were all limbs and long, emaciated, greenish forms. They had burst from the ground in eerie synchronization: two near Vesryn and Estella, one in front of Lia, and another right next to Asala.

Cyrus, not the subject of the wave of concussive force that issued from any of them, was able to react immediately. Springing forward, he pointed a finger in the direction of one of the two demons attempting to hew down his sister and Vesryn, and a tiny, concentrated orb of light formed at his fingertip, zipping over the elven warrior’s shoulder and impacting the creature in the chest, at which point Cyrus released the spell properly, and from that compact sphere erupted a massive fireball, scorching the demon from chin to hips, and sending it sprawling backwards, smoking in the damp of the rain—alive, but barely.

In his other hand, he summoned a Fade-weapon, in this case a spatha, which fit into his hand with the ease of long practice. Still running, he veered for the one physically closest to himself, which was near Lia, the scout. Halfway there, he pulled himself into the Fade, leaving a distorted afterimage in his place as he accelerated beyond the pale of normal physical speed, angling himself at the terror’s back. With a familiar low thrum, the sword cut into its flesh, breaking the spine as much with the blunt force of his acceleration as with the sharp edge of the blade proper, and he stopped himself abruptly upon contact, so as not to tear his own arm out of its socket.

The broken creature collapsed to the ground, and he flashed a friendly smile at Lia, the only person close enough to see it. “I really quite dislike these things.” The first time he’d encountered one
 well, perhaps that was a thought for another time.

"Does anyone not?" Lia queried, drawing a long knife from the small of her back as one of the terrors focused on her. She dove forward and around it under the first claw swings, and stabbed the back of its leg, forcing it down. It shrieked as she pulled the blade free with a grim look, stabbing it again into the thing's lower back. She dodged sideways when it twisted and slashed down, and stabbed a third time, into its chest.

Suddenly it erupted in a magical cry, a shriek that knocked Lia back, leaving the knife in its chest. She stumbled and kept her feet, but the second pulse of energy tipped her over, sending her sliding in the mud on her back. By the third blast she was out of range, and had drawn an arrow. She nocked it in place while still on her back, drawing the bow sideways, and loosed. The arrow pierced straight through the terror's skull, silencing it and sending it collapsing into a pile of tangled limbs on the ground.

Vesryn, meanwhile, leapt through the smoke of the fireball's remnants and speared through the chest the injured terror. It squealed and went down in a smoking heap, twisting in pain until it died.

All told, that left one, and it was currently repeatedly hitting Asala’s barriers, which were starting to show some damage as a result. It was a quick thing, though, making it difficult to target as she’d taken down the shade previously. Estella, freed of the need to worry about either of those that had appeared in front of her, moved in to assist, sprinting across the intervening distance with her face set into grim lines, her saber trailing behind her.

It flashed over the terror’s midsection, aimed for the head but missing because of the creature’s reflexes, scoring a deep gash that seemed to hiss and sizzle at the edges, as its blood did along the edge of the sword itself. The creature turned its attention away from Asala and swung a hand for its new attacker, which she ducked under, scoring another blow lower, at its legs.

Its mobility reduced, it screamed again, catching Estella in the sonic attack, sending her to the ground in a tangle.

The dome Asala had erected around herself took the brunt of the terror's scream, though the cracks deepened as a result. However, Estella bought Asala an opportunity, one she did not waste. The dome melted around her, and reformed at her command. She held out her hands, both now awash in the fade. A pair of barriers appeared on either side of the demon, and before it could react, Asala brought her hands together. The barriers closed in on each other with the terror caught in the middle.

Asala's clap was drowned out by the crashing of the barriers. The force dazed and injured it, bringing it down to its spindly knees. She then took a step forward, lashing out with another barrier. It struck underneath its chin, raising it up off the ground and onto its back, its head twisted at a ghastly angle. Asala didn't waste a moment, and she was at Estella's side in a moment, the green glow of a healing spell already in her hand.

“I’m fine.” Estella waved a hand, a refusal of the healing spell, and pulled herself to her feet, tipping unsteadily for a moment before she seemed to regain her bearings and shake off whatever damage the fall had done. “Thanks, Asala.”

She spent a moment checking herself over before resheathing her sword and turning to the other three. “Well
 one down, one to go, I suppose.” There was a moment in which she obviously assessed the rest of them for any injuries, and, finding none, she smiled slightly.

“Shall we?”

After having made his own determination that she was uninjured, Cyrus nodded. His hood had come off in his maneuvering, so he used both hands to push his hair back out of his face, slicking it against his head so he could see. The cloaks were basically an unfunny joke at this point.

“Yes, let’s. The sooner we get out of here, the sooner we can never come back.”

Now there was a lovely thought.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The trek to the second beacon proved to be even trickier than the first. It seemed like half the time, they were over deep water, prevented from touching it only by rotting wooden bridges, some of which had broken away in places, leaving large gaps in them that had to be jumped. Their progress was slow, in part because of the driving rain and in part because they had elected to be careful in their passage, taking each new obstacle carefully enough to avoid too much risk, something which Estella was grateful for.

Of course, this particular bridge was not looking very safe even with all that considered. She could feel the wood creaking underneath her, and the jump that now loomed before her was very long. Her brother had made it without difficulty, of course, and it hadn’t seemed to trouble Vesryn much either. Estella was next in formation, and looked at it with a mounting sense of dread. The gap was wide, maybe six or seven feet, so a running start was necessary. It was also about four feet higher than a lake, which was who-knew-how-deep. Estella could swim, but that wasn’t much reassurance when the lake was supposedly filled with animated corpses that reacted to motion in the water.

Nervous, but unwilling to hold up the line, she backed up, taking a deep breath and trying to remember the things she’d been taught. If it didn’t feel natural, she could calculate it. She knew about what she had to achieve, when the best place to jump off was and how she should hold herself in the air, but whether she’d be able to do those things right on the first try was very questionable.

She didn’t think she’d ever done anything right on the first try.

And here she was, making far too much of what was probably simple for everyone else. Setting her jaw so she wouldn’t bite her tongue on the landing, she took her running start, bounding over the wooden planks and launching herself as high and far as she could once she reached the end. Her angle was slightly off, she knew, but she made the distance, landing on the other side with several inches to spare.

Unfortunately, she also landed on a slick spot, and one of her feet gave out from underneath her, forcing her to stagger backwards to compensate, grabbing for a railing. Her hand met only air, and the foot she’d moved back to stabilize herself hit wood—which promptly collapsed under her weight, sending her backwards. She didn’t shout or cry out, merely teetered off the edge with nothing to grip, landing on her back in the water with a loud splash.

Her cloak tangled around her as she tried to reach the surface, thrashing underneath the water in an attempt to free herself from it. It took several seconds to do so, and by the time she broke the surface again, she'd swallowed or inhaled what felt like half the lake. She came up coughing and spluttering, water in her lungs burning her chest, but predictably, that was the least of her problems.

Before she'd even cleared the murky water from her eyes, a putrid corpse had emerged from the water behind her, grabbing her by the shoulders with surprising strength. Its first gurgling roar, however, was cut short by a spear thrust from above, right through the softened bone of its skull. It fell back into the water, limp, sinking under the surface, but in its place more rose around Estella, some of them armed with dripping, ancient blades and knives.

From the edge of the bridge's gap, Vesryn withdrew the spear, quickly flipped it around in his hand, and thrust it back down, butt-end first, hovering it right in front of Estella. "Grab it!" His attention was drawn somewhere off to his right, and he soon was forced to bring his shield up in front of his face, just before a pair of arrows clattered off the surface of it. "Could we deal with those, please?" The suggestion seemed to be directed at Cyrus and Lia. A rapid barrage of crackling explosions answered, the air filling briefly with the scent of a thunderstorm.

"No, no. D-don't do that. Go-go back down, please." It was Asala's voice, apparently attempting to tend to some of the undead on the other side of the bridge.

Estella heard all of this, and smelled it, but mostly her head was filled with one simple thought: don’t die. Strangely, though she was desperate and still coughing up her lungs, the thought was calm, rational, devoid of any particular urgency but somehow yet absolute. She obeyed it, reaching up and grasping the haft of the spear, closing one hand around it with all the strength she had, her feet kicking steadily in the water beneath her—at least until she felt another pair of bony hands grasp her shoulders.

A quick glance confirmed that they were, in fact, mostly bone, the skin warped, greyed, and sliding off in places. It smelled worse than anything else she could remember, and she fought its grip, throwing an elbow back into it, but her motion was slowed by the water, and with only one hand free, she didn’t have much recourse.

That would prove to be a problem she wished she had, though, because it pulled her back down, dragging her under the water, and her hand slipped from the end of the spear despite her every effort to hold it there. She managed a deep breath before she went down, and this time tried to be more proactive, actually exhaling so she’d sink faster, and slip from its grip.

She managed to free herself, but before she could kick back up, it grabbed her cloak, halting her motion upwards. Her lungs were already burning, and she was starting to feel the distinct pressure that came with the gasping need for air, something she was currently in no position to get. She fought free of her cloak, tearing the clasp off and letting it fall away, finally untangling herself and surfacing again with another heaving inhalation.

A second corpse was not far behind, though, and she knew she had to get them off her before anything else happened. They were staying submerged, mostly, shambling along the bottom of the lake, and she couldn’t draw her sword and have any hope of swinging it hard enough. But


Her right hand found its way to the knife sheathed at the small of her back, and she drew it, the straight, triangular blade thin but effective for stabbing, which was all she needed. She threw herself through the water, pushing off one of the bridge’s supports, and brought the knife down on top of one of the skulls, at the slightly weaker part behind the crown. It punched right through, and the corpse went slack. The other tried to drag her under the water again, but she plunged the knife into its arm where it tried to grasp her waist, kicking away and setting the knife hilt between her teeth, lunging to grab the spear with both hands this time.

As soon as both of her hands were firmly around the spear, it was pulled upwards with impressive strength, carrying her entirely up out of the water and forward onto the bridge. A plank beneath her and Vesryn groaned and threatened to give way, and the elf immediatedly stumbled back, falling away from the edge and pulling Estella with him so she wouldn't end up back in the water again.

Vesryn fell flat onto his back with a loud clatter of armor on wood, with Estella on top of him. The elf let his arms fall to his sides, and he smiled good-naturedly up at Estella from underneath his helmet. "Well, that got the adrenaline going, didn't it?"

She found that for some reason extremely funny just now, which wasn’t helping her chances at recovering her breath. Some of her pants sounded suspiciously like laughter, and she shook her head, rolling off him and to the side. “This? This is any given Tuesday.” She coughed a few more times, groaned, and clambered to her feet. She would have liked nothing more than to be warm and dry and take a long nap right now, but there was no chance of that, which meant she just had to keep going.

“Sorry about that.” She offered this to the party at large, then stretched a hand down to Vesryn, who clambered up to his feet with her help. “And thank you.” It didn’t look like there were any more corpses around; probably the other three had dispatched the majority of them with great acumen, if what she knew of their talents was anything to go by.

“Now that we’ve enjoyed the local lake, perhaps it would be a good time to get ourselves to that second beacon.”

“Are you sure? We can stop for a picnic if you like. No?” Cyrus’s words were light, but his eyes were serious, and he stepped forward towards her, lifting first one of her arms, and then another, checking her over for wounds, it would seem. When he found nothing obvious, he clicked his tongue and released her, not before giving her hand a little squeeze.

Asala said nothing aloud, but the look on her face was one of confusion-- or more than likely, one of misunderstanding. She mumbled something under her breath, but whatever she had said, it decidedly wasn't in the trade tongue.

The other two made it over the gap without falling in, thankfully, and after that the whole party was off again, and it wasn’t long before the second monolith came into sight. It appeared to have the same construction as the first, and they would likely face enemies of a similar type as before. At least they knew exactly what to expect this time.

Cyrus scrutinized it for a moment, before turning behind him and pinning Asala with his glance. “Asala, was it?” He beckoned her forward with a crook of his fingers. “Given how we approach combat, it makes much more sense for you to start in the back than I. I’ll show you how to light this one.” Without waiting for much by way of reply, he strode up to the pillar, leaving the rest of them to take their positions.

She dutifully followed him without a complaint until she came to a stop beside him, staring at the pillar in front of them. "O-okay?" she said, apparently waiting for the next step of instruction.

“Veilfire is actually rather simple to activate when an apparatus is in place like this. All it requires is a small, directed spark of your magic. Push it forwards, but do not form it into a specific spell. The torch will take care of the rest.” With a sharp motion, Cyrus summoned another weapon to his hand, a shortsword, by the look of it, and took several steps towards the front, facing backwards so as to make sure she did it properly, probably.

“Whenever you’re ready.”

Asala gazed into her palm for a moment before reaching for the staff slung on her back. She held it one hand as she reached out toward the torch with the other. A moment passed with nothing happening, but eventually a spark flew from her open palm and collided with the torch, lighting it in the greenish-blue flame.

She turned back to the others with a bright smile on her face, proud of herself. The smile didn't last long however, melting away into a rather pouty frown as the action soon drew demons toward them.

Estella actually smiled a bit at that, but quickly turned her attention towards the front. They were quite prepared this time, or at least she felt more prepared, and so the fight honestly wasn’t any harder than any other she’d ever been in, and while her body was beginning to remind her of how tired she was, she could put that off for a while longer yet, and she did, keeping herself light on her feet and agile, rarely stopping or holding position for more than a moment. Her strikes were light but precise, and she couldn’t say she felt anything but relief at the death of a demon, really. Maybe things would be different later, when it was Avvar—people—and not the distorted creatures of the Fade.

The first round was down before they’d managed so much as a scratch on anyone, and though the terrors proved to be more difficult as expected, no one took any serious wounds from them, either, though Estella did find herself sporting a new scratch down her cheek. It was only shallow, though, not even worth the effort of a healing spell when worse might come later.

When the last terror was gone, she lowered her blade and breathed a sigh. “Well
 that’s the beacons. I guess we just have to deal with the Avvar now.” She wasn’t really looking forward to it. People wanting to kill her was nothing new, but it had been a while since it was her specifically, and it made her feel guilty. Like what had happened to the patrol was her fault.

She knew it wasn’t. But that didn’t stop her from feeling that way.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The looming silhouette of a fortress peered at them from the horizon. Asala was relieved, they were almost there. She was tired, cold, and wet, and the ground sucked at every step she took. It was no secret that she wished she was anywhere but there, her emotions were already easy to read. Trudging through the bogs and marshes only made it easier. Brows knitted and furrowed, and her lips were drawn in a tight frown. The rising of the fortress in the distance gave her some hope of finally make it out of the rain, at least for a little while.

That hope put a slight hop to her step, though it only made the squelching noise that much worse. They approached through a narrow span of land, the marsh extending on either side of them. In the distance off to their side, Asala could make out a windmill listing at an angle, with dead trees sprouting every so often. She did not like this place, and the demons and undead only reinforced it.

Not even halfway to the fortress however, something caused Asala to stop. It was something in the Fade, it just didn't... feel right. She turned to her left, then her right, and then back to her left, trying to suss out the source of her feeling. It wasn't long until she found her answer. An undead broke the surface of the water, and he was not alone. Undead began to rise from the water, and they did not seem to stop.

Asala brought her staff around, but they were outnumbered, easily. She threw her gaze around her, trying to find something that would help, but the only thing she saw was the fortress. She pointed at it, and said "Th-there!" With that, they were off, with Asala bringing up the rear.

Cyrus had apparently elected to act from range this time, and periodic blasts of magic, mostly fire or electricity, flew outwards from his hands, aimed at large groupings of the corpses, clearly intended to knock them back and hamper their progress more than kill them outright, which made sense considering their numbers. Even so, no few of them didn't move again after being hit. He’d moved to the left flank of the group, and focused his attention on that side.

Estella was only armed with a sword and a knife, and since the aim was to run past the creatures rather than stop to engage them, there didn’t seem to be much she could do. She kept to the center of the formation, matching pace with the others, keeping her eyes fixed straight ahead.

Vesryn charged at the front, tower shield raised in front of him, just below eye level so that he could still see. An occasional clash of metal on rotted flesh and bone heralded his removal of an undead from their path. The bodies fell to the side of the group or were trampled at their feet, most still writhing in the mud. Some suffered broken necks or crushed skulls on impact. More of them rose on either side of the group, soon becoming a sizable force that they would not be able to take on. Lia spent arrows sparingly; those loosed into the crowd would never be seen again.

"Get to the gate!" Vesryn shouted. In front of them, the large reinforced wooden gate was mostly open, and while it looked light enough for the five of them to push closed, it also looked strong enough to keep the undead out. "We'll close it behind us!"

Cyrus was the first in, though he kept the magic steady, shooting through the gap in the gate. Magic was, after all, a much more renewable resource in a situation like this than arrows, so it wasn’t bad strategy. He stood far enough aside not to impede any of the others on their way through, though, focusing his bolts on those corpses getting too close to his fleeing allies, or to the gate itself.

Asala was the last through the gate, but she was kept from crossing completely over. The moment of relief was temporary, however, as something halted her progress from behind and caused a shrill eep to slip by her lips. An undead had managed to catch up and grab a handful of her cloak. In an attempt to spin away, she turned and tried to back up, the cloak sliding up and over her head. However, instead of the cloak slipping by her ears like it would an ordinary point, it caught on her horns and she saw nothing but white cloth.

"H-help!" she called, fighting against the undead. She was definitely not having a good day.

Given that he was already facing her, Cyrus reacted first, but instead of trying to hit the undead, he just frowned and summoned more magic to him, sending off what must have been a fire spell in a thin, whiplike line instead of the usual sphere. It sliced into Asala’s cloak where the corpse was grabbing on, severing it cleanly above that portion and releasing her from its hold. It staggered back, arms full of pale fabric.

“Quickly, now.”

He needn't tell her. She involuntarily stumbled back a few steps before she fell backward into the mud. The others shut the large gate moments later, cutting them off from the horde of undead. Asala, however, remained on her back for a moment, her cloak wrapped around her head and face. "I want to go home..." she whined, her voice muffled by the fabric. Why would there also be undead in such a miserable place? Was the rain and mud not enough? It just wasn't fair.

Without an ounce of grace, Asala got back onto her feet, discarding her ruined cloak, revealing a sleeveless, wide necked tunic which cut off above her navel. She more keenly felt the chill of the rain and mud now, and she hugged herself to keep what little warmth she had to herself. For once however, she was glad it was raining. Else the others would be able to realize that not all the beads of water on her face came from the weather. Estella stood close by, a hand hovering near Asala’s elbow as she regained her feet, helping her dust off a little bit, though it didn’t do much, considering how soaked everything was. As soon as she was standing again, the girl offered a sympathetic smile, before turning her attention forward.

In spite of the difficulty, they had arrived at the fortress. They stood in a courtyard of sort, and great stone stairs led up to the fortress proper. At this distance, Asala could see the disrepair the keep had fallen into, and her hope of finally finding someplace dry slowly dwindled. With a wide pouty frown, she began to trudge behind the others upward into the keep.

The battlements were eerily quiet, especially after the undead outside the gate eventually calmed down and trudged back to their waters, unable to see any target for their wrath. The Avvar were not currently present, but signs of them were, such as recently snuffed fire pits, and footprints embedded deep in the muddy paths, now little pools of brown water. Vesryn kept his eyes up, towards the walkways and stairs, searching for any unseen threat.

The keep was situated at the southern end of the fortress, nestled into the rock face that formed natural barriers on all but one of the fortification's sides. The stairs were wide and slick with rainfall and mud trudged up by the Avvar. The keep's gate was hauled up and left open for them, an invitation to enter. Vesryn chuckled softly to himself.

"Well, at least it's got a roof. That alone's worth the fight at this point."

He led the way inside, checking corners and carrying his shield before him as they entered the darkened main hall, but light could be seen ahead, in the form of torches in their racks on the walls. One of the supports had collapsed on the right side of the room, its pile of stone rubble littering the floor in a mound and creating an area of tricky footing. Outside, thunder cracked down violently, the flash illuminating the large, muscular figure that sat on the old throne at the back of the room.

He was huge, as he revealed upon standing, towering over them at nearly seven feet, his stature elevated further by the fact that he looked down on them from atop a flight of stairs. His skin was painted in striped patterns of black and white, same as the others that surrounded him. Their leader's paint was the least worn away by the rains. At least three of the other Avvar present wielded bows, while more close to the bottom of the stairs clutched swords and axes. The leader carried a massive two handed warhammer, the sort of weapon only the strongest and largest of individuals could effectively wield. He stepped forward, down a few steps, his heavy armor clinking with each thud of his boots. Quietly, Asala recoiled a step back, frightened by the sheer stature of the man. She hoped they could work something out without resorting to violence. Wishful thinking perhaps, but still she hoped.

"Who comes before the Hand of Korth?" he demanded, in a bellowing, deep voice. "Is a Herald of Andraste among you?"

Estella’s slow, bracing intake of breath was audible enough for the group to hear it, though probably not the Avvar, but when she stepped forward, she did so with her head held high, her gait rolling from heel to toe in a practiced manner. Her sword wasn’t drawn, but the hand on the same side rested loosely on the hilt. She came to a stop once she’d passed Vesryn at the front of the group. The line of her shoulders was visibly tense from the back, but when she spoke, it wasn’t in her usual voice; this one was much cooler in temperature, and stiller, with less of her natural intonation.

“Yes.” She tipped her head up slightly further, probably because he was much taller than her and on a staircase. “You have taken our scouts. I would see them returned.”

The Avvar warlord did not move, his eyes shifting between each of them beneath his painted leather mask. Eventually he scratched his head. "Which one of you is the Herald?"

The muscles at the corners of Estella’s eyes tightened, and her teeth clenched, if the motion in her jaw was anything to go by, but she didn’t hesitate. “I am.”

His eyes widened for a moment, and then he burst into laughter. Deep, gut-wrenching barks echoed around the hall for several seconds, but he made sure to not double over so far as to be unable to see her. Always his eyes remained on the group, his hand remaining on the warhammer. "You? Touched by your god? You look like a weakling." He broke down into chuckles of laughter again. "Where is the other one, the one with the marked face? Your Inquisition insults my power, sending only you." He took another lumbering step down the stairs. The archers above, on either side of the rock throne, watched him tensely, their fingers twitching.

She smiled, a brittle thing that likely fooled no one. “Your skepticism is understandable.” She took her right hand off her sword and held it out, palm-up, the greenish glow evident for all in the room to see. Her eyes moved over the archers, and for a moment she looked like she was trying to swallow something very unpleasant. “If
 if you wish to test my mettle, to
 set your gods against mine, then so be it. But that is what it will be: you, and I. I think other people have been involved in this far enough.”

It was impossible, at the close distance Asala stood, not to notice the fine tremor wracking Estella, but her words didn’t betray it, delivered almost in a monotone, devoid of either fear or anticipation.

"You would challenge me?" the Hand asked, somewhat disbelieving. When it became apparent to him that Estella was not merely throwing empty words at him, all trace of humor left the warlord. His mouth settled into a hard frown, and he thumped the base of his warhammer into the stone step beneath him, making a little crack. "Who am I to refuse you a good death? If that's what you wish for..." He gestured back with his free hand, and the close quarters fighters of the Avvar immediately backed off, some up the stairs and some further to the sides. Most looked relieved to be doing so, as they watched their leader thunder down the stairs a step at a time, until he stood on even ground with Estella. His eyes moved to her companions, waiting for them to clear the space.

Cyrus, at least, did not immediately do so, instead advancing four long strides to Estella’s side, speaking into her ear in a low voice. He looked like he was about ready to strike something, but the hand he placed on his sister’s shoulder was gentle. “Please tell me this is an elaborate trap, and the rest of us ambush him while he’s distracted.” His voice wasn’t more than a hissing whisper. She shook her head, giving him a look that could only be described as meaningful, though likely its meaning was lost on anyone but him. He scowled deeply, shaking his own head as if in reply, but he withdrew to the side of the room with the others, muttering something under his breath in what might have been Tevene.

The visual the situation presented was almost absurd: Estella was not a short woman, but neither was she exceptionally tall, and her build wasn’t by any means extraordinary in terms of muscle or bulk. She was soaked through, her ponytail dripping water from its end at a steady rate, her armor little other than leather and a few small metal plates over cloth. She drew her sword, the blade of it elegant and curved, and almost pitifully thin next to the massive hammer wielded by her Avvar foe. He towered over her, even at the five feet or so they stood apart from one another, the paint lending him a fearsome visage, which was probably something he could have achieved equally well without it.

He looked like he’d lived his entire life answering challenges much more imposing and worthy than this one, from a drenched little woman with a face that seemed to have blanked entirely, all traces of expression gone until she might as well have been a doll. She rose onto the balls of her feet, bending slightly at the knees, and struck first.

It was an extremely aggressive maneuver; three lunging steps forward followed by a jump, a horizontal slash probably meant to carve a red line right over his throat. The directness of it seemed to surprise him; probably he’d been expecting her to fight defensively, or at least with greater timidity or caution. He couldn’t maneuver his weapon to guard in time, so he took a large step backwards, the barest edge of the saber kissing his collarbone. A very thin line of red welled up in the spot, and Estella landed, pressing forward, this time cutting in low.

The initial surprise had worn off, however, and he was more prepared this time, and moved aside, kicking at her as she passed and catching her on the shoulder, with a vicious strength that sent her flying several feet, and rolling after she hit the stone. She was back on her feet quickly, in just enough time to avoid a massive blow from the hammer, clearly intended to end her in one by crushing her into a paste on the floor. The blow cracked the stone where she had been, a resounding crash echoing in the massive chamber.

He had her clearly on the run, and it was a pattern that persisted over the course of the next several minutes. Broad swings kept her well out of closing distance, and she had little choice but to get out of the way of them by any means necessary, for any one of them could spell the end of her life, with no time for retaliation or healing or anything else. Despite the fact that she was covering about twice as much ground as her foe, though, Estella didn’t seem to be tiring especially quickly, and her eyes remained locked on him and the immediate surroundings, not straying even once to where her companions or the other Avvar stood.

Still, it was evident to everyone watching that the advantage was the Avvar’s, and that if Estella didn’t find and seize an opportunity soon, he would simply outlast her. She seemed to know that, too, because she started to make riskier moves, dodging by less, pressing inward when she spotted what might have been a gap in his defenses or a pause in his unerring swings. She managed to duck under one, and then, with a burst of speed, she brought the sword around and plunged it towards his middle.

It hit, but any forward motion that would have made the stab fatal was halted when his meaty hand closed around her neck and he lifted her off the ground. Her sword clattered to the floor, her hands grasping at his wrist as her feet kicked uselessly in the air, though she was clearly swinging them with purpose, trying to get at his abdomen, perhaps. The muscles in his arm flexed as he tightened his grip, grinning, it would seem, at her predicament.

Estella moved her right hand back quickly, drawing her knife and plunging it into his forearm in one swift motion. He roared and dropped her, pulling the blade out and tossing it to the side. On the floor in a heap, she struggled to regain her breath as he swung the hammer, more hastily this time, perhaps anticipating her agility. It didn’t hit where he aimed, but it did crack down on her leg, a prominent crunching sound making it apparent that the limb had been broken, probably in multiple places.

She shrieked, though it came out more as a rasp than anything, considering the state of her throat, and pulled herself backwards with her functioning three limbs, pushing herself into a roll away from the next blow, which landed with a much heavier crash beside her. He had her hobbled, and considering her mobility had been her only advantage, things looked dire.

And yet it was clear she hadn’t given up; she managed to stand on her good leg, though she had to pitch herself away from the next hit, losing her stand as soon as she’d gained it. Rather than rolling away or to the side, however, she threw herself towards him, sliding under his legs and twisting around to her back when she was behind him. She had no weapons, though her sword was nearby, little maneuverability, and if this was merely an attempt to dodge, she’d bought herself perhaps a moment at most.

A crackling sound filled the air, sparks of light dancing between her fingers as she thrust both hands towards him. It wasn’t, anyone familiar with magic could tell, a very strong lightning spell, but that was nevertheless exactly what it was, and it lanced in an arc from the tips of her digits to the small of his back, impacting right at the base of his spine. He staggered, taking a step forward, the shock having the visible effect of locking his muscles in place, if only for a second.

It was a second Estella took, rolling sideways and grasping the hilt of her sword with the edges of her fingertips, coaxing it towards her before she gripped it and stabbed quickly at the only place she could reach—the back of his leg. It punched into spot behind his knee, snapping the tendon there with an audible and very unpleasant sound, and he fell as she had, only directing himself backwards, onto her.

This time, she had enough breath to scream as he came down heavily on her body, the leg in particular, no doubt, but she was pinned in place, and he gripped the shin belonging to her mangled limb much in the way he’d gripped her by the neck, and she thrashed mostly uselessly, trying to free her sword from under the pin. Clearly an experienced grappler, he’d soon flipped himself over and seized her injury again, pressing his other forearm down mightily on her windpipe, a sort of modified submission hold.

Estella fought it still, and managed to get her good knee up into the space between them, driving it into his groin, but though he grunted, he didn’t relent, pressing down harder in retaliation. Desperately, she freed one of her hands and reached up to claw at his eyes, but he turned his head away and so, with what appeared to be a monumental effort, she lit a flame in her palm, pressing it into the side of his face. The sizzle and hiss of the fire accompanied the smell of burning flesh, and still he held on for several seconds before he was forced to relent, and rolled off her, seeking his hammer in what seemed to be an attempt to end the fight once and for all.

But with both of them crippled, she was the faster one, and the blade of her sword erupted from his chest. She’d stabbed him from behind. Her hand fell heavily from the hilt, and with a soft groan, she half-rolled, half-collapsed from her side to her back, a mottled, black-and-purple bruise already beginning to form on her neck.

“Scouts
” she mumbled, almost incoherently. “Give us back our scouts.” Then her eyes rolled up in her head, and she passed out.

Cyrus didn’t even wait for any reaction from the other Avvar—he was moving to her side as soon as she’d stabbed the leader. He reached her just as she passed out, and went to his knees beside her, his hands lit with the familiar bluish light of a healing spell. Nothing that had happened to her over the course of the fight was likely to be fatal, but it wasn’t clear whether or not he knew that. He kept up a steady stream of murmuring, too low to be discerned over everything else that was happening, and once he’d discharged the first spell, his free hand was smoothing across her brow, moving loose hair back from her face in a tender motion.

Asala was right behind him, sliding around on Estella's other side. Her hands immediately went into a pouch on her hip, and retrieved a red vial from within. She latched onto Cyrus's hand with a firm grip and pressed the potion into it. "Give this to her. I will do all that I can for her leg," she said with a certain strength in her voice. She was worried, as they all were no doubt. But she could fix this. It may take time to recover, but Estella would come back from this. She'd see to it. He nodded tersely and took the glass vessel in hand.

Her attentions turned toward the leg in question. The sight of the mangled limb brought a tight frown into her lips, but she didn't recoil from it. Asala had seen many broken limbs in her lifetime, though perhaps not as severe. Still, she could do this. She shook the sweat off of her palms before she brought the gentle green light into them. She laid the spell over Estella's leg and began to work. The green light pulsed gently in her hands as it set about knitting the bone back together.

"She will need time and rest before she is in any condition to move," Asala said aloud, intently focusing on the healing spell. "We will remain here until then." The way she said it, it did not sound like a suggestion. In fact, her tone held a hint of anger in it. She didn't see the point in the fighting. For what reason? There was no point in it, and now Estella was hurt and he was dead. Her brows knit, before they relaxed, letting the anger melt away as she threw herself into her work.

Behind them, Vesryn had removed his helmet. He set his spear and shield up against one of the stone supports, and stepped forward, eyes flicking momentarily down to Estella from the Avvar still watching. His face showed little emotion, a stark contrast from how he'd seemed out in the rain, among the undead. Stepping past the healer and her patient, he looked back up to the Avvar.

"I believe the victor demanded her scouts back." There was no glibness to his words; instead they were spoken more forcefully. Lia stepped up with him, glaring at the Avvar. The second largest among them, apparently second in command, tilted his head to the side in a gesture towards a hallway.

"Down at the end of the hall. Here's the key." He tossed the small metal object through the air, and Lia caught it, still eyeing him warily. "You've killed our chief's son. But if there's to be retaliation for this, it won't be from us. Bastard got what he deserved, if you ask me." A few of the other painted warriors grunted in approval. "We'll be on our way. When the Herald wakes up, tell her she fought well." Quietly they filed out of the great hall, back out into the rain.

"Come on," Vesryn said, tapping Lia on the shoulder. "Let's get those soldiers out of there." They walked off down the hall, into shadows. A few moments later, they returned, the entire squad of scouts behind them. A few were injured, supported by their comrades, but all appeared to be accounted for. Lia shared a few uneasy smiles with them, before she came to crouch at Estella's side, careful not to get in the way. She looked to be holding back tears.

Some of the scouts stopped, wide-eyed, upon seeing Estella badly injured on the hall's floor. "It was the Herald that came for us?" one asked.

"She nearly died," another pointed out.

"I can't believe it. I didn't think they'd send anyone, let alone her."

"The Inquisition cares about its people, obviously," Vesryn pointed, crossing his arms as he watched Asala work. "A rare thing, these days."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala’s work really was exceptionally good. This was something Estella knew more about than she probably should, this little time into their acquaintance, but it seemed the young Qunari had been of great assistance to her yet again, and she couldn’t say she was ungrateful, much as she wished it weren’t necessary. Fortunately, nothing that had happened to her had been life-threatening; she’d passed out mostly from pain and exhaustion, which was admittedly a little embarrassing, especially because she hadn’t even been conscious when they’d actually gotten around to doing what they’d come for, and rescuing the scouts.

At least they’d all still been there, and alive, and no further confrontation with the Avvar was necessary. She believed she’d done the right thing, though of course as usual she probably should have done better at it. But the scouts were safe and no members of her party were dead, and the Avvar who hadn’t wanted to be there in the first place had been able to leave, and that was
 well, it was truthfully a much better outcome than she’d been expecting.

Estella currently sat at the small desk crammed into the little cleric’s cell she used as a room, the charcoal pencil in her hand moving only occasionally, because she was thinking more than she was sketching, at the moment. Her leg ached a lot still, and they’d only made it back to Haven the day before, so she limped a fair bit yet, but considering how many places her bones had been broken in, that was really a small miracle of magic. She was on strict instructions not to wear herself out by doing anything too strenuous, but she had to admit the enforced inactivity was probably going to drive her up a wall eventually. She’d slept most of the previous day, and now that she no longer felt like she was going to topple over and die at any moment, she admitted she was bored. Even when she wasn’t on a job, Estella preferred to be active, to train or at least walk around, and there weren’t any especially interesting books around for her to get lost in, either.

So she was drawing, mostly to give her hands something to do. It was a skill Commander Lucien had taught a few of the others, and that they in turn had tried to teach her, but though she could draw simple things relatively well, she was still having trouble with faces and architecture and things like that. Even her renderings were quite inferior to Cyrus’s, she mused, but, well, that was just to be expected. She liked doing it, anyway, and since there was really nothing else to do, she figured she might as well.

A sharp knock on her door drew her out of her reverie, and she called for the person on the other side to enter. She’d suspected it might be Asala, by to check on her again, but when the door opened to reveal Cyrus, she wasn’t all that shocked.

His expression, initially difficult to read, shifted almost immediately upon his entry, and he shut the door behind him with a click. A thundercloud seemed to pass over his features, darkening them for a brief moment, and his eyes narrowed as he took a deep breath. He otherwise looked as he always did—as though they hadn’t been traipsing through a bog and then traveling as swiftly as horseback would carry them back to Haven.

He looked at her for a moment, flinty and intent, his displeasure clear from the look on his face. Crossing his arms over his chest, he leaned back against her door. “Just what—” He cut himself off, exhaling through his nose and visibly clenching his jaw. “What were you thinking, Stellulam?”

It didn’t take a genius to figure out what he was referring to, and she turned her body in her chair so that she was sitting sideways on it, folding both of her hands in her lap and looking down at them for some time. She didn’t need to look up to know that he was still skewering her with his stare—he had a way of doing that. He could look at a person, at her, and make her feel either like she was the thing at the center of his entire universe or
 like she was a bug on the end of a needle, and half as smart. Right now it was definitely the latter, so she didn’t meet his eyes.

She supposed it was a fair question. The Estella he knew would never have done something like that. Estella hadn’t even known she would do it herself, before she did it. But her thought process had actually been quite rational, and so maybe if she explained it, he would understand. “I was thinking
 I was thinking that the Hand was Avvar. I don’t know a lot about them, but I know they value honor. Or, well, if they don’t, their culture does, and so he’d be bound to accept a challenge issued to him. I was thinking the only person he really cared about killing was me. I was thinking that his people didn’t look like they wanted to be there, and no one should ever have to die for something they don’t believe in.”

She did chance meeting his eyes then, and grimaced. Maybe that part was more emotional than rational, but still. “It just
 it wasn’t necessary to risk anyone else. I knew if it really came down to it, then the rest of you would be able to win, so either way the scouts would be safe.” She’d done the right thing. She had.

Cyrus, however, didn’t seem to think so, at least not the way she did. He scowled deeply, then dropped his hands to his sides, moving one up to run through his hair in an irritated motion that seemed to be more for preventing him from doing something else, though it was hard to say what. “The scouts.” He repeated the words softly, a faint note of incredulity in his tone. “Did you even once consider that the relevant difference between these two scenarios might be the fact that in one of them you were dead?”

Her brother’s entire body was tense; his volume had risen a fair bit over normal inside modulation, though he wasn’t precisely yelling. He looked like he wanted to, though. Cyrus’s expression had morphed from irritated to livid, and looked like it was about to tip a degree further, too.

She’d rarely seen him so upset. Cyrus was a man of extremes; he always had been, and she knew that. But though Estella had supposed he must have many emotions she rarely saw, she’d not thought him a person with much anger in him at all. Which actually made this a little alarming to her. She’d gone tense, too, but not because she was angry in return. Rather, the volume in his voice was bringing on an adverse reaction in her, one that was old and instinctive, and she swallowed several times. This was Cyrus. Her brother. He wasn’t going to—

She slammed the proverbial door on the thought and forced herself to breathe, clenching her hands in her lap but keeping eye contact. “I
 of course I did. I knew what could happen, but
” She suspected this was the part where she was supposed to say I knew I could do it, but she found herself unable to. She was a poor liar on the best of days, and he’d see through her like she was made of glass. “But I knew that wasn’t likely. Asala’s an amazing healer; she’s saved my life more than once already. And you
 you were there. I know you can heal, too.” It wasn’t, as far as she knew, something he’d ever been especially interested in, but the basics were part of any Imperium magical education.

It sounded like a lame excuse, and it probably was. That it was all technically true didn’t help her sound any more convincing, she was sure. She tried something else, quickly, before he could interject. “Besides, I
 I can’t let myself think like that, about whether I’m going to die or not. The way I did it, no matter what happened, the fewest possible people would die. Either just one, or
 well.” She wasn’t sure exactly what would have happened if she’d been the one to die, but most likely the Avvar would have honored the duel, called their gods the victors, and let the rest of them take the scouts back. It was still only one death.

Even if it was hers.

“Just one.” He seemed to be quite apt to repeat her words back at her with very different tone, and this time it was somewhere between derision and
 something else. Something more urgent that was difficult to identify. He ran both hands over his face, looking quite like he had no idea what to do with himself but needed to do something. The indecision lasted for only a moment, and then he was marching toward her, laying his hands on her shoulders and gripping, not hard enough to cause her pain, but quite firmly. She could feel through the contact that his hands were actually trembling.

“You stupid, stupid girl.” Whatever anger was in him seemed to have faded back to a simmer, leaving in its place a wounded look that she had only ever seen once on his face, the day he told her to run and not look back. “It would not have been just one life, it would have been your life. You can’t do this to me. Do you have any idea what would have happened if you’d
” He couldn’t seem to even finish the sentence, moving his hands so that he held either side of her face, tilting her head back so that eye contact was forced. His own met hers, seemingly searching for something, or perhaps imploring her to understand.

“It isn’t just one life, it’s yours.” If possible, he said it more emphatically the second time.

His distress was evident, and Estella flinched at the clear strength of his feelings on the matter. And yet, for all she knew what he was trying to convey to her, she could not bring herself to agree. He cared about her, loved her a great deal. She loved him too, of course. And she could even understand why he wanted her to acknowledge this thing he was trying to tell her: if it were him, she would have worried too. But
 she also would have trusted him to succeed, and she could not deny a twinge of pain in her heart when she realized he likely had not expected that she would. Then again
 she hadn’t known, either. Maybe it was just because she had so much evidence of how skilled and talented he was, and he had none for her, because there wasn’t any to be had.

So she could understand, why he wanted her to agree, why he wanted her to treat her life like it mattered more than someone else’s. But she couldn’t. “Cyrus
 when it comes right down to it, my life is just one life. I’m just a normal person.” Even if something like being especially skilled or powerful or likely to contribute to the world or something made someone’s life worth a bit more, which she wasn’t sure it did, she wasn’t any of those things. Estella was really only one person, and she’d accepted that a long time ago. Some people had to be normal, or average, or below it, in order for there to be an average. By most math, one life for many was a good trade to make.

“Wrong.” His response was immediate, and he shook his head violently, releasing her face and backing up a few paces. “Wrong, wrong, wrong.” His emotions had apparently flipped kilter again, and the anger built to a second crest. “If you don’t believe it because I tell you, go out there and ask the commander. Ask Marceline, ask anyone who makes strategic decisions. Ask any of your friends. For gods’ sake, ask anyone in your entire damned Inquisition!” He really was yelling now, and gesticulating wildly to emphasize it, thrusting one hand out to point at the places beyond her walls.

“Any single one of them with half a brain to think about it will tell you that your life is worth whatever they have to pay to keep it! If it wasn’t so before because they cared about you, it is now, because they’re relying on you to save them all!” His emotions seemed to be having a strange effect on his magic—the air around him began to distort and warp as though it had suddenly become very hot, like the way it rose off the sand in a desert and shimmered. The tang of thunderstorms was on the air as well, but he wasn’t casting anything.

“And don’t you dare tell me that you’re disposable because there’s another Herald! You are absolutely fucking indespensible, do you hear me?! How many people have to tell you before you’ll believe it, even just a little bit?! Because I’ll parade every single one of them through here if I have to, Stellulam, until you promise me that you won’t do something so stupid again!” His eyes were unusually bright, and the faintest hint of moisture gathered at the edges of them. His hand formed into a fist, and he slammed the side of it into her door, which splintered, not due to the impact alone, but rather the magic it discharged, unformed and purely concussive in nature.

A high-pitched yelp came from behind the door after Cyrus's savage lash. The damage done to it was enough to break the seal, letting the door lazily swing open to reveal a very startled Asala. Her hand clutched the collar of her borrowed cloak, though whoever she'd gotten it from was clearly a lot smaller than she was, considering the fit. Inside the grip she had on it she held a small red vial.

She didn't say anything at first. She only stared into now open room with widened eyes and a look of anxiety on fer face. It wasn't clear how long she had been standing behind the door, nor how much of their exchange she had heard. "Uh..." Asala murmured. "Am I... Is this a b-bad time?"

Estella gulped in a large breath, using the opportunity Asala had so unknowingly presented to steady herself. Cyrus was
 she didn’t think he was going to like anything she could say, because she couldn’t promise him, with full genuineness, what he wanted her to promise. She would know it was false, and because she did, he would, and she suspected that would only make matters worse than they actually were. Suspected, but couldn’t say with certainty, because in all the years they’d been alive, she’d never seen him lose his composure like this. It meant she wasn’t really sure what to expect.

She’d started to shake, she realized belatedly, and steadied herself as well as she could, lifting her eyes to smile thinly at Asala. Maybe what they needed was time to cool off, both of them. Though honestly, she wasn’t
 she didn’t know exactly how she felt about this. It broke her heart to upset him so much, but she still didn’t believe she’d done anything wrong, and she wasn’t sure talking any more about it would do anything but upset the both of them.

“No, Asala, it’s not.” She felt herself automatically sliding her usual expression over her features; reserved politeness with a hint of confidence—she’d been faking it for so long it was almost effortless—and turned her eyes briefly to her brother. “I believe Cyrus was just leaving.”

He stiffened for a moment at her words, wearing his true feelings much more openly than she was wearing hers, but then he finally looked over at the door, as though noticing it for the first time, and grimaced. Then his face smoothed over, too, and he swallowed once. The look he gave Estella was one that informed her quite clearly that he was not going to let the matter go, but when he spoke, his voice had regained its normal volume and tone.

“Yes. I suppose I was.” He nodded faintly at Asala, though he scarcely seemed to notice her, really, merely stepping around her to get out the door and depart.

She turned to let him through, then remained in the hall and continued to gaze down it, no doubt watching Cyrus depart. Eventually, she entered the room, not bothering to close the damaged door behind her. Asala pulled the few errant strands of her hair obscuring her face behind her horns and took a knee in front of Estella. She gave her a comforting smile before gently setting the red vial on the table beside her. "Take that, please," she asked.

Then she reached for Estella's leg with gentle fingers, and began to firmly message it as if testing the bone. "Have you had any acute pain lately?" Asala asked, though her attention was primarily focused on the limb.

Downing the contents of the vial, Estella made a slight face at the aftertaste and shook her head. “No,” she murmured, though she still looked at the empty doorway. Pursing her lips, she forced herself to focus on Asala and what she was doing. “It just aches, especially when I put weight on it, obviously.” Still, even that wasn’t a stabbing pain, just a slight flare in the general soreness. She knew from experience being injured that it was healing as expected, or, well, generally in a good manner, anyway.

She almost wanted to ask Asala, how she’d made amends with Meraad, if they’d ever argued, but something about this was too fresh to be seeking that sort of advice yet, and Estella wondered if it wasn’t something she’d have to figure out by herself. Usually, making amends involved apologizing, but she doubted Cyrus cared whether she apologized. He just wanted her to do the thing he’d been trying to convince her to do in the first place, and she couldn’t give him that. So amends, as such, weren’t going to be easy.

She fiddled with the empty potion vial, and swallowed thickly. Now, of all times, she could feel the hot prickles at the back of her eyes that meant she wanted to cry. But she wouldn’t, couldn’t let herself, so she let out a shaky breath instead and tried to focus on the pain in her leg. It was better than the pain in her chest.

Asala was silent for a time afterward, concentrating on the leg in her hands. At least until she stopped for a moment, and simply held it. It looked as if she was thinking on something. Estella could tell when she decided, because she loosened her grip on her leg. "He... cares about you," she said, with hesitation in her voice. She then looked up at her and, for once, held her gaze, though the uneasiness remained in her face. "We all do."

With that, she returned her attention to the limb, something she appeared to be more comfortable in dealing with. She gave it one more once over before she stood and nodded. "You will be fine. Just... Give it time."

Estella smiled, just a little, aware that Asala was probably talking about more than her wound, and appreciative of the sentiment. She was probably even correct. “I know he does.” It was almost the root of the problem, really, that Cyrus cared so much. He was like that with everything he came to care about, which is why she suspected he tried to avoid it as often as possible. “And
 and I hope you’re right. Thank you.” It was something she found herself saying a lot to Asala, now that she thought about it, but then
 perhaps that was only natural, considering the circumstances.

She tilted her head to the side, changing the topic to something more comfortable, probably for the both of them. “So, doctor
 do you think I’ll be able to take a walk tomorrow, at least?”

"I'm... not a... doctor?" She said, the look of confusion that's become a staple of who Asala was gracing her features once more. However, she didn't allow the comment to sit for too long, apparently brushing past it. It appeared that she was beginning to ignore most of these things.

She nodded afterward, a smile on her lips to replace the confusion. "Yes. If you rest today, you will be able to walk tomorrow." She then shrugged and rubbed her arms. "But... you should put off running for another day or so." she added apologetically.

Estella sighed, but supposed it could be a lot worse. She wasn’t usually stupid enough to aggravate her injuries, though, and she nodded slightly. She trusted the other woman’s advice, and smiled as Asala stood, giving her a soft goodbye as she exited. The door still worked, mostly, and once she was alone again, Estella closed her eyes and breathed a deeper exhale, scrubbing over her face with both hands.

When had everything become so complicated?

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The Inquisition, Cyrus had learned, was far too busy an organization for most of its members to run into each other with any great deal of frequency, unless they chose to seek out one another’s company. As of the present, he wasn’t one of the people ever particularly sought out, which was actually a novel and interesting experience for him. He was used to being the most popular man in a room, for a wide variety of reasons that usually came down to a combination of three things: his looks, his intelligence, and his power, sometimes but not always in that order. The solitude was
 different, and he may have actually preferred it, most of the time, but he had spent so long in the company of others, whether he liked it or not, that he wasn’t without a certain habitual predilection for it. Sometimes. The tendency was particularly acute whenever he remembered that he should eat something.

The way his teacher—master, really, but that word was loaded when spoken from Tevinter lips here in the south and so he did not use it—had made sure he ate regularly was by requiring his presence in the dining room for at least one meal a day, at the same time as the rest of the household, and so he’d grown quite used to supping with others, when he did so at all. It had proven good practice, for certain other aspects of his life, though not any of the ones he considered most important. Certainly not the challenging ones.

Usually when he ate here, there were only one or two others around at most, but this time, the long table in one of the Chantry’s side rooms was occupied, not only by himself, but a motley assortment of the others—Estella, who’d dragged him here to begin with, Leonhardt, the commander, who took up enough space for one and a half ordinary people, and Vesryn, the elf with an interest in history and a
 distinctive sense of fashion. He’d swept into the room behind his sister—because he was incapable of merely walking anywhere—and settled himself with the ease of someone completely at home in his skin into a spot to her left, across from the commander.

He dished Estella her food first, manners bred and trained into him with long years in the courts of the magisters, before taking his own portions from the modest vessels that lay in the middle of the table. “Good evening Commander, Vesryn.” He spared each a nod before settling back to eat.

“Hello, Cyrus,” the commander replied first, returning the nod with his customary informality. “This is a bit of a surprise. I seldom run into you. Have you found accommodations to suit you?”

Cyrus smiled, the expression more than a little sardonic. “‘Suit’ is a strong word for a tent, but it will do for the moment.” He’d roughed it worse before, of course, and this tent was at least one of those meant to stand in one place for longer than a single night, and there was a fair bit of space in it for his various books, both owned and borrowed, as well as the various artifacts and trinkets he carried around with him. He shared with Thalia still, but that was in large part because she didn’t irritate him much and he irritated her less than basically any other human, so it worked out somehow.

He’d even moved a desk into it, so he felt he was quite well-off indeed, compared to most places he’d lodged the last couple of years.

There was comfortable silence for a bit, or comfortable for Cyrus, anyway. He didn’t know how anyone else felt about it, and frankly probably wouldn’t care much even if he did know, with one very glaring exception. Eventually, however, his curiosity got the better of him, as it was wont to do, and he glanced back up at Leon. “I’ve borrowed several books from the Chantry library; quite the collection, for such a small village. I was most interested on a volume on the Seekers of Truth. Common knowledge in the south, I’m sure, but an institution the Imperium is quite without.” He lifted his glass; it was filled with a red wine which was pleasant enough, if not excellent. Only the members of the command structure and the commander’s so-called ‘irregulars’ ate here, and while the little luxuries were quite few, he did note their presence.

Taking a sip, he replaced it, his fingers toying absently with the stem. “Is it true you can kill a mage by burning the lyrium right out of his bloodstream?” He asked the question in a light tone, but one that was clearly only a ruse for the powerful inquisitiveness that undergirded it—Cyrus was quite intrigued by this little tidbit he’d come across, and since he knew Leon was a Seeker, he saw no reason not to ask directly.

Vesryn, meanwhile, took a long drink from his glass, eyes moving to watch Leon. His brows were quite raised, possibly in mild alarm.

Leonhardt seemed taken aback by the question, and coughed a few times before reaching for his own wineglass, quaffing a few gulps with the inelegance of someone who needed to cleanse his throat, clearing it with a final cough, and blinking several times. “I
 ahem. I have no idea what book you managed to find that in,” he began, sounding somewhat impressed almost despite himself, “but it isn’t quite that simple.” He sat back against his chair, sighing through his nose, and then shrugged his broad shoulders.

“Among the particular abilities of some Seekers is the ability to burn lyrium in the blood, yes, but most of us who can do so are only capable of causing pain with such a technique, not death, and it applies just as much to Templars as mages. Anyone who has consumed lyrium over time, actually. Very rarely, one of us will manifest the ability to, ah, kill with the technique.” He looked somewhat uncomfortable with the idea, but it was not difficult for someone as astute as Cyrus to figure out which group Leon was in.

“Truthfully, it is most often used for interrogation. It requires a focus few can achieve, and it kills
 slowly. If death is the desired end, there are much more merciful methods by which to bring it about.” He smiled uncomfortably, and beside Cyrus, Estella shifted slightly, betraying her own unease, her eyes gaining a wariness they had not previously had.

“Fascinating.” Cyrus murmured the word in a tone that betrayed the complete genuineness of the sentiment. Of course, he had no cause for fear himself; lyrium was the tool of inferior mages, those who required assistance to enter the Fade, something he obviously did not. He was quite inclined to ask further questions about it, actually, because he did have some interest in lyrium, for its properties if not its practical use to him. “That suggests almost that you’ve interacted with the Fade in some way, though of course the connection between magic and lyrium is ill-understood at best.”

His sister’s discomfort did not fail to register with him, however, and he shifted the topic slightly in hopes of putting her at ease. “Evidence of consistent lyrium use only appears in those ruins which postdate the fall of Elvhenan, though I believe it was employed in some manner before that time. Of course, I cannot claim to have visited every such ruin; perhaps in time I will discover otherwise.”

Vesryn set down his cup, swallowing, and shoved a spoonful of food into his mouth. He was indeed sharply dressed, but still appeared more the mercenary than anything else. He didn't dress like a noble, but rather a well paid swordsman, with a bit of flair like he fancied himself a dashing rogue. The lion cloak he seemed fond of wearing was currently draped across the back of his chair.

His manners were not quite as well trained. His elbows were up on the table, and he didn't seem to care about speaking while there was still some food in his mouth. "You've interest in these ruins, then?" He studied Cyrus. "I'm rather fond of them myself. I could share some locations with you." He paused, then smiled, more to himself than anything. "If I were inclined to, of course."

“I suppose you could, were you indeed so inclined.” Cyrus agreed, his answering smile pleasant, but his eyes sharp. It sounded as though Vesryn was implying that he did not yet have such an inclination, which was fair enough. Those with knowledge were often loath to part with it for free; such was the nature of the most arcane and valuable pieces of information. Those were powerful things to have, after all, and few would give them up readily.

“If it is any particular
 incentive, it may interest you to know that my visits are not merely to the ruins themselves. I am able to see what such places resembled when once they were whole, and on occasion, what events took place there. I have seen the glory of the army of Arlathan, marching to battle, and structures that reached high enough to scrape the clouds.” His tone was one of clear knowledge—he had a great enthusiasm for these dreams he had, and an uncommon ardor for their subject matter. Still, he banked that for the moment, almost like he were pulling something back inside himself that had begun to radiate outwards, and almost physically reset himself in the present. His mind did tend to wander, when he thought of those places—he’d not described the surface of it, even, but he too was jealous with his knowledge, and he would readily admit it.

“You should see his journals,” Estella added, glancing askance at him with more obvious warmth than he’d received from her since their argument a week prior. “His drawings are beautiful; it’s almost like seeing it myself.” She smiled tentatively, then looked back down at the crust of bread she was slowly picking apart.

“You’re somniari. A dreamer.” That interjection came from Leon, who seemed to be quite willing to participate in the conversation now that the subject had changed. “I’d heard the world still had one—he was discovered a few years ago. I did not know there were two yet living.” For a moment, he also abandoned table manners and leaned forward, his academic interest obviously overcoming whatever disdain and wariness Chantry folk were supposed to have for magic. “Are there others, like you?”

Cyrus laughed, the sound full-throated and rich. “Seeker, there is no one in the world like me. I have gone to great pains to ensure it. But yes. I am one of three recently-known dreamers in the Imperium, and to my knowledge, none reside elsewhere anymore.” His eyes narrowed slightly. “Which means that very few exist who can do the research I do. One is dead, now, and likely would not have bothered to begin with. The other is far too young and inexperienced.” He shrugged a single shoulder. “There is much to be learned from the past. Someone should learn it, I think, and so here I am.” It was, of course, considerably more complicated than that, in many respects, but he doubted he’d bother defining the intricacies to anyone but himself. One day, Estella would know, too, but not yet.

“I confess, my own studies of magic have had more to do with counteracting it and knowing what to do about demons than anything so historical,” Leon replied, a thoughtful expression coming over his face, “which seems almost mundane by comparison. But surely if you’re in the Fade so often, you contend with those as well? What little information there is on somniari indicates that they are especially prone to temptation by such creatures, due to the power they have within it, and without.” The implied question was clear enough, but it was not asked suspiciously, merely carefully.

“Never doubt it, commander.” Cyrus’s reply was delivered with levity, but he was in fact completely serious. “Demons court me almost aggressively as some people I’ve met. It’s actually not so different—there’s an offer I’m not interested in, and then an effort to tell me what I really want. The only difference is, I can actually find some respite from the demons.” He grinned.

“But in the case you’re worried about possession, you need not be. I am far too fond of my face to allow one of those to corrupt it the way they do.”

“That would be your reason.” Estella looked back up, and shoved his shoulder with a hand, not hard enough to actually risk dislodging him in case he was unprepared, but in the manner she’d done a thousand times before. It was familiar, and perhaps a sign that things were returning to some state of equilibrium between them.

“Well, it’s a reason.” Cyrus returned the gesture with a look of mock hurt. “Chief among them, of course, being that I could never abandon my dear sister to the dreary fate of a world without her wonderful, generous, doting brother who loves her so.” He tried to keep his face straight, but as usual, his disguises failed in her company, and the lopsided grin that broke over his visage was pure mischief.

“Aren’t I just the luckiest girl in the world?” she drawled dryly in response. But there was no mistaking the fact that she was grinning too, now.

Vesryn leaned his head upon one of his hands, a silly smile worked into place. "D'awww."

“I know, I know. We’re adorable.” But she was smiling, and so he was lifted. All was right with the world, for now, and he would savor it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The snow crunched under Zahra's feet as she stepped out of the tavern she'd just recently been occupying. Sure, Lady Sunshine had instructed her to find a woman named Asala, but in the midst of her searching she'd come across this fancy little place. An oasis settled in the mountaintops, filled with the warmth of a crackling fireplace and the sound of a woman's voice, crooning soft-spoken chanties, and tunes she'd never heard of before. There were fairly friendly faces, though they seemed curious as to who she was. Fortunately, it was not a chilly reception. She didn't ask too many questions. Only where she might find this Asala. The alchemists home. Accompanied by a waggling finger pointed in the opposite direction. If the directions were anything to go by all she needed to do was step outside of the building and climb up the pathway.

Before she shut the door behind her, Zahra glanced over her shoulder. Aslan had chosen to come with her as well. In strange lands, familiar faces were welcomed. Especially when her feet were on dry land—or frozen lands, unfamiliar even to her. Never had she seen so many mountains, crested with white caps. Goosebumps raised across her arms, and she rubbed at them with her hands. Never had she been in a place so cold. She let out a low whistle, gestured with her fingers, and slammed the door behind her. He seldom stayed behind, but she'd instructed him to hold the fort while she explored Haven. Best not to have a lumbering Qunari stomping behind her, scowling as he often did. It might not send the right impression. Besides, she'd be right back here. The barkeep had Antivan brandy in her stores, and she had enough coin to spare.

Frostback Mountains. Cold as hell.

She trudged up the slope and pulled the cloak tighter around her shoulders. As stolid as she'd like others to believe she was, she ached to snuggle closer to the campfires she could just see in her peripherals. There were others there, surrounding the fires, holding out their hands to the flames. In the distance, she could hear the clattering of swords and shields. Shouted instructions that grew more and more irritated. As she made her ascent, she spotted erected tents, and people shuffling in and out of them. It wasn't exactly a colorful place to be, but she supposed the Inquisition was all business, and only a little bit of fun, if you knew where to look for it. She crested the top of the hill and planted her hands on her hips, eying the three thatched buildings. Specificity would have been nice, but she'd always been a gambling woman. There was one with a sign, and so, she choose that one.

Like a yowling cat coming in from the cold, Zahra burst into the building and pushed it closed behind her. A raspy laugh bubbled from her lips. She wasn't sure if she'd chosen right, but someone else was in here. Curled up on stool with her back facing her, hunched over whatever she was working on. Tubes and glass decanters littered the tables, as well as books and other objects she'd never laid eyes on before. The horns did not elude her. Fancy that. A Qunari woman. She leaned her back against the door and chewed at the inside of her mouth, “You a lady named Asala?”

There was a clatter of something and the woman's shoulder jerked out of apparent surprise. Zahra had entered rather abruptly and the woman did not seem to expecting it. A moment passed with the woman staring at whatever it was she had been working on, but she said something low under her breath and turned in her seat to greet Zahra.

"I, uh... I am?" she answered, stumbling over her words. Though Qunari, it was clear that she was still rather young. She twitched, glancing back to what she had been working on. Once she had shifted she revealed a mortar and pestle, with a number of reagents next to it. However, the mortar was currently on its side, and the pestle located not far away, dripping with some substance.

Another round of laughter wheezed from her lungs, though this time Zahra had a hard time recovering. She bent double, clapped her hands to her knees, and knuckled at her eyes. Once she'd properly regained her composure, she straightened back up and pushed away from the door. A smile twitched at her lips, and only faltered when the Qunari turned to face her. Not what she was expecting at all. Hair as white as snow, and pretty as a kitten, “Aren't you? Asala, that is. Y'see, Lady Sunshi—Marceline wasn't specific with who I was supposed to be meeting.”

So meek for one so imposing in stature. Even if she was sitting down, she could tell how much taller she was. Supposing she only had Aslan to compare to, it might've not been a fair observation. Zahra stepped closer and peered over her shoulders, scrutinizing her workspace. Mortars and pestles, some kind of liquid. From whatever fancies she liked to dredge up, Qunari wielded humongous weapons, flexed their muscles, and spoke in bugling volumes. This, in any case, was a pleasant surprise. “She said this Asala would be showing me around Haven. Introducing me to interesting folk,” she continued, absently reaching out for the dribbling pestle.

"She... she, uh, did?" Asala stammered, slowly taking the mortar in hand and steadily pulled it out of Zahra's reach. She glanced between her and the workstation she had set up for herself. Asala then gave her a shakey smile and held up an unsteady finger. "O-one moment, please?" she asked before turning back to the mortar and pestle.

Zahra complied and retracted her grubby fingers, allowing Asala far more personal space than she usually allowed people she'd just become acquainted with. Mostly because she asked so politely. She gave her environment another once over as soon as Asala turned back towards her work. And if she hadn't been so curious as to what exactly she was working on, she might have poked around the place: surrounded by bundles of craggy roots, leaves and strange plants, as they were.

"I promised L-Leon that I w-would do this for him," she revealed, plucking some aromatic purple and green leaves from nearby and tossed them into the mixture before returning to the pestel. A moment more of crushing the leaves, she set the pestle down and moved the mortar over a nearby bowl. Inside, a thick creamy mixture that smelled of honey and oats waited. She mixed the juices with the cream and mixed both ingredients thoroughly.

She then reached for another container, this one a wide mouthed bottle. "I-I am sorry, I am al-almost done," she stuttered again, pulling the cream into the container, before finally fastening a lid onto it. Finally done, she stood quickly and moved around Zahra to grab a scarlet cloak that hung from a nail on the wall.

"Ri-right. Where do... who... uh." She said trailing off, apparently not knowing how to phrase the question she wanted to ask.

Crunching dried herbs, mixing things together to make something else, was unusual. Lest it concocted some kind of new drink, Zahra had no interest in such things. She remembered, in a vague sense, that there had been herbalists in her village, though they'd been nothing like Asala. With paper-thin hands, drooping eyes, always trembling as they worked to cure some ailment—she hadn't thought they were impressive, though she hadto admit that this particular mixture smelled... fairly nice. Appetizing even. She ignored the senseless urge to dip her fingers in and stepped away out of her path, “Leon? Might be he's one of those interesting folk I'm supposed to meet.”

She readjusted her cloak and tilted her head, mouth twisting into a grin, “Oh. My manners. My name is Zahra Killiani Tavish. Captain, at that.” There was a considerate pause, a weighing of options. While she may have drawn out the game as long as she possibly could, and continuously correct Asala's attempts at spluttering out her name, often in misleading ways. It felt meaner than she meant it to be. A silly game played with new recruits. But Asala was not one. And she doubted the game would be well-received. Zahra glanced up at the ceiling and stuck out her hand, “But you can call me Zahra.”

“Well. Now that that's done,” she tipped her head towards the bottle of fragrant slime, “we could bring it to its destination, and we could meet your friends on the way.”

"Yes, uh... let's go to the... Chantry, then?" Asala asked rather unsure. Still despite the moment of hesitation, she threw the cloak over her shoulders and clasped it under her chin tightly. Apparently she found the cold as distasteful as Zahra did. They set out from the Alchemist's house and headed toward the direction of the Chantry, though noticably the woman kept looking back at Zahra, though never far enough to actually meet her eyes.

They were on the way up the slope near a small cluster of houses when they were met by a man walking in the opposite direction. He had a sort of air about him that was easy to identify as belonging to one of those noble sorts, if the fact that his cloak was lined with sable and appeared to be otherwise as much silk as linen wasn’t enough to tell. He paused a moment in his stride upon spotting them, apparently at least acquainted with Asala, though nothing much in his expression gave away any particular feeling on his part. He blinked saturated-blue eyes at the both of them, flicking his glance from one to the other, then lifted a brow.

“Forgive me if I operate under a mistaken assumption, but in the event you’re looking for the tavern, you’re going the wrong way.” He didn’t sound all that sorry, actually, and a little smile flirted with one edge of his mouth.

It was Zahra who answered him first, trailing up beside Asala in order to properly snake her arm around her midsection, “Tavern, love? No. I've already come from that direction. Lovely place. Kitten here is showing me the ropes.” The poor lass seemed petrified of her. Of course, she'd have to rectify that. It wouldn't do if anyone here walked on eggshells around her. At least without her intentionally intimidating anyone. Her hand slowly retracted back to her side, releasing Asala from the possibly unwanted embrace. She wasn't sure if this was someone of importance, but she found his eyes peculiar enough. Bright as the open skies. She shoved her hands under her armpits, seeking warmth, and stared back at him, unabashed. There'd been a soft cry from Asala, and a short sidestep.

The man seemed to be entertained by the byplay, if nothing else, and flicked his glance back and forth between them once. “Ah, I see. You must be Captain Tavish, then. Well, don’t allow me to delay you; I’m sure there are interesting things to be seen, people far more important than I to be met, and so on.” His tone carried a thread of humor, as if there were some joke in that only he could identify. He inclined his head in a motion almost too deferentially-polite, and started on his way.

Haven was a small place. Zahra shouldn't have been too surprised that word had spread of her arrival, though she still was. Important people, indeed. Apparently, he found himself falling short, because he'd chosen not to introduce himself. At least, this one seemed to have some indication of fun in him. She tipped her head in his direction, a small smirk playing on her lips.

"Oh, um, Cy-Cyrus?" Asala asked, stepping forward to catch his attention. "Where... uh, is Estella in the Chantry?"

He paused his step and glanced back over his shoulder. “The commander’s office, last I knew.” Shrugging as though it was of little concern, he faced forward again and left them to their own devices.

Asala passed a smile off to Zahra before she continued to lead her upward toward the Chantry. They passed through the large double doors in to the spacious main hall. Asala led into the hall a ways until she turned and pulled up to a door off to the side. Before she opened it however, she spared a few words for Zahra. "Leon's office is, uh, rather small. So. Be aware of that," she said, allowing her to open the door herself. Zahra's eyebrow quirked up at that, though she seemed far too curious to ask what she'd meant. In any case, she would know soon enough.

The door was already cracked, and so fell open at a light touch, revealing that the interior of the room was, indeed, quite small. Both of its occupants were currently standing, one towering over the other by a full foot, though he appeared to be doing his best not to crowd her. “—just wanted to make sure you’re certain,” he was saying, but then he noticed their entrance, and his shift in attention drew her notice as well, and both faced the newcomers.

The man, in addition to being extremely tall, was colored in light tones, from his platinum hair to his fair complexion, a contrast to the dark blue of the tunic he wore. The girl was raven-haired and had eyes of an identical color to the man named Cyrus, as well as a nearly identical, if more feminine, facial structure. Her brows rose at the appearance of the other two, and it was she who spoke first. “Asala? Is something the matter?”

The room's other occupant seemed to have a better understanding of what must be going on. “Ah. Captain Tavish, I presume? Lady Marceline told me to expect you at some point. I’m Leon, and this is Estella, one of the Heralds.” He nodded politely, and Estella half-bowed, offering a small smile.

So, that was what Asala had meant by small. It's cramped in the way that makes her twitch for space. For the blue expanse of the sea. An oppressive room housing two people, huddled together and discussing something she could not discern. Zahra eyed the occupants and beamed with the kind of enthusiasm she'd had on the beach, slaughtering Tevinter soldiers. Haven was filled with curious-looking individuals. Ones who might have suited her merry little crew aboard the Riptide. At least, they had the good sense for variety. Her eyes shifted back towards Asala, idling in the doorway. And racial acceptance. It was a pleasant surprise. She'd made many bad calls when it came to contracts, but she believed that this was not one of them.

“Captain Zahra Tavish,” she echoed, drawing out the syllables, rolling them over her tongue, “A pleasure to meet you.” Another brilliant smile followed with a languid bow of her own. She straightened up and planted her hands at her hips, dark eyes trailing across Leon's broad shoulders, and falling back towards Estella. Another Herald. There was a moment a familiarity, though she was fairly certain she'd never see this woman before. Zahra abruptly snapped her fingers, stepped a little closer and sucked at her teeth, “That's it. The same eyes. Do you have a brother? Because if not, you've a curious double here in Haven.”

“You’ve met Cyrus.” It wasn’t a question, though Estella’s mouth pulled up at one corner, making the resemblance even stronger between them. “We’re siblings, yes. Twins, actually.” The smile faded, naturally enough, and she passed her glance from Zahra to Asala again, tipping her head to one side. “Were you here for some particular reason, or just to meet the Commander? I understand you’ve come with a crew, so I’d like to see them at some point, and thank all of you for helping us.” She didn’t seem to consider it a possibility that anyone would have ventured this far to meet her.

Zahra hummed in reply, and bobbed her head in a nod. Of course, there were twins in Haven. Unusual enough given their location. Honestly, she'd only met one other set of twins in her life. And that was in a rumpled brothel nestled in the darker parts of Denerim. Recalling the event now, it wasn't likely that they were twins at all. There was a poignant pause as she reflected on her time spent there, but Estella was already pulling her back in to know why she'd come all this way, “No specific reason. Marcy thought it'd be prudent to become better acquainted with the Inquisition, and so did I.”

“As soon as they've all landed, we'd be glad to have some proper introductions.” In the tavern. Hopefully. Her crew might've been a rowdy bunch in comparison, but they would fit in just as well. She hooked a thumb towards Asala and grinned brightly, “Besides that, Kitten here had a package to deliver.” She omitted the words sludge and delicious-smelling slime, though she was sure that whatever Asala had to give Leon encompassed both of those things.

"Oh! Uh..." Asala sputtered, apparently surprised at being put on the spot. She went to the pack at her side and fumbled within it for a moment before she retrieved the container she'd placed in it earlier. She held it up for Leon to see. "The balm you, uh, you asked for," she said, crossing the distance to personally hand to him. "Twice a day, if at all possible," she added.

His brows upraised with surprise, perhaps at the timing, Leon accepted the vessel with a small half-smile. “You needn’t have hastened,” he murmured, but he was clearly pleased by it, and pocketed the glassware with a nod of acquiescence to the instructions. “My thanks, Miss Asala.”

Estella was still wearing her own modest smile, and it seemed to encompass the both of them. “It was good to meet you, Captain; thank you for dropping by. I’m sure we’ll run into each other more often as time goes on, and please do let me know when your crew arrives.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Cyrus suspected that Redcliffe had seen much better days.

As far as he’d bothered to assess the situation, Arl Teagan wasn’t currently in residence, though much of what remained of the southern mage forces were. At least those organized enough to deserve the title forces, barely though they may have qualified. He’d arrived with the second group of Inquisition people, about an hour or so after Estella and her advance group, and had since been filled in on the situation. By the time they’d gotten to it, he’d not been surprised to hear the name Cassius Viridius come up—he had a feeling he knew exactly what was going on here, though if he was right, then Cassius was in fact a much more desperate man than Cyrus had previously taken him to be. Then again
 two years could change a person. They had certainly changed him.

He hadn’t left much choice for anyone when he said he’d be attending the negotiations. When the unilateral pronouncement didn’t seem to be taken especially well, he’d explained as much as he felt he needed to, which was that Cassius was formerly his master, in the tutelage sense of the term, and that he would be considerably more likely to pay attention to what Cyrus had to say than any upstart southern religious movement, which was all true, especially because there was quite a bit he could hold over his former teacher’s head in this situation, with or without revealing it to anyone else.

The inn they were supposed to be meeting him at was near the top of the central hill in the town, though still a tier below the castle and the Chantry, of course. He, Estella, Romulus, and the Lady Marceline were to be the negotiators, though he suspected that the task in question would inevitably fall to him when the good Comtesse’s kid-glove tactics proved utterly fruitless as he knew they would. Magisters didn’t negotiate the same way southern nobility did—at least not when they knew they were winning. But that was a piece of advice he kept to himself right now. It would become evident with due time.

The air still carried a chill, but he found that it didn’t bother him nearly as much as Haven did, of course, and he’d actually swapped out his cloak for a less-warm but much nicer one, in the rich indigo and sable of his house. Details were rarely insignificant when one played this little game, after all. They reached the inn’s entrance with Cyrus in front, and though he might have preferred to enter first, he understood what was necessary here, and so he reached for the handle of the door, turning back over his shoulder to glance at the others, letting his eyes fall last of all on Estella.

“Show no weakness, unless you fancy being devoured.” As if to soften the cryptic ominousness of the words, he flashed a smile, bright and fey, and narrowed his eyes. “Everyone ready?”

Romulus did not appear ready in the slightest. In fact, he looked deeply unsettled, as though he wasn't sure at all what to do with his hands, or his eyes. "Perhaps I shouldn't be here," he said. The suggestion was given to the group at large, as though he didn't want to direct it at anyone in particular.

"You are the Herald. You have every right to be present. Whether you are or you are not is entirely up to you," Lady Marceline answered. Ever since they had found out that the Free Mages were not expecting them in the slightest, Marceline had seemed to be less than happy. She turned back to Cyrus and nodded, a hard line present in her frown.

“I’d, um. I’d feel better if you were,” Estella said, her tone considerably less brusque than Lady Marceline’s. “I’m not sure I want to be the only one of us standing in front of a Magister. The last time I did something like that, the other party was insulted. Er, but
 don’t let me make up your mind.” She shook her head, her expression clearly uneasy.

Romulus was at least able to meet Estella's eyes when she spoke, and while he was clearly still in an anxious mood about everything, he managed to nod, and steady himself a bit. "Let's go, then."

Marceline allowed herself a small sigh before collecting herself. The annoyance she'd wore melted away to leave her face completely neutral, and once more made it difficult to see exactly how she was feeling and what she was thinking.

Personally, Cyrus thought it might have been somewhat wiser for Romulus to not be present, because he didn’t know what Cassius knew or didn’t know about that situation, and it was better to enter any negotiation with all the information on one’s own side, but because it was Estella’s suggestion, he offered no protest, only shrugging. “All right then. Stellulam, dear, you and Romulus should enter first. You are, after all, in charge.” His eyes glittered with contained amusement, and he grasped the handle of the door, sweeping it open with an almost-playful flourish and gesturing the others in ahead of him.

The inside of the inn was mostly unoccupied, as promised, but at a table in the back, several people were gathered. Only four, actually, which made their own number a very wise, if coincidental, confluence. Two of the men were guards, that much was obvious from the way they stood flanking the chair that faced the door. The third, also standing in a somewhat deferential position, was the former Grand Enchanter, but Cyrus could muster no pity for her, despite her obvious misery. He’d never been good at pity in general, and tended to find it even more difficult when someone else had backed themselves into such an obvious corner.

The fourth party had a bearing and a face he knew better than his own, which he supposed was the product of years of familiarity. Magister Cassius Viridius was an elderly man who looked like one, his face lined with age, but even in spite of that, he had a certain distinctive vitality about him, one that was evident in the way he moved: assured, confident, smooth and graceful. He was powerful and exceptionally aware of that power, and unafraid of letting it be known to anyone else. As the party entered, he looked up and over towards the door, an eyebrow ascending his forehead, and he reached up, pushing his hood down onto his shoulders, his bald pate catching some of the light. He was, of course, wearing those gods-awful robes that were apparently still the fashion in Tevinter, the ones that practically screamed ‘sinister mage lord.’ Cyrus had always thought they were a bit ridiculous, but everyone had their foibles, he supposed. He’d at least dressed for the occasion, in House Viridius green and gold.

“Well, well, well.” The Magister’s eyes scanned sharply over each of those present, though they lingered not long at all on Marceline. The other three, however, were of paramount interest to him, though of course they would be. “So it’s true what they say: the 'Heralds of Andraste,' one of our own, and one of our own.” His tone changed on the last words, and his eyes narrowed on Romulus.

The Herald froze entirely, as though Cassius had placed a spell on him with the words alone, though of course he needed nothing more to achieve such an effect. His hood was down, features fully exposed, and it was clear to see that he was struggling to determine what to say. Clearly his issue was that Cassius did not seem to know that Romulus remained with the status of Herald only because his daughter commanded it.

"My trusted blade," said a voice from behind them, and Romulus instantly paled even further, turning his head. "Your freedom has made you bold, I see. I will admit, I did not expect this from you." Chryseis Viridius descended the stairs from the inn's second floor, gloved hand trailing lightly atop the railing. She was dressed as her father was, in green and gold, her own robes a bit tighter about her, with clearly some modifications made for stylistic purposes. The neck was cut lower, the skirt asymmetrically shorn, and the metal covering her fingers and belt intricately engraved. Her blonde hair was done up in an elaborate but tightly wound bun. Her lips wore a confident smile.

Romulus had turned fully away from Cassius, lowered his eyes slightly, and was about to speak, when Chryseis cut him off, continuing her approach. "Do not presume to speak. I have asked you no question. I trust you have enjoyed your little escapade. It will not last forever." Romulus forced himself to meet her eyes, and apparently decided it was best to remain silent. The smile disappeared from Chryseis, replaced by a little smirk, her eyes agleam as they found Cyrus instead.

She worked her way around the group to stand at her father's side, her hand lightly touching his upper arm only momentarily before it was removed. "Cyrus. Wonderful to see you again. The runaway's life is treating you well, I hope?"

“Ah, Chryseis. I confess I have missed the rather lovely sight of your face.” Cyrus’s answering smile was every bit as sly, but it was true that her presence didn’t make him uncomfortable in the least, quite unlike poor Romulus. Of course, it was clear to him what game she was playing, with words like that—it would appear she desired her father to believe that her blade did not have her leave to be here, doing as he was doing, when of course they knew differently.

So Cyrus did something he’d always been exceptionally good at doing, and drew the attention away from someone else and onto himself. “But what a surprise, to see that the most illustrious House Viridius has joined us in the south, hm? This really isn’t the season for it, I must admit.” He made eye contact with Cassius, his smile inching wider. “Imagine, if you will, how interested I was to hear that Magister Cassius had managed to indenture most of the mages left in the region in one fell swoop. Truly a master stroke, executed with a most uncanny timing.” The emphasis he gave the last word was so delicate it could easily have been missed, but Cassius clearly did not miss it.

“What can I say? A Magister with no apprentice suddenly finds himself with a great deal of time to think down other avenues.” The old man lifted his shoulders in a shrug. “And what luck, that such avenues might give him opportunity to meet with an Inquisition. I’m curious: what would such an organization wish from me?”

Lady Marceline apparently decided that that was her cue. She laid a hand on Estella's shoulder and gently guided her so that she could step forward, but she never did try to overshadow her. In fact, she stood side-by-side with the woman, a warm and friendly smile on her lips directed toward Chryseis and Cassius. "I will be frank," she began, her voice holding the same warmth her smile held. "The Inquisition did not expect to be speaking to Magisters of such... renown," she said, dipping into a low curtsey.

When she finished, she held her hands on top of each other and her body language shifted in an attempt to entreaty them. "Lord Cassius, Lady Chryseis," she began, glancing at each in turn. "You of course know of the Breach that hangs in the sky above Haven. It is... a danger if it is allowed to continue to exist as such. All the Inquisition asks for is the Free Mages' aid in helping to close it. With your permissions, of course."

She smiled again and tilted her head forward, "No doubt being the man who had helped put Thedas at ease would aid in your politics back home in Minrathous, yes?"

Cyrus suppressed a grimace, because he knew she’d said the wrong thing. Cassius’s smile only confirmed it. It was polite, indifferent, and utterly unmoved. “I fear you understand little of politics in Minrathous, milady. These mages are not free, not in the strict sense, anyway. I am afraid they have promised me their service in return for my protection, and at present, I have decided it is in their best interest to return with me to the Imperium as quickly as possible. There have always been few good places for them in these lands, after all.”

It was almost admirable, how he managed to sound like he actually gave a damn. Cyrus, of course, knew that Cassius was just as full of shit on this count as Marceline was, pretending to be pleased to be speaking to Imperial Magisters. It was almost funny to watch, but then of course he had to go and make it no longer funny at all by shifting his attention to Estella.

“I am sure that is something with which my lady Herald can completely agree, can she not? I’ve heard about Kirkwall; most unfortunate, what Templars in these regions are capable of. Utter madness, really. One could hardly blame a mage for seeking refuge where their abilities, however grand or humble, are celebrated rather than reviled.” Cyrus clenched his teeth.

“I can think of no one who would not celebrate were the Breach closed,” Estella replied, her tone careful, her face smooth and passive. “And I think that if you truly cared how mages were perceived here, you would let mages be the root of the solution.” She lifted her chin slightly, almost as if daring him to contradict her. Marceline simply continued to smile, though this time, it was genuine.

Cyrus did not bother to conceal his own. She was absolutely brilliant, she really was. It was so very perfect, really—no one could have managed to make that sound so genuine except for her, he was certain, and Cassius was left in the rather unenviable position of having to admit he didn’t care about the mages, or that he wanted the Breach to remain open, which was an intriguing possibility that Cyrus filed away for consideration. He suspected both were true. Of course, admitting the first would cost him considerably less, but he’d no longer be able to pretend to the moral high ground. This would be seen for exactly what it was: an opportunistic power-grab.

That appeared to be the route he’d chosen. Cassius’s polite smile vanished, replaced with a stern expression Cyrus knew all too well. It was the expression he’d usually received when his master was about to commence ignoring him until he’d gained command of whatever he was supposed to learn that week, which meant he was extremely displeased. “I’m afraid I’ve little concern for such affairs. I am not the one with an Inquisition, after all. Unless you can offer me something worthwhile in exchange for my loan of my servants, this discussion is quite over. We will be in the castle for a while longer—perhaps you shall devise some new terms in the meantime.” Cassius stood, gesturing to his guards and Fiona, who all fell in step behind him as he made for the exit.

Chryseis remained behind, her back leaned gently against one of the inn's wooden supports. Her expression had not changed as her father's had, instead showing a hint of amusement as her eyes followed Cassius until he was out the door with all of his personal guards. When the door was firmly shut behind him, her eyes fell to Estella, her smile still in place. "Words well chosen. But make no mistake, you are all in great danger by being here. A danger I believe only Cyrus can understand the magnitude of." The smile slowly faded.

She stepped away from the wooden support, coming a little closer to them. "I must remain in my father's presence until night falls, to avoid suspicion. Meet me in the Chantry tonight, if you will, so that we can... catch up." She flashed a smile briefly at Cyrus, before walking around the side of the group and lightly grabbing Romulus by the chin, between her thumb and forefinger. "I know you at least will follow my wish." She released him, and Romulus immediately averted his eyes downwards.

"Domina."

"Until tonight, then," she said, striding towards the door. "Take care, Inquisition."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

As the door closed behind Chryseis after her departure, Marceline's smile left her lips as well. What replaced it was an even line to her lips, though it was clear to the others that she was not enthusiastic about what had transpired. She had felt ill prepared and most of all, foolish. She did not enjoy those feelings, and took any and all precautions to ensure that she never felt them. She could not fault any of them for it, she knew. None of them had expected how this would turn out when they left Haven. Marceline thought that they were to deal with vulnerable mages, not a Tevinter Magister and his daughter.

Before the others attempted to exit the inn, Lady Marceline held up a hand to beckon them to stay. "I would kindly ask that you two please remain for a moment longer. I believe we have things to discuss. Lady Estella, if you would be so kind to join us?" It was a polite way of ordering them to remain. Marceline strode toward a nearby bench and indicated that they should all take a seat.

Cyrus didn’t appear to have any objections, given the way he shrugged indifferently and took a seat on the opposite side of the bench, leaning his back against the wall and crossing his arms over his chest. It was relaxed rather than defensive, though he did cock his head to one side. “I didn’t know they were going to be here, if that’s what you’re wondering.” The table near his elbow contained a few leftover glasses, likely from before the inn had been vacated for the meeting. He brought one to his nose, sniffed, frowned, and set it back down again, further from himself than it had been before. “I hadn’t seen either of them in a couple of years, actually.”

"I didn't expect this either," Romulus said, taking a seat at the far end from Cyrus, leaving a space for Estella in between them. He placed his elbows upon the table, lowering his head into his hands, and rubbing his scalp for a moment. He looked a little less wound up now that Chryseis had left the room, but his anxiety from before was seemingly just replaced with a different variety now. "Even after we learned Cassius was here. My domina... I knew she had an interest in the south, but this is not usual for her. She does not often directly assist her father with anything. I believe we should meet with her in the Chantry, as she said. I, at least, must go."

Marceline shook her head, "No, I am not so unreasonable as to believe either of you would intentionally have kept this from us," she said. She wasn't angry, nor was she even frustrated with them. She was frustrated at the situation, and she would see to it that next time she would not so unprepared. She too reached for a glass, and upon looking into it, turned her nose up and set it to the side, far out of her way. The tastes in this part of the country left much to be desired, she decided.

She then turned to Romulus and nodded in agreement, "And we will, but first, we need to discuss some things." At that, she turned to Estella and wait for the girl to take a seat before she finally seated herself.

Estella did so, though she seemed a bit like she wasn’t sure what she was still doing there. Settling herself between Cyrus on one side and Romulus on the other, she laid her hands flat on the surface of the table. “Uh
 what things, exactly?” She actually looked as though she had some guesses, but if so, she kept them to herself.

"Everything that they are able to tell me about both Cassius and Chryseis," she told Estella, before glancing at both Cyrus and Romulus. Had she the time, she would have had Larissa look into the Magisters while she asked around the nobility. But time was not on their side, it seemed. "The next time we speak with them, I will not be caught unawares," she said with a rather firm tone. It would be the only hint at the frustration she felt. With that, Marceline cradled her hands into her lap and looked to Cyrus, her eyes level with his.

"Cyrus, let us start with Cassius. What can you tell me of the man?" she asked. "Aside from the clear fact that he is an opportunist." Marceline would have been impressed that he was able to snatch the support of the Free Mages had she not been personally invested in their wellbeing.

Cyrus blinked, the everything in his expression languid, easy, and entirely missing the urgency that Marceline was expressing. His arms loosened, and he moved one of them to the table, drumming his fingers against it in an absent rhythm. “Lady Marceline, the man was my master—my teacher—for almost ten years, though he’d put the number closer to fifteen.” He fixed her with his eyes, and smiled slightly, arching a brow. “Had I the inclination, I could write you his biography. I’m afraid you’re going to have to be much more specific.”

Marceline accepted the answer and nodded, "Then, would you know why he would press the Free Mages into servitude?" she asked, "What would his plan for them be? He is a powerful man, even without the mages' support, that much is clear. What does he hope to gain by doing this?"

He shrugged, as though it should be obvious. “He wants what everyone wants—more power. House Viridius is very old and very well-respected in the Imperium, but fortunes can change very quickly even for an Altus house. He recently found himself with a collapsed investment, and he needs a way to make up the difference as much as possible, as quickly as possible. Indenturing the remaining southern mages to his servitude is a very good strategy, considering his position. They wouldn’t count for much in Tevinter—their training is obviously inferior, but that can be rectified with time. More importantly, he’ll be the first magister in a very long time to so successfully undercut the southern Chantry, which almost all magisters disdain at the very least, and his cleverness and daring will be the talk of Minrathous.”

Cyrus appeared to consider something for a moment, then added: “And I suppose in another five years or so, he may well have the largest conglomerate of mages over which he commands direct loyalty. Mages can be servants or slaves, in Tevinter, but not so many usually are. There is advantage in that, I’m sure you can see.”

"Am I incorrect in assuming that you were the collapsed investment?" Marceline asked.

“People as capital? My, my, you’re thinking much more like a magister now, Lady Marceline.” Cyrus’s eyes were narrow, though it was impossible to distinguish whether mirth or malice did it. Perhaps both. “But you are correct. An apprenticeship is a significant institution, in the Imperium. It binds two houses together in a way usually only superseded by blood relation or marriage. He instructed me, and I was expected, in turn, to ascend to the Magisterium and act as his stalwart ally, and, if the occasion called for it, an extension of his will. He put a lot of effort into making sure I’d be very good at it.” He smiled without humor.

“You southerners have this quaint idiom for that
 something about eggs and baskets?”

Marceline could not help but smile at that. "I shall take it as a comfort to know that Cassius' investment is the Inquisition's gain," with that she nodded, "Thank you Lord Cyrus." The fact that Cassius' former apprentice worked with the Inquisition, or the very least, his sister, should vex the magister, even by a small amount. Marceline could not help be feel a little gladdened by that.

She then went into thought for a moment. It appeared that she had misunderstood Minrathous politics after all, a revelation that came with no little sting. "So he gathers strength and public support with a single act in binding the mages to him. Shrewd," she said, sounding a small bit impressed. It stung, yes, but she could not discount the man's cunning. It would only reinforce the point that she need to be careful in any further dealings with the man.

“He has always been that, yes.”

"Does he have any habits or weaknesses we could exploit? We can not simply allow him to return to Minrathous with the Free Mages," she said.

“Pride, of course, though it’s likely to do you little good.” Cyrus crossed one leg over the other, glancing down past Estella at Romulus. “What should interest you more is that Chryseis has not seen fit to inform him of the fact that she has licensed Romulus to be here. She’s always had her own mind, quite apart from his despite their relation, and here it would seem that she’s being subversive about it. You’ll want to find out why.”

"I intend to," Marceline said, referring to the meeting to be held at the Chantry, but first, she turned to Romulus, "But first, I would like to know more of the woman. Tell me, Romulus, what is she like? Personality wise, of course. If I am correct in my assumption, what we had seen from her initially was a mask. I wish to know of the woman behind the mask," she asked, quite curious to the answer. "Anything you can tell me will be helpful," she added.

Romulus didn't seem prepared to speak about her personality or behavior, his mouth hanging open somewhat foolishly for a moment before he swallowed, sitting up a little straighter. "She is..." He paused, struggling for the correct words. "She's always calculating. Making estimations of people. Learning about them, predicting them. She isn't prideful like her father, but she is idealistic. It was always something that put the two at odds with each other." He scratched his head again, clearly uncomfortable about broaching the subject, but this was nothing new for him.

"We've known each other since adolescence. She has changed since then. Her tutoring from her father, her marriage, her husband's death, her own ideals drawing the ire of others in Minrathous... she's grim under her mask, as you say, but stubborn. She is here to help herself, not her father. If the two were one and the same, she would've told him that I remain loyal."

Marceline brought her hands to her chin, where they rested. She listened to Romulus before she nodded. "That is something we can work with then," Marceline said. If Chryseis was there to subvert her father, then perhaps she would continue to aid the Inquisition in a more direct manner. Though Marceline would not offer the woman her complete trust. It would be foolish to do so, it was as Romulus said. She was there for her. Not them, nor her father.

"Do you know what she would hope to gain here, if she were to aid us?" Marceline asked. She had already helped by allowing Romulus to continue to act as Herald, and if that was any indication, she would continue to aid them. Though at what price she wondered.

"I can't claim to know what she wants," Romulus admitted, shrugging. "But I doubt she would openly aid us, not until it suits her. Maybe this has more to do with her father. They are still family, after all. Cassius is not an easy man to dissuade, especially through peaceful means.” His daughter, as Romulus had described her, was much the same, in her own way.

Marceline went quiet for a bit before she shook her head and began to stand. "There is nothing else we are able to do at this time. We will wait until nightfall and then meet with Chryseis at the chantry. I suggest you all rest and prepare yourselves until then. Romulus, Cyrus? Thank you, this has been most... enlightening," she said with a smile.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Despite all the personal ties to the mission they'd found themselves in, Romulus continuously reminded himself that this wasn't, in fact, personal.

Chryseis was here because her father was, not because he was. That part was merely an uncomfortable coincidence. Regardless of what happened in the aftermath of their trip to Redcliffe, the mission there remained the same: sever the link between Cassius and the Free Mages, and secure their aid for the Inquisition. The rest was of no consequence. He wondered if he could make that true by repeating it enough.

The same group that had attended the initial tavern meeting with Cassius was headed to the Chantry, with the addition of Khari. In truth, Romulus didn't want her to come along, but as usual, he felt he had no place in telling her to stay behind, and hid any form of displeasure behind his stony features when they made their way, armed and armored, for the Chantry. The streets cleared out nicely at night, and there was a sort of tenseness to the chill in the air, as though the village knew that its fate would be decided sooner rather than later.

The way to the Chantry was clear, but as they approached the steps leading to its doors, several clergy members in varying states of undress burst out from within, terrified. From the brief moment the doors had swung open, Romulus could hear the familiar sound of a rift, and see the ominous green light reflecting off of the ceiling. They hurried inside.

The rift had appeared right in the center of the main hall, spewing forth shades and wraiths. A hooded woman in Tevinter robes, clearly Chryseis, was the only one currently battling them. The bottom end of her battle staff was sharply bladed, and she stabbed down into the shoulder of the nearest shade, causing it to roar in pain. Before it could move any more, runes along the handle of the staff glowed a bright, hot red, and suddenly the shade exploded from within in a fiery blast. Chryseis pulled her hood back, and looked to the newcomers.

"I could do this all night," she twisted, leaning back from a slash, and stabbing her staff's blade into the chest of the next shade, "but I'd really rather not!" The runes turned an icy blue, and then a massive chunk of jagged ice burst through the shade's body, shattering against the back wall. It slumped to the ground, with the large hole clean through its chest.

Romulus charged forward without hesitation, his shield and blade immediately in hand. He absorbed a magical projectile from one of the wraiths in the back, the attack bouncing off his shield. His blade was cutting through the offending demon before it could charge up another.

Khari wasn’t far behind him, splitting off from his trajectory near the end of the run to lunge into another shade, her cleaver slamming into the area between its neck and shoulder, the telltale crunch of its bones breaking within the containment of its flesh. One of them, what might have been a clavicle on a human being, punched through the skin, exposed to open air as it fell, and then she was off in pursuit of another, a bloody trail following behind as ichor dripped from the blade of her sword.

The distinctive crackle of lightning was audible even over the din of the rest of the battle, and Cyrus seemed to materialize on the far side of the rift, the glowing blue blade belonging to his spatha erupting from the chest cavity of a shade even as the one immediately to his right went down in a bright conflagration of flames, turning its dark flesh black and filling the air with the stench of burning meat. Ripping his sword out to the left of the first shade, he cast again, lightning arcing from his fingers to lance into one of those at the front, headed for Estella and Marceline.

“Don’t tell me you’re not having at least a little bit of fun, Chryseis!” His reply was lighthearted enough to be at serious odds with the situation, but then again, he seemed not at all perturbed by the enemies present.

One of the shades pushed itself as quickly as it could along the floor towards Chryseis. She lazily flicked a few fingers in its direction, and ice sprang up around it, freezing it solid. "Everything's more fun with you around, Cyrus," she said, with a hint of a smirk. "But you already know that, of course."

The ice at her fingertips suddenly sparked into flame, and she casually tossed an explosive spell beneath the new ice sculpture. It ignited a moment later, sending small fragments of frozen shade body raining down onto the Chantry floor. It appeared to be the last of the demons. Chryseis turned her head towards Romulus, pulling a lock of blonde hair behind her ear. "Go on then, blade. Show me your new power."

He nodded, and lifted his shield arm towards the rift. The arc of green energy snapped into place, building and intensifying until the rift exploded. The air where it had been appeared scarred momentarily, but soon cleared altogether, as though the portal had never been present at all. Chryseis smiled in wonder. "Fascinating. And you do that on instinct, then? Do you command it to close?"

"Maybe, domina," Romulus answered, head bowed. "I don't know if will is a part of it. It closes rifts in proximity, when the demons are dealt with."

"And that alone makes you an immensely valuable asset, my dear. You've no memory of how you acquired it, though?"

He shook his head. "No, domina."

"And the same for you, Estella?" she asked, turning away from Romulus. "Nothing of the Conclave?"

Estella sheathed her sword, which had clearly seen some use, if not perhaps a great deal, and stood a fraction straighter, folding her hands behind her back. “No, milady,” she replied, her tone quiet, but not timid. “I can recall why I was there, but nothing that happened during the Conclave itself.”

"Shame," Chryseis said, frowning, "the knowledge of how to recreate such abilities would be immensely powerful, in the right hands." She held the thought a moment, before shaking her head, and returning her focus to the group at large. "No matter. We're here to stop my father, before he accidentally ends the world. At least, I'm hoping it's accidental. He can't be so power-mad as to intentionally jeopardize the stability of time itself." She seemed to realize the gravity of her last sentence, and glanced up at Cyrus.

"That's how we arrived here so quickly, of course. By distorting time. Makes me glad I didn't often see what the two of you got up to while you were his apprentice."

Lady Marceline simply sighed a short distance away, polishing the last of the ash off her rapier with a handkerchief.

Cyrus’s smile was enigmatic. It didn’t seem to be a particularly pleased expression, but nor did it qualify as sheepish. It was unclear if he were even capable of the latter. “Yes, I rather expect it does.” He looked up at the place where the rift used to be, and his expression became obviously calculating. “I hadn’t thought he’d attempt such a large-scale use of the magic without completed stabilization formulae, but I suppose I hadn’t counted on his desperation reaching quite these heights, either.”

He took a moment to brush off the front of his tunic-styled robe, which had acquired a bit of dust, from the look of it, before he moved forward again, descending the stairs to properly join the group, his hands clasped at the small of his back. “Now. I do believe you expressed an interest in stopping him; have you some specific method in mind?” From the way he asked, it seemed he expected that she did.

"You might first want to know what he's here for," Chryseis said, the first words that left her lips that could be described as uneasy. "I'm afraid it's far more than a powerplay in the Magisterium. He's gotten himself mixed up with a cult. Tevinter supremacists, a group called the Venatori. Sadly, I'm little more than an honorary member at this point, despite my cozying up to them. Father's not so easily swayed by me anymore."

She turned to gaze at Romulus, instantly making him uncomfortable. Conversations between his domina and other Tevinter mages were things he was only ever meant to listen to, not become involved in. "What I do know, is that all of this madness, unraveling time, has been to get to you." He looked up only long enough to know that Chryseis indeed meant him with her words. Her eyes then flicked to Estella. "And you. He's become very interested in both of you, that much is clear."

Estella frowned slightly, reaching up to rub at the back of her neck, and rocked back on her heels. “If the cult and his interest in us are connected, it’s probably a safe guess that what they really care about is the Breach,” she said, her dark brows knitting together. “And since we’re already working to close it, a reasonable guess would be that he—or they, rather—want it to stay open, if he went to so much trouble. Do you know why that might be?”

“Well, if these Venatori are in fact a Tevinter supremacist cult, then they want it to stay open because they believe it serves Tevinter.” There was an obvious thread of disgust in Cyrus’s voice as it lilted over the word cult, one that remained at slightly less emphasis throughout the rest. “I can think of half a dozen reasons they might surmise as much, and in each of them is a motive for wanting the two of you out of the picture
” He seemed to drift out of the present for a moment, as though his thoughts were carrying him elsewhere, but then his eyes cleared and he shook his head.

“But none of them would be enough reason for the Cassius I remember to do something quite this
 extreme. Gaining control of the southern mages is one thing. But the use of incomplete time-distortion magic to do it—that suggests something much larger at work.”

"Somehow I doubt the Venatori are the ones behind the rifts, or the Breach. But they're strong, no doubt about that. My father doesn't lead them, but whoever does knows what they're doing." She crossed her arms, brow furrowed in concern. It was not often that Romulus witnessed her displaying concern over another, but he supposed he shouldn't have been surprised. The bonds of family were difficult to break, even in an environment as strange and caustic as the Magisterium.

"Domina, if I may," Romulus said, gently. Pulled from her thoughts, Chryseis met his eyes.

"You have something in mind?"

"Knowing your lord father intends to remove the threat of the Heralds, we can turn his plan against him. Appear to fall into his trap, only to spring one ourselves."

A small gleam of a smile appeared, and she turned to face Romulus in full. "I'm intrigued. Go on."

Romulus folded his hands together before him, lowering his gaze once more. "Magister Cassius has retreated to the castle. Requesting an audience will seemingly place us in his hands. While one party enters the castle directly and absorbs his attention, another infiltrates the fortress and eliminates the danger before it becomes an issue." Chryseis hmmed in thought, before shaking her head.

"And you would lead this infiltration? No. I'm confident you could, but for once your absence would be noted. Father would suspect something, and Estella would be lost before we could reach her."

"I would go with Lady Estella, domina. Both Heralds before your father's eyes. Choose another to lead the attack, and seek information about the castle. A Revered Mother now with the Inquisition, Annika, once served Arl Eamon. She may know of a weakness in the castle." Chryseis studied her slave, her blade, for some time, her smile growing the longer she did so.

"I could see if anything can be done about my father's magical defenses. He has fortified the castle in other ways by now. But this could work." She turned to the others. "Thoughts?"

“Magical defenses, if there are any, won’t be an issue.” Cyrus said as much with obvious confidence, as though it were simple fact, rather than an estimation of how their magic would fare against Cassius’s. “As for who should lead the infiltration party
” He turned to Estella. His eyes narrowed thoughtfully. “Stellulam. That teacher of yours, the Tranquil. He’s quite inclined to moving about unseen, is he not? And perhaps your lovely little scout-captain, as well.”

Estella nodded. “Rilien and Lia are both quite good at that sort of thing, yes. If we wanted to spring a trap within the trap, they could certainly accomplish it.” She didn’t seem to doubt that in the slightest. Her eyes moved to Marceline, though, an obvious question there. “But that’s only if the three of you would commit the resources to this.”

"We have no choice," Marceline relented. She had since sheathed her rapier and had seemingly listened to the conversation being had with Chryseis. Now that she was addressed, she spoke. "I shall have Larissa seek out a weakness in the castle walls for Lord Rilien and Lia to exploit, and I will speak to Mother Annika personally." She paused for a moment and thought pensively before continuing. "I will also speak to Leon about drafting a contingency in case we have need of one."

"Then it's settled," Chryseis said, with no small amount of excitement. "We'll dismantle this madness, and Father will return to his more sensible schemes. Blade, remain for a while. The rest of you had best be off. Much to prepare for, yes? I shall eagerly await your arrival at the castle."

For the first time in the entirely of the conversation, Khari drew attention to herself, though whether it was purposeful or not was hard to tell. She had quite clearly been content up until that moment simply to listen, rather than speaking, but now there was a look of something distinctly disgruntled on her face, and she made eye contact with Romulus, frowning slightly before she shook her head, as if to herself. “See you later, Rom.” She gave half a smile, then turned to exit with the general stream of departure.

Cyrus lingered slightly longer, saving his own departure for after the others had taken theirs. “While I am sure you have machinating of your own to do, and that your father expects you soon, should you find yourself with some spare time, I would very much enjoy catching up, Chryseis.” The slight smirk on his lips and the ambiguous tone of his voice could have meant any number of things. He bowed at the waist, though it was playful rather than truly reverent, and winked as he turned to leave.

"Likewise, Cyrus," Chryseis said, returning the smile in kind. "Minrathous is hardly the same without you." Once all had left save for the magister and her slave, she turned and planted a finger under his chin, her smile carrying some small amount of amusement. "Rom, is it?"

"Merely your blade, domina." The words were delivered with no emotion, something he found especially easy to pull off around her. Her smile faltered for a brief moment, as her eyes fell down to his chest, where she placed her hand.

"Good. You remember." Forcefully, she shoved him towards an open doorway in the back, and Romulus took the hint, leading the way inside.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella swallowed thickly, pulling in a breath and trying to loosen the constricting feeling winding around her heart like climbing ivy, and push down the rising taste of bile on her tongue. She was nervous, for a lot of reasons. First among them, of course, was the fact that they were planning to spring a trap on a magister, one cunning and powerful enough to have taught her brother, regardless of whatever Cyrus thought of him now. It was a serious risk, and she understood that everyone here was taking it, just by entering this room. But even that wasn’t it—she knew that Rilien and Lia and the others with them, including Zahra, if she understood the plan properly, were capable of doing what they’d decided to do.

She wasn’t even especially concerned that she would fail, exactly, because in the end, her role in this was simply to be present. That, and not give away the plan by revealing what they knew of Magister Cassius’s intentions too soon, or letting herself look at where she knew the ambush party would be. She could do that much, she knew—she’d been hiding her thoughts from people more powerful than she was practically since she had any thoughts worth hiding. But more than any of that, this was making her remember things best left forgotten, and there were parts of it that were strong in her memory, things dredged up in response to who the Magister was, and where she knew he was from.

Part of Estella had never left Tevinter behind, not even after six years of physical distance.

Watching her brace herself was indeed an act of perception: she straightened her spine, eased the expression on her face until it was nearly blank, settled her shoulders back, and tipped her chin up slightly, because it defaulted to let her eye the floor, something she should definitely not be doing as part of the Inquisition in an audience with a Magister. They could smell weakness, and fear, and Estella was both weak and afraid. The trick was pretending she wasn’t well enough to fool him. Glancing to Romulus beside her, she offered a thin smile and nodded, pushing the door to the throne room open, allowing the two of them and their company—Cyrus, Vesryn, Lady Marceline, and Khari—to enter.

A red carpet runner guided a straightforward trajectory to the dais on which the throne sat. The path itself was flanked by columns on either side, and in front of each stood one of the magister’s guards. There were about two dozen in total, which was a large number, but not entirely unexpected. He probably had more troops, hired or brought with him, elsewhere, else he likely would have had difficulty holding the castle for long, magical defenses or not. She was reluctant to put her back to any of them, but that was required to advance far enough for an audience, and so she put her trust in the people behind her and kept moving forward.

The throne itself was occupied, and Magister Cassius looked quite comfortable upon it, one ankle crossed over the other knee, and his jaw leaned on a fist, the corresponding elbow braced on the armrest. If anything, he seemed a bit too put-together for the accouterments of Fereldan nobility, which were generally much more rustic than those one would find in older lands like the Imperium or Orlais. His daughter stood beside him, and it would seem he’d been in conversation with her before the party entered.

When they stopped close enough for an audience, he smiled slightly, the expression deepening the existing lines around his mouth, the whole of his face thrown into sharper relief by the intermittent torchlight of the chamber. It gave him a more hollowed-out aspect, so that for a moment, his face appeared nearly skeletal, until the flames shifted again and he regained the aspect of an older, but still very much living, man. “Inquisition, welcome. I take it from your presence here that you are still inclined to bargain. Perhaps your terms will be more
 agreeable, this time.”

Estella knew that all she really had to do here was stall for time, and not give away the fact that she knew this was a trap. She also knew that it was usually true of people in power, people with egos worth talking about, enjoyed hearing the sound of their own voices more than anyone else’s. So ideally, the best way to go about this would be to get him to talk, with as little input from her or anyone else as possible. Suppressing her nervous tendency to chew her lip, she put on a small smile, one that couldn’t have made it even halfway to her eyes, but looked convincing enough for someone in what her position was supposed to be.

“That is my hope, milord,” she lied softly. “I’m afraid that, considering the brevity of our last meeting, there was little opportunity to ascertain which terms you might find agreeable. You know what it is we need—what is it you would want in exchange?” She chose her words carefully, framing him as the one with all the power in the situation, and they as the ones who were in need of something from him. It wasn’t far from the truth, though this was not the method they’d chosen to get it, in the end. With a little luck, she’d stroked his ego and prompted him to speak at some length with a few sentences, but she didn’t trust much to her luck, in truth.

The Magister was intrigued at such an open question, it was clear. He leaned farther forward, his brows arching up towards the edge of his hood and a slight smirk playing at the edges of his mouth. “A question with a great deal of relevance, my dear.” He did indeed appear pleased at the situation, not entirely unlike a cormorant, full-bellied but still hungering voraciously, more out of habit than necessity. “What I propose is simple: I will release the southern mages from their indenture, provided I receive two things in return: firstly, my daughter’s slave returned to her.” He made a careless gesture with his free hand at Romulus. “Hardly asking for much, I should think, considering she owns him already anyway.”

He sat back then, and the smile grew, a deep satisfaction evident. “Secondly, a trade: all the mages now in my service for just one—you.”

It was Marceline's turn to step forward. A far cry from the saccharine smile she wore during their last meeting, Lady Marceline's lips were drawn in a tight line, and her face wholly unreadable. She held her arms crossed and her elbow propped, her hand gingerly rubbing her chin. "A sound trade," Marceline agreed, looking down upon Estella, then glancing back at Romulus for a moment before returning her gaze back to Cassius.

"You are correct, what Lady Chryseis owns is hers. We are more than willing to relinquish him," she said, her head tilting to the side. She spoke it with no emotion, only a matter-of-factly demeanor as one would use during a business discussion. "The Inquisition would also find the trade agreeable, the mages for Lady Estella. However, I would ask what you had in mind for the young woman," Lady Marceline asked, a look of curiosity seeping into her features. "Out of pure curiosity of course," Marceline said, before a smile slipped into her lips and she allowed herself a light laugh.

"It sounds as if we are getting the better deal, after all."

Cassius raised a brow, then shrugged lightly. “Who knows? I’m sure I’ll find some use for her. I’ve had great success with one apprentice from the family; perhaps one who cannot leave will prove even more beneficial.” From the way he said it, his tone light, careless even, it wasn’t entirely clear whether he was being serious, though a fair guess would be that he wasn’t. “There would be much interest in the mark, of course, but once the research possibilities were exhausted, well
” He paused, looking Estella over dispassionately, as a buyer at an open market.

“A face that exquisite will always draw its own brand of interest, no?”

Though she couldn’t say she was unused to being talked about like she wasn’t even there, she had managed to forget exactly what it felt like, for the most part. Estella wound up doing what she’d always done in such situations before—she tried to pretend she was somewhere else, someone else, and did her best to deaden her feelings to what was being said. She couldn’t let herself lose focus entirely, however, and she knew this was actually a good thing. For every moment Magister Cassius availed himself his considerable advantage over them without actually springing his trap, they were a moment closer to being in position to turn the tables.

So really, the implication that she’d be sold into a brothel or private ownership or something wasn’t bothering her as much as it could have. Especially considering that, in the absence of other options, she likely would have agreed to it anyway. She only prayed that Cyrus would be able to hold his temper in check long enough to get through this conversation. She knew her brother, and knew he wasn’t taking any of this conversation very well, though his face didn’t change much.

Marceline's eyes dropped and she sighed heavily. It was as if she expected something of the like, because didn't display a moment of surprise. When she looked back up, her eyelids were at halfmast and any emotion she may have allowed to show were long gone, replaced entirely by her matter-of-factly demeanor. Instead of responding immediately, Marceline's hand fell on Estella's shoulder, and patted it encouragingly, almost like a mother would a child. "Tell me, Lord Cassius, as a man with a family of his own," she began.

Her gaze then went from Estella to Cyrus, the frown tight on her lips. "How do you believe her brother will take this news?" she asked, the curiosity remaining in her voice. "And what do you intend to do about him? she finished, looking back to the Magister.

"Out of curiosity. Of course."

Cyrus was doing a rather impressive job remaining blank-faced, but something in his eyes was very hard, almost crystalline. Cassius laughed. “I know better than any one of you what that boy will do for the sake of his sister. In fact, I’m rather counting on it.” He seemed to shift his demeanor, however, and raised a hand, waving it in a lazy motion. “But enough talking. I grow bored with this charade. I will have the Heralds, and I need not give up anything to obtain them.”

At the signal, the guards posted around the room were immediately at attention, drawing their swords, spears, and axes almost as one unit. “Capture the Heralds, and my wayward apprentice. Kill the rest.”

It would seem that Cyrus could contain himself no longer, and the first thing that happened was a massive bolt of lightning flying from his fingertip, crashing with a thunderous rapport into the shield Cassius had conjured, shattering it, but also expending the spell. He summoned a familiar blue sword to his hand, and ran right for the dais.

“Finally!” That was Khari, who ducked under a horizontal swing from another guard and swung her cleaver, which bounced off his shield with a forceful clang. She pressed forward, however, and her next hit was delivered from inside his guard, punching into a spot beneath his protective chestplate.

Romulus passed by on her left, blade drawn, running right through glowing orange magical glyphs that had been quickly inscribed upon the floor by a white-clad Venatori mage. They were triggered by his step, a burst of fire engulfing Romulus, but he came out the other side unscathed, the flames washing over him like so much wind. His blade found the mage's throat, and painted his white robes a bright shade of red.

Vesryn had his helmet down over his face, the tallhelm giving him the visage of a man made mostly of steel, save for the proud white lion on his back. His tower shield was locked in front of him, and soon a pair of arrows clattered off of it. He lowered his spear and awaited the first attacker to step forward. "Always running off, these people!" he shouted, mostly for Estella and Marceline to hear. "Bloodthirsty and angry. Stay behind me! Watch the flanks."

Estella honestly wasn’t sure any of them had experience fighting as part of a unit. Khari might have, but then, with the way she tended to fight, she probably had to break ranks usually anyway. Cyrus had certainly never been part of an army or anything, and Romulus was, as far as she could tell, a solo agent, so in a way, she understood why they acted as they did. She, however, was quite accustomed to group tactics, and so she took Vesryn’s right flank, the harder one to defend, given the absence of the shield.

Indeed, the majority of those who tried to get at the three of them came for her, at least when they could get around behind the spear-wielding elf, but she had expected that, and to the extent the could be, she was prepared for it. The first two came in as a pair, and there wasn’t really room for any more than that at once, a blessing she noted gratefully. The first swung, and she parried, angling her sword quickly to force his off it. Her mobility was reduced by the tighter quarters, so she’d have to rely a lot on angles and the geometry of a fight, since her ability to dodge was considerably hampered.

Reacting more quickly than her foe coming off the clash of blades, she drove her own forward, seeking and finding his throat, which she sliced across with a neat stroke. The arterial spray that resulted informed her she’d found the mark, and just in time to twist herself away from the incoming axe the second had aimed for her shoulder. It clipped the very edge, biting into her leathers, but tore away without meeting her flesh. She swung low, slashing at his thigh, where another vital blood vessel was located, this one not known to as many people, by any means. That one hit, too, and he collapsed beside the other, still alive, but barely. Estella grimaced, and thrust her sword down, puncturing his windpipe and ending his life quickly.

From over her shoulder behind her, Estella could not see Marceline on Vesryn's left flank. However, every now and then the noble brushed up against her to remind her of her presence. There was the sound of flesh being pierced, and the gurgling of someone getting stabbed in the throat before armor clattered to the ground. Though no warrior, Marceline sounded as if she held her own.

Meanwhile, Chryseis observed the approach Cyrus was making, and immediately readied a swift entropy spell in her hand. Rather than cast it at him, she instead aimed down at her father, immediately to her left, the sleeping spell leaving her fingers even as she drew her bladed staff into her other hand.

The spell was met midair by another, a dispel magic, from the way both fizzled out upon mutual contact. Cassius turned slightly to regard his daughter, an almost sad smile upon his face. “While I can’t say I’m surprised, Chryseis, I am rather disappointed.” The Magister drew his own staff, several of the white-robed Venatori breaking off from the main assault to assist him. “Don’t kill them. Render them unconscious or bloody if necessary, but do not kill them.”

Two of the cultists turned to face Chryseis, while two more and Cassius himself went after Cyrus, attempting to bring him down before he could close to melee distance, which would no doubt provide him with a tremendous advantage. A volley of fireballs flew in his direction, but he pulled himself into the Fade, and they struck only afterimages of where he had been, a trail of them between his former position and halfway up the stairs, where he wound up. Another quick spell from Cassius landed there, but he brought his spatha around, the low thrum of it sounding as he used it to slice clean through the stonefist, the halves of it flying off to either side of him.

And that, as far as Estella could tell, was how the fight generally proceeded. Cyrus and Chryseis put heavy pressure on Cassius and the most elite of his Venatori, while herself, Lady Marceline, and Vesryn weathered the storm at the center. Khari and Romulus ranged more freely around that center, their aggressive styles keeping too much from concentrating on the center. The problem was, there were a lot of Venatori and guards, and probably unless the ambush team arrived very soon or Cyrus somehow managed to get at Cassius himself, they would simply be worn down by sheer numbers.

She’d acquired several wounds by this point, but they were mostly minor, and thankfully her stamina wasn’t failing her just yet, but it was growing tedious, and she knew that this was the part of the fight where she risked serious injury, because if her focus flagged, she might make a mistake. So she did her best not to let that happen, keeping herself aware of Marceline behind her, Vesryn to her side, and as much as possible, the positions of her enemies and other allies.

Her arms were burning with the effort of fending off multiple blows from people of superior strength, but she raised them again for another necessary parry, hoping they would stand up to the force with which the next guard swung his axe.

A bugling roar came from Zahra's mouth. And her hands moved remarkably fast as soon as the ambush began, though it appeared as if she'd been ready the entire time. She plucked arrows from her quiver and loosed them as quickly as she notched them back across her cheek. Several whistles could be heard as the arrows sailed through the air, more so over Estella's shoulders, and bit into their marks.

Her arrows were marked with brightly colored feathers, speckled with blood as the shafts sunk into gawping holes in Venatori faces. She danced around the meaty portions of the ambush, away from clanging swords and flashing fireballs. It appeared as if she were concentrating her attacks on those who were having trouble, causing her own version of chaos by crippling and maiming the opponents her companions faced.

More arrows came from Lia, fearlessly throwing herself into the mix, as the Inquisition scouts and agents flanked the Venatori force on either side, throwing the previously desperate fight's outcome into doubt. Chryseis and Cyrus had nearly broken through to Cassius, when a shield bearing guard surprised Chryseis from the side, slamming her to the ground with the heavy metal plate. From her side she unleashed a blast of arcane energy, sending him staggering back. Romulus appeared behind him, opening his throat and spilling his blood down his front, allowing Chryseis the needed time to get back to her feet.

The scouts freed up Vesryn to make some moves of his own, and began a bit of an advance, burying his spear in the guts of a Venatori mage who had been forced into the center of combat by the pincer attack of the Inquisition. "Push!" he shouted. "We'll have him! Don't let up!"

Recovered from her near-miss, Estella figured Vesryn’s advice was good enough, and pushed. Now that there wasn’t quite the same need to simply weather, her mobility was back to providing the lion’s share of her advantage, and she utilized it, keeping herself light on her feet and darting between opponents in an attempt to reach the front of the room, where the fighting was beginning to concentrate as more and more of the guards and Venatori closed ranks on their leader, in an attempt to shield him from the wrath of his own former apprentice and his child as well. The magic flew thick and heavy through the air, enough so that even Estella tasted it on the back of her tongue, the tips of her fingers tingling with a familiar, but long-suppressed itch to dip into the Fade and claim some of it for herself.

An empty promise, if ever there were one.

She dashed past a guard, flaying into his sword-arm on her way, causing him to drop the weapon he was holding and clutch at his wound, which made him an easy target for those behind her. She wasn’t far from the dais now, and mounted the first step, blocking an overhead strike from one of the guards, nearly brought to her knees with the strength of the blow before she managed to angle it away, forcing another step forward and up and burying her saber in his neck. Blood gushed down the blade to her hands, but she stepped to the side before his body could fall atop her, gaining another two stairs before she was made to halt again, her hip clipped by a fireball that left her armor smoking but her flesh thankfully only mildly burned.

By this point, Cyrus was basically dueling Cassius, though with several bodies in the way, which prevented him from closing range. The magic was especially dense in the air between them, and it seemed almost that each of them was casting several spells simultaneously, to keep the volume of fire and earth and ice so thick, to say nothing of the shields and Fade cloaks and the rest. The spell-volley was interspersed with more raw blasts of force, though those were issuing only from Cyrus, and it was hard to tell if they were intentional or not, as they tended to arc away from their initial trajectory, doing more damage to the throne room's furniture than anything. One of them crashed into the stairs, chipping several large chunks of stone off the dais, a pair of them careening into some nearby Venatori and crunching bones with their momentum.

Cassius was clearly tiring faster, whatever the reason, and when he turned to see the others approaching the dais, abandoning the effort to focus on his apprentice for just a moment, he paid for it, a glistening bolt of raw lightning slamming into his chest. He lurched for a moment, then threw himself into a Fade-step not unlike the ones Cyrus so commonly used, reappearing on the other side of the fight, behind everyone pushing for him, both arms outstretched.

Not far from where Estella, Chryseis, and Romulus fought, an almost deafening ripping sound issued from the air, the ground beneath everyone’s feet trembling as the space over their heads seemed to twist and distort, at first like heat waves and then like a window opening to some other place. The pull towards it was strong, almost like it contained its own gravity, and the three nearest the tear were lifted from their feet, pulled upwards toward it.

“Stellulam!” Cyrus’s shout reached her at about the same time he did, his shoulder slamming into her with almost enough force to break a rib, the space she occupied clearly the end point of his own Fade-step’s trajectory. She was knocked a dozen feet backwards, and out of the range of the tear, which picked him up instead, pulling he, Romulus and Chryseis into it within seconds, before the sound crescendoed to an almost agonizing pitch, then ended abruptly, as the tear closed.

But the three it had taken did not reappear.

Estella hit the ground hard, rolling several times before she came to a stop in just enough time to watch three people disappear into the rend in the air, both like and entirely unlike a rift, and though she was forced to cover her ears, she regained her feet as she did, such that by the time it stopped, she was standing again.

For a moment, there was utter silence, or perhaps she’d simply lost the ability to register sound. In any case, she waited what seemed like an eternity for them to reappear, to drop back from the spot like it was all one of Cyrus’s grand jokes, something they’d laugh about later while she insisted she hadn’t been fooled.

But though she counted her heartbeats, her breath still in her chest, they did not return. “Cyrus
” It was hardly more than a whisper, but time seemed to snap back into place as she said it, and suddenly she could hear again, and the fight was back on. It was extremely difficult to make herself care in just that moment, however.

“Cyrus!” It was a ragged shout that time, raw and agonized, and she was halfway through a step towards the dais when she remembered who was responsible for this. Surely, if Magister Cassius had caused this, he could put it to rights. Estella clenched her jaw, her grip tightening on her saber, and whirled around to face him, lunging into a sprint. She’d have to get all the way back across the room, and through all the fighting, but honestly, the plausibility of that was the furthest thing from her mind right now.

All she knew was that if she could get to that Magister, she could get her brother and the others back. There was no need to think about whether she could. She simply must.

"Estella!" The voice was Vesryn's, from behind Estella, and soon a strong hand had clamped down on her upper arm and wrenched her backwards. Vesryn pulled himself in front of her, another arrow clattering loudly off the face of his shield, the projectile originally aimed for the Herald. The elf's eyes were wild, bewildered, but he seemed focused enough on keeping her close to him.

"We have to get out of here!" he said, trying to hold her back. Perhaps due to the fact that the Venatori were simply more prepared for such a stunning feat of magic than the Inquisition, they had instantly turned the tide again, and several of the flanking force had fallen in pools of their own blood. Lia struggled frantically with a Venatori swordsman on the ground, having abandoned her bow in favor of the knife. Rilien was juggling a trio of opponents, but they were slowly backing him up against a pillar with their shields.

“What? No! We can’t just abandon them!” She referred to her brother and Romulus and even Chryseis, of course, but also to anyone else they’d be leaving behind in such a retreat. Those who couldn’t disengage fast enough, or the injured. She tried to tug her arm free, but his grip was too strong for that. Gritting her teeth, she slashed at a guard who went in low for her unprotected side, kicking him square in the chest where she’d cut him. That would keep him down for a while, at least.

"We have to leave! Else we risk everything!," Marceline barked over the din of battle. Her hair was disheveled, and the fatigue was quickly seeping into her face. Her rapier and main-gauche flashed in her hands as she fended off a Venatori swordsmen, her back pressed up against Khari. "We must get back to Ser Leonhardt!" She called, her rapier biting deep into the shoulder of the Venatori. It stumbled him for a moment, but he replied with a backhand and opened up a cut under her chin. Her rapier went for the killing blow at his neck, but he batted it away and pulled back to drive his sword through her.

Not before she drove her own main-gauche into his belly, disemboweling him. "Now!" she demanded. Vesryn released Estella's arm, out of necessity more than anything, but still stood between her and Cassius.

Not more than a beat of time passed after that before Cassius gathered more magic to him. This time, the spell was a firestorm, recognizable as such only for the faint scent of brimstone on the air before flaming rocks began to crash down upon them from the ceiling. Each landed in an almost-explosive burst, clearly a very advanced and very powerful version of the spell. With almost casual ease, he threw a bolt of lightning right for where Vesryn and Estella stood, summoning a shield in another and then detaching it from his hand, letting it orbit freely around him. It caught half a dozen arrows with precision, and more importantly, left his hands free to hurl spell after spell at them—his ability to do so seemed almost inexhaustible, and his forces were clearly drawing from his apparent superiority and control of the field.

“Escape is beyond you!” He shouted the words over the din, his mouth twisted into a snarl. “Help is beyond you! The Elder One rises! Surrender the Herald, and the rest of your Inquisition may yet live to see tomorrow!”

Vesryn locked his shield into the ground, angling it up, and crouching low, so as to get himself somewhat under it. "Get down! Or get out!" he called, as the spells rained down around him. Powerful lightning spells blasted against his shield, little arcs of electricity snapping through the air around his body, until he was shaking violently with the absorption of it. When it became clear he could take no more, he flipped the grip of his spear in his hand, stood, and hurled it at Cassius. One of the shields deflected it aside, and the next bolt of lightning hit the elf square in the chest. He flew back, smashing into Estella along the way and tumbling to the ground face down and unconscious.

Vesryn in full armor was quite a lot of weight, and easily took Estella to the ground as well, where she slid on her back for quite a distance before she ran out of momentum and tried to scramble to her feet, only to be hit by an ice spell, one that pinned one of her legs to the ground. She attempted to lunge out of it, but it held fast, creeping up the length of her leg to her waist, locking her joints. A second one followed, striking her square in the chest, and try as she might, she couldn’t fight free of it.

Within moments afterward, she was surrounded by Cassius’s guards, who leveled weapons at her, one ambitious lance even flirting with the skin of her throat. She couldn’t so much as lean away, able only to glare at the Magister as he advanced towards her. This was it—she was in his custody now, at his mercy, and she knew far better than to expect him to have any of that to spare for her, or her comrades.

If only Cyrus were still here, instead of her, he could have stopped this.

It was the last thought she had before one of the guards cracked the haft of his axe over her head, and she fell into unconsciousness.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Cyrus had a tendency to land always on his feet. Fortunately, it was a statement that was true literally as well as figuratively, and so when he found himself falling, he twisted himself around somewhat so as to make the approach legs-first, landing with a splash in a waist-deep pool of water. It didn’t do much to soften the fall, so his knees took the majority of the impact, though it was easy enough, as he’d probably only fallen from ten feet up or so. Frowning his distaste for the stagnant stench of the water, he lifted his eyes and scanned the room.

The massive spear of red lyrium against the wall on the right was an interesting decorative choice, but otherwise, he placed himself underground, in what looked like a storage room. He wouldn’t be surprised if there was a cellar nearby, or a dungeon or something. A more interesting question than where he was would, of course, be when, as there was no mistaking the fact that Cassius had opened a time distortion field right above them in the heat of the fight. Given how obviously unstable the field had been, it was unlikely he’d planned on anyone surviving the trip, though who knew? Perhaps since one of the travelers was Chryseis, he’d actually done his best to send them through safely. Perhaps not.

It didn’t really matter to Cyrus, in any case. The result was the same.

And he had a lot of searching to do. Perhaps he would begin by seeing if the other two had landed nearby. It would be at the very least convenient to have their assistance, though he didn’t strictly need it. He supposed Estella would prefer to have all three of them back rather than just him, and as usual, he let her serve as his moral compass, because she was a great deal better at it than he was. Likely, the right thing to do was to find Romulus and Chryseis, and get all of them to where he thought they needed to go.

There was a loud splashing from the front of the room, and Cyrus returned his thoughts to whenever the present was to see a pair of Venatori guards approaching the chamber. He sighed softly to himself. He supposed such inconvenience was to be expected. “Blood of the Elder One, what’s he doing here?”

“Be honest; you’re going to try and kill me no matter what I say.” His voice took on the tone of light amusement that he used by default, and sure enough, both drew their swords. Cyrus flexed his fingers; though he probably could have halted both with spells before they crossed the twenty feet through water to him, he rather felt like something a bit more personal just at this moment, so he let them approach, his hands loosely at his sides, empty for now.

One of them seemed to be smart enough to realize that his utter lack of concern might have been an important detail, and Cyrus smiled when that one hesitated, letting his partner go first. The less-observant went in for a diagonal slash to his unarmored chest, a solid, controlled opening move that Cyrus avoided entirely, placing his feet unerringly even underwater and twisting his body out of the way. The follow-up was a quick horizontal stroke, which he stopped cold with a barrier, concentrated over one hand, knocking the sword away in an efficient parry which threw the guard’s armspan wide, leaving his front completely exposed for just a moment.

That, as it happened, was all Cyrus required, and the knife appeared in his hand easily, whereupon he drove it down into the base of the Venatori’s throat. The blade disappeared as the guard dropped, and smoothly, he bent backwards to avoid the attempt by the second to capitalize on his distraction. On his way back up, he grabbed the other man’s arm and pulled him forward and down, cracking his knee up into the guard’s nose with a satisfying crunch. Mindful of his need for celerity, Cyrus summoned back the Fade-knife and plunged it into the second cultist’s spine. He dropped next to his partner, both slowly sinking into the water. If they weren’t already dead, they’d drown.

Heading for the entrance, he gave the red lyrium a wide berth. He could hear it, in his head—singing, some described it as. Cyrus thought it was perhaps the ugliest song he’d ever heard, and it seemed also to burn with something. He knew to touch it was to risk something he did not want to risk, and so he avoided it studiously, his lip curling a bit as he waded past.

Upon reaching the entrance of the storage room, he found himself in a hallway that split off to the left and right. Reminding himself that he ought to seek out his allies, he spent a moment listening as well as he could, before frowning and striking off to the left. He could see the end of that half the hallway, anyhow, so worst-case scenario, he spent a while searching where there was nothing to be found.

As he carried on, sounds of battle eventually rang out from one of the rooms. There were shouts of both men and women, and the unmistakable crunching on rapidly freezing water, and shattering ice. A few heavy thuds of bodies followed, and then silence. Sloshing footsteps signaled that at least one had survived the fight, and shortly afterwards Chryseis stumbled out of the room, tired and disheveled. An arrow protruded from her upper back, near her right shoulder, and she leaned on both her staff and subsequently the wall when she entered the hallway.

She momentarily lowered her staff in Cyrus's direction, but then raised it again and loosened up when she noticed him. "Blasted spell dropped me facing away from an archer," she grumbled. "But we're alive. That's something."

“Vastly preferable to the alternative, at the very least.” Cyrus smiled, then waded smoothly over to her side, tilting his head at the arrow. “If you’ll permit me?” He actually wasn’t sure how confident she was in her healing magic—it was usually considered less-than-important in Tevinter, and specialists were rare, considering how long it took to learn to do well. He wasn’t one of those by ay means, but he’d dabbled long enough to master the basics, and a wound like that was small enough that he wouldn’t have a problem with it.

Chryseis sighed. "Yes, let's get this over with." She turned to face the wall, bracing herself against it with her hands.

“As the lady wishes.” Cyrus didn’t hesitate, gripping the arrow near the base of the shaft, as close to her wound as possible, and pulled it out with a single, sharp motion. A fair amount of blood followed, but he applied the healing spell in his left hand thereafter, mending it with a few seconds of effort. He was actually rather impressed with his own handiwork—he doubted she’d even scar. Stepping back, he twirled the arrow between his fingers, almost absently, leaning sideways to peer into the room she’d emerged from.

“Looks like it dropped all three of us in different places, then. Which makes the next order of business rather obvious, I should think.”

Chryseis groaned, rolling the recently healed shoulder a few times to test it out and, apparently pleased enough with it, she took up her staff again, stepping away from the wall. "I suppose I should be more surprised this happened. Sadly, I'm not." She began leading the way forward, back the way Cyrus had come. The hallway further in the other direction merely led to a visible dead end.

Chryseis wore a look near disgust as she trudged through the still knee-deep water of the flooded hallway. Her eyes scanned over their surroundings. "We're still in the castle, I remember this area. The Venatori are still present here, so this can't be in the past. Father's tossed us into the future, clearly. Question is, how far?"

“I suspect we’re at the nearest arcane confluence of the right type.” It would have been easiest for the distortion to send them sometime that had a similar balance of Fade-energy to itself. That was how the magic worked: just as distance was traversed by selecting an terminal point and altering it with one’s magic in the same way the beginning locus was altered, so it was with time, though of course a distortion in chronology was much more complex than a mere teleportation spell. But in both cases, it worked best when the beginning and end points were as similar as possible, to draw the traveler from one to the other.

Since he doubted Cassius had enough time to even begin preparing an end-point for this magic, they’d likely been snapped to whatever time coincidentally had the most similar arcane signature. In all likelihood, there was another tear here, or at least a place where creating one would be easy, which meant they could get back. “So it won’t be decades, but it might be years. Perhaps we should ask the next guards what the calendar date is before we kill them, hm?” The suggestion was only half-serious, but then again, it was half-serious. The information would be helpful, at any rate.

"Or we'll ask my father, right before he sends us back..." They continued on to a convergence point in the halls, a large, mostly empty room dimly lit by the torches ensconced on the walls, and the dull red glow of the lyrium that protruded periodically from the stone. The few stairs they ascended up into the room allowed them to finally rise out of the water They'd barely entered when sounds of another struggle could be heard, and shortly afterwards the full conflict came into view.

Or the end of it, rather. Romulus had taken a guard to the ground on his back, the assassin pinning his sword arm down with his blade, which had stabbed right through his wrist. He screamed in pain, but the sound was choked off when Romulus bashed the rim of his shield into his mouth, shattering several teeth and spraying blood left and right. He repeated the act a few more times, until the man's skull was clearly demolished.

Romulus was breathing quickly, his eyes wild, filled with confusion. He looked up, noticed Chryseis and Cyrus standing there, and raised his weapons briefly. Chryseis did not raise her own hands, instead looking down upon him with authority. "Easy, now. It's just us. We just went through the same thing you did."

He clambered off of the dead guard and a few steps to the side, but fell back to a knee for the moment. "What happened? Where are we? Where are the others?"

“The first question is quite worthwhile, but the others are a tad misaimed, I’m afraid.” Cyrus could perhaps understand Romulus’s confusion; he understood the magic at work better than most anyone, but had he not, he might well have been rather perplexed himself. “We are in Redcliffe castle, just as we were. The others
 well, I haven’t the slightest idea, but I think you’ll find that’s ultimately irrelevant. Because at just this moment, we’re some amount of time into
” He paused, debating whether to give the long, more accurate version, or the less-accurate, but easier one. He elected to go with the latter.

“The future, I suppose you could call it. Relative to when we were, anyway. The distortion moved us forward in time.”

Clearly, Romulus wasn't going to understand that easily. "What? But... we were..." Chryseis was prompted to shake her head, and take a few steps forward, to come within arm's reach of her slave.

"Don't try to understand it. I barely know the basics of my father's work myself." She grabbed hold of his arm and pulled him up to his feet. "The important thing is that the three of us made it here in one piece. We need to keep moving, see if we can find some way to get back."

"What happened to the others?" he asked again, clearly not letting the question go. "Do you think they're here with us, too?" Chryseis shook her head again.

"Unlikely. The spell was only big enough to pull us through, I think. Otherwise this hall would probably be quite a bit more hectic right now. They were probably left behind." She glanced back at Cyrus. "And I very much doubt anything pleasant happened after we left. Judging by the state of things."

“That seems a fair guess.” Cyrus’s reply was noncommittal, mostly because he’d already reached the same conclusion himself and was currently for once in his life trying not to think too much about anything outside of the here-and-now, which, if he could find the distortion he suspected existed in this time, would soon become the there-and-then. If he couldn’t find one, he’d have to make one, the consequences be damned.

“In any case, we should get out of this dungeon. Perhaps we shall learn more along the way.” Turning, he led the way farther down the hall. At the end of it, as he’d suspected, there was a staircase, and he moved up them with care, placing his feet solidly before shifting his weight. While he didn’t waste time doubting his ability to deal with Venatori, this would go considerably faster if they could manage it without drawing the attention of every guard in the castle, something he suspected Romulus knew quite well himself.

The floor that the staircase emptied them out on looked to be merely another underground level, this one occupied by barred cells, most of them empty. There was no other staircase immediately visible, which meant it was probably on the other side of the cell block. Hanging a right, Cyrus grimaced at the amount of red-lyrium-song filling his head, shaking it slightly as though the tuneless hum would just scatter out his ears. A futile endeavor, of course, but incidentally directing his vision to the cells themselves did provide him with a most unexpected piece of information.

“Perhaps some of them are here, after all.” They would be the versions of themselves from whatever future this was, of course, but that was almost better. They’d have information, and more importantly, any damage done to them would be fixable with a proper reversal. The one he’d spotted appeared to be Vesryn, who sat against the back wall of one of the cells, another mound of red lyrium not too far off. Gesturing for the other two to follow, Cyrus approached with some caution. There was little telling what prolonged exposure to that stuff would have done, and he still wasn’t going to get near it himself.

Vesryn looked terrible. Clearly some was a result of the red lyrium, some of which was actually beginning to protrude into his cell. Some of his veins were slightly glowing, appearing orange under his skin, and his eyes too had a red tint to them. His skin had not been tanned much before, but now he was ghostly white, and thinner than he had been by quite a bit. His hair had almost all been shorn off, revealing a number of wicked-looking scars traversing the sides and back of his head. More typical scars were all over his body, or at least his arms, which were revealed by the fact that his threadbare shirt possessed no sleeves. His posture was lazy against the wall, and he hardly readjusted upon seeing the three newcomers.

In fact, he laughed. The laughter bubbling up from within him was the only thing that moved him, as a wide grin spread across his face. The act appeared to be somewhat painful for him, judging by the half-grimace there as well. "Well, now I'm actually insane. You three... you Tevinter fucks. You're all supposed to be dead."

“I’ve always been exceptionally bad at doing what I’m supposed to.” Cyrus cocked his head to the side, choosing for the moment not to react overmuch to being referred to in the crude manner the elf had chosen. It was probably quite excusable, considering the situation. Apparently, one or more of Vesryn’s captors had attempted something with his head, for him to have scars like those. He recalled the lobotomy experiments of one of the Magisters, and the attendant demonstration, with some distaste. He suspected something similar had happened here.

“I expect that by your reckoning, we’ve been gone for a considerable amount of time. By ours, we just left the throne room in Redcliffe in 9:41 Dragon. It would seem things did not fare well in our
 absence.”

He stared back at Cyrus blankly, before rubbing his face with his hands, and then peeking through his fingers. Upon seeing the group of three still standing there, he let out a heavy sigh. "Of all the bloody dead people to come haunt me in my cell..."

"We're not dead, elf," Chryseis corrected, somewhat sternly. "You were there, were you not? In the fight against my father? When he opened that portal that absorbed the three of us? You were the elven warrior, with the shield and spear?"

"That elf is dead. Now begone. I'll not talk to the madman's bitch daughter, ghost or no." Chryseis rolled her eyes, and turned away, shaking her head. Romulus watched her momentarily, before crouching down in front of the bars that imprisoned Vesryn.

"How long has it been since that day, Vesryn?" he asked, making an obvious attempt to be gentle. "What has happened to the others?" Vesryn's mouth twisted into a grimace and quivered for a moment, before it exploded.

"They're dead! And if they're not, they'll soon wish to be. We were captured... tortured... experimented on." He leaned forward, grabbing hold of the bars, and Romulus instinctively backed a pace away. Vesryn's eyes were filled with grief and anger. "They cut open my head." He prodded the side of his skull with a finger. "They tried to take... to take... fuck! Get the fuck away from me!"

Cyrus remained where he was, which was just out of arms’ reach from the imprisoned Vesryn, his mouth compressed into a thin line. There were questions to be answered there, but now seemed hardly the time. If the ‘others’ were dead
 no. He couldn’t think about that right now. He had to focus on rectifying the situation.

When he spoke, there was no lightness or humor in his voice at all. All the playfulness had been sucked right out of him along with the levity, and he drew himself taller. “What if I told you that none of this had to be? That I could fix it, make it so that the world never looks like this? That you could help make it so?” He didn’t doubt his own capacity to do the magic required, but if things were as bad as they seemed, it may be no simple matter to get there. To the tear itself.

He watched Cyrus a moment longer, before falling back away from the bars, onto his rear. He gestured to the gate of his cell. "Get rid of these bars, and maybe I'll believe you're real."

Cyrus shrugged, summoning an axe made of the Fade to his hand, swinging with both arms sideways into the lock on the bars. The first blow got him halfway through, and the second broke the lock off entirely. “Could it be any worse than languishing in there, waiting for the lyrium to eat you?” A motion banished the axe, and he slid the door to the cell open, stepping back to allow Vesryn the room to move through, should he so choose.

The elf jumped back in obvious fear, watching Cyrus break down the lock of the door, suddenly seeming to see them for the first time again. "You..." With one hand he pushed himself up along the wall, while the other rubbed his head, as though the revelation was too much for him. "You can undo this... you can send us back, fix everything?"

He stepped out of the cell, his legs a bit wobbly at first, but he soon got his balance, even if it was tentative. "I need a weapon. Sword, shield, anything."

"We killed some Venatori on our way here," Romulus said, gesturing back out into the hall. "You can use theirs."

"It'll do, even if I'm not half the warrior I used to be." He paused, grimacing, looking between Cyrus and Chryseis. "There are others. Asala's still alive, last I saw her. In a cell somewhere. Khari's alive, too. They... I think they like to torture us elves more. Her and Lia got the most of it. I can hear the screams from down here sometimes. I... haven't heard Lia scream in a while." If it was possible, his face had actually gotten more pale. "I suppose that's a good thing."

Romulus appeared disturbed, and of a murderous disposition. He seemed to be struggling to remember proper forms of address towards the two Tevinter mages with him. "We need to free them, domina. They can help us."

“If they can still stand, that is.” Chryseis had taken to watching the hallway from the cell block’s entrance. She glanced back at the other three. “Is my father still alive, Vesryn?”

"Of course he is. Good things never happen to us.” Despite the grim situation Chryseis actually cracked a smile, albeit a humorless one.

“It might be hard to see, but him being alive is the best thing that could possibly happen, for all of us.”

Cyrus snorted, but he didn’t offer his opinion on that. “We should find the others, then. If he’s around, he’ll have a great deal of men at his disposal—and we’ll need to hew through them.” Turning on his heel, he headed down the cell block, seeking any other familiar face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was all too much for Romulus to comprehend, but at the same time, the reality of it was so intense, so all-consuming, that he had no choice but to face it. It was the worst nightmare he'd ever had, because despite all of the appearances and all of the horrors, this wasn't a nightmare. This was real, and there was a distinct possibility that this would be the reality he was stuck in.

Cyrus and Chryseis talked about undoing the damage, going back and making sure none of this ever happened, but there could be no guarantee for that, could there? What if Cyrus couldn't figure out how to do it? What if the materials they needed, if there were any, were missing, or what if Cassius was dead when they reached him, and they needed him alive? It forced him to confront the very real possibility that they could be stuck here.

Here, in this place where the Inquisition was crushed, most were dead, and those that survived were tortured, maimed beings. He feared every new sight, around every corner.

Vesryn explored it with the purposeful gait of one who knew where he was going, and one who wasn't tentative about witnessing the disturbing. He carried a Tevinter sword and shield now, taken from the body of a slain Venatori guard, and led the group through the fairly labyrinthine Redcliffe dungeons. The castle was immense, and much of the ground it stood upon had been hollowed out as well. Romulus wondered if any of these routes were ones that Mother Annika had shown them. If the now dead scouts and agents had crept along these passageways.

"Asala?" Vesryn called, turning a corner into another cell block. "Asala, it's Vesryn. Don't be alarmed, I've brought some friends. We're getting out of here." Romulus followed, looking into each of the cells Vesryn passed for any sign of other prisoners, or even just the dead.

It was in the last cell that he found what he was looking for. In the far corner of the cramped room, a familiar white haired figure leaned heavily against the wall. A large vein of red lyrium was present on the opposite wall, oppressively looming over her unmoving form. Asala's white hair was matted and dirty, stained with dirt and crimson, but most noticable was the absence of her horns. Instead they were replaced with massive holes where they should've been, the broken roots just visible under the sea of dirty white.

She hung limply by her arms, held high above her head by shackles bolted to the brick behind her. Her knees were bent, as the shackles were clearly meant for someone shorter than her. She wore the same sleeveless unwashed tunic that Vesryn did, though hers faded with red from blood spilled long ago. Along her arms were a number of surgical precise scars, and they continued through her tunic. Even some of her veins possessed the strange orange hue that Vesryn's did.

She did not acknowledge his voice, and were it not for the steady shallow rise and fall of her chest there'd be no evidence that she was even alive.

Cyrus, his mouth compressed into the same grim line, re-summoned the glowing blue axe he’d used before, this time cracking through the lock in a single swing. Throwing open the door, he stepped inside and spent a moment examining Asala’s chains, his expression deepening into something like a scowl. Reaching up, he took hold of one of them with his free hand, wrapping it around his palm to absorb the weight from both sides and hold it in tension. Another few strikes with the axe broke the chain, and he eased her arm down very slowly, perhaps aware of the fact that a sudden rush of blood to her limb would be extremely painful.

“Easy now.” He repeated the process with the other side, placing a hand on her shoulder to steady her as she grew accustomed to freedom of movement.

Asala would've fallen to her knees, were it not for Cyrus catching her. The sudden rush of activity seemed to have jarred her out of whatever numbness she had been in before. Her eyes snapped wide to take in the visage of Cyrus, and the others on the other side of the cell door. Her eyes also held the red tint. She seemed confused as her face twisted in appearance and she opened her mouth as if to say something.

However, a realization struck, and her mouth snapped shut into a snarl. Her once weak hand snatched Cyrus's collar and forced him back with an uncommon strength. She slammed him hard into the iron bars and even lifted him a few inches off of the ground. She braced him there with her forearm while a familiar blue light flickered into her other hand. A barrier rose where the cell door had been, blocking the others from reaching them.

"Where have you been?" she hissed, her voice trembling with rage and desperation.

Vesryn was next to move towards the door of Asala's cell, and he made to put a hand on the Qunari's barrier. "Easy, Asala, it's not their fault." Romulus was perhaps more alarmed by the situation. Despite his sympathy towards Asala, he knew that above all, they needed Cyrus. He didn't actually think Asala could really hurt him in her current state, but still... there were so many individual things that could wrong and leave them stuck.

"It was Cassius's time magic, they were caught in his spell. I didn't even think they were real at first." He glanced back at Romulus, with a hint of a smile. "At least she's past that part already." Romulus didn't find much humor in it.

"Let him go, Asala. We need your help to undo this."

“He has the right of it.” There was a bit of a roughness to Cyrus’s voice, though from looking at him, it had less to do with pain or distress and more to do with restraint. He was clearly suppressing whatever instinctive reaction he would have had to being bodily handled in such a fashion, his legs hanging still beneath him, his hands flexing, fingers closing over little flickers of electricity that disappeared a second later. “If you would like the long-form explanation, I can elucidate the principles of time-distortion magic to you, but the important point is that I’m rather necessary to correcting the error, which I will not achieve if you strangle me first.”

The outburst seemed to have taken a lot out of her, because only a moment passed before the arm holding Cyrus against the bars began to waver. The rage and pain was still vivid in her features as she looked between him, Vesryn, and Romulus before she weakened. The anger and rage shifted to pained anguish. She let Cyrus slip through her grip, and the barrier with him, before she stumbled a step backward. Her hands went to her eyes first, before pushing upward through her hair and passing by her missing horns, before finally alighting on her ears as if to drown out all sounds.

"Undo this?" she asked, her arms still hanging around her ears. "You cannot undo this!" Asala cried, throwing her arms wide to reveal the countless scars that weaved across her body. Now that they were much more visible, it was clear that they served only one purpose: To inflict pain.

"You do not know what I have been through," she muttered, anger seeping back into her voice, but not before she brought her arms back to her ears.

“Actually, I believe I do know.” Cyrus said this quietly, rolling out his shoulders before tilting his head at her. “They attempted to make you into an abomination, did they not?” He turned, exiting the cell with one hand on his opposite shoulder, prodding at it with a grimace. “Make them pay for it.”

"I intend to," Asala growled as she followed him out of the cell, her hands throbbing with a now violet energy.

The group fell back into line, allowing Vesryn to lead them down several more hallways, and then up a slope of some kind, at least a perceptible grade in the floor. One hall looked markedly different from the rest, lined with wooden doors rather than iron bars, though they were reinforced with metal. One of them hung ajar, and a quick glance inside was all that was necessary to confirm that this hall was filled now with chambers of torture, whatever had been in them before.

Romulus and Vesryn led the way forward side by side, the elf wearing a near constant sneer of disgust at the plethora of torture racks and hideous devices. Romulus simply kept his eyes forward, and listened. He knew full well what many in Tevinter were capable of, and doubted highly that these all of these instruments of torture had been in the castle to begin with.

As they proceeded, voices became audible from ahead, to the right. “You will speak!” The first was male, accented with the Antivan purr, which had become rather harsher with increased volume, and, it seemed, frustration.

“Fuck you!” That snarl was more familiar, and could only have belonged to Khari. It was followed with the sound of something striking flesh, and then harsh, hoarse feminine laughter. “Death before dishonor. Try harder, filthy son of a mabari bitch!”

“And what if I cut your friend instead, hm? Would you be so defiant in the face of her pain, too?”

“Emma bellanaris din’an heem, you piece of shit! Break me first, I dare you!” The rattle of chains was sudden and obvious, as though someone were actively fighting their restraints. Weapons up, Vesryn was the first to round the corner into the room they sought, Romulus close on his heels.

What met them was certainly not a pretty sight. Khari—or someone who had to be Khari—was suspended from the ceiling by chains, her feet shackled to a metal ring embedded in the stone floor. She’d strained forward as far as her bonds would allow, producing the characteristic rattle-and-clank. Someone had hacked most of her hair off; what remained fell to her shoulders in a scraggle, covering half her face and leaving her to glare at the man in front of her with one bright green eye. Her ears had both been docked at some point, though probably in stages, since one of them was still at least an inch or two longer than the other. She seemed to show fewer of the red-lyrium-induced damages than the others, but made up for it in the sheer amount of physical mutilation. One of her arms was missing from the elbow down, so she’d been cuffed around her bicep rather than her wrist on the right side.

Whatever torment she’d endured was not near as precise as what had been visited upon the others—her belly was crosshatched in jagged lines, as though she’d struggled through the infliction of each and every one of them, causing some to bite too deep and others to skitter away entirely. She was yet decent, but barely, outfitted in what amounted to a breastband and breeches torn off below the knees. Her visible eye flickered to them upon their entrance, but then abruptly back to what was happening in front of her, which was that the interrogator was sharpening a knife with the rasp of a whetstone.

“Nothing to say now, asshole? Lost your chicken-shit nerve already? We both know this won’t achieve anything. It didn’t yesterday, or any of the days before that.” It was clear that she was talking now mostly to prevent the man from noticing the intruders in the room, and her volume was indeed sufficient, if the provocation didn’t accomplish that on its own.

“Listen here, you knife-eared bitch—”

His words were cut off by the rim of the shield Romulus carried crunching against his jaw. The bone clearly shattered, distorting the entire shape of his lower face, and he staggered away, dripping blood from his mouth. Romulus wasn't of a mind to let him get any further. He reached out, grabbed the torturer by the hair and pulled him back, forcing him to stand up straight. His blade then came down diagonally on the base of his neck, cutting down more than across.

It was enough to send a torrent of blood down to the already stained floors, and left the man choking and gurgling, but Romulus wrenched his blade free and sliced again, and again, raggedly hacking the man's head off on the fourth strike. He roared, shaking, and let the body fall headless to the ground on its back. He clutched the head tightly in his palm for a few seconds before tossing it away, and beginning to pace around the room.

Chryseis watched from the doorway, holding a closed fist under her nose, while Vesryn moved to the headless body, picking a set of keys the belt. "Let's get you down," he said, his tone gentle. He stepped up on a stool that had been placed so the shackles around her wrist could be reached. "Romulus, if you don't mind catching her..."

Romulus did not seem inclined to look at her, and spent a few more moments pacing, before he finally sheathed his blade and walked over to her, carefully taking hold of her hips while Vesryn worked on the locks. One came free, and then he unshackled the other attached to her upper arm, and she was allowed to return to the floor. Romulus made sure to support her if she proved unable to stand, which seemed likely given the circumstances.

Khari did indeed struggle to get her feet under her for a moment, but after a chance to shake out her legs, she was standing firmly enough. For a couple of seconds, she stared hard at all of them, particularly Romulus, with her visible eye, rolling out her shoulders and cracking her neck from one side to the other. In the end, though, her face worked into a grin. It was obvious from this close that her tattoos had been cut out of her skin, leaving scarring in the same pattern, save where occasionally there was an extra line or something, less deliberate.

“I knew it. I fucking knew it! Quintus owes me ten sovereigns; you’re alive! Ha!” If anything, she seemed genuinely, fiercely delighted to see them, and clapped Romulus on the shoulder with her remaining hand. “This is excellent—I don’t know how you got in here, but getting out’s going to be a trick. Leon’s not gonna know what hit him when we show up
” She trailed off, her brows knitting.

“You don’t
 uh
 look any different from how I remember you. Any of you three. I feel like I’m missing something.”

Romulus didn't seem to have any words, judging by the way his mouth hung open, and when it was clear she was standing well enough on her own, he backed away from her a few paces as well. He still seemed a bit stunned by all of it.

Vesryn, meanwhile, had crouched down to free her feet from their shackles. "What he means to say, little bear, is that he's very sorry for how late he is, but magical time warping is a bitch. They only just left the throne room, when we were captured."

“Huh.” Khari didn’t seem quite sure what to make of that, and shook her head, finally casting the hair away from her second eye, not that it made much of a difference. From the milky color of it, she couldn’t see out of it anymore regardless. “Well
 better late than never. We should get Zahra, too, she’s back here somewhere
” She turned towards the far side of the room.

In the furthest corner of the torturer's chamber lay a trembling mess of rattling bones. From the looks of it: a woman. An iron collar kept her anchored in place, though it was apparent she had not moved in awhile. Heavy chains trailed up the muck-encrusted wall, occasionally jangling together whenever a shudder enveloped her. The woman's thin arms were wrapped around her knobby knees, pulled tight against her bare chest. The remnants of an old shirt barely clung onto her emaciated frame, ripped and torn in many places, and clutched in her fists like an ill-fitting cloak. Her hands gripped onto the fabric as if it was the only thing keeping her in place. Several clumps of her hair had fallen out or been removed. Red, molted patches were left in their place. Old and new burns alike. Initially, she made no movements at all, except for the occasional quiver. She wriggled her toes. Or what was left of them.

A low, nasally hum wheezed from the woman's throat. A broken tune, hissing off into an exhaled breath. At the sound of approaching feet, the woman's face peeked above her knees. Revealing who she was, or who she'd been, an old husk of the seafaring creature: Captain Zahra. Bright, wild eyes swam in deep sockets. She appeared to startle at the sight of them. Though she remained where she was, blinking rapidly. Her sharp cheekbones warped whatever expression she was trying to demonstrate. Cracked lips pulled back to reveal several missing teeth. She made another garbled sound in the back of her throat.

“They, uh
 they cut out her tongue.” Khari grimaced, her brows knitting together, and held a hand out for the keys, which she used to undo the captain’s restraints. “We’re getting the hell out of here, Zee.” The collar came away first, followed by the rest, and Khari offered her hand to the other woman, so as to help pull her up. “Sounds better than staying, right?”

Another low hum sounded, apparently forgoing the garbled speech she had been attempting earlier. Zahra's thin fingers immediately itched at her neck when the collar clattered on the ground, freeing her from the wall. She only paused in her scraping when Khari mentioned leaving. Her head bobbed in a fervent nod, and she flashed another horrid, toothless grin. She snatched up Khari's hand and staggered back to her feet, unsteady as a colt. With her other hand, she maintained her death-grip on the shirt draped across her bony shoulders.

From behind them, Asala was hard at work pulling the bloodied coat off of the corpse of the interrogator. She was not gentle in her method, using her foot to rip it free from his arms. She then moved toward Zahra, a shoulder hitched up to an ear to block out some sound that only she seemed to hear. She glanced at the bloodied garment before she wrapped it around Zahra's shoulders and fastened it at her neck. The small act of kindness did not come with a smile, only a grim determination.

"You will want both hands," Asala explained, offering Zahra the interrogator's knife with one hand, the other covering one of her ears. "Come. They have gone unpunished for too long," she added with darkened eyes and made her way first toward the exit.

Romulus touched Vesryn lightly on the shoulder, pulling the elf's attention away from Zahra and the others. "Are there any others we can find?" he asked, cautiously, for the answers clearly were capable of causing pain. Perhaps this wasn't real for Romulus, or Chryseis or Cyrus, but this had been the reality of their companions for many months. "Is Estella here?"

Vesryn's eyes wobbled between Romulus and Cyrus momentarily, and he opened his mouth, struggling to speak. His eyes fell. "Ah... no. She is not."

Cyrus scowled. “Let’s go. While we’re walking, tell me everything.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

No one really seemed to want to linger anyway, so they followed him out without issue. After a pause in which Khari secured herself a loose black shirt and a sword, much lighter than the one he’d seen her with to account for her missing hand, they were moving again, generally heading up as often as the architecture would allow. Cyrus was simply attempting to contain his impatience—there were many reasons he wanted to know as much as possible about what had transpired in this world, many of them strategic. But all the same, he knew he had not been thinking about strategy when he’d made the demand. He’d spoken from whatever poor excuse for a heart he had.

He pulled in a deep breath. “Start right after we left, if you would.” He reminded himself that these people, these versions of people he knew, had never been separated from this reality, that even in the act of reversing the damage, he would be unmaking them, unmaking this timeline, and so, in once sense, effectively destroying them. It didn’t change his mind in the slightest, but it helped him remember to soften the way he said things, at least.

Khari sucked her teeth, then blew out a soft breath. “Right. So, you guys got dragged up into that weird
 thing, and then it disappeared, but the rest of us were still there. Cassius’s people overwhelmed us. They captured Stel pretty soon after that.” She frowned, shaking her head and disturbing several near-matted curls in the process. “It was pretty clear from where I was standing that our best chance of saving her was to get out, warn Leon and the rest, and try to retake the castle, so Marcy and I fought our way out.” Her eyes flicked to the others, clearly pausing to allow them to explain what had happened to themselves.

"I stayed behind," Vesryn pitched in, his eyes watching their surroundings rather than any of his companions. "Not by choice, obviously. Your insane former teacher caught Estella and I in a firestorm, while ranting about this Elder One. I held out as long as I could and then... nothing. They'd tossed us in the dungeon." Though his gaze kept wandering about, his eyes were distant, clearly remembering things that he was utterly haunted by.

"We weren't in the best position to know what was going on. The Venatori arrived in force, and used the castle as their base of operations in Ferelden. There weren't many of us imprisoned there, at first. Estella, myself, Lia, Zahra, some of the scouts..." His voice trailed off for a moment, and he swallowed. "Everyone went through it differently. Their mages experimented on my head when they found out what I carried. The Elder One had some interest in Saraya, they said. As for Estella... they studied her mark, tried to remove it. Experiments, interrogations... the mark eventually started to consume her again." Relaying the information was clearly causing him a great deal of pain. He looked to be struggling to hold himself together.

"We were in cells across from each other. She'd have these horrible nightmares. The Elder One, darkspawn, war and death. We talked... a great deal. I'd like to think we kept each other alive for a time down there." There were tears evident in his eyes now, and he finally looked at Cyrus, ignoring the surrounding halls for once. "She never gave up, you know? And she spoke often of you. She really did believe you'd come for her, and set things right. I will admit I didn't share her optimism... but here you are."

"Do you need to torture yourself like this, Cyrus?" Chryseis asked, clearly made uncomfortable by all the things she was hearing. "The world won't remain this way. The horrors visited upon these people will be erased." Ahead, Romulus had drawn up his hood, making it impossible to get so much as a reading of how he was reacting.

"In your eyes, perhaps," Asala replied sharply. When she rolled her head toward Chryseis, the others could see her pointed gaze.

"I did everything I could to care for her, Cyrus," Vesryn said, his eyes practically pleading. "Some nights my mind was hardly my own, but I tried. You have to believe that."

He did. Of course he believed it—how could he not? He’d always found it difficult to suppose that anyone could mean Estella any harm, even people who were, like himself, more or less without moral compass or concern. Her goodness was evident even to people usually blind to it. Another person who was fundamentally decent, as Vesryn seemed to be, wouldn’t be able to ignore that, and a situation such as the one he’d described
 Cyrus let a breath hiss out from between his teeth. Ignoring the byplay between Chryseis and Asala, he gave Vesryn a tiny nod, more a jerk of his chin than anything, which was about all he could muster at the moment.

Khari, her eyes flickering between the two for a moment, set them forward again as they searched for the next staircase. “It wasn’t too long after that battle when the Elder One made his big move. In one night, several high-profile assassinations were carried out. They got Marcy, for her spot in the Inquisition, but Rilien and Leon got theirs first. The bigger deal was that he also managed to get pretty much anyone in Orlais who could possibly hold the country together. The Empress, the Crown Prince, even the Lord-General...they couldn't have seen it coming. With no one to hold the throne, the entire country broke apart, even worse than the civil war. He set up a puppet of his, and suddenly they had the biggest army in the world, with most people unaware he even existed. Not until it was far too late.”

She was clearly getting to the worrying part, though, because her strides were suddenly more clipped, less sure, and she spoke with a hesitation uncommon in her. “About
 about four months later, we—what was left of the Inquisition—heard they’d set an execution date for Estella. It was, um. It was going to be public. Sort of a way to, uh
 demoralize us, and the rest of the world.” She looked back over her shoulder at him, but Cyrus’s expression as yet betrayed nothing.

“And you tried to save her.”

“Of course we did.” Khari’s voice was heavy with sorrow, and she shook her head. Asala quietly nodded, gently reaching up to cover her ears once more. “They said
 that if she claimed to be Andraste’s Herald, she could have Andraste’s demise.” She closed her eyes for a long moment, and took in a deep breath. “They burned her at the stake, Cyrus. We attacked, but they were prepared for us. Rilien, he
 he tried to reach into the fire and pull her out, but all he got for it was burns and arrows in the back.” She shuddered. “By the time anyone else got to her, it was too late. I got captured, and so did Asala, and a few of the others. Leon got the rest out, I think. They’re still out there somewhere, fighting.” She looked away, apparently unable to meet his eyes.

His sister. His little star—they’d—

Several of the torches lining the walls of this hallway exploded, raining ash down around them. Cyrus could feel, in a distant sort of way, that he’d caused it. His entire frame trembled with the force of his rage. “I’m going to kill him.” His voice shook with the same, his vision clouding. Lightning started to crackle around him, contained for the moment, though he was throwing sparks within a short radius around him as well. He didn’t bother to specify which him—it had become a generic term for anyone responsible, though the easy and obvious target was Cassius. Zahra made another mewling noise, an agreement. She straightened her shoulders a few inches and gripped her dagger all the tighter.

“Slowly.”

“He’s in another part of the building, from what the guards say.” That was Khari again, presumably under the assumption that he did indeed refer to his former teacher. “They say the best way to get there is actually to walk outside for a while, on the wall. Quintus tended to bitch about the cold a lot.” She paused a moment, then took a decisive left. Supposing that she probably knew better than the others where to go, Cyrus followed.

Eventually, the hallway they were in opened into what looked to be a lesser dining room, probably once used for servants or men-at-arms. Unfortunately, it was also occupied, with perhaps a dozen Venatori, by the look of their garments. Well
 unfortunate for the Venatori anyhow.

Cyrus didn’t even wait for them to be noticed before he flung a hand forward, a massive fireball crashing into the table at the far left, immolating four of the cultists, though two managed to at least survive it. Clearly his aim had been off. Well, he’d just have to get closer then. Wrenching himself through the Fade, he summoned to hand a simple punching dagger, a weapon that would, he knew, give him maximal contact and proximity with his foes.

Leaving the burning ones alone, he aimed himself at another grouping, throwing his fist up under the chin of one, punching right up into his brain matter at an angle, before he shifted his grip on the weapon and tore it out the left side, dislocating the dead man’s jaw and not even pausing to watch him fall. He didn’t bother to contain the magic any longer, and some of it spilled over, crackling lightning wreathing him from head to toe, a stray bolt occasionally lancing outwards at anyone who drew too near.

Without much finesse, Zahra wove in around Cyrus, careful not to stray too close to the crackling bolts. She slammed her bare foot into the nearest guard's chestplate. The man reeled backwards, into the burning men, possibly surprised by the rattling mess of bones weaving between them: wild-eyed and nearly silent. She snarled like an animal and struck out at any Tevinter close enough to reach, though her strikes often bit air. Her matted hair hung in front of her face, drawing a curtain against her lopsided expression.

As soon as her companions moved forward, Zahra ducked beneath a sword and stumbled to his side, gnarled fingers flashing the dagger Asala had given to her. She caught hold of the man's shoulder and swiveled around, plunging the dagger straight up through his chin. Into his mouth. Her own breath whistled from her lips, fluttering her ribs out like bellows. With an ugly squelch, and an uglier snarl, she retrieved the blade and hunched down behind Asala.

If the woman expected her to hold back and focus on protective barriers, she would be rather disappointed. Asala's golden eyes flashed wide, and the orange in them seemed to intensify for the moment. The now violet magic engulfed both her hands and arms, stopping only at her upper arm. A large violet bubble was thrown up around the two guards that had survived Cyrus's immolation and the one that Zahra had kicked into them. Immediately they began to beat against their prison, the words they tossed at her muffled by the solid barrier.

However, their scorn soon turned to fear as the walls of the dome began to collapse in around them. It grew steadily smaller and smaller until each were beginning to get crushed by the shrinking bubble and the body of the man next to them. Bones began to snap and crack as their muffled wailing added to the din of battle. One by one though, the wailing began to die down. The barrier shrank until it could shrink no more and shattered with force, leaving only a crumpled mass of flesh and shattered bones behind.

As that bubble had constricted, Asala directed another dome with her remaining hand. A sharp movement in Cyrus's blindside revealed a another Venatori who'd apparently attempted to brave attacking the man. Currently however, he was far more preoccupied with the bubble that appeared around his head. It was small, just big enough to fit the man's head inside, and by the way he clutched at his throat in an attempt to find purchase under the barrier, it was suffocating him.

Unlike the last barrier however this one did not shrink, but rather was content in allowing the Venatori to suffer.

Romulus had mounted one of the long tables the Venatori had been using, firing off a crossbow bolt into the throat of one of them before replacing the weapon on his back. He vaulted off towards the rear of the group, coming down on an archer and breaking the man's wrist with a slam of his shield. He kicked hard into the archer's knee, cracking it bending the limb grotesquely against its will. When the archer was forced down, Romulus firmly gripped the front and back of his helmet, and twisted his head sharply until the neck snapped. With a slice of his dagger he removed the quiver from the archer's back. Taking both that and the bow into his shield hand, he turned.

"Zahra!" He tossed the weapon and its ammunition forward, allowing them to slide along the ground until they came within reach of the silenced woman. Vesryn moved into place beside her to cover her while she moved. He looked none too eager to throw himself into the fray, content to allow the other rage-filled group members their moment of bloody retribution.

It was a moment that Khari took too, though not with her customary verve. Her face twisted halfway into a snarl, she focused her attention on anyone trying to flank the others, hewing them down with quick, efficient sweeps of her borrowed sword. It clearly took her some time to accustom herself to fighting one-handed, but once she was settled into the rhythm of it, she just kept moving, swinging from one hit smoothly into another, giving Cyrus a one-finger wave from the hilt of the weapon when he blasted down another Venatori trying to come in on her blind side.

All told, it wasn’t long at all before all the cultists in the room were dead, the largest portion of them clearly having succumbed to magic of one kind or another, Cyrus and Asala by far the battle’s most active participants, though no few bore the slash-marks of a knife or sword, either, and by the end, one or two even had an arrow sticking out of some body part or another. It was a bloody mess, the room filled with the stench of burning skin and hair, and perhaps that, more than anything, snapped Cyrus back into the present.

Burning.

The electricity around him fizzled out, and he swallowed past the sudden lump in his throat. Visibly shaking himself and blinking rapidly, he located the door to the outside and threw it open, stepping through and out onto the wall. A blast of cold air hit his face, but at just this moment, he welcomed it, for it chased the burning away from his eyes, and though the air even out here smelled stale, it did not have the scent of a pyre. He lingered at the doorframe for just a moment, one of his hands closing over the wood, before he gritted his teeth and forced himself forward, leaving five blackened cracks behind when he dropped his arm away to continue onto the parapets.

The world over the wall was nigh unrecognizable. He couldn’t say what time of year it was, only that it was chill, and the grass was a dull, dry red-brown-black, like all the life had been sucked from it. The sky was uniformly an ill gangrene, the color of disease, and he had no doubt that disease was as accurate a word as any. This was the worst parts of the Fade and the material world made manifest, all in the same place. Forks of sickly lightning speared amidst the smoggy clouds seemingly at random, and when some of them parted and he lifted his head, he could see it: the Breach.

It dominated the skyline, impossible to deny, and what was below it was nothing short of a wasteland. None who saw it could mistake that this was irreparable—without doubt, it could be seen from any country in Thedas, in the known world, with perfect ease. For a long moment, it held his attention, and his thoughts were somewhere else, sometime else, but nothing could deter him from his aim for long. Cyrus leveled his eyes back to the wall, peering down the length of it to the next door. In front of the entrance, a duller green even than the Breach, stood a naked rift, its crystals shifting sluggishly, almost as though it were spent somehow, exhausted of something. It barred their way about halfway down.

When he spoke, it was softly, almost flatly. “If you would, please, Romulus.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Romulus wondered what would happen if he attempted to close the entire Breach at this point. Likely, it wasn't possible, and it would simply kill him. From how things looked, nothing could stop the destruction of the sky, and the death of the land below.

He nodded at the request Cyrus made, and moved to close the rift blocking their way. It wasn't spewing forth any demons. Perhaps they'd all come through already, and were now off wandering the forests of the Hinterlands or beyond. When he raised his mark to it and connected to the rift, it hardly seemed to resist, and in only a few moments he'd burst it into nothingness.

"It's clear," he said, to the group behind him. "They will know we're coming."

"Let them," Asala muttered. After she spoke, the glowing red veins under her skin seemed to pulse and both hands shot to her ears. She winced heavily and swayed where she stood, clearly fighting against something. "Parshaara!" she hissed to herself quietly, before mentally pushing whatever that something was back. She looked back up, the orange glow still present in her eyes. "We should hurry," she said, her hand lingering around her ear.

The door inside led into a room that, architecturally at least, mirrored the one they had just been in. There was no one inside, and it seemed to be mostly unused. It was a decent guess that any of the Venatori who’d seen or heard the rift close had gone straight to Cassius, and would be waiting with him when they arrived. By now, they were back in the parts of the castle they’d at least been near before, in the past, and so Cyrus took point, leading the way rather decisively through the hallways, bypassing most of the doors without looking twice. It was hard to say exactly, but he seemed to be aiming them generally towards the throne room, which must have been where he thought Cassius would be.

Khari lingered near the back, looking rather uneasy for her. Her lips were pressed together tightly, and her eye moved occasionally from Cyrus to Asala, but she shook her head, apparently choosing not to spit out whatever thought troubled her. She matched her pace with Romulus’s, shifting her grip often on her naked sword, as though she were uncomfortable holding it.

“So, uh
” She spoke quietly, and a fraction hesitantly. “I get that the general idea here is ‘kill the nasty Magister and fix time’ or something, which I’m fine with, but
 how exactly are we supposed to do that? Will we just, er, go back if he’s dead, or what?” She fixed her monocular gaze on Cyrus’s back.

“No.” His tone was clipped, but not sharp. “What happens to Cassius is, in the grand scheme of things, incidental. He will die so that he does not interfere with my own casting, but his death in and of itself will change nothing. What comes after will be a feat of delicate spellweaving that has, frankly, never been attempted before.”

“Wait. You mean you don’t know if this can be done?’

Cyrus turned to look over his shoulder, his eyes cold. “It can be done. I can—and will—do it. You have no need to doubt that.”

"So how is this going to work?" Vesryn asked, uncertainly. "When we go back with you... everything just reverts to how it was, when you left?"

"You're not coming back with us," Chryseis cut in, sternly, but by her standards gently. Romulus had seen her in both rage and sorrow, and knew that currently, she at least understood what was going to be asked of those they'd freed. He'd figured it out himself, only a few moments earlier, and was entirely accepting of it.

"Only those that were displaced from time should be sent back," Chryseis explained. "Nothing will be forgotten for us. The three of us will be the only ones in Thedas that remember this day, if all goes to plan. If you were to go back, you would carry all of your experiences since we left with you. And besides, this magic in untested, and very dangerous. We have no way of knowing the damage it might cause, the damage it has already caused."

"You shouldn't have to suffer like this," Romulus said, little above a murmur, delivered to Khari at his side. "The three of us will go back, and ensure the fight ends in our favor."

Chryseis nodded. "The rest of you must remain here. I'm... sorry."

Khari’s brows knit, but in the end, she just sawed a gusty breath in and out. “It’s kind of weird, to think that I won’t exist. Not like this, anyway. Feels
 like more than dying, somehow.” She looked like she was struggling to take hold of the concepts and bring them under her grip, and then a bit unsure. “Kind of the opposite of how I wanted to go out, not having had an effect on anything.” Her half-arm moved, as though she’d intended to gesture with the part of it that wasn’t there, and she grimaced down at it.

“But still. World like this? We’re all bound to die anyway. Just make sure to tell past-me that even if the future fucks up this bad, I’m still this awesome.” She grinned, with a fair amount of humor, even, but it faded quickly, and she continued under her breath, mostly to herself. “She forgets, sometimes.”

Asala simply grunted. The news didn't seem to phase her. Rather, it seemed to have the opposite effect as a grim determination set in her brow. "We will send them back. That will be our effect," Asala stated.

Crooked and hunched over, Zahra hobbled just behind Khari and Romulus. Her trembling fingers absently fluttered over the blistered skin around her neck and dropped away whenever someone's gaze strayed too close. She remained silent for the majority of the conversation, as the extent of her language only involved hand gestures and soft hums. It seemed as if she had already deemed it irrelevant to try and communicate, though her lips twitched up into a ghost of a smile when they spoke to each other.

The latter half of the walk was quieter, little but the sound of their actual motion to fill the space. Eventually, though, Cyrus pulled up short in front of a familiar set of doors—these ones led into the throne room. Oddly, there was still little sign of guards of any kind. If the Venatori here really did know they were coming, either they were doing a poor job of preparing for it, or else they had some kind of plan for such an eventuality that did not involve much by way of defending the Magister himself. Perhaps he was elsewhere, but when Cassius’s former apprentice flicked his fingers and threw open the door with magic and a bang, they entered to find that the old mage was indeed present, and appeared to be expecting them.

“I’ve had nightmares about this day.” He said it almost with a trace of good humor, though the small smile he wore quickly faded. “I have both dreaded it and anticipated it for a year and a half. The tear was unstable, and I had no idea when I’d sent you.” He sighed, and his shoulders slumped slightly. “You, Cyrus, I rather hoped had been propelled far enough into the past that I never had to deal with you, but in some way that possibility was even more alarming than this one. Chryseis, on the other hand, well
 I’d hoped for something a bit sooner.”

Cyrus’s face was thunderous, but he hadn’t moved yet. Instead, there was an element of clear calculation to his expression, as though he were trying to decipher something.

Chryseis's expression reflected more venom than anything else, and she stood before the rest of the group, studying her father after so much time. Romulus believed he didn't actually look all that different, something he found fairly insulting. How could anyone not be drastically changed by living in this wretched world he'd created?

"Did you find it easy, Father?" Chryseis asked, her eyes narrowed. She leaned on her staff, the blade hovering inches away from her face. "To cast my life away to the whims of chance? You had no idea what you were sending me into." Romulus recognized the hint of grief in her voice. He adjusted his grip on his shield and blade.

"I came to Redcliffe for you, Father. More than anything else. Despite whatever differences we had, I still worried for you. What did you do this for? What did you destroy everything for?"

“If I could have done what I did without involving you, than I would have.” Cassius seemed to reflect her grief back at her for a moment, the lines near his mouth deepening. “But I also remember which of the two of us attacked the other first in this very room, daughter. It was not I.” He stood from the throne he occupied, seeming to expend some effort to do so, as though his joints did not cooperate quite as smoothly as they had in the past. But when he reached his full height, his spine was straight and proud as it had always been.

“I did what I did so that House Viridius would weather history. So that we would survive. With or without us, the Elder One would have risen. Because I helped him do it, I run a nation. Had I resisted, as everyone else did, I’d have been crushed under his heel, as everyone else was. I have not the youthful arrogance necessary to believe that one mortal, however exceptional, can change the world that much.” His eyes slid to Cyrus, and he wore an ironic smile. “Even if I am wrong in that, I am not such a person.”

A breath hissed out from between the young Lord Avenarius’s teeth. “Your house may survive, but you will not.”

Cassius smiled sadly. “I rather expected as much, yes. I have committed the one crime you cannot overlook, haven’t I?” Despite his expression, there was a knowing, almost malicious undertone in the way he said it. “Imagine, had the Herald been anyone else
”

The sharp hum of weaponry being pulled from the Fade removed the need for a conclusion to the sentence, and Cassius raised his staff in preparation. Within the space of seconds, he needed it to fend off Cyrus’s assault, and the steel clashed with a keening note off the bastardsword the dreamer had drawn from the realm of magic. Sparks flew, but Cyrus buckled down, refusing to let the weaponlock relent, and slowly, the steel warped and twisted, the relatively thin pole of the staff snapping in two.

Cassius staggered back, throwing ice that cracked off a shield, then fire, which went wide, but struck Cyrus in one of his shoulders, burning away his left sleeve and scorching the skin underneath. In retaliation, he pressed forward, knocking Cassius in the head with the pommel of his summoned blade, which sent him sprawling backwards down the stairs of the throne’s platform. He smacked his head against the stone, clearly dazed, and struggled to stand. Cyrus descended after him with clear deliberateness, almost casually plunging the blade into the Magister’s stomach, letting go of the Fade-weapon and leaving it there.

There was a distinct pause, during which Cyrus’s eyes bored into his former teacher’s, and he seemed to struggle mightily with something. “Mercy is more than you deserve.” The words were as much spat as said. “She would have shown it to you anyway. I, on the other hand, will let you bleed out.” Another gesture produced a bluish knife, and he used that one to stake Cassius’s right hand into the stone as well. A third immobilized his left.

“You can watch while I change the world.”

As if heeding Cyrus's tall claim, the walls shuddered around them. Small rocks and dust rained down across their heads. Window panes rattled and shook and finally burst inwards, scattering glass across the floor. A great gust of wind whipped through the chamber, snapping the curtains like wild flags. There was a palpable sense of heaviness, but with no apparent source. Another tremor shivered across the floors like a great wave: the ocean violently slapping across the shore. With it came another sound not unlike the clapping of thunder, rippling in the distance.

Closer this time, a quieter, throaty rumble filled the air. It carried itself through the open windows. Besides the luminescence of red-lyrium playing on the walls in the courtyard below, nothing else could be seen outside. The rumbling died down for a few moments, and Zahra took the opportunity to snatch up Cyrus' elbow, attempting to pull him away from Cassius. Her bright eyes had gone wide and her mouth worked for words she could not speak. Instead, she pointed back towards the window, insistent that he turn his attention towards it. That was when a deafening roar bellowed from the skies, clamoring into a high-pitched shriek strong enough to bring them to their knees.

“Shit.” That was Khari, her expression dropped into a scowl, and she picked herself up from the floor, using her sword to leverage herself off her knees. “I remember that sound. The Elder One’s here. Whatever you’re going to do, Cyrus, you have to do it quick.”

The mage himself, using the fact that Zahra was still attached to his elbow to pull her back to her feet as he reached his, narrowed his eyes. “I believe I can create a tear of the necessary stability and destination in
 ten minutes, perhaps.”

Khari barked a hollow laugh, sounding more strangled than anything. The sound of the wind outside grew louder, and she shook her head. “You don’t have ten minutes. If we’re lucky, you might have two.” She readied her blade, lips pressed into a thin line.

“You want me to tear open time and space, stabilize both entry and exit points, and carry three people more than a year into the past, in two minutes? Would you also like me to just march out there and kill this Elder One while I’m at it?” For the first time, his tone, sarcastic though it was, seemed to betray a lack of confidence, though his expression was stony.

Khari took a deep breath, and fired back not with a verbal jab, but something else entirely. “She forgave you, Cyrus. She forgave everyone. Us for not saving her, you for not showing up in time, even the bloody Elder One, for causing this mess in the first place. You know what her last words were? Tell my brother I believe in him. You have two fucking minutes, and you’re going to succeed, because this is not how it ends.”

Cyrus’s jaw tightened, a muscle in it jumping, but she appeared to have silenced any attempt at protest he might have made. “Keep them off me.” He turned his back to the entrance and shook out both his hands, his fingers and palms slowly limned in opalescent light.

"I'll tell... you, what you said," Romulus said quietly, to Khari. "And if we can't stop this, I promise I'll be there to go through it with you this time." He wasn't a man that often made promises, of any kind. They were not words spoken lightly. If this was truly the world's fate if the Inquisition cracked and fell, then he didn't much care if he was supposed to remain a slave. There would be no point to any of it, and in that case, he wanted to see it through to the end, this mad quest he'd gotten himself caught up in.

"Rather morbid words, don't you think?" Vesryn cut in, wearing a half-smile.

“I’ll be glad to hear it. Both parts, even.” Khari grinned, savage and wide, strongly reminiscent of the version of her that he knew. Raising her good arm, she mock-saluted with her sword in hand. “Goodbye, Rom. Don’t make me say it again, okay?” With nothing more than that, she turned away, drawing herself tall as she could and heading for the doors, where soon the enemy forces would arrive.

"You'll fix this," Vesryn said. "You're a powerful little trio, you time-travelers. Oh, and... tell past-me that future-me is sorry, will you? For spilling the secret. I realize now that I was quite invested in keeping that from all of you at the time." Romulus nodded, prompting Vesryn to pat him on the arm once before he turned to head for the door. Romulus wasn't quite sure what the elf had been speaking of, something in his head, but if they did all survive and change the outcome here, certainly it would be inquired of some point soon.

Asala was hesitant at first, but eventually she stepped forward to stand in front of Romulus. Her hands left her ears and she gripped him by the shoulders, gently, and arched until she was eye level with him. The gold of her eyes were beginning to be replaced by orange, but her brow remained staunch. "Do... Do not let this happen. Do not force us to go through this again," she pleaded. Then she paused, and an uncertainity worked into her face.

For this first time since they'd arrived, Asala showed shades of the woman they knew before they were sent forward. "And Romulus? Keep... Look after me. Please?" she asked. Even underneath the dirt on her cheeks, a small blush could still be seen. She then pulled him in for a hug before pushing away, where she turned to follow Khari and Vesryn to the door.

Since Zahra had no voice to speak, and therefore no instructions to give, she simply clapped a hand across Romulus and offered a thin-lipped smile. Her hand drifted down to his elbow, where she gave a quick squeeze. There was an imploring look to her bright eyes, as if she were trying to say something through her expression alone. Whether or not it conveyed anything was another matter altogether. A soft hum sounded from her throat: imploring victory. It might have been an old Rivaini chanty of sorts, or simply Zahra's own raiding tune. Her eyebrows pinched together for a moment and she clasped his forearm instead, huffing out a breath. She held it briefly before offering another lopsided grin. It was a shade of the proud woman she'd once been, only a brief flicker, before she released his hand and turned away, trotting behind Asala.

With that, the four of them headed outside the throne room, shutting the door behind them, though how long it would hold after they'd been overwhelmed was hard to say. It would seem that Khari had been correct—there was not much time at all before they were simply outdone by strength of numbers. The faint glimmer of a protective barrier gave away that Asala had reinforced it as well as she could, which would help considerably on that score.

In the end, the clash outside, followed by the aggressive beating-down of the door itself, lasted somewhat longer than Khari had predicted. They were nearly five minutes in when the Venatori entered the room.

Romulus instinctively directed his gaze to the fight that had occurred beyond the doors, and what was still taking place. Their four protectors had made the Venatori pay dearly for their entrance, and the room beyond was practically painted red, with Tevinter bodies and parts of bodies strewn about the room. Among them, his eyes caught both Vesryn and Zahra sprawled on the ground, hacked down by a dozen weapons, already dead. Khari and Asala still lived as they were forced back through the door, but only barely. Several arrows protruded from Khari, and a Venatori sword had skewered her through the abdomen. The hand that wielded the sword still clutched the handle, severed from its arm. She fell to the ground shortly after the door burst open, another Venatori blade soon ending her life.

Asala was grievously injured as well, but managed to throw up a strong barrier in the doorway, temporarily keeping the Venatori from getting all the way inside, and covering Cyrus in his final spell preparations. They raged against it with their weapons, steadily wearing it down, until it began to glow red, near the breaking point. Cracks began to form in the barrier, as the red veins hatching Asala's body intensfied and pulsed. The effort of keeping the barrier solid drove her to her knees and she began to scream. Slowly, the barrier was pushed back out of the door and encroached on them. Asala's screaming paused for a moment, before starting again, this time far more intense. The blood red barrier then slammed forward and pushed the Venatori back out of the door and some ways down the hall.

The barrier then shattered, leaving a bloodied Asala wailing and writhing on the throne room floor. Soon, her screams distorted and became something monstrous, as the woman's body mutated and altered into something else entirely. The screaming never stopped, even as the Venatori approached once more.

Cyrus suddenly grinned, and a bright flash of light threw his shadow long across the chamber before the tearing sound from the past incident repeated itself, and a rend, similar to the last one save that its shape was a defined oval rather than jagged at the edges, appeared in front of him. It was at roughly ground level, stretching six feet high or so. “Go through, now! I must be last!” His brow and upper lip were dotted with beads of perspiration, and his already-fair complexion had whitened almost to the color of a sheet, but the hands held in front of him were steady, and he spoke without waver.

Chryseis tugged harshly on Romulus's sleeve. "We must go!" He was smart enough not to resist, and aware enough to know that if he stayed any longer, the sacrifice he'd just witnessed would be rendered meaningless. But he turned and looked back as he was pulled towards the rend that Cyrus had created, just in time to see Asala's last screams cut off by half a dozen swords, preventing her from fully transforming.

The rend in time then swallowed him, and the nightmare was consumed by darkness.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella hit the ground hard, rolling several times before she came to a stop in just enough time to watch three people disappear into the rend in the air, both like and entirely unlike a rift, and though she was forced to cover her ears, she regained her feet as she did, such that by the time it stopped, she was standing again.

For a moment, there was utter silence, or perhaps she’d simply lost the ability to register sound. In any case, she waited what seemed like an eternity for them to reappear, to drop back from the spot like it was all one of Cyrus’s grand jokes, something they’d laugh about later while she insisted she hadn’t been fooled.

But though she counted her heartbeats, her breath still in her chest, they did not return. “Cyrus
” It was hardly more than a whisper, but time seemed to snap back into place as she said it, and suddenly she could hear again, and the fight was back on. It was extremely difficult to make herself care in just that moment, however.

“Cyrus!” It was a ragged shout that time, raw and agonized, and she was halfway through a step towards the dais when someone answered.

“Now, now, Stellulam. No need to shout; I can hear you just fine.” From one of the sides of the room, her brother himself, alongside Romulus and Chryseis, stepped out from behind the line of columns to the right. He wore a broad, almost triumphant smile, and that and the glint in his eyes was rather rare, because it seemed tempered by something, not as haphazard as such expressions had been before. With an almost lazy flick of his fingers, he blasted away the few Venatori standing between themselves and her, and then crossed the intervening distance with a quick Fade-step.

“Cy? What—?” Estella had no idea what had happened, but it would seem that in any case her unvoiced prayers had been answered, and she sent fervent thanks to whoever was listening to begin with. If it hadn't been the middle of an armed confrontation, she’d have hugged him, and she wanted to anyway, but restrained herself for the sake of necessity. She did smile at him, though, shaking her head faintly at his usual lofty mannerisms and his very unusual expression alike.

“Remind me to tell you how I did this, when it’s all over.” His tone was light, but his expression was not, and it was easy enough for her to tell that something was really getting to him. This was clearly neither the time nor the place to discuss it, however, and he turned his eyes towards Cassius, where he stood now near the entrance to the room.

“You’ve failed, old man. I’ve outdone you. Again.” What under other circumstances could have been anything from factual to arrogant to possibly even lighthearted sounded much graver, in the sonorous modulation he used to deliver it, and Cyrus stepped slightly away from Estella, materializing a weapon in his left hand. “Call off your dogs. There need only be one more death here.” It wasn’t hard to guess whose he meant, either.

At the sudden reappearance of those he’d banished but moments before, Cassius seemed to know he was defeated. The strategy had been a good one, unfortunately thwarted by the ill luck of his former pupil being caught up in it instead of the second Herald, but it was clear that he had less left than he needed, that opening the tear had taken a good deal out of him. The Venatori were dying around him anyway—the reappearance of their Herald and his allies had put the wind back in the Inquisition’s sails, and they were rallying, regaining the advantage that had been theirs with the ambush.

And yet despite the obvious disadvantage this had put him at, Cassius was apparently reluctant to surrender. In the end, however, he did. “All right, then. Have it your way, Cyrus. You always did insist upon it. Cease!” The command, he shouted to his men, who were trained and obedient enough to do just that, abruptly stopping and sheathing their weapons, though they were generally prevented from doing much more than that by the equally-trained blades of the Inquisition, which predictably did not see the need to trust the Magister at his word, and reinforced the Venatori submission with edges and points skirting throats, backs, and similarly-vulnerable areas.

It was now, effectively, a hostage situation in addition to a near-rout.

“Give me one reason, Cassius. One reason I shouldn’t kill you where you stand.” Cyrus’s glance shifted to Estella for only a moment, but then he tightened his jaw and moved it back to his teacher.

“Don’t.” The response, swift and sure, came not from Cassius, but Estella, who reached forward and laid her right hand on Cyrus’s left forearm, a gentle and entirely surmountable barrier to him raising his sword. Despite that, she believed he’d stay his hand if she asked him to, assuming she could ask in the right way. He seemed particularly intent on this, and she didn’t know why. “Cyrus, there’s nothing else he can do. You’ve defeated his magic, and the Inquisition has defeated his soldiers. We came here to free the other mages, remember?” She hoped the reference to his own accomplishment would put him in a better frame of mind—for lack of a better phrase, she was playing to her brother’s ego, hoping that he’d take it as enough of a victory that he’d done that much.

She would have thought it’d be unquestionably enough—Cyrus liked to win, of course, but she’d never known him to be a violent person. She could only assume that something was really bothering him, which meant that if he acted from that now, he’d regret it later. Besides, there really wasn’t any reason to kill Cassius, not really. All he’d done was try—unsuccessfully, now—to indenture some people with terms they’d agreed to, and then attacked the Inquisition, which was admittedly part of what the Inquisition had come here prepared to do to him. Looking at it that way, she wasn’t sure he’d done anything wrong, whatever his intentions might have been.

“Please.”

“You haven’t seen what I saw.” His reply was soft, perhaps even hollow. The arm under her hand slowly relaxed though, and he let her guide it back down to his side, the Fade-weapon flickering a few times before it disappeared entirely, leaving him empty-handed. Cyrus shook his head slightly.

“Do what you will, Stellulam, but do not underestimate the danger he still poses you.”

That was well enough for him to say, and she was relieved that he’d apparently abandoned the notion of actually killing Cassius, but what exactly they should do with him instead was still a pressing question, and not one she felt qualified to answer. Instead, she turned to Lady Marceline and Rilien, expecting them to have a better idea than she did of what should be done. Chryseis observed the exchange with obvious interest, from where she stood nearby. She'd visibly relaxed when Cyrus had refused to decide her father's fate himself, but if she had a strong desire to sway the Inquisition's decision, she clearly wasn't acting on it.

Lady Marceline, tucking her bloodied hankerchief back into a pocket, raised a hand and signalled for Lia. When the woman approached, Marceline spoke. "If you would be so kind as to fetch Ser Leon and a contigent of guards, I would see Lord Cassius placed into our custody for the time being." As she spoke, her clean rapier rested on her shoulder, Marceline appearing uncomfortable with the idea of returning it to its sheath. "Agreed, Ser Rilien?"

Rilien, who’d already tucked his knives away at his lower back, nodded in the sanguine fashion typical of him. “For the moment.”

Cassius himself seemed disinclined to resist, perhaps even a little relieved now that his immediate death seemed to have been taken off the table, though there was no mistake that the look he shot Cyrus and Estella was one of calculation. “As you wish, then.” His tone was carefully neutral, almost as bled of emotion as Rilien’s own. Cyrus’s lip curled, but he protested no further.

Chryseis exhaled, stepping over towards Marceline. "I appreciate your ability to remain sensible, Lady Marceline. This is not a decision to be made so close to the heat of battle." She turned, nodding briefly to Estella. "You as well, Estella. Your brother and I went through... a great deal, to return here." Romulus, having finished wiping the blood from his blade, returned to her side. The look in his eyes was enough to confirm her words, if nothing else. It shared the same hollowness that Cyrus carried.

Another reference to the fact that something important had transpired while they were gone. Estella wasn’t sure she could make sense of it—though the moment had seemed to stretch for minutes to her, it hadn’t really been that long. Then again, it was time magic of some kind—she had no idea what might have passed for them while so little did for her. In the end, she only smiled thinly and nodded. “It’s, ah
 don’t mention it.” Her mouth thinned, her eyes flickering to Romulus, before a noise from behind drew her attention, and she turned to see Leon entering, with a contingent of Inquisition troops. They must have already been on their way up, to be here now. Perhaps he had anticipated something going wrong, or perhaps they’d simply taken more time than he was comfortable waiting.

Whatever the case was, it didn’t take much more than a few minutes before Cassius was being led away in irons by the troops, with particular attention paid to the bonds so he couldn’t cast, though from the look of him, she wasn’t sure if he had the energy left for that regardless.

Also among those who had entered was Fiona, who looked around at the room full of dead Venatori and blanched slightly. “You’re, um
 well, you’re not indentured to Magister Cassius anymore,” Estella explained, though maybe that was already obvious.

Fiona recovered quickly, to her credit, and nodded. “I
 yes, thank you. But this does present a new set of problems. I doubt very much the king will allow us to remain in Redcliffe after a Magister chased out the Arl. We cannot stay here, either.” She made careful eye contact with Estella, who sighed under her breath, but inclined her head.

“Well, ah
 with regard to that, I believe the Inquisition is in a position to give your people somewhere to stay, if you’re willing to help us close the Breach.” Honestly, she was inclined to offer as much regardless, but she had a feeling that wouldn't go over too well with, say, Lady Marceline.

"It is not as though you possess any other option." Marceline still had not sheathed her rapier, instead she held it point down into the throne room's stone floor, her hands resting on top of the basket. Her facial expression was even and hard, that of a woman who would get what she desired, no matter the cost. She glanced at Estella, whom she held in a gaze for a moment, before returning to Fiona with a hard stare. "The mages will recieve room and board in return for aid in closing the breach, as the Lady Herald said," However, there was an implied but at the end of the statement.

"However, considering the quality of your recent judgements, the Inquisition will take command of the Free Mages. You shall be relegated to an advisory position," Marceline said with authority. Eventually, her stoney exterior cracked a bit with a sigh and a tilt of her head. "I can assure you, the Inquisition is fair in its dealings, and the mages will face no such mistreatment from the rest of our forces. It is a much better option than your previous employer." A polite term for master.

"Agreed?"

“It is as you say,” Fiona replied, heavily. “We have no choice.”

As if the end of the matter were some kind of signal, Cyrus slumped heavily against Estella’s side, a soft groan escaping him as he struggled to keep his feet under him. Whatever had been propelling him up until this point had obviously run out, and now that the immediate danger had passed, he was in clear danger of collapse. His eyelids fluttered, but thankfully, he didn’t quite pass out, having apparently enough strength yet to aid her in supporting his weight.

“Are we done, then?” He muttered it almost incoherently, quietly enough that probably only she could make out the actual words.

Estella immediately pushed back on his weight, solidifying herself under him, maneuvering one of his arms across her shoulders, and wrapping one of her own around his waist. She couldn’t even begin to imagine the amount of magic it had taken to reverse Cassius’s spell, but still his state was alarming to her. She wasn’t sure she’d ever seen him look so utterly spent before, and felt a spike of worry spear its way into her chest. When she spoke, though, she kept her tone gentle, reassuring.

“Yes, Cyrus. We’re done now.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

It was several hours after midnight when Cyrus finally tore himself from the nightmare, the first in a long time he’d not been able to shape to his own will as easily as he pleased. For once, it had seemed that for all his somniari capability, he had been utterly at the mercy of the Fade. But of course, the Fade was nothing more or less than he willed it to be, and so what he’d really been at the mercy of was his own fear, his own worry, and it laid him low. He woke with a gasp, his brow gleaming with sweat, his face wan and pale in the dim light of his tent, his chest heaving for breath, air skittering in and out of his lungs with great shudders. He groaned low in his throat, reaching both hands up and smoothing his hair out of his face and over his crown, trying to regain some sense of equilibrium as the adrenaline died down.

On the other side of the tent, Thalia was up, having rolled out of her cot and grabbed the knife that she slept beside. He looked at her with unfocused eyes, not sure what had her on the defensive, but then he sat up and noticed the fact that something had blown apart the chairs and several of the blankets in the tent, and pieces of fabric were still drifting, utterly shredded, to the ground. That was probably his fault.

The fact that he didn’t know for sure, that he might have done that while fighting his nightmare, was perhaps the most unnerving thing of all. That hadn’t happened to him since he was a boy—it was a sign that he’d lost control of his own magic. Admittedly, his hold on it had never been perfect, but most of the time, it was containable, stable enough that he could let himself sleep at least. Bile rose in the back of his throat, and he ran his hands down his face.

“What the fuck was that, shem?” Thalia’s tone was harsh, and he didn’t even blame her for it. She hadn’t exactly entered into their little deal expecting that he was an obvious health hazard to her. He only shook his head, swallowing thickly. Though it was cold in the tent, he was still sweating through his shirt, hunched forward in his cot and trying to contain what naturally desired to be free and unconstrained. He needed grounding, anchor. He needed—

“Estella.” The word was rasped, harsh, raw. “Bring Estella here.”

Thalia’s brow furrowed, but she evidently decided the errand was worth her time, because she sheathed the knife and nodded, wrapping a cloak around herself and stepping out of the tent and into the night. Probably she’d be waking his sister, if it was that dark out, but she’d come anyway. He knew she would. And right now, that was exactly what he needed. Cyrus threw his blanket off and swung his legs over the side of the cot. At first, he’d intended to try cleaning the mess, at least moving the largest chunks of debris away from the direct path to the entrance, but he found himself utterly without the energy or motivation to do so. Awakening had done nothing to aid his pallor, and despite his efforts to the contrary, his hair hung haphazardly on either side of his face, something only worsened by the fact that he was bowed over so far that his head was halfway to his knees.

It was several more minutes before Thalia returned, but when she did, Estella was in tow, and as soon as his sister took one look at the scene, she stepped swiftly in front of the elven woman and picked her way over splintered wood and torn wool to him, easing to her knees in front of where he sat so she could look into his face. Her own wore an expression of undisguised worry. “Cyrus? What’s wrong? What happened?” She placed a careful hand on his knee, searching his visage for the answer.

“You were dead.” His voice hardly sounded like his own, barely registering in his ears, even. “You were dead and I couldn’t save you.” In the future Cassius had sent them to, in the nightmare he’d just had, in all his darkest fears and imaginings. But those had never had this kind of weight to them before, this kind of possibility, even. Because it had always been obvious to him before that she would be all right. She had him—and he would give anything and everything he could get his grasping hands on to keep her safe. He’d always believed that would be enough. It had been enough, for a very long time. The things he’d done to protect her did not make him proud, but that he’d accomplished it did.

He’d decided quite early in his life that she was the only thing that mattered to him, besides himself. But even that comparison was ridiculous—she mattered so much more to him than he ever had. Ever would. Cyrus was useful and important for what he could do—things no one else could. Estella was important, and good, for who she was, and thus it had always been. “You can’t die, Stellulam. You can’t.”

She was the only thing he’d ever lived for.

“Cy,” she started, eyes bright in the dim illumination afforded by the tent. Her lips parted, as though there were something else she meant to add there, but in the end, she fell silent and instead rose, only so she could sit right beside him. Her arms wrapped around his middle from the side, and she pressed her forehead into his shoulder. “I’m not dead. You did save me. You pushed me out of the way of Cassius’s spell, remember?”

He did remember. It hadn’t even been a thought for him, only an instinct. He hadn’t planned it or calculated it or considered it. He’d simply acted, without knowing the consequences or pausing to inventory the reasons. As someone who thought carefully about everything he ever said or did, even when he let others think he was simply ruled by impulse, the power of that instinct was almost staggering. But he couldn’t bring himself to be wary of it. Cyrus turned himself in the cot so he could pull her into a closer hug, burying his face in her hair and shuddering. A strangled sound escaped him—a sob.

“Not in that world.” His voice cracked over the sentence, ragged and trembling. That world where she’d been tormented and experimented upon and burned on a pyre, and the whole time hoping, believing he would help her. He couldn’t stand the thought that in that world, she might have been waiting for him to appear even as she died, and then forgiving him when she realized he would not. The thought of failing her in such a way, in this time, was now backed by a reality he could not deny. He could no longer believe with his former certainty that he wouldn’t, and the weight of that doubt was crushing, like something had reached inside his ribcage and squeezed his heart until it was near to bursting. The idea that she would die was paralyzing by itself, that it might be because he’d failed her was a pain he had not the words to describe.

Estella sighed softly, one of her hands reaching up to run through his hair gently, combing through it with her fingers, and the other moved circles around his back, as she’d done fairly often when they were both yet little orphans scared and alone in the Chantry, before he was a Magister’s apprentice or she was a lay sister or a mercenary, before everything else, back when all they’d had to count on had been each other. When he was just a terrified little boy with dreams too big for him, and she a tiny girl who cried about everything and followed him everywhere like his shadow. A small sniffle gave away that he was not the only one having difficulty containing his emotions, but hers had always been soft and subtle in the expression.

She was steady, though, and let him shake and sob against her, breathing slowly and deliberately, leaning the side of her head against his where it was pressed to her neck and hair. “That world isn’t real anymore, Cyrus. You came back. You made sure that’s not the future.” From the way she said it, someone had told her at least some of the details, because what he’d said about it all didn’t seem to surprise her.

For many more minutes, she held him thus, while he attempted to center himself, to regain what he’d lost in the nightmare and in that future—his assurance, for one. It wasn’t ready to him this time, though, and he struggled even to pull the magic back within his own physical bounds, to reassert his control over it. Her reality, her solidity, these things helped, but it was no small task to stop the shaking, the emotional overflow. Eventually, his grip on her eased, and he matched his breathing to hers, remembering many nights in their childhood when things had been exactly the same. He let his eyes close, and eased into the soothing feel of her hands carding through his hair.

He imagined it was the sort of thing a mother might do, but Cyrus had never had a mother. He’d only ever had a sister.

It went both ways, but he admitted to himself that she more often saved him than he saved her. He worried, sometimes, that she didn’t need him at all, not the way he needed her. If she didn’t, then he was a burden to her, and he’d never desired to be that. Slowly, he drew himself back up to his natural height, straightening from the slump that had dropped him so easily onto the strength of her shoulders. His face was a mess, he knew, his eyes red-rimmed, his cheeks streaked with the tears he’d shed, and he looked at her like she had all the answers. She had, after all—at least the ones he couldn’t divine.

He swore to himself that the future he’d seen would never come to pass. He didn’t care what he had to do to guarantee it.

“Better?” Estella smiled softly up at him, her tone equally mild, reaching up to thumb away the liquid tracks that remained over his sharp cheekbones, her expression faltering when she felt over the hollows of his cheeks themselves. “You’re not eating enough,” she scolded gently. “I know you get busy and forget, Cyrus, but I worry about you.” She let her hands fall to his shoulders, giving a brief comforting squeeze, before she drew them back into her lap.

If he’d been in a better frame of mind, that would have coaxed a smile out of him. As it was, he couldn’t muster even a false one, which she’d have seen through anyway. “You worry about me. I’m not the one taking all the risks here, Stellulam.” That future had only come about because of the mark on her hand. Because she couldn’t resist the temptation to do as much as she could. More than anything about his poor habits, that was a danger. And he’d been powerfully reminded of how high the stakes were. The only thing that had gotten him through that future was the knowledge that he could reverse the spell, and his anger at Cassius for casting it
 and at himself. For the discovery of the magic had been in part his own work as well.

She sighed again, and shook her head. “Cyrus, don’t you think
 don’t you think that maybe you should
” She was clearly struggling with what she wanted to say, and the look she was giving him was tentative, extremely so. Likely she suspected that whatever she was about to utter would not go over well. “It’s just
 you care so much, and so deeply, and that’s not bad, it’s just
 if something does happen to me, I don’t want
 I don’t want you to have no one.” Her eyes softened. “You understand, don’t you? I love you, and I don’t want you to be alone. Even if
”

“Estella.” His voice was harder now, and perhaps because of that, more familiar to his own ears. He’d dropped the endearment, in part because he felt it necessary that she understand just how serious he was. “I don’t care about other people. It doesn’t matter to me how many of them are around or how many of them I know. If anything happens to you, I will be alone in the world.” That was the simple truth of the matter, and equally true was that he preferred things that way. She was right, in one sense—he did tend to feel deeply, whenever he felt at all. Sometimes, he hated how vulnerable his attachment to her made him. She was obviously a major weakness of his, and though she was far from the only one, she was much, much easier to spot than any of the others, because he could hide the weaknesses in his character. He could not hide her. This was a fact that had already been exploited more than once.

But he couldn’t help how he felt about his sister, and he didn’t want to. He knew he’d be a complete monster if he ever stopped caring about her, and he was cognizant enough to know he didn’t desire that. But nor did he desire to have yet more obvious weaknesses, quite independently of the fact that he believed he was incapable of caring about anyone else in the first place.

“That’s not fair,” she replied softly, pulling her legs up underneath her on the cot. They were essentially facing each other still, but her repositioning made it a bit more comfortable. “To anyone. Cy, you’re my brother, and I’ll never stop caring about you, but
 I can’t be everything you have in the world. It’s unfair to you—you have so much to share with others, things that should be out there, carried by other people, known by someone who isn’t me.” She looked at him imploringly, worrying at her bottom lip between her teeth. “I’m better for knowing you, better for loving you and being close to you, but there’s no way I’m enough for you, not really.”

She took a pause, visibly steeling herself, before she continued. “And it’s not
 it’s not fair to me, either.” Her eyes fell, and she swallowed thickly, audibly in the stillness. “I can’t
 I can’t be the only one you care about. I can’t matter to you to the exclusion of all else. Don’t you know how heavy that is? How difficult it is? I’m not
” She didn’t seem to know how to finish the thought. “I’m not the person you think I am.”

He didn’t want to hear any of this. He wasn’t sure he could handle it, but that apparently wasn’t enough to stop her from saying it. The worst part was, he didn’t know how to respond. He really was a burden to her, and if anything had become clear, it was that she didn’t need him the way he needed her. The words hit him like he’d slammed into a stone wall at full sprint, and he was fairly sure the breath left his lungs in one fell swoop, leaving him deflated and sunken in on himself, stricken with something not unlike grief.

And then anger rose in the empty places grief had vacated—not at her, not as such—anger for the same things that had angered him before, after she’d risked her life against that Avvar brute. Anger at whatever part of her insisted she was inferior to anyone or anything. Somehow, it always came back to this. “You’re not the person you think you are, either.” He was surprised by the amount of venom in his own tone, and he gritted his teeth, struggling again to modulate himself, if for different reasons this time. It was a lot to process, some for reasons he didn’t truly understand, and he couldn’t help but feel a bit betrayed by the suddenness of it. All he wanted to do was keep her safe—what was so wrong about that?

“What
 Estella, what do I have to do? I don’t understand.” He shook his head faintly, his strickenness clearly scrawled over his face. He had no idea where this was coming from, and no concept of how to make it right again. But more than anything, more even than his feeling of hurt and betrayal, there was what there’d always been: he loved her, and he trusted her to guide him, and there was nothing he could name that he would not do for her sake. If she needed something from him that he was not currently doing, then he would simply have to start doing it.

She looked troubled, and for a long moment, said nothing at all. In the end, though, she sighed. “I’m sorry, Cyrus. I didn’t mean to
 to cause you pain. I just
” She was clearly uncomfortable now, unsure what to say, and she grimaced. “It’s not
 I don’t know what to tell you, except
 I think you should have friends. Other people to rely on and care about. Other people to talk to, to share yourself with. That’s all. I’ll still be your family, always, but—it’s okay for there to be other people you care about, too, right?”

He wasn’t so sure of that. Part of him thought this was a terrible idea, and bound to end poorly. Cyrus had never had friends in his life. They were unnecessary and exploitable, and much of his time had been spent trying to make himself stronger, not weaker, as exploitable weaknesses would make him. But she was asking it of him, and he’d never been able to deny her anything. It was with great reservation and some resentment that he at last forced himself to speak, reaching out with a sigh to fluff her hair with his hand. He couldn’t promise he would succeed in this, but perhaps that wasn’t the point. It certainly wasn’t for him.

“All right, Stellulam. I will try, for you.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Since waking from his nightmare the previous evening, Cyrus had dared not sleep again. It was one thing to know, intellectually, that what had come to pass in that future had been reversed. It was another entirely for the realization to have any weight. As of yet, it hadn’t settled properly, and what he felt more than anything else was the looming possibility of it. For as long as that was the case, he knew it wouldn’t be safe for him to do any dreaming. That fact alone rankled him—it was infuriating and frustrating and agonizing and unnatural. The Fade, he felt, was where he belonged more than he’d ever belonged anywhere else. Sans, perhaps, wherever Estella was.

But that, too, was not as simple as he’d believed it to be. She didn’t like the way he relied on her. Thought it was unfair. That had been a considerable shock to his system, and much as he hated to admit it, he might not have been able to sleep even if he’d wanted to, because that new knowledge would have kept him awake and restless. And now everyone was packing things away, getting ready to move the Inquisition out of Redcliffe, apparently something to do with the Arl wanting it back and the Fereldan King and other things that Cyrus didn’t care about.

And so while everyone else went about their business, he simply sat here, on an empty dock, feeling distinctly like a man frozen while everyone else moved about. Life went on, even when it felt like his had ground to a halt. It must have been ironic, that only now did he truly feel unmoored in time. He stared listlessly out over the water—Lake Calenhad. Named for a king with the blood of a dragon. One useless fact, just the kind of thing that his head was filled with. To the brim, to bursting. The same way his physical bounds were filled with magic, trying to claw its way out with him as conduit. Spirits and demons in his ear, all the time, the echoes audible even in the material world, because he was never wholly here.

He looked terrible, at least relative to himself: his cheeks were sunken, in part because he’d not eaten in
 nearly two days, perhaps. He didn’t remember. It didn’t matter. There were livid bruises under his eyes, evidence of fatigue and sleeplessness. Even his clothing was a bit rumpled, seeming to hang looser in the absence of proper lacing and belting. Usually he only looked like this when he’d locked himself in his atelier in Minrathous, working frenetically on something near-incomprehensible to anyone else. But his eyes were alive then, with the light of discovery and vivid interest. This was nothing like that at all.

Light foosteps came up behind him, soft, but making no real attempt to remain hidden. The voice that spoke was quiet, and belonging to Chryseis Viridius. "If your intent is to remain alone until you starve to death, say the word and I'll depart. Though I seem to recall you mentioning a desire to catch up. The desire is mutual, if yours still remains." Though the words were perhaps a bit harsh, her tone was not as it usually was. There was little coyness to it at all.

It took him perhaps a beat too long to respond, but he did, turning away from the water for a moment to glance over and up at her, as she was indeed standing. He supposed he could have used the opportunity to slide back into the effortless demeanor he usually wore around other people, plaster a smile on his face and muster a gleam for his eye, but he elected not to bother, perhaps more than anything a sign of his fatigue. “On the contrary. If you’ve the patience for the inelegant setting, then I’d most welcome a return to things I actually understand.” His thoughts were circular and sinking and dark, and a distraction from them would be most welcome, though he still had the good sense not to phrase it quite like that, lest he offend.

Chryseis no longer wore her robes, those with her house colors, clearly identifying her as a magister of Tevinter. It was undoubtedly a wise-choice, in the environment that Redcliffe had fallen into in the Inquisition’s victory over Cassius. She was incapable of appearing entirely inelegant, but her garb was plain and unadorned, hooded robes that could’ve belonged to any mage fleeing the Circle and looking to cast off the old trappings.

She worked her way forward and sat down beside him, curling her legs up sideways underneath her and drawing her hood back slightly, enough to see him in her peripherals while she surveyed the water. “I wanted to thank you, first, for staying your hand after we returned. Perhaps my father deserved death for what he would have done, and perhaps he will still die. At least now the decision can be made with more distance, more perspective on the crime.” She tucked her hands into the ends of her sleeves, obviously not the most comfortable with the relative chill of the southern country.

“I expect his removal from the Magisterium will stir up a great many things back home. The Viridius name is becoming ever harder to lean on.”

The water itself was mostly smooth, almost glasslike, and mirrored the late-afternoon sunlight quite brightly, interrupted only by the occasional stir that the chill wind made as it passed over. He didn’t mind it much anymore, actually. Only half-aware that he was doing it, Cyrus raised a hand up to his sternum, sliding his hand beneath one side of the loose v-neck of his shirt and rubbing at the spot with his fingers. He swore it ached, but only sometimes.

He couldn’t really muster much sympathy for Cassius, but there had been a time when things were different. It wasn’t nothing, to take in a child from a Laetan family like the Avenarius one—it was a risk, and a big one, considering all the Altus houses who would have almost killed to have their children apprenticed to Magister Viridius, back then. Rightly so, really; for all his faults, Cassius was a brilliant mind. Sometimes, especially as he aged, his magic had been outstripped by his theoretical comprehension, but that had been exactly what Cyrus was for. Even then
 to open a rend in time was something very few could have accomplished, at any age.

“Your father was a gambler.” That was what he said at last—true, and by far one of the kinder things he could have said. The past tense didn’t have any special significance. There just wasn’t much decision-making to do when one was a prisoner of war. “Sometimes it paid off. This time, it bankrupted him.” He pressed his lips together in a thin line.

I did what I did so that House Viridius would weather history. So that we would survive.

Cyrus knew he would be a hypocrite if he took issue with the motive. He himself acted in much the same way, for an even narrower reason than the survival of a family. House Avenarius was essentially dust now. His grandparents were dead, his mother long thus, and his father
 his father was another matter altogether, one he would certainly not be discussing with Chryseis.

He wondered if he would have allied with this Elder One, in the same way, if he’d believed it was the path necessary to protect what he held dear. The answer was obvious. The only difference was probably that Cyrus would not have believed it necessary. He would have thought his own strength enough. Hadn’t he labored for so many years to make certain that it was?

“But you don’t have to lean on it, Chryseis. You’re smart enough to figure out how to strengthen it again, even if everyone else does think you’re an irredeemable idealist.” It was almost funny, that he should use that term for her, when he might be the only person of a similar background who was actually worse, in that respect.

She laughed softly, looking down a moment. "We'll see, I suppose. My power and intelligence may corrupt me yet. I find myself quite lacking in good influences these days." Her tone was at least half serious, even if the words were delivered lightly. She fell silent for a time, clearly thinking on something, while she studied the gentle lapping of the water beyond the edge of the dock.

"Do you ever regret leaving?" she asked. "I'd always assumed you'd simply had enough of the whole charade. There were a great many opportunities awaiting you, though. The Magisterium, your lessers begging for your approval, the Archon's granddaughter... or so I heard." She let the last part linger a bit, her eyes having shifted from the water to peer sideways at him. "You could have gone as high as you wished."

Ah, that particular question was one he expected had lingered for quite some time after his departure. He’d almost intended for it to—there was part of him that almost couldn’t bear the thought of being forgotten entirely. Better to leave a little mystery behind when he departed. But the truth was at once simpler and more complex than simply growing tired of it. He had, of course. But if he’d thought it would serve his ends to do so, he would have remained anyway.

Cyrus shook his head. “Even Tevinter’s heights are bounded by a ceiling.” That was the thing—there was a structure there already. A way to do things. One had to work within the bounds, no matter how gifted one was, or how radical one’s ideas. Everyone in Tevinter was slave to the system itself, even those who did not see it. “If I want to see how high I can go, I can’t remain indoors.”

A lack of ambition or daring had never numbered among his flaws.

"But what is there to gain, from running, being alone? Knowledge only becomes power when it's put into effect. What have you been searching for out here?" By her tone, she was more invested in the answer than mere curiosity would warrant. "Not this Inquisition, I would think. You're here purely for Estella, are you not?"

He nodded. The only reason he remained with the Inquisition was because Estella was here. But of course, he had not left two years ago merely seeking his sister’s location—indeed, he’d not thought he’d need to be in her proximity at all, at least not for a while yet. He was glad he was, because that impression had clearly been mistaken, considering how much danger she was in, but Chryseis wasn’t wrong. He had been searching for something, something that could not be found in only one place.

“I haven’t been running. At least, not away from anything. I’m
” He paused; his eyes fell half-lidded, his focus shifting so that he looked at something far away. “I needed some answers. This was the way to find them.” Perhaps he yet would.

Chryseis pushed a few strands of blonde hair from her face and sighed lightly, apparently deciding that she was not going to be able to pry any more from Cyrus on the subject, which she was right about. She fell silent for a long time once more, perhaps debating whether or not to press forward with a subject. She seemed lost in a memory, and remained so when she spoke again.

"You'll remember that I was a married woman once. A dark time for my father, no doubt. He always did hate Pyrrhus." The words were spoken with a sort of pride, or perhaps just amusement, in a rather dark way. She seemed to have taken herself to a fairly dark place in general. "You'll also remember that I was widowed a year later. I did not emerge from my manor for almost two weeks. Grieving, it was assumed." She searched for Cyrus's eyes.

"Do you remember how Pyrrhus died?"

His brow furrowed, but Cyrus nodded, maintaining eye contact. She didn’t speak of this often, much less to him of all people. He wondered why she was choosing now to do so. It was hardly a topic of contemporary change—she’d been married when he was still a teenager, all the way back in his days of awkward adolescent fumbling. “I understood it to be the Qunari. Near Seheron, yes?” He kept his tone even, neutral. Whyever they were treading this ground, he assumed it had relevance. He also knew, however, that Chryseis had taken Pyrrhus’s death quite hard. Arguably, she hadn’t been emotionally available since, not that he’d kept tabs on that or anything. Cassius had, though, and occasionally dropped unsubtle hints to him about it.

"Yes," she said, heavily. "He was not a memorable man, not to my father, likely not to you, and certainly not to the Magisterium. His magical talent was middling at best. But he was a rare man... a good man. He meant the world to me." The words seemed to threaten taking her happier memories, and she clearly forced them aside.

"When he died, and left me alone... I spent considerable resources to arrange for the discreet transfer of a group of Qunari prisoners of war. I had them placed in my cellar. It was an expansive room, but still a tight fit for twenty of them. They were seafaring warriors, all of them, and I knew that there was a slim, slim chance that one of them had butchered my husband." She curled up her lip, a clear expression of hatred.

"My weeks of grief were spent tormenting them in every conceivable way. Together, my blade and I learned to inflict an exquisite variety of agony upon them. He was a natural with a knife, and I a burgeoning expert in the things that can be done with Qunari blood. It made me feel no less destroyed, no less like my world had ended, but it was what I felt needed to be done at the time. They deserved a swifter death than what we gave them. But I always felt I deserved at least some small measure of happiness. As it turns out, people rarely get what they deserve."

The relaying of the information seemed to have shaken her quite deeply; it was highly likely that neither she nor Romulus had ever spoken of this particular event before. She looked to be fighting a trembling in her hands, and steadily losing.

"Sometimes, when our world ends, we do not end with it. We merely become twisted by it, and carry on." She looked about to say something else, but then thought better of it, and shook her head, standing, and speaking with more confidence as she turned to leave.

"Farewell, Cyrus. I wish you luck with your search. And please, do remember to eat once in a while. You look dreadful."

Something dark passed, over his face for a moment, like a shadow behind his eyes, but it swiftly cleared. When he spoke, it was somberly, and distinctly measured. “Farewell, Chryseis. And good luck.” To have any hope of recovering her standing, let alone advancing, she would need it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Vesryn stepped away from the drilling Inquisition soldiers, removing his helmet and allowing his impressive mane of silvery hair to fall down his back. He'd worked a sheen of sweat up in the effort of drilling a few individuals among the group. His skills were well utilized in testing and improving the upper tier of soldiers, weeding out those that had hit their ceiling, skill-wise, and finding those that truly had some potential. As always, he trained as he fought, and wore his full plate.

The suit was not unlike a second skin at this point. He knew every facet of its weight and shape, how much it would restrain his movement, how much of an attack it would stop. He knew the effect it carried as well. A champion did not allow gear to become worn down, rusted, and shoddy. He presented the most splendorous image possible, to be deserving of awe, and inspiring of victory. Not everyone had the temperament for it, nor the resolve. A champion received just as much ire as they did affection, and it had to be endured. For the champion falling was as crushing to morale as it was uplifting to see him stand.

He came to a stop just outside the stone wall that encircled the lowest level of Haven's houses, beside the gate, and accepted a water skin from one of the serving boys, tipping his head back and savoring the icy coolness of it. It was a benefit of making a home base in such a cold location, he supposed. Swishing the water before swallowing, he handed the skin back to the boy, who ran off to attend to others.

Planting the haft of his large practice axe into the snow, Vesryn leaned upon it, and surveyed the drilling soldiers with a practiced eye, evaluating from afar. It was not long, however, before he noticed an approaching pair of familiar faces: the Avenarius twins.

Cyrus, as ever, walked with a distinct sense of purpose, his stride long and his carriage upright. Estella had to hasten to keep up, taking a stride and a half for every one of his. They appeared to be having an argument of some kind, from the looks on their faces, though it wasn’t a particularly vehement one. Whatever it was, it ended with Cyrus sighing deeply and shaking his head just as they came within range of Vesryn’s hearing. “As you wish, then, Stellulam. I shall simply inquire, for now.”

He turned his attention forward, and if it weren’t obvious before, it swiftly became evident that it was Vesryn they had come seeking, for they made a beeline directly for him, angling to avoid approaching the drills too closely, though Estella's step hitched slightly as she seemed to want to pause and observe. Cyrus wore the expression that seemed easiest to his face—something pleasant enough, but with touches of sharp slyness that prevented it from being entirely mild. His eyes narrowed in keen interest as they approached, head tilted slightly to the left in a piece of body language common to both of them.

He opened his mouth to speak, but paused slightly, furrowing his brows as if recalling something. “Good afternoon, Vesryn,” was what he settled on, but it was clear he wasn’t keen on lingering over the pleasantries. “If you’ve a moment, I’ve a question for you.”

Behind him, Estella grimaced slightly.

Vesryn regarded him evenly, eyes moving between he and his sister as they approached. Estella seemed a bit unsure, or perhaps apprehensive about something, but then, this was not a new expression for her. Cyrus was less so, though he was getting the sense that the man was restraining himself from something. Nevertheless, Vesryn smiled in an amiable manner, turning away from the drills to give them his full attention.

It was extremely tempting to offer a smart-ass response and answer a question of his choosing before Cyrus had even asked, but he got the sense there was some amount of business to this meeting. "I'm all ears. Ask away."

Cyrus smiled, edged like a shard of ice, and just as mirthless. “Your guest.” He tapped the side of his head. “Saraya. What is she, exactly?”

Any trace of Vesryn's previously friendly demeanor vanished in an instant, his features instead settling into hard lines, questioning. The way he immediately tensed was obvious. Not only did he know of her, but he knew her name? How could he know that?

His own alarm was only coupled with Saraya's, who was inclined to regard Cyrus as a direct, immediate threat, something Vesryn was close to agreeing with. It was the smile, the unshakable confidence, and the certainty in the way the question was asked. He didn't respond, instead finding Estella's eyes, and hoping for some kind of sign that he shouldn't be threatened by all of this. Saraya felt much the same. While Estella was still something of an unknown entity to her, she did not radiate threat in the same way she felt from Cyrus.

“It’s all right,” Estella said, almost as soon as his eyes landed on her. She stepped up beside her brother, throwing him a look best classed as cross, then shook her head and returned her attention to Vesryn. “We don’t mean her, or you, any harm. Apparently, the version of yourself that was in the future Cyrus and the others traveled to didn’t feel the need to hide her presence.” Something in her eyes softened slightly, and when she continued, her tone was less urgent.

“Perhaps, in time, you will feel the same. We’re certainly not demanding anything of you—I’m fairly sure my brother is only curious. If you don’t want to talk about her, you need not, and we will keep this to ourselves.” The last, at least, was firm, and she glanced at Cyrus from the corner of her eye, as if prompting him.

Cyrus didn’t exactly look chastised, but with some obvious reluctance, he nodded. “Yes, yes, you’ve no need to worry that I’ll go shouting it from the rooftops. The Chantry types would all misunderstand anyway, something about possession or the like. I’m not interested in having you both killed by some zealot, of that you can be reasonably sure.” He paused, then huffed. “And of course, even explaining is optional, though I don’t see what harm it could do. I’m a scholar, not a Templar.” He didn’t appear perturbed by the situation at all, though it was hard to imagine he’d missed Vesryn’s sudden wariness.

"I hope you told future me that he's a moron," Vesryn grumbled, scratching at the back of his head. He'd heard only bits and pieces about what had happened to Cyrus, Romulus, and the magister woman upon being spellcasted out of existence for a few moments, and most of that was hearsay. He hadn't even known he was in the future with them, let alone that he'd gone ahead and told them about Saraya. A magister, and a man who surely would have been one.

Saraya's disposition towards Cyrus after his comments was one that could've been described as "willing to spit on him." In that particular moment, Vesryn felt much the same way. "Tevinter mages needed no templars to drive my people to the brink of ruin. Considering what we just went up against in Redcliffe, I'd say that not so much is different in this Age." Cyrus might've opposed Cassius, but from where Vesryn stood, the two were merely a half-step apart from each other. Undoubtedly Estella occupied the space in between.

He sighed. If he was to remain with the Inquisition, this would now need to come out. He probably could tell them to simply turn around and forget this brief conversation ever happened, but would Cyrus stand to let him fight alongside his sister, if he were unwilling to explain what it was that gave him power? If he didn't trust them? He didn't trust Cyrus, not in the slightest, but from what he had seen, the man was at the mercy of Estella's will, a will that was almost always mercy. And he trusted that.

"When I was eighteen, I fled Denerim and my shoddy arranged marriage. I took some friends and bolted into the Brecilian Forest. We didn't prepare for the dangers of the forest, because we were idiots." Giant, walking, angry trees, and equally large spiders were the things that ultimately sent them running for their lives. "I was separated, and fled into an old ruin. When I felt a thirst, like a fool I drank from a pedestal, and the crystal clean water contained within."

He shrugged, palms up, as though the rest should simply be obvious. In truth, that was about all he understood completely. Ancient elven magic was not something he understood the inner workings of. He could recognize it, through Saraya's recognition of it, but he was no mage, and that was something his passenger could not teach him.

"The water caused me to begin hearing things, one of these being a vial. Only after I grabbed it did I realize that it contained the remnant of an elven woman, preserved magically through the ages from a time when my people were still great. She... travels with me, now."

Cyrus’s expression shifted; now he simply looked thoughtful, his brows furrowed and his mouth set into a slight frown, any trace of guile apparently replaced by contemplation. “Water? A most peculiar medium.” His fingers twitched, like he’d rather be doing something with them, but he remained where he was. “Definitely not a spirit, then, in the sense that the word is usually understood. Certainly not a demon
” He trailed off before seeming to return to himself sharply, his murmur strengthening to proper speaking volume.

“What is the extent of your ability to communicate with her? Is it a direct mind-link—that is, can you ‘hear’ her thoughts, or anything like that?”

He'd never really needed to describe it to many people before. The Stormbreakers had never known, nor had they any members with the insight needed to ask questions that he couldn't avoid. In fact, it seemed that it was only himself that could give away this secret, as he'd done in the future. His mouth hung open for a moment, while he searched out the correct words.

"I... feel, what she feels. She cannot speak to me, not in words, but emotions come through clearly enough. I expect it has something to do with the fact that I'm not a mage. Some ritual would've been required as well, to properly transfer her into a body." Saraya's assent was enough to confirm that, but over the years Vesryn had been able to deduce that her state of suspension had been performed upon her, not a choice she'd made herself. Likely a mage with far more power and knowledge than even she had done this to her, and Saraya had been left with little choice in the matter.

"Instincts, too, I feel those as well, reactionary impulses. I learned a long time ago how to separate my own thoughts from hers, but if we both allow it, her instincts can become my own. She taught me everything I know, through repeating the motions until they were more or less my own." Not entirely so, of course, as he was painfully reminded whenever Saraya saw fit to demonstrate how far he yet had to go. Vesryn grimaced.

"She doesn't like you, not in the slightest. She doesn't like many people, though. We're different in that respect."

Cyrus laughed at that, if only for a moment, then shook his head. “Most people don’t.” He shrugged, nonplussed by it, and hummed thoughtfully. “That does explain a great deal, yes. For a moment, I’d thought
 but no, never mind.” Whatever thought he’d been about to express was discarded, apparently not judged worth the effort. “What is done can usually be undone, especially if the ritual wasn’t properly completed. Were I you
 well, in any case I’m sure you’ve already figured out that it’s a good idea to avoid magic that affects the mind. I’ve no idea how stable her tether to you is, though with some time, I might be able to find out, if you cared to know.”

His continued interest was evident enough, but if he had more questions or further thoughts, he kept them to himself.

Mental afflictions of the magical variety, as Cyrus had mentioned, were already something Vesryn looked to avoid, though in his line of work, it was not always easy. Still, he didn't come up against those sorts of mages all that often.

"I'm curious, I'll admit... in the future that you visited, what caused me to be so careless with knowledge regarding Saraya?"

“That’s
” Estella broke in, interrupting whatever her brother’s answer may have been. She looked uncomfortable, and pursed her lips. “As I understand
 in that future, you were captured by people working against us. They found out about Saraya somehow and tried to
 get her out.” She grimaced. “I very much doubt it had anything to do with carelessness on your part. Some Magisters, and those that do their bidding
” She let the thought trail off, apparently deciding it did not need to be explicitly finished.

“I am certain you can infer the rest.” Any trace of amusement had abandoned Cyrus.

"Ah. Well then." Vesryn found himself regretting he'd asked, but also a bit... vindicated, perhaps. He'd always suspected there were many ways that could lead to separation between himself and Saraya, and had always assumed that most would ultimately lead to Saraya's death, if there was not a proper way prepared to contain her. It was something he could never wish upon her. When she was released from his mind, it would be of her choosing, and it would be followed by death, and peace. They had long since agreed it to be so.

"As long as you consider, as I do, anyone desiring Saraya's removal to be an enemy, then I believe we can continue to work together." The thought of leaving if they felt otherwise was not pleasant, but Vesryn would do it, if it meant Saraya's safety. That, above all, was his concern. "I don't know if you can understand, but at this point... losing her would be losing a part of me. The parts I consider most worthwhile, actually."

“Mm.” It was hard to interpret Cyrus’s reply as particularly committal, but he looked thoughtful again, rather than quite so glib as he had before. “Considering how few people would even know to seek her, that’s a rather minimal obligation in exchange for considerable assistance, but I’m not the one who can decide upon it.”

“But I can.” Estella said it with a solidity uncommon to her voice, meeting Vesryn’s eyes and nodding slightly. “And I do. As long as you want to be here, you’re welcome to stay. Both of you.” From the way her jaw was set, she really meant it, too.

"Well," Vesryn said, smiling, though still a bit uncomfortable, "that's that, then."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Cyrus had to admit, he wasn’t sure how he felt about this.

Normally, when he met new people, he didn’t give a damn what they thought of him, and so he felt free to just say or do whatever he liked, regardless of accepted courtesy or social norms about behavior. But that was because he also didn’t really care about people in general. It was easy to disregard what someone thought of you if they didn’t matter to you, and he’d learned early in life that cultivating genuine apathy was an excellent way to survive. It was now almost universal, and when he’d been in Tevinter, that had served him extremely well.

And yet. It had left him in a rather unfortunate position now. Because he did care, to a certain extent, what these people would think of him, because his sister cared about them, and they about her. He wasn’t such an utter cad that he couldn’t see that, and couldn’t understand that it was significant, that they were real components to her happiness, and that being around them had changed her, in ways he was still struggling to fully understand. So
 there was a point to which he desired that they should like him, as well—that he should not leave a bad impression upon them as he did with almost everyone eventually.

He did not know how to guarantee that. He didn’t know how to make people like him. He could wear any number of pleasant or charming false faces, but he didn’t know how to be himself in a way that was even remotely similar to any of those.

It occurred to Cyrus that, outside of a few very specific contexts, he might not even know who he really was, at all.

The thought left him disgruntled and uncomfortable, and he doubted very much that such a question could be answered on the rest of the way to the tavern, where they were supposedly meeting four members of the Argent Lions for dinner, which meant he was going into this quite unprepared, which was exactly the opposite of how he preferred to tackle new problems. Still, he walked willingly enough alongside Estella, though admittedly he might only have been actually moving because she was tugging him forward by the elbow.

“You’re thinking so loud I can almost hear you,” Estella said from her spot beside him and several inches down. She turned her face up to meet his eyes, and hers seemed a bit more amused than anything. “And you’re tense as a lyre-string. They don’t bite, Cy. Just
 don’t be
” She trailed off, her brows furrowing. “You know how when we talked to Vesryn and you were kind of a bit threatening, or, um
 smug? Just don’t do that. People don’t like that.” She patted his bicep with her free hand, the one with the mark on it, and steered him around to the front door of the tavern. He grimaced. Cyrus didn't remember being particularly smug at any point... this might be more difficult than he'd anticipated.

A swirl of warm air escaped when she pulled the door open so they could enter, knocking her boots on the half-step up to clear them of the worst of the snow before she let go of his arm and led the way inside. The tavern had a homey feel to it, most of it bathed in honey-gold firelight. A few of the tables were occupied, but none by any party so noticeable as the one at the center of the room, set up at one of the longer tables. Presently, there were four seated there, with room for two more.

Of those present, there were two elves, one human, and a Qunari. The last took up the most space, but no more than someone of his dimensions naturally required, in any case. Unlike a large number of the Qun’s runaways, he still painted his face and neck with vitaar, the patterns predominantly triangular, the red paint a sharp contrast with the steely grey of his skin and the dark gold of his eyes. His horns swept back from his head, ending some inches behind his crown, tipped upwards in an almost-graceful arc. The human man was stocky rather than tall, perhaps only two or three inches taller than Estella. His blond hair bore evidence of a fresh cut, recently shaved on either side. The rest was short as well, but not as much so. His back was to the door, so apart from that, it was hard to tell much about him.

The elves were a study in contrast, in some respects. The first was a dark-haired man, nearing six feet in height, with the build of a warrior, but a bit of a roguish charisma about him. He had extremely relaxed, almost lackadaisical body language, and was barefaced in the typical manner of elves from the city. The other, Cyrus had actually met, in the Fallow Mire. When not miserably wet, Lia was blonde, and the dark green vallaslin on her face were more evident.

Estella slid into the seat next to her with an easiness that was not especially like her, a sure sign of her comfort and familiarity with them. That left the seat next to the Qunari open for Cyrus, who took it after a moment's hesitation.

“Enjoying the night off, everyone?” Estella inquired, settling her cloak over the back of her chair.

“It’s about damn time for one,” the blond man replied, his tone a bit petulant. “The new corporals are helping, but Commander Leon runs these people almost as hard as Commander Lucien runs us, and I think it might actually be harder when we have to lead the drills instead of just doing them.”

“Yes, woe is us,” the elven man replied, clearly sarcastically, but mildly so. “At least we’re not running all about Thedas closing rifts in the Fade. They saved all that headache for our dear Estella.” He raised a brow, shifting slightly to regard Cyrus. “Who seems to have finally brought us her infamous brother. We’ve heard a great deal about you, Cyrus. Mostly good things.” He grinned, tossing his head to clear some wayward strands of hair out of the way of his jade-colored eyes.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Estella replied, with a prim tone that was clearly put-on, because she was smiling, too. “But yes. Everyone, this is my brother, Cyrus. Cy, these are the Argent Lions. Well, some of them anyway. That’s Cor—” she indicated the male elf—“And Donnelly, who was in Redcliffe with us. Hissrad’s the one with the vitaar, and you’ve also met Lia, who’s serving as the Inquisition’s lead scout right now, though she was one of us first.”

Well, they were certainly a motley lot, weren’t they? Cyrus had admittedly had little cause to meet any sellswords over the course of his life—the closest person he knew to any degree at all was Thalia, and she would have sneered at him for describing her so. This bunch, though
 they didn’t really seem to fit the things he’d commonly been told about mercenaries. For one, there supposedly weren’t a lot of elite companies who employed nonhumans; a few probably had elves or dwarves, but a Qunari? That was quite unexpected. They were also a great deal more
 sober, than he’d anticipated, in more than one sense of the term. There was no mistaking that they could employ humor and the like, as evinced by the one called Cor, but not a one of them was either slovenly or drunk despite the hour, and indeed they also seemed to lack the hardscrabble sort of appearance he’d espied in a few roadside bars on his travels. Perhaps that was only a factor of their comparative youth, or the fact that they were regularly employed, he didn’t know enough to say.

He was slightly unnerved to realize that she’d already spoken of him to them, but he wasn’t sure why he hadn’t expected that. She’d known these individuals for years; for most people, that was plenty of time to talk at least to some degree about one’s history and personal life. Even more than before, however, he felt disarmed. Estella hadn’t told him much of them. Perhaps because he’d never thought to ask her. Refusing to let his discomfort become apparent, Cyrus smiled at the four of them, inclining himself at the waist in a quasi-bow, made a bit less serious by the fact that he was sitting.

“Perhaps I’d best not add anything to the account, then. Stellulam does tend to see the best in people, and if what you know about me is mostly good, I think I could only do worse, speaking for myself.” While delivered with the light inflection of a jest, there was nothing false about his statements. He figured that was probably the best he could do—tell something like the truth where he could, but keep things amusing. He at least knew he could be good for wit; everything else was much more questionable.

Cor and Lia grinned at that, while Donnelly outright laughed. Even the stoic-looking Qunari cracked a smile, and it was he who spoke. “I think that is true of most of us,” he replied, but anything further was interrupted by the arrival of a round of drinks and some food, which it was a fair guess the Lions had ordered in advance. It seemed they preferred to dine in the manner of many a larger group—rather than everyone ordering for themselves, there was simply a large number of dishes for everyone to take from as they chose. It would seem that Hissrad was in charge of the purse strings, because he removed a small satchel from his belt and tossed it casually to the barkeep, who snatched it out of the air with a grin.

“Always a pleasure doing business with you lot,” she said, and made her way back over to the bar.

“Really, though, Cyrus, do tell us a little bit about yourself,” Cor ventured, moving what seemed to be the leg of a pheasant over to his plate, along with a heaping portion of some steamed vegetable slathered in melted cheese. “Stel mentioned you were a mage?”

That was a bit of an understatement, now wasn’t it? Cyrus glanced across the table at his sister, but he knew he should probably field the implied question himself. But really, what was he supposed to say to that? ‘Why yes, in fact, I’m exactly the kind of mage that everyone else in the world hates and fears most.’ He was supposed to be leaving a good impression on these people, wasn’t he?

“I am.” His response was cautious, almost circumspect. He doubted they had much of a problem with mages as such, for by now they had to know that Estella was one as well, but
 a mage and a magister’s apprentice were very different things. “What I practice is
 in the south, I suppose the closest thing would be a Knight-Enchanter. The basic principle is the same, anyway, though I’ve never had any affiliation with a Chantry or anything as such.” Feeling that he’d probably said enough about that for the time being, he turned the question around.

“But what about all of you? I suspect you know more of me than I could get through in a sitting, considering how well you know my sister. It seems unfair, I confess.” He let his smile inch wider, arching a brow as if to invite any of them to comment. Given that he was no longer immediately expected to speak, he went about the process of securing his own dinner as well, having politely waited for the Lions to do the same first.

Estella smiled back at him, as though he’d done something she was quite happy about, but she kept quiet, allowing her friends to answer the question on their own terms. Donnelly, having just swallowed, took up the query first. “Not particularly interesting, myself,” he said with a shrug. “My parents are farmers from Ostwick, in the Free Marches. I joined up with the Lions during the initial round of recruiting, on a visit to Kirkwall. Mum was ripshit pissed, but dad never had a problem with it.” He lifted his tankard and took a draught before he finished. “Right now, I do a lot of the groundwork for the Inquisition, once we’ve pushed into a place. I can relate to what the locals have to deal with, and I’m not bad with cartography and topography, so I draw a lot of maps when I’m not busy swinging a sword at things.”

Cor snorted. “I joined up when Donny there did. Difference was, I got to Kirkwall on a slave ship, bound for Tevinter. Just so happened a bunch of nutty folks raided the thing and let all of us go when it docked near Kirkwall. One of them let my mother, sister and I live in his spare room in Lowtown. Turns out he was a prince the whole time.” He clearly derived some considerable amusement from telling the story. “Not that you’d guess just from meeting him. He’s good like that.” Though his body language conveyed ease and lightness, it was clear that he took the last statement at least quite seriously.

“I did not join until the Lions had already moved to Orlais,” Hissrad put in, pausing in his tactical assault of a heaping plate of steaming food. He sat back slightly in his chair, causing the wood to creak softly, though it didn’t seem to be in any danger of failing to support his weight. “By that time, I had already left the fighting on Seheron. But fighting is what I know, and the Lions provided a place for me to do that in a way that satisfied my desire to serve a cause greater than my own gain. Also, the wage is very good.” His aureate eyes held a hint of mirth.

“His joining test was to fight one of the corporals,” Donnelly put in. “Could have picked any of us, and he went with Stel.”

“She looked least sure,” Hissrad defended. “A company who promoted a corporal without giving her a measure of esteem for her own aptitude was not one I thought I wanted to be part of.”

“Yeah,” Cor parried, “but then you actually fought her and asked to be in her squad, remember?” Hissrad had no reply for that, and had the grace to look slightly chastened, shrugging as if to brush off the matter. That left only one Lion.

“And what of you, Lia?"

"Kirkwall born and bred," the elf answered, before gesturing up to her face. "Don't let the tattoo fool you. I'm a quarter Dalish, at most. Grew up in the alienage. Kirkwall was... not a stable place then. Had my fair share of troubles growing up, but I had my fair share of friends, too." Both of those statements seemed to have quite a bit of weight for her. It was likely she was trivializing it for the sake of not being dramatic, given the casual setting.

"I was too young for mercenary work when the Lions came to town, but I signed up as soon as I was able. I'd gotten some good training before, and started doing scout work once the commander thought I was ready." She looked thoughtful for a moment.

"D'you think this'll be over soon, by any chance? With the mages from Redcliffe on our side, we should be able to make a move on the Breach, right?"

It was the question, wasn’t it? If all the Inquisition had to do was close the Breach, then they should be ready for it no sooner than the mages arrived and he came up with some way to use all that magic to assist Stellulam and Romulus in actually getting the thing closed. Simply hurling magic at it would not do, of course, but Cyrus was fairly confident he could figure out what needed to be done, and that the number of mages they were getting would be sufficient to do it. He’d be certain if he had any idea what had caused the thing in the first place, but unfortunately that was information that no one had, despite the way the Spymaster’s agents probed after the information like ferrets.

Cyrus circled the mouth of his tankard with a finger. There was a slight ding on one part, doubtless where someone had dropped it, or used it to hit something, but because he was left-handed anyway, it was on the far side. “One part of it will be.” He made the assertion with some reserve, not because he doubted the veracity of it, but because he didn’t think the part in question was enough. “Supposing we are successful in closing the Breach, the immediate threat posed by it will be eliminated. But doing that still leaves many questions. How was it caused? Who was responsible? Could they do it again? How might they react to our interference? The answers to those items might well mean much more work. Though whether that work will be the Inquisition’s or not is another matter.” He smiled slightly, the expression somehow both easy and grim.

He’d seen a future, after all. It seemed unlikely that the Elder One vanished simply because the Breach closed. And if not
 what they would achieve by their work thus far might be nothing more than a bandage on a mortal wound—an effective method of slowing death, but far from anything resembling true salvation.

He suspected he’d made things too serious, now. Perhaps he should have answered with more flippancy?

Lia didn't seem to take the news too harshly, at any rate. "Well, this has been a learning experience, to be sure, but I'm looking forward to getting back to the other Lions, whenever it happens. Less world-saving, better pay."

“Hear, hear,” Donnelly replied, and Hissrad nodded. Cor shrugged, looking decidedly less certain.

“I don’t know. I kind of enjoy this whole ‘saving the world’ thing. Feels important.” It was hard to tell for certain how much of that was truth and how much of it was humor, but a fair guess would have been that it had elements of both. “I do miss court, though, a little bit. Court’s fun.”

Estella snorted. “For you, maybe.” There was a point where the rest were silent for a beat too long, and Donnelly even flinched, but almost as one, they relaxed again. It was almost as though they’d been anticipating something that did not, in fact, occur, and Cor shook his head. Cyrus's eyes narrowed fractionally, but he did not comment.

“What can I say? Nobles love me. I bet Cyrus understands, don’t you, Cyrus?” The elven youth raised a brow, taking a draught from his tankard.

He shrugged. He could understand why Cor thought that way—probably he’d never been to court before his work with the Lions, and probably he was now viewed as an extremely interesting oddity, in part for his race and in part for his profession and closeness to a prince. If one navigated a situation like that properly, there was a lot of gain to be made and a lot of fun to be had doing so. “I hate to say it, but the pretense does eventually wear thin. Or at least, it has for me. But that doesn’t mean there’s nothing to recommend it, depending on one’s interests.”

“See? Definitely not all bad.” Cor tipped his chair back with a foot, balancing on the back legs of it and pulling his tankard down to a knee. “Now, I’m pretty sure this is the part where you tell us embarrassing stories about what Stel was like as a kid, and we trade you for embarrassing stories about what she’s been like for the last six years.” Donnelly snickered, and Hissrad appeared to be trying to hide a smile.

Estella herself frowned, clearly not fond of the idea. “How about we don’t do that, and say we did? Or just not say anything about it at all?”

“On the contrary, that sounds like a marvelous suggestion.” Cyrus was all mischief now. If Stellulam was going to insist that he make friends, he was going to do so in whatever way most amused him, and right now a little bit of petty vengeance seemed like the perfect thing. “I like the way you think. Now, when Stellulam and I were six
”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The rift was a stark contrast to the greyed-out blue of the lake, a vivid green that seemed almost too bright for the world around it. Of course, it would look brighter to him than to most, for various reasons, but he was still quite certain that it would stand out even to the most mundane of individuals. Cyrus watched the alien oscillation of its component crystal shards with an expression best classed as rapt curiosity, edged with something that might almost be called hunger.

This particular rift had opened over the frozen lake just outside of Haven about ten minutes ago. He’d felt it, like a ripple in the Fade, and had immediately sought Estella and hurried down to the spot. At some point or another, Vesryn and Asala had joined as well, which had proven most useful in expunging the demons that had issued from within, but for the moment, the rift was idle, though it looked to be working up to vomit another round of the useless things. Cyrus hated demons—more than most. Their very presence made him feel ill, twisted inside, like whatever little good there was in him was becoming warped. They also never shut up around him, which had been true since he was but a boy.

He ran his tongue along his bottom lip unconsciously. If he could feel it that way, it was magic like anything else, and all that he had to do, in theory, was defeat it with stronger magic. He did not believe anything could truly repair the rift save the marks on the hands of his sister and Romulus, but that did not eliminate the possibility that they could be rendered inert in the same way any other magic was rendered inert.

Rings of green fog began to billow from the rift, a sure sign that more demons were imminent, but with a rustle of heavy silk, Cyrus raised his hands first, forming them into a rough triangle shape, through which he focused the spell. He felt the magic swell underneath his skin and channeled it outwards, pushing a blunt wave of it against the rift. There was nothing especially momentous about the visual effect—this was not a spell of flashbangs and bright streaks of color. Rather, a wave of soft blue light, undulating like water, washed over the rift, and when it disappeared, it took all the green fog and the vibrancy of the color with it, leaving a dull, unmoving crystalline structure in its place.

A small smile turned the corner of his mouth upwards. “Rifts are subject to dispelling. Something to make our lives easier, I suspect. I think I should like to work with this one a bit longer before you close it, Stellulam. There might be information to be had that will help us understand the Breach.” It could well be the information he needed to figure out how to close it for good. Estella nodded slowly, lowering the hand that she had started to raise to take care of the problem and taking a half-step backwards.

Vesryn's tower shield was placed in front of him, the elf leaning on the top rim of it, staring at the rift with a perturbed frown. He'd accompanied the little study group for protectionary measures, mostly, but clearly had at least some curiosity regarding the rift. In one hand he held the top of his tower helm, the other his spear. He kept close to the others, but maintained a safe distance, not venturing too close to the open portal.

"I don't suppose anyone else hears that?" he asked. He was clearly focused for a moment, attempting to make out whatever sound he seemed to be hearing. "That whispering. I think it's a whispering, anyway. Never heard it before, with it usually being covered up by roaring demons and fiery explosions."

"Uh..." Asala mumbled before pausing. She seemed to concentrate on something for a moment before she shook her head in the negative. "N-no. Not-not anymore," she said, clutching her staff with both hands. The sound of a heavy hand clapped her shoulder as Meraad agreed. "No, the dispelling seemed to have shut the demons up. For the moment at least." he said with a chuckle. However, at the mention of the dispelling, Asala's eyes fell to Cyrus, and she seemed a moment away from asking something before apparently deciding against it.

Estella’s brows furrowed slightly, and she tilted her head just fractionally, also looking about a half-step away from saying something, but then her eyes moved to Asala and Meraad, and her expression eased. Probably, she’d been about to venture a question about Saraya, but had refrained from doing so due to the presence of two people who didn’t know of her. Cyrus thought it was a good hypothesis, if unvoiced. He had many fewer reservations about bringing up Vesryn’s passenger, but even he realized he was at least somewhat beholden to the promise made on his behalf not to, and so he quelled his curiosity for the moment.

She turned her eyes to him then. “It feels
 sick,” she said, as though she weren’t sure of exactly what word she wanted. “Like
 an affliction. But not as much now that you’ve dispelled it. If it wasn’t spilling forth demons and the like, I’d just think
 ‘here’s a place where the Veil is thin.’” She paused, and grimaced, as though debating the next words, but evidently decided to use them. “Thin enough that even I feel like a real mage, almost.” She turned her right hand over so the palm faced up, little colored sparks gathering at the center before streaming down to the snow below like an overflowing liquid, where they left harmless little pockmarks in the surface. Blues, purples, greens, and pinks—it was not the destructive spell of a combat situation, that was to be sure, rather a little trifle they’d used for amusement as children.

Cyrus sighed, shaking his head. He genuinely didn’t understand why Estella couldn’t have a little more confidence in her abilities as a mage. Magic had never come as easily to her as it had to him, but that alone was no insurmountable obstacle. Her talents were not geared towards large explosions and powerful concussive blasts, it was true, but even just looking at the simple spell she performed to prove her point, he could say with certainty that he did not find it as easy as she did to produce so many colors. Magic was complex, and nuanced, and he really wished she hadn’t given up on it the way she had.

But those were not thoughts for the present discussion, and so he realigned his attention with her more straightforwardly observational remarks, noting that she wasn’t inaccurate about the feeling of illness—it had lessened considerably with the application of his dispel magic. And the Veil was thin here, for a very obvious reason.

“The rifts are actually very small tears in the Veil. I suspect that a dispelling has this effect because it nullifies the magic bleeding in. It would be like
 applying a patch to a torn piece of fabric, if you will. But to actually mend the cloth requires your mark, I should think. I am, however, open to alternative hypotheses, if there are any.” He didn’t think any of them would be correct, but he was certainly not the only person here capable of giving the matter the thought required to advance one. After all, they were dealing with the novel and the strange—his stockpile of knowledge was of little use. Intuition, theory, calculation, and experimentation were the order of the day, and those were not capacities unique to him.

Asala meanwhile, continued to gaze into the inert rift while Meraad, on the other hand, stared at Estella after her little magical light show. Clearly he was rather surprised to find that she was a mage also. Though if had thoughts on the matter, he said nothing. Instead, his attention shifted back to Asala who'd taken a step toward the rift. "Kadan?" he asked as she raised a hand. The blue glow of her magic enveloped it, a corresponding barrier appearing around the rift. Then, she began to manipulate the bubble, shrinking it with her first two fingers and her thumb until it fit tightly over the rift. However, other than robbing the rift of its green glow, it seemed to do nothing.

Meraad opened his mouth to speak, but before the words could come, Asala slammed her fist shut. The barrier quickly shrank around the rift, deforming the shape for only a moment before the barrier shattered, returning its glow to the ground around it. Asala sighed and simply shook her head. "Were it still active, the magic of the rift that deposits the demons on this side of the veil would have interfered with my own. My barrier would have shattered far sooner," she said, turning to look at Meraad. It was clear that she had been mainly speaking to him, which might've explained her lack of stuttering. Meraad simply tilted his head. It seemed that he did not understand it as well as she did.

"So... You cannot crush them as they file in?" He asked, causing Asala to smile and shake her head in the negative. "Unfortunately, no." Though she did pause for a moment to look at her hand, and she seemed to slip into some deep thought.

Vesryn was looking consistently uneasy at this point; he'd taken up his shield again, adjusting his grip on the eight-footer in his hand. "I'm... getting the feeling that proximity to this thing might not be a great idea." It was obvious he was referring to Saraya with the feeling, though what exactly was going on in the elf's head was hard to say.

"Any chance we could close this thing up soon? Before it gives us a pride demon or two?"

“It won’t.” Cyrus made the declaration with absolute confidence, because it was what he felt in the answer. He knew the Fade, and even this novel manifestation of it was not exempt from what few rules could be said to govern the Veil generally. Still, he supposed he could see where it would cause unease, particularly if left to hang there in space for too long. Eventually, its continued existence would be questioned.

“But
 it’s unlikely that we’ll learn much else by keeping it here. I believe I understand it now.” And, consequently, what must be done to close the large one, the so-called Breach. He nodded to Estella, taking a step backward so that she might move forward and approach it unimpeded.

Asala also took a step back, but turned to Vesryn. She made a small circle with her forefingers and thumbs and mouthed too small.

The sound of Estella taking in a deep breath was just audible over the ambient noise of the area before she moved past him, putting herself within five feet of the spot on the lake above which the rift hovered. Though the passage took her over ice, her balance didn’t falter. She raised her hand towards the faded green crystal, a thread of emerald light connecting her hand to the distortion. With the typical humming sound, the link established itself and the noise grew in pitch until the low bang signaled the end, and she jerked her arm back down, looking down at the glowing scar marring her palm.

“That was easier than it usually is, for me. I think maybe neutralizing it beforehand might have made it simpler to use the mark. It wasn’t even that painful.” She turned back around to look at him, both eyebrows arched. “Which I suppose means closing the Breach might not—well. It might be possible if all the mages focus on repelling the magic spilling out of it. That’s what you’re thinking, right?”

“Precisely. The phenomena are the same, or roughly the same. Which means any solution that can be applied to the little ones will work on the large one
 provided that it is scaled up appropriately.” He wasn’t entirely sure they had enough spellpower for it. Cyrus had little confidence in southern mages, but even if he had, they were small in number. Of course, there was one other group capable of dispelling magic, though he had even less confidence in templars. Nevertheless, it was in principle possible.

Still, something she said had not sat quite right with him, and he gestured for her to approach. “I would like to make an examination of your mark, Stellulam. Asala, would you be so kind as to tell me exactly what methods you used to treat the Heralds when they came under your care?”

"Oh, uh..." Asala said, seemingly surprised by Cyrus's question. She hesitated a moment, at least until Meraad gently prodded her in the shoulder. With the provocation, Asala approached, her eyes glazed in remembering. "I, uh... Well," she scratching under her horn again. When she was successful in exorcising the itch, her hand returned to the staff. "Right, well. First, I administered a dose of a strong healing agent to both. They only recieved minor exterior injuries, but the marks..." Asala said, before shaking her head. She seemed to acknowledge she was getting ahead of herself.

"I followed up with, uh... direct applications of healing spells over time. I... did not know how to deal with the mark directly." After she spoke, her head tilted and it was as if the gears in her head began to churn. "However... The mark seemed to draw its energy from them, at least initially." She frowned and her brows furrowed as she slipped deeper into thought. "Do you believe the marks use the energy that they draw from the Heralds to close the rifts?" Asala asked, drawing up closer to Cyrus in order to inspect Estella's mark as well. Estella herself was compliant, and freely offered up her hand.

"I'll leave you magical types to your studies, then," Vesryn said, a subtle grin returning to his features now that the rift was gone. He slung his tower shield around onto his back and balanced the spear on one shoulder, turning and taking his leave from the lake.

“Thanks for your help, Vesryn!” Estella called after him, thereafter returning her attention to what the others were discussing.

Cyrus shook his head in reply to Asala’s query, taking Estella’s hand in both of his and inspecting the mark more closely than he previously had, running the pad of his index finger along its contour. He felt a light tingling where his bare skin made contact with it, the feeling almost familiar somehow. It was like


“It would have drawn from them to stabilize itself, perhaps. But the energy it generates is its own, probably derived from whatever gave it to them. My guess would be some kind of artifact.” He looked at Estella quite seriously. “If you experience pain, it is likely because this energy is foreign to you. Your body was not meant to conduct it, nor, I should think, was Romulus’s.” He suspected Asala had aided them as well as she had simply by repairing the damage it was doing their bodies by being present, but that was not the same thing as stabilizing the mark itself.

“I will need to consult my notes, but there may be a way to steady the fluctuations, and prevent the mark from beginning to grow again.” He realized belatedly how that might sound, and flicked his eyes to Asala. “You did extremely well, especially dealing with an unknown magic like this—I mean only to discover its nature, not discredit your achievement. In fact, I am rather grateful you made it.” He actually offered her a smile, one that was in no part cynical or smug, only—as he’d indicated—caused by relief and gratitude.

“Stellulam is alive because of you, and whether she likes me to say so or not, that is to me the most valuable thing I can think of. If there is something I might provide for you in exchange, you need only name it.” He did despise leaving debts unpaid. His sister sighed, but did not choose to say anything herself.

That, of course, only served to fluster her. The blush across her cheeks was instant and she averted her gaze, instead focusing on an apparently very interesting rock nearby. "No, no..." she said, waving a hand back and forth, "It was, uh... It was nothing. I-I-I could not just... do nothing," she said, though a sweet smile did sneak in near the end of her words. Nearby, Meraad cackled, which robbed her of the smile, and instead replaced it with a glare in his direction. He threw his hands up in forfeit and also began to walk off.

"There is, uh... no need to repay me. The fact that she is okay is plenty," she said with a smile, though after a moment it wavered. There seemed to be something else on her mind, though she was struggled with herself over it. Finally she sighed and closed her eyes, having decided on something. "But maybe... if I... if someone were to... tutor me. Help me to learn how to... dispel magic, I could be of more aid to Estella and Romulus," she said, her eyes on the staff in her hand.

Cyrus grinned at that, a touch of slyness seeping back onto his face. “You know, I don’t teach
 but I do believe I can make an exception, considering. If you are not otherwise occupied after dinner, meet me back here. There is much to learn.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The approach to Therinfal Redoubt was a rainy one, and a bit of a slog uphill, once they’d left the horses and the majority of the travel supplies they’d taken down at the bottom. If all went to plan, they’d be housed within the castle itself for the duration of the negotiations, and no doubt the nobility here were expecting that, considering how poorly they’d bothered to provision themselves despite what Leon would consider an overabundance of luggage. Still, the Inquisition’s one cart contained a number of tents, just in case. He wasn’t exactly expecting this to go to plan, after all—in fact, Leon was rather unsure what he was expecting.

Perhaps that was for the best. He’d found that most often a healthy dose of wariness served him well.

Presently, he was just cresting the hill up onto the approach to the fortress, alongside Estella, Lady Marceline, Larissa, Cyrus, and Vesryn. The deliberately-small number of other Inquisition personnel that he’d asked to accompany them had been purposefully left with the supplies; in keeping with his instinct to go with few, but mighty compatriots. The rain was undoubtedly a nuisance, though the hood of his cloak—the black one emblazoned with the emblem of the Seekers of Truth—kept most of it out of his way.

It wasn’t long after they’d set themselves on the road to approach that they were joined by a nobleman, dressed in the fashion that highborn Orlesian men favored lately, he believed. Leon had never really claimed to understand such things, nor their proclivity for hiding their faces, at that. “Ah, the Herald of Andraste!” His voice was elevated over the general volume of the procession, which gave him a sort of unfortunate bombastic aspect that he probably thought lent him some impression of authority. Leon simply wished he’d project instead of shouting.

“Lord Esmeral Abernache,” he introduced himself, the majority of his attention focused on Estella. A steward walked behind him, but said nothing. Abernache folded one hand behind his back at his waist, the other hovering around his sternum. “Honored to participate. It is not unlike the second dispersal of the reclaimed Dales.”

Estella, who’d looked more comfortable than Leon had expected up until that point, paused perhaps a moment too long. She recovered, though, smiling thinly. “If you’ll permit the nuance, milord, I rather hope it will be kinder than that.”

Leon struggled to contain his amusement. Whether because someone had actually understood the obscure historical event to which he was referring or because the Herald had the gumption to gently disagree with him, or perhaps some combination of the two, Abernache looked just a little bit floored, and unsure exactly what to say, which likely didn’t happen to him often. “Ah
 yes well. Divinity puts you above such things, I suppose.” Clearing his throat, he returned to the matter at hand.

“The Lord Seeker is willing to hear our petition about closing the Breach. A credit to our alliance with the Inquisition. Care to mark the moment? Ten Orlesian houses walk with you.”

Estella shifted, moving her hands to secure her hood more firmly over her head. “The Inquisition is grateful, Lord Abernache. It is our hope that the templars come to see what the rest of us have already: that the Breach is a danger too great for dwelling on our differences.” Leon nodded, glancing towards the front gate. Honestly, the sooner they got there and took care of this, the more content he’d be. Something sat ill with him—many things, really, but some of them he couldn’t quite identify. He felt
 uneasy.

Lord Abernache seemed more or less oblivious. “Oh yes. Ghastly-looking thing. The Lord Seeker can’t think we’re ignoring it.” With that, the procession finally got moving, and though it was still entirely too slow and processional, at least it was movement. “Speaking of which,” Abernache continued, falling into step beside the Herald, “I don’t suppose you’d divulge what finally got their attention? Rumor will, if you won’t.”

Estella’s brows drew together, but it was Leon who replied. “I don’t take your meaning, Lord Abernache.” He had a feeling he wasn’t going to like it much when he did.

“The Lord Seeker won’t meet with us until he greets the Inquisition in person. Quite a surprise after that spat in Val Royeaux.”

"The Inquisition only asks that the Lord Seeker lend his Templars to aid us in the closing the breach," Marceline answered. She wore her silverite mask with a hood drawn over her head to keep the rain away. Her mood had seemed to dip with the weather, and she could be found frowning more often than not. Even under the hood, there was evidence that her hair had been immaculately styled in anticipation of meeting with her countrymen.

She walked behind the Lord, Larissa keeping step beside her, her hands resting in her sleeves. When Marceline spoke the Lord tilted his head and regarded her before his expression broke into a warm smile. "Then it must have already been arranged by your ambassador," he said, turning back to Leon. "Let the diplomats work their magic, if you trust them," he said with wink in Lady Marceline's direction. She simply smiled in returned and inclined her head.

"Between you and I, the Chantry never took advantage of their templars. Wiser heads should steer them."

Leon wasn’t quite sure what he should make of that statement, and apparently Estella was still contemplating it as well, so for the moment, it went unanswered. Thankfully, they reached the bridge immediately in front of the iron gate in short order. Abernache leaned forward, peering to the other side of the structure, and clucked his tongue. “It appears they’ve sent someone to greet you.” As the group moved forward, he spoke—largely, Leon presumed, to everyone who wasn’t Marceline. “Present well. Everyone is a bit
 tense, for my liking.”

“The Lord Seeker seems to have changed his mind about us rather quickly,” Estella pointed out, quietly enough that Abernache, walking ahead of them, was unlikely to hear. “I wasn’t under the impression he was known for that.”

“He isn’t,” Leon replied firmly. There was a great deal to be distrusted about all of this, but he had little in the way of concrete evidence to point to in order to back up his suspicions. “Please be careful, all of you. It is no paltry force that quarters here.”

The first iron gate was open to any who wished to proceed inside, allowing them to pass through what in time of war would serve as a gauntlet, that long, thin, empty space between the two outer gates, where the attackers would be showered upon by their enemies with far more than just light rain. Currently, only a few low-ranking templars observed from on high, the rest somewhere deeper in the old fortress. Those that watched looked down upon Therinfal's guests ominously from beneath their full-faced helmets.

At the second gate ahead was one of Abernache's serving men, his herald, currently standing beside a female templar, unhelmeted and looking disgruntled to still be standing beside such a man. Some in the group might potentially recognize her as one of the templars seen in Val Royeaux departing with the Lord Seeker. Her long, dark brown hair was elaborately tied up in braids, clearing away from her face, which was marred by several scars, the most noticeable ones across her lips and one of her eyebrows.

The herald stepped forward to greet his lord and the Inquisition's party. "I present Knight-Templar Ser Séverine Lacan, first daughter of Lord Cédric Lacan of Val Chevin." She seemed irritated by being introduced in so formal a manner, and took an aggressive step forward past the man, just as he was about to introduce his own lord to her.

"For all the good it's done me," she grumbled quietly, but soon stood at attention and offered the Herald of Andraste and her company a respectful, if brief, bow. "I'm glad you came, Inquisition, even if you did it in rather... irksome company. You received my message, then?" The question sought the eyes of Leon.

Leon blinked. He certainly recognized her, but he wasn’t sure exactly to what she referred. “I cannot say we did, Ser SĂ©verine. If you attempted to send a message to the Inquisition, it never reached us.” Although
 given just who had reached them, he had a fair guess as to what had happened to it in transit, and his expression set into something even grimmer. “Would you perhaps be so kind as to reiterate its contents now that we’re here anyway?”

"Wait..." Séverine said, struggling with Leon's words. "What? How are you here, then? Who told you where the Lord Seeker had taken us?"

“High Seeker Ophelia did, though with what motive, I cannot discern.” It was possible she was here now, but then, it was also possible that if she were, no one would know. He had no idea what his teacher was driving at with all of this.

"Ophelia? Shit." The curse was hissed quietly, and Séverine exhaled, shaking her head. "Well, you're here now." Abernache, apparently feeling left out of the conversation, crossed his arms and inspecting the Knight-Captain.

"Lacan, was it? Minor holdings, your father has. And you are the second child, are you not?" He scoffed, turning up the bronze, pointy nose of his mask. Séverine narrowed her eyes as though looking at an annoying child who knew not when to close his mouth. Ignoring the masked man, she looked back between Leon, Estella, and Lady Marceline.

"There's something very wrong here. The Lord Seeker has not been himself for some time. He's become obsessed with his status. His ego only grows, even as the Breach lingers. That, and..." she glanced up, to see if anyone was still watching. None were, the few recruits from before having filed off. "There's something going on with the other officers. They've been taking this new kind of lyrium. Even some of the lower ranks have been allowed to ingest it. I fear for the Order's future."

“This lyrium.” The new voice belonged to Cyrus, who continued after a moment. He looked vaguely perturbed by something, and shot a glance further inwards past where they stood before moving his eyes back to the others, SĂ©verine specifically. “It wouldn’t happen to be red, would it?” It was a pertinent question, and if the answer was affirmative, would certainly provide a link between the templars and the events at the Conclave, however tenuous. There had been quite a bit of red lyrium there, too.

"It is, yes. I haven't seen it's like since... well, since Kirkwall." The city's name left her tongue as though the memory tasted somewhat foul.

Leon grimaced; this was shaping up to be worse than he’d thought, which was rather saying something. “The Lord Seeker now says he wishes to meet the Herald personally,” he said, shaking his head. “I suspect we will discover what all of this means in short order.” He was a breath from inviting SĂ©verine to lead the way inside when Abernache spoke up again.

“Don’t keep your betters waiting, Lacan. There’s important work for those born to it.” Leon felt keenly the temptation to remind him just who was actually in charge here, but took a deep breath and refrained.

“We’re grateful for the warning,” he added, keeping his tone mild.

"Think nothing of it. The other officers already hate my guts. But I won't let the templars fall to ruin quietly." She gestured towards the inner gate. "Come. I'll lead you in."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Red lyrium. It did not bode well for whatever was happening among the Templars. Marceline had read the reports from Kirkwall, of Meredith's madness and the presence of a red lyrium idol. Not only that, but the reports from the site of the Conclave likewise spoke of veins of it rising from the ground. Whatever it was, it seemed as if it followed disaster, and the news that it was now among the Templars sat ill with her. Marceline did not let it reveal on her face however, the only hint of her wariness a glance at Larissa. There was an imperceptible nod, and Larissa's eyes tilted upward behind her avian mask to the tops of the fort's walls, keeping an eye out for any unseen danger.

"Lady Herald," Marceline said, signalling that Estella be the first to follow behind SĂ©verine. She nodded, breaking from the roughly even line they’d had before and stepping into place behind their guide.

The templar woman led them inside, the cramped and purposefully uncomfortable space of the path between gates opening up into a much wider courtyard. The rocky paths paved between the structures in the fortress were mostly overgrown by grass and weeds, though a clear training area had been carved out, with practice dummies for archers along the base of the walls, and sparring rings set aside. Currently they saw only light use, as most of the Order were clearly on edge, besieged as they were by an army of frills and fancy masks. As they drew further in, a small group of templar recruits and scribes began to gather, to observe the scene.

"The Lord Seeker has a request, I'm afraid, before you are to meet him," Séverine said, her tone already apologetic. She led the group to a row of three wooden cranks set into the ground, each one placed before large red flags affixed to the inner face of the stone wall. The left flag depicted a sunburst, symbol of the Maker, the center flag a lion, symbol of the people, and the right flag a flaming sword, symbol of the templars. "He would like for the Herald of Andraste to complete the Rite of the Standards. My Lady Herald is to raise the flags, each to a different level, so that the Lord Seeker might know in which order you honor them."

Estella looked immediately uncomfortable, eyeing the standards with apprehension. Her posture seemed to deflate slightly, which was saying something considering how modest it was to begin with. “I’m supposed to
 rank them? Will he refuse to see us if the answer is wrong?” Her brows knit over her eyes, her mouth turning down into a pronounced frown.

Séverine shook her head immediately. "There's no wrong answer here. Obviously all three of these are of great importance. Among the templars our choices vary greatly. It simply offers insight into the mind, shows a bit of who you are. Supposedly." By her tone, Séverine did not take the greatest of stock in this Rite. Still, she did not seem disrespectful of it, simply not reverent.

"Do not worry, Lady Herald," Marceline began firmly. "Simply answer as you would ordinarily. The Lord Seeker would dare not turn us away," she said. Though she personally found the rite to be silly, they should not risk offending the Lord Seeker and his Templars by refusing to complete it.

Estella’s lips thinned, but she nodded, returning her attention to the standards themselves. Watching her gather herself was a visual process composed of obvious stages. With a breath inward, she straightened her spine and pulled her shoulders back. When she moved forwards, it was almost assured in appearance, though someone with eyes as practiced as Marcy’s knew false bravado when they saw it, and it was clear that the young woman drew it around herself like her cloak, even as she reached up and pushed the hood of her physical one down.

She paused in front of the cranks, apparently contemplative for all of a moment before she shook her head, dismissing whatever internal suggestion she must have posited to herself. Unerringly, she reached for the center crank, lofting the standard of the people to the highest position. It would seem that no two of them were allowed to remain on the same level, because the one belonging to the Maker slid to the bottom, while the flaming sword of the templars remained in the middle. After a moment, Estella turned back around.

“That’s it. That’s the order I choose.” Her voice was soft, but a thread of firmness kept it from qualifying as meek by any stretch.

Séverine nodded in return, not displaying any obvious judgement of the Herald's decision. "It's tradition for any participant in the Rite to explain their choice to the witnesses. It is, however, a choice and not a requirement."

Estella’s eyes dropped to the ground for a moment, but she forced them back up again. When she spoke, it was loud enough to be heard by those that were paying attention, though no louder than that. “I know only a little of honor,” she said, a faint smile playing at the corner of her mouth, as though she remembered something fondly. “But what I do know is that it is service by those who can do what needs to be done, freely given to those who cannot. It is, I think, the Inquisition’s duty and its honor, then, to act in service, first and foremost of those without our resources and our strength.”

The fleeting smile faded. “And the templars are people, too. Fewer, and perhaps more capable of defending themselves, but people nevertheless. If what we are meant to do is protect and serve those who must be protected, well
 I hardly think the Maker should need our help, and whether we honor him or not is nothing I can decide.” The explanation, brief as it was, seemed to exhaust her present reserves of courage, because she ducked her head and returned to the group of the others immediately afterwards.

"The honesty's all well and good," Abernache put forth, his arms crossed, "but no thought given to impressing the Lord Seeker? Why bother at all? We're here to bring these templars to heel, are we not?" Séverine's glare at the man could've cut glass, but thankfully his mask cut off his peripherals enough for him not to notice. Her irritated sigh, however, was quite audible.

"I thank the Maker the Inquisition has a bit more heart than its noble support. I trust the Herald's intent here is more than just rounding up swords for an army." Abernache turned, stepping forward to be face to face with the woman.

"My intent is to deal with people who matter. You armored louts are wasting the Inquisition's time, and mine. Unacceptable!"

Séverine took a carefully controlled breath, obviously reminding herself not to bludgeon the man. "You need not worry about impressing the Lord Seeker, regardless." She stepped around Abernache, carefully, as though she did not desire to accidentally make contact with him, and drew closer to Estella and the others of her party. Though her focus was centered on the Herald alone.

"You should know that the Lord Seeker seems only to want to meet you. Not your Inquisition. You. By name. I know not why, but he's been utterly fixated on you since your lovely horde of nobles arrived."

A soft laugh echoed from under Vesryn's helm, from where he stood at Estella's side like a sentinel, shield and spear in hand. The elf had a proud visage when fully armed and armored, and indeed, it wasn't actually clear at all that he was an elf at the moment. "Seems you've got an admirer." There was an undertone of sarcasm to the words, evidence that he didn't find the development all that amusing, or pleasing to hear.

Estella scoffed softly at that, half-amused, before returning her attention to SĂ©verine, whereupon she shifted awkwardly where she stood, shaking her head. “That
 can’t be right. Maybe he’s just surprised we have so much support? I mean, I’m kind of
” she gestured vaguely to herself, then pulled her hood back up over her hair.

“The face of our present effort, yes.” Leon at least seemed to have little trouble deciphering what she meant, and she looked quite grateful for that, nodding. “As skilled as he’s always been at getting to the heart of things, the Lord Seeker would not have failed to notice as much.” He appeared to be thinking quite hard about something, but whatever was going on in his head, he did not share for the moment.

Cyrus had taken up a scowl at some point during this part of the conversation, and wore it openly beneath his own hood. It wasn’t terribly difficult to guess what part of this made him look so, but he kept his thoughts to himself as well, eyeing the path forward and inner parts of the castle with wary disdain. His hands disappeared beneath the folds of his cloak, removing another set of tells as to his intentions.

"Just thought I'd give you fair warning," Séverine said, nodding. "Come on, we've delayed long enough. I'll take you to him now."

Marceline said nothing and kept her own features guarded, though she did offer a smile to Abernache when they met eyes for a moment. He may have been brusque in his approach, but the message he sent was loud and clear. The Inquisition and its allies would not be turned away. However, Marceline still made a mental note to speak with him after all is said and done. She glanced behind her to Larissa who pulled her eyes down from the rampart to give a curt shake of her head.

Soon, Séverine led the small procession into a room with a table, no doubt where the negotiations were to take place. Lady Marceline chose to occupy a spot beside the Lord Abernache in order to better guide his furor. She took the moment to pull the hood away from her head and brush the few drops of rain that remained from her hair.

Estella also pulled her hood back down, though her hair was in nowhere near the neat state Marcy’s was. Clearly, the static and the weather had combined to thwart any attempts at looking especially put-together on her part, because several strands had slipped the grip of her plait, and stuck out in places, especially around her ears. She hesitated before stepping forward so as to be at a level with Lord Abernache and Marceline, appearing reluctant to stand too far in front of the other four and maintaining a distinct five feet from the nobleman. “I’m
 not actually going to have to meet with the Lord Seeker by myself, am I?” She grimaced. “I really doubt I’d be able to convince him of anything.” The question seemed to be directed at Marceline.

Marceline shook her head in the negative, "No, we will be with you during the negotiations," she answered. Though how much use they would be remained to be seen. From all that she had heard, the Lord Seeker seemed to be focused solely on the Herald which appeared strange, considering how easily he dismissed them in Val Royeaux. Perhaps their recent alliance with the mages changed his mind on the matter, and their newfound power managed to catch his eyes... Though that did not explain the focus on Estella.

"But you must remain strong, the Lord Seeker will notice if you flag," Marceline gently reminded. A man such as him could smell weakness, and he would not be afraid to press his advantage.

Estella nodded, her face resuming a relatively impassive expression. Before anyone could speak any further, the clank of armored boots followed by the sound of a door opening drew their attention to the left, where a man in armor more ornate than SĂ©verine's, including a prominently-winged helmet, had just entered the room, flanked by two other Templars. “You were expecting the Lord Seeker,” he said without preamble. “He sent me to die for you.” It was a strange turn of phrase, and Leon straightened perceptibly when it was uttered, his eyes narrowing.

"Knight Captain," Abernache said, attempting to approach the man. He only managed a step, however, before a gentle tug on his sleeve from Marceline bade him to keep his place. Like Leon, Marceline did not particularly enjoy how the situation was playing out, and she most definitely did not like the knight captain's body language. "Lord Esmeral Abernache. Honored," he continued with a bow, though at a much safer distance. "It is not unlike the second dispersal of the Reclaimed Dales." Marceline coughed, but said nothing.

"No doubt rank puts you above such things. A pity more people don't understand that," he said with a sharp glance at Séverine. Apparently the Knight Captain's more ornate armor suggested to him that he was of a higher rank than Séverine. Marceline made no move to correct him, and though her face was impassive as always, her hand rested on the hilt of her rapier.

The Knight-Captain chuckled, but the sound carried not even a faint hint of genuine mirth. “This is the grand alliance the Inquisition offers?” He turned his eyes from Lord Abernache, clearly uninterested in dealing with him, and swept them over the rest of those assembled. Even behind the helmet, it was easy to tell that his gaze landed heavily on Estella.

There was a slight tic in her jaw, but she looked right into the eyeslit of the helmet. “With respect, Knight-Captain, we understood that we were to be meeting the Lord Seeker.”

“Yes, let me also extend my hand to the Lord Seeker, Knight-Captain.” Though now held back from approach by Marceline, Abernache seemed otherwise oblivious to the tension permeating the room.

Outside of the room, a dull roar started up, one that sounded like the din of an armed clash of some sort. Estella’s eyes went wide, and Leon took a half-step forward before the Knight-Captain raised his voice to be heard over the commotion. “The Lord Seeker had a plan, but the Herald ruined it by arriving with purpose. It sowed too much dissent.” Cyrus stepped in front of his sister, and the telltale flicker of a barrier forming appeared in front of the hand he raised to chest-level.

“What’s going on out there?” Leon completed the motion he’d begun, moving to the side of the table. Perhaps it was only the fact that he drew no weapon that prevented any from being drawn on him.

“They were all supposed to be changed. Now we must purge the questioning knights!” It took no more than that, and Leon surged forward, knocking the Knight-Captain to the ground by slamming an elbow into the space between his helmet and his breastplate. An arrow clanged off his armor, and the archer who had fired it took up the invective.

“The Elder One is coming! No one will leave Therinfal who is not stained red!”

A low ranking templar attempted to run Séverine through from behind, but she had her blade drawn and whirled about in time, blocking the sword aside and grabbing the young man's arm to twist. He shouted, at her mercy despite his flails. "Maker, you can't be serious," she said, looking under the recruit's hood. Red veins criss-crossed over his face, and his eyes were an even darker shade.

"The Elder One will--" His threat was cut off by Séverine's sword slashing across his throat, and he collapsed to the ground. The Knight-Captain readied herself for the next that would attempt to purge her.

"No. The Elder One will not."

The gentle grip on Abernache's sleeve turned firm, and Marceline threw the Lord back and out of the way of an incoming arrow. "Larissa," Marceline called out as she freed her rapier from its sheath. "See to Lord Abernache," and wih that, the woman took a grip on the Lord and backed away from the rapidly ensuing melee.

Marceline for her part slipped in behind Vesryn, and more importantly, his shield. "May I borrow you for a moment?" she asked as she placed a hand on his shoulder and hunkered down behind him as she watched his flanks.

"As long as you need, my lady," the elf answered easily. A templar rebounded off of his shield, the blow met with perfect timing, and Vesryn's spear found the red-lyrium tainted woman's gut in the ensuing opening, dropping her to the ground in a heap.

"My thanks," Marceline said, her rapier slipping under the helmet of a templar who'd tried to approach them from the side.

Leon was surprisingly quick over ground, and had left the dropped Knight-Captain in favor of breaking an archer’s nose over his knee within seconds of the initial attack. The man howled, at least until the Seeker gripped his head in both hands and twisted, silencing him. He was midway through a lunge for the next when Estella called out over the noise. “Commander, behind you!” Apparently following up the warning with action, she drew her sword as she ran, clearing the table with a flying leap and bringing the saber down with both hands.

A ringing sound issued from contact with what had once been the Knight-Captain’s arm, though it was scarcely recognizable as such anymore. The outer half of each forearm was coated in red crystals, faintly glowing, and more jutted out from each elbow, like blades almost. More of it had grown in over parts of his neck, and his breastplate had cracked from the inside, half-useless now but hinting at more of the lyrium underneath. His eyes were a luminous, menacing red, and he backhanded Estella with speed not commonly found in ordinary men, and clearly more strength still, because she went from having rather solid footing to rolling on the ground half a dozen feet away, regaining her feet in a recovery maneuver.

She’d kept him busy long enough for Leon to readjust, however, and he grabbed for one of the Knight-Captain’s hands, twisting him around into what must have been some kind of joint-lock, placing himself behind the man and kicking out his knees from behind, taking him to the floor.

A cluster of the remaining templars to the right lurched under the force of a chain lightning spell, given no time to recover before Cyrus was suddenly right next to them, hacking into weak spots in their armor with a humming blue sword. His first hit nearly took the head right off one of them, but he didn’t bother hacking twice, adjusting his feet fluidly and shoving the blade into the next one’s armpit, the arterial blood making a faint hissing sound as it came in contact with the weapon. The third, recovered perhaps too quickly for the obvious impact of the spell, took a gout of fire to the face before she could prepare her smite, and fell with her compatriots.

“At least we don’t have to wonder when they’re going to try and kill us anymore.” His tone was exceedingly dry.

The sound of a rapid barrage of blows followed, though the table blocked sight of everything in that direction save Leon’s head and shoulders, which moved vigorously enough to suggest that he was the cause. A great deal of cracking followed, and then the Seeker drew back further, his gauntlet speckled in bits of red stone, and slammed a fist down one last time, producing a deeper crunch, before he pushed himself back into a stand. It seemed to take him a moment to regain his bearings, and he shook his head a few times, blinking rapidly before refocusing on the rest of the group. Given that the rest of the templars that had been in the room were dead or close enough, he started picking little shards of red lyrium out of his armor without looking at them.

“We need to find the Lord Seeker. With apologies, Lady Marceline, Lord Abernache, it seems that the diplomatic portion of this venture is over.”

Marceline took a glance at the carnage around around with a distasteful look in her eyes before she shook her head and turned toward her assistant. "Larissa, if you would be so kind as to escort the good Lord Abernache safely away from this place?" With a nod, Larissa took a gentle hold onto Abernache, who still seemed to be in a state of shock, and began to slowly guide him out.

"It does indeed seem that way Ser Leonhardt," Marceline said, her rapier lightly resting against her shoulder. "The Lord Seeker has much to answer for."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

It was hardly the first fight in which Estella had been of almost no use at all, but she was keenly reminded of how far she still had to go in moments like this. Frankly, she would have dwelled on it, had it not been for the much more pressing need to continue forward, to find the Lord Seeker and stop all of this, somehow. She hadn’t seen a person afflicted with red lyrium since Kirkwall, and even then, it had only been one. Meredith was fearsome enough, though Estella had not had to confront her directly. She still had nightmares about the events of that day, sometimes—so much death, and such desperate conflict, all in service of something she couldn’t begin to understand, a madness that this substance had brought on.

It made her feel faintly nauseated, though that was more than likely at least partially due to the lyrium itself. She suspected a better mage, like Cyrus, felt it even more keenly than she did. She’d be surprised if the others were oblivious to it, either. Leon may be able to brush it off, but she knew that they really shouldn’t be touching it, if what she’d heard was true.

Not desiring to linger here, she followed the Commander out of the room. They headed deeper into the barracks first, SĂ©verine giving directions whenever they came to a turn or door, since she knew the area by far better than any of the rest of them. The fighting didn’t seem to have made it this far out, and though they occasionally ran into a small pocket of the lyrium-infected templars, none of those groups were even as large as theirs, which meant short work, considering the prowess of the others.

After the first such bout, Estella could swear she heard something. It was perhaps no more than a whisper, but in something close to the Lord Seeker’s voice, as though he were standing right over her shoulder and speaking into her ear. “Come to me, Herald of Andraste.” She shuddered, reaching up with her free hand to touch the nape of her neck, and glanced over her shoulder, but of course all she saw was those of her allies who walked in the rear. Biting her lip, she faced forward again and kept going, reaching the outside—and another fight—with the rest of them.

She was just shaking some of the blood off her sword from her last opponent when the whisper sounded again. “You will be so much more than you are!” It was more emphatic this time, more sudden, and she jumped, dropping the blade in surprise.

“Can
 can anyone else hear that?”

Cyrus approached, stooping to retrieve her blade and handing it to her hilt-first. His concern was evident in his eyes, which had always been his tell, if nothing else was. “Hear what, Stellulam?”

"Whispers," Vesryn said, from Estella's side, where he'd situated himself for much of the fighting. "You mean the whispers, right?" He glanced between Estella and Cyrus rapidly.

"I haven't gone mad, I swear."

"We should keep moving," Séverine urged from the front, where she kept watch. The rain continued with no sign of stopping, steadily washing the blood from the fighting into the softening earth.

It was almost a relief to know someone else had heard them. “I
 yes. I think
 with the Lord Seeker’s voice.” She pursed her lips, but started forward again. SĂ©verine was right—they had to keep going. People’s lives were on the line here, and whatever strange thing might be happening wasn’t worth stopping and trying to figure out.

“Show me what you are.” Estella locked her jaw and increased her pace, though it seemed unlikely she could simply outrun it, whatever it was. She had a feeling they’d know in time, regardless.

“DO NOT IGNORE ME!” This time, it thundered, loud enough for all to hear and then some, a strange multi-tonal cadence to what was clearly still based on the Lord Seeker’s diction. “I WOULD KNOW YOU!”

“So much for whispering.” Cyrus wore a look of open displeasure, his lip faintly curled. “But you’re right; it does sound like the Lord Seeker. One more problem we solve by finding him.” His features shifted, clearly from some internal musings, but he didn’t choose to let the rest of them in on what he was thinking, for the moment.

At SĂ©verine’s direction, they took a turn into what was apparently a guard building, because it contained stairs to the lower wall. There they came upon a few other templars, these ones clearly unaffected by red lyrium, striking down one who clearly was. They turned at the party’s approach, their postures easing when they recognized at least the Knight-Captain, and they both saluted her.

“Knight-Captain! The other officers—they’ve all gone mad.”

“We know,” Leon replied. “We need to reach the Lord Seeker. Any idea where he is?” All three shook their heads, leaving the party to continue in the direction of their best guess. Of course, the fact that the Lord Seeker continued to speak to them—or, well, her at least—was as good an indication as any that they were on the right track. Clearly, he wanted this confrontation just as much as they did.

The lower wall let them out onto a higher level of the castle, which was comparatively empty of occupants, though pitched battles had evidently been fought, with dozens of Templar corpses on the ground—both laced with red lyrium and without, though there were many more of the second. Estella tried not to hurry too much, aware of the need for a degree of caution, but her pace further increased until she was just short of breaking into a jog.

They reached a large staircase, one that led up to what must have been the main door to the redoubt's central building. She couldn't see anyone there; perhaps the man they were looking for had taken up residence within? “Come, Estella Avenarius. Show me what kind of woman you really are.” The voice echoed still, but not as loudly as before.

“All of this, for what?” she muttered, tightening her grip on her sword and mounting the stairs. The rain had grown much heavier, and though it did not yet approach what she’d experienced in the Mire, it was quite close, and very cold.

The whispers returned, this time unintelligible, echoing around the pillars that were lined along the top of the staircase, just before the main doors. Judging by the reactions of the others, all looking about, searching for the source, everyone could hear them. Eventually, a few words could be made out among the slithering noise. Herald. At last. Know you. At last. Learn. At last...

He appeared from behind one of the pillars and rushed at the group with inhuman speed. Lord Seeker Lucius never let his eyes leave Estella, even while Vesryn stood partially between them. He charged them from the right, hands outstretched with no weapons, only grasping fingers. Vesryn's shield hand reached around to grab Estella's shoulder and pull her behind him, but the Lord Seeker's speed was too quick.

He half charged through the elf, seizing Estella by the collar, at which point all three of them began to topple over backwards together. Before her back even hit the ground, Estella's vision filled with a bright light, quickly becoming all consuming, until only the Lord Seeker's piercing whisper could be heard.

"At last..."




She landed in a very different place than she had fallen, or so it seemed to her. Her back hit the ground with a hard thud, knocking the wind out of her, and as her eyes cleared, she could make out a ceiling above her head, a dome lofted high and arranged with gorgeous pieces of colored glass, which filtered the light from above in rich pigments, so that where it struck the dust motes floating through the air, it did so in scattered reds, blues, greens, and purples. There was no sound to be heard, and for a distended moment, she simply stared up at the stained glass dome, running her eyes over the familiar pattern.

There was a kind of loneliness that could only be felt when one was not only utterly devoid of company, but felt it, deep in one’s heart, the aching of an empty space. She wondered, for a moment, if everything had been a dream, after all. Her flight, Kirkwall, the Lions, the Inquisition, all of it. If that was what left her feeling so bereft now—that all of the things she’d built had been torn away, and she was returning to this moment. The thought intensified the ache, and she drew a hissing breath in between her teeth, raising an arm to place a fist over the center of her chest and push down, through the leathers and her light gauntlet.

Furrowing her brow, she drew her eyes down to the spot, realizing that it was a gauntlet, and she was wearing leathers. Moving the hand to her face, she pressed hard on her cheekbone, but felt no pain. In fact, she wasn’t in pain at all. It couldn’t have been a dream.

Sitting up, she looked around, a few discrepancies immediately becoming obvious. The chamber was circular as it should be, the light grey stone tinted in many colors by the filtered light, but it was otherwise empty. No furniture, no decoration, just dust in the air and herself on the floor. She wasn’t wrong about being alone, but she drew comfort from the fact that she might not have to be that way forever. A daring thought, really. Pursing her lips, Estella clambered to her feet, the task more difficult than she would have anticipated. All of her felt slow and sluggish, actually; awkward. She was like that all the time, though, so it was hardly surprising.

Slow. Weak. Graceless, yes. Show me more. The barest whisper of sound reached her in the still air, and she whirled around, seeking for its source, only to find that it seemingly had none.

As this particular room was at the end of a hallway, there was only one doorway out, an open stone arch, and she started towards it. Normally, it would put her into a passage of ordinary size, but when she stepped past the threshold, she found that it was about three times as big as she remembered it, its own ceiling vaulted high. The floor was bare stone, and her boots made too much noise as she walked along the center. Each side of the path was flanked with tall insets, each containing what appeared to be a sculpture or a statue. They were hard to see, but as she continued down the hall, the first one resolved into clarity.

“Cyrus?” Her voice was grating in the echoes, too rough and raspy and hissing, too loud, though she’d meant it to be quiet. There was no music in it.

But the statue, fifteen feet tall and exceptionally well-formed, did depict her brother, in white marble. Somehow, though, the eyes were the right color, as though someone had inlaid a dark sliver of lapis lazuli into the space each of the irises was supposed to be. Something was the faintest degree off about it, and when she leaned to the left, its features seemed to shift, rounding out from the well-defined lines of a man’s face to the soft, less sure ones belonging to a child, and then the emergent, nearly gaunt bone structure she’d known him to have as a teenager.

Yes, yes, excellent. First and last, you say. Always but never. So much to know, always knowing.

The return of the whisper made her jump, and she cursed herself for being so quick to startle, shaking her head. Whatever the meaning of the statue was, she could not decipher it. Her steps carried down the hall and rebounded back to her, emphasizing the inelegant shuffle of her gait by making it a dozen times louder. As though she could forget, and needed reminding.

To her right, something flickered in the corner of her eye, and she turned towards it, sucking in a harsh breath when another statue resolved into her vision. This was an elderly man, his features craggy and weathered and stern, his carriage unmistakably proud. Though the lines near his eyes were deep, they only seemed to lend authority to him, and he peered down at her from a height of no fewer than twenty feet, giving her the distinct impression that she had shrunk somehow. It was difficult to make out his face properly, given that he was carved from obsidian, but she knew its every line quite well, and swallowed thickly, her lower lip trembling.

Not wishing to linger, Estella turned and hurried onwards. More. More. I will know you.

The intervals between statues at first seemed random; it was much longer before she reached the next one, just as tall as the last, but of a younger man, with a clearer expression: one of soft frustration, tinged with affection. She closed her eyes and moved past.

The space between the third and fourth was much longer still, but the fourth and the fifth stood across from each other. One was a dignified man in armor, holding the hilt of a large sword, the tip of the blade resting at his feet. In contrast with the serious line of his mouth, his eyes carried a gentle humor about them. The one across from him wore almost no expression at all, his hands folded into his sleeves. Even the way he’d been carved was somehow enough to convey all the grace and finesse with which he moved in life, and these at least, she smiled to see.

Walking between giants. So much attention. Show me. Who is the you that they see?

Estella shook her head. Whatever this whisper belonged to didn’t understand anything at all, that much was clear. Her step was light and airy as she advanced, and she almost felt as if the hall was not so much longer after all, and wondered what might be behind the next door.

Whatever good mood had begun to lift her spirits was swiftly quashed when she reached the end of the hall and saw the last statue. For a long moment, she stared up at it, trying to quell the return of the bottomless solitude she felt. It reminded her of so many things, and her last treads towards it fell loud and ponderous on the stone.

So many faces. So many changes. What are you? I see what you see, not what you are!

“I’m no one,” she answered in the ugly murmur, and turned her eyes to the floor. The door was just ahead, and she wanted to be through it. Another few long strides did the trick, and she pushed the door open with her palm, stepping through the frame and into what seemed torn from another memory, another almost-death that had not come to pass.

The ground was scorched black, stone flooring ripped up and scattered everywhere, to say nothing of the debris from the rest of what had once been the Temple of Sacred Ashes. All around her, petrified corpses studded the landscape, their faces twisted and frozen in masks of fear, the barest remnants of almost-mummified flesh left to cling to their skeletons, just enough that if she squinted, she could almost imagine the people they had once been. Her squad
 they were here somewhere, too, though she knew not where. Her recollection had not granted her even that much.

Her feet dragged as she tried to keep moving forward—it felt like they were weighted down, as if by shackles that made no noise and could not be seen, chained to she knew not what. Every step was a torment, but Estella drove forward all the same, tripping more times than she kept track of, often catching herself on her hands, but sometimes not, an unfortunate lack of reflex that rewarded her duly with several cuts and scrapes on her face, which stung terribly in the grainy wind that whipped the smallest pieces of stone dust and scree directly at her.

She became increasingly aware as well of the cold, seeping into her bones and setting her teeth to a permanent chatter, the clicking sound loud and grating and annoying in her own ears. Still, she staggered forward, though she wasn’t even sure why anymore, because if this place even had an end, she didn’t seem to be getting any closer to reaching it, and even the whispers seemed to have abandoned her for now. A hard stumble brought her to her knees, and for a moment, she remained there, arms wrapped around herself, bowed over, the rasp of her breath sawing in and out of her lungs and the clatter of her teeth the only sounds audible over the driving gale. When had it become a gale? She didn’t recall. It tugged at her cloak, ripping it free of her shoulders before she could hold it in place, and blowing it behind her on the wind.

With a groan, Estella pushed herself to her feet, and kept moving forward.

For all she walked, for all it felt like ages, she never reached what should have been the bounds of the Temple. Nothing seemed to repeat, but at the same time, several times she looked around her and was confronted with the vague sense that she’d made no progress at all. Still the faces of the dead begged her to help them, though they were long past saving. Still the ground wore away at her feet, and the wind and cold at her spirit. Still her chest ached with hollowness. Still she kept walking.

The next time she tripped, her arms gave out from under her when she tried to catch herself, and she felt a sharp stab of pain. Rolling over into her side, she reached down towards her abdomen, where she could see in the dim light that a shard of granite had buried itself in an unlucky joint in her leathers, punching a hole in the left side of her belly. Grimacing, she used trembling fingers to pull it out, trying to summon a rudimentary healing spell in the other hand to stop the bleeding, at least. But of course, she was no mage, not really, and so that was impossible. She almost laughed at herself for trying.

It left her with precious few options, however, and she tried to decide what she needed most. Loosening her jerkin, she tugged it off, rolling another quarter-turn onto her back and taking hold of the hem of her tunic with both hands. She had to tug several times before it tore, but from there she was able to remove enough to tie around the wound as tightly as her numb fingers would let her, and then fold herself back into her armor, which now sat uncomfortably directly against her skin from the end of her ribcage to her waist. But it was better than giving up her boots to take the bandages from her breeches.

It took several deep breaths before she could gather the strength to roll back onto her hands and knees, and quite a few more before she could ease to her feet. For the first time, she looked behind her, but the landscape that way looked just the same as the landscape in front, and she couldn’t see the door she’d come from in any case. Somehow she doubted going backwards would help anyway.

When she returned her attention to the front, she was surprised to see a dim light in the distance, glowing softly blue. It was the first change in scenery since she’d arrived here, and she struck out for it immediately, hoping against hope that what she found there might make a difference.

As she approached, the light took on the shape of a person. A woman, and by the point of her ears, an elf. Her back was turned; her body was entirely unclothed, but her shape was made up of the light, to the point where she was partially transparent. The sapphire glow kept her exact appearance indistinct, as though it deliberately unfocused whenever Estella attempted to see her clearly. It was not difficult to tell, though, that she had a powerful figure, both taller and significantly more muscled than Estella was.

She turned when Estella neared, and even blurred her features were noble, proud. The gale whipped at Estella, but the glowing woman seemed entirely unaffected by it. Her hair, which glowed like the rest of her did, fell neatly to rest upon her shoulders. The source of the light seemed to emanate from her chest. With the severity of the cold around her, it was obvious to Estella that the woman in front of her was radiating warmth into the air.

The figure raised her hand slowly, and a spark of blue light lifted into the air above them. It burst over their heads, and a translucent dome slowly fell around them, until it reached the ground. The wind stopped altogether, and within moments the warmth had filled the entire space.

The woman bowed gracefully in greeting, nodding her head forward.

Estella, battered, chilled, clumsy and no doubt looking like a wreck, blinked slowly. It took her several seconds to even properly comprehend what she was looking at, as though her mind, no longer in the simple state of forward, now again, had to lurch back to a start. The warmth helped, and though the feeling returning to her extremities was quite painful, she was glad it was pain she could feel, because that was much better than the alternative.

Despite that, she managed to dredge up a smile from somewhere, and bowed back as best she could. She wasn’t the kind of mage that frequently conversed with spirits, but she dreamed like anyone did, and occasionally, one of them had a reason to notice her, and so she did generally know what they were like. This one was strange, a little different somehow, like she might have been incomplete, the way her features appeared to shift, losing sharpness when directly focused upon. It was almost easier to see her from the periphery of her vision.

“Thank you,” she rasped, though it might have been more an effect of the dry wind than anything. “You’re
 We’ve not met before, have we?” It would be very strange if they had, but stranger still if they had not, considering the location.

The figure smiled, not parting her lips, and then shook her head. A moment later, she waved her hand, and beams of light traveled along the glowing surface of her body, leaving armor in their wake. Were it not transparent, it would look quite heavy, and its design was ornate. In fact, as it completed its formation, it took on a very familiar shape, as did the tower shield that now leaned against her, and the spear she carried in her grasp. She tilted her head, and awaited recognition from Estella.

It was immediate. “Saraya?” Estella’s eyes went wide, and she took a half-step backwards, though it was more that she lost her balance again than anything. This was an alarming development, for more than one reason. Mostly, she was extremely concerned about this because she knew for a fact, or close enough, that she was inside her own consciousness right now—nothing else explained all the phenomena. Which meant that if Saraya was in here with her, then she wasn’t inside Vesryn’s head, and that was very, very bad.

“How did
 ah. The Lord Seeker.” Whatever he’d done, she recalled Vesryn had attempted to stop, which might have interfered in part with the magic that had pulled her in here. Estella chewed her lip. “He’s in here somewhere, too. Do you think that if we found him, made him reverse
 whatever this is, that you’d get back safely?”

Saraya nodded once, apparently all that she believed was necessary.

Suddenly, a crack of lightning blasted against the dome she had erected, and it split apart in several places, allowing icy wind to cut back through.

Begone, thing! I am learning. You cannot help her...

Saraya gazed up above them, her expression annoyed. Stepping forward, she set down her shield when she was within easy arm's reach of Estella. Slowly, she reached out a glowing hand, and gently placed it upon Estella's forehead. Instantly an intense feeling of envy filled her mind, envy directed at herself. The envy was stemmed by thoughts of freedom, a youthful, strong body, a position of authority, of opportunity. It was powerful in magnitude, but it ended before it could carry on too long, and Saraya took a step back.

She pointed up to the sky.

“Envy
” She knew the feeling, though she wasn’t sure she’d ever felt it so strongly as this. To feel it directed at herself was
 uncanny, and very strange. It made no sense, and yet she could only interpret what Saraya imparted upon her as that. “The Lord Seeker is an envy demon?” Or, perhaps more accurately, an envy demon was assuming the form of the Lord Seeker, which meant that they weren’t dealing with the real one at all. Perhaps they never had been. Saraya nodded gravely, confirming her suspicion.

“This shape is significant.” The voice, at once more familiar than her own and somehow distorted, sounded from behind her, and Estella turned, met with the visage of her twin, though he looked ill in the light, wan. The demon didn’t hold the shape like Cyrus held himself, either—she supposed that made sense; envy wasn’t self-assured, rather the opposite. She knew from experience that attempting to falsify confidence could only work so well. “Will it help me know you?”

“You will not tell me about you. All you will think is of others. But I must know you!”

She understood, now, what it meant about learning. It wanted, for some reason, to assume her shape, to imitate her. And in order to do that, it needed to know enough to pass as her. So it had brought her here, to seek the answers it would need to wear her face. Even now, it was trying to understand. Estella’s hand went to the hilt of her sword, but then paused, her fingers still loose around the grip. Everything she did was now another piece of information for it, potentially. And if that was really what it wanted, then she had to avoid giving it that. Knowing how she moved, how she fought, however poorly, was information. She wasn’t even sure she could kill it, here.

No. What she needed to do was make it do all the talking and thinking aloud. She needed to understand it better than it understood her, and use that information to frustrate it to the point of making a mistake. And what she knew about it right now was that it wanted to learn about her. The way it looked at her made a mockery of her brother’s natural inquisitiveness, that fervent curiosity that so often lit his eyes. It looked sick, while the demon wore his face.

Taking a breath, something she tried not to make too obvious, she answered with a question. “Why do you want to know me?” She asked it as neutrally as possible, showing it her best imitation of Rilien’s face. It was almost ironic, that she planned to outdo the demon by being, in some sense, the superior imitator. If she could manage it.

As if in response, its features shifted, until it was wearing the face of her teacher, down to the sunburst on his forehead. “Being you will be so much more interesting than being the Lord Seeker.” In its left hand, the demon toyed with a knife, a replica of one of the Tranquil’s daggers, running a precise finger along the edge. It was also not an excellent likeness, considering the fact that she’d never once known Rilien to fidget or move idly. Hopefully that was a sign that it wasn’t being as careful.

“Do you know what the Inquisition can become? If only I were you
” It lunged at her, and she jumped backward, but no sooner had it completed its forward arc than it burst into smoke and disappeared.

"When I am done, the Elder One will kill you and ascend. Then I will be you.” It was Asala that time, and the voice from the left, where the Qunari woman appeared as well, though envy walked straighter in her skin, assuming a demeanor more like Asala when there was healing to be done than Asala at any other time. Still Estella kept herself mindful—the details were important.

“What is the Elder One?” Short questions, and only questions. It was already talking a great deal more than she was, even if it was deeply unsettling that it used the voices of her friends to do so.

The creature laughed, shifting again so that what began as a feminine sound ended as a masculine one, and it wore the same familiar face as the second statue, draped in dark blue robes and carrying a staff with a scythe-blade on one end, a thick hand with heavy knuckles gripping it with surety. “He is between things. Mortal once, but no longer. Glory is coming, and the Elder One wants you to serve him like everyone else: by dying in the right way.” The corners of his mouth turned up in a twisted caricature of a smile, probably the best envy could manage, and this time, it called lightning to itself, lifting the staff and throwing the spell in a broad arc from the scythe.

Estella stood no chance of getting out of the way in time, she knew, and indeed, her body was extremely slow to react, almost like she was moving through water.

Saraya was not so restrained, and she intervened before the lightning could reach Estella. Planting the glowing shield into the ground before her, the spell crackled and smashed against it, leaving the woman reeling and digging a foot into the ground. The envy demon hissed, infuriated.

"Insolence! This will be my place, not yours! Begone!" He threw a straight bolt of lightning from his hand, a spell which exploded directly against Saraya's shield, and the glowing body burst into a dozen wisps of flickering light. They scattered into the wind.

“Saraya!” Estella didn’t have time to think, only react, and her hand flew to the hilt of her sword, which rang free of the sheath with a hissing rasp. She lunged into the place her ally had been, bringing the saber down on the envy demon, which still wore the face of Tiberius. As soon as her blade made contact, it shrieked and dispersed.

“You cannot stop me! I will have what is yours!” Its voice trailed off with the motes of black dust that seemed to have constituted that particular form, but Estella hardly cared. She fell to the ground, plunging the end of the saber down into it and leaning heavily against the blade, which glimmered brightly in the dark. From her knees, she dragged a hand across the ground, as though hoping to recover some remnant of the remnant, something that would show her that Saraya was still alive, still present. What did it take to kill something in the mind? Cyrus would know. Of course he would. He’d be able to fix this.

But she couldn’t. She couldn’t fix anything. “Why me?” she muttered miserably, losing all will to keep herself upright and remaining so only because she saw no more point in removing her grip from the hilt of her saber than she did in keeping it there. “I don’t matter. I’m nobody.” If the demon had chosen anyone else, this wouldn’t have happened. But it had chosen her—miserable, wretched, worthless Estella—and so everything was going straight to shit, just as she’d always known it would. That she was surrounded by so many talented, impressive people, that Romulus had a mark, too; these things had allowed her to believe that they might succeed, that they might really close the Breach, and that she might be able to go back to being anonymous and unimportant without having ruined anything, save the lives of the families of her squadmates.

Her back bowed further under the pressure of her thoughts, and she fought the bile that rose in her throat. How could she have forgotten? How could she have let herself, for even a single moment, fail to recall her own incompetence, and how dangerous it was, for those around her? How had she let herself believe that she could ever be the kind of person others might be able to lean on? Where had she gained the pretension to suppose that one day, she might be strong, or worthy, or valuable in any way at all? She had no grace, no skill, lackluster intelligence, and a terrible, crippling inability to improve for all the first-class instruction and arduous practice in the world.

How dare she forget. How dare she let other people pay the price for that.

She was pathetic.

And she deserved to suffer for all the things she could not be.

Some combination of the brittle-bone cold, the weight settled over her body like a cloak of lead, and the furious churning of her own thoughts overcame her, and she retched, dry-heaving painfully, folded in on herself and at last relinquishing the grip she held on the sword. Another thing she wasn’t worthy of. Another grace extended to her that she could not hope to repay in kind. Estella fell onto her side, curling into a small ball and pulling her knees against her chest, willing the ordeal to simply end. She’d proven what she knew all along: she was incapable of meeting a challenge of this magnitude. She couldn’t do it alone, and she was toxic to anyone who would be her ally. She squeezed her eyes shut, then opened them again—dry, because even she knew she was wallowing in self-pity and she wasn’t worth crying over—and they found immediately the bright edge of her saber. She stared at it for what seemed the longest time, fascinated by the way the enchantment made it glimmer with a light all its own. Like a little star, right there in the dark.

A bitter smile slashed her face, and she chuckled weakly. “Stellulam
” Cy’s nickname for her was ridiculous. Even he would surely be disappointed in her, if he could see her now. She was disappointed in herself. Then again, she was always that.

Distantly, she knew that she had to stand up. If she did nothing else, she had to make this right again. Her wound twinged—she’d hurt herself by falling over. Of course she had, because actual battle wounds were for people who had a fighting chance. She couldn’t


“I can’t.” But slowly, she stood anyway, dragging herself to her feet, resting her hand on the saber, which was faintly warm to the touch, and pulling it from the ground. It felt heavy in her hands, unfamiliar, like the first time she’d ever tried to wield it. Listing to the side slightly, she took a step forward, and had to scramble not to fall backwards when the scenery around her abruptly changed, putting her back in Therinfal Redoubt.

It was eerily quiet, compared to what it had been like before, but she remembered the route, and followed it. This version seemed to be what Envy imagined the Inquisition would look like, if it replaced her. She thought it was foolish to believe she had so much power as it seemed to assume, particularly when she walked in on a meeting between herself and the Inquisition’s three advisors. They all stood around the table, though Romulus was a conspicuous absence. "We’re almost there,” Marceline was saying. "Orlais, Ferelden, then Antiva and the Anderfels. Rivain’s surrender is imminent. Fitting that you’ll end where you started, no?”

“Soon enough, my accomplishment will match my ambition,” she heard her own voice reply from the facsimile of her appearance. She couldn’t help but find the words ridiculous. Estella had aspired to little. Though her faults were many, arrogance was not usually one of them. Perhaps even believing she could help close the Breach counted as arrogance enough.

“Do you see? What the Inquisition could be without you? When you are dead, and the Elder One has allowed me to become you?”

Estella walked through the ghostly image, dispersing it, and continued on her way. When she reached the same staircase as before, she spotted herself standing at the bottom of it. Or, well, the envy demon’s version of her, anyway. She took some little bit of succor in the fact that it had clearly glamorized her considerably: she looked as put-together as Marceline, and wore clothes as nice as Rilien’s, her armor polished silverite, chain with a heavy silk sash holding her sword in place, and leathers in lighter places. It still wasn't near to accuracy, really.

“Unfair! You are still whole!” In what seemed an instant, the demon was in front of her, its version of her hand tight around her throat, lifting her from the ground with no more difficulty than the Avvar she’d dueled in the Mire. “Why can’t I have your shape?!”

“Why
 would you want it?” She choked out, her hands grabbing pointlessly at the arm holding her. It was uncanny, looking into her own face like that.

“Why would
 why would
?” It seemed thrown by the question, but then gritted its teeth, its free hand glowing with sickly green magic, and turned to shove her against the door. “We’ll start again! More pain this time! The Elder One still awakes!”

A rumbling suddenly surrounded the two of them, as a ball of impressively bright blue fire burned through the wall of clouds hanging over them, to Estella's left. The envy demon growled, hurling Estella back with force against the door and turning to face the arriving presence. It smashed into the ground, scattered bits of the stone ground through the air, and from the cloud of dirt re-emerged the glowing form of Saraya, now wielding a greataxe the likes of which Estella had already seen.

She whirled forward through the air, the first blow coming down hard on Envy's sword, as it still attempted to retain Estella's shape. Saraya's offense was swift, precise, and brutal, but the demon was able to parry or repel every blow, even when it appeared to have no chance, as though it wasn’t actually possible for Saraya to land a hit. Eventually they clashed weapons and locked together. Blue sparks flickered through the air from Saraya’s axe, and sickly arcs of familiar green lightning careened away from Envy’s feign of a marked hand. Envy’s face was contorted in a mixture of extreme effort, and overwhelming anger.

“What are you? How can you remain? Die and leave, forever!”

Estella thanked whatever deities were paying attention for Saraya’s intervention, and more importantly, for the fact that she yet lived. While she knew she’d be of little assistance, the elven woman’s spirit had the demon locked in battle, which was opportunity enough for anyone, and so she circled around behind the dark shadow of herself, sheathing the sword quietly and drawing the straight-bladed knife from the small of her back.

Her approach was awkward, and she wound up just running the last half-dozen steps, jumping onto the demon’s back and plunging the blade downwards and slightly diagonally, for her replica’s less well-protected neck. The knife struck, and the envy demon beneath her dissolved again, this time with an inchoate shriek. Her vision filled once more with white, and she fell back into reality.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Though three bodies had begun to fall in tandem, only two finished the arcs they should have. While Estella and Vesryn collapsed to the ground, the Lord Seeker was seemingly thrown from them with great force, his shape twisting in midair, limbs elongating and visage twisting. What landed before the door was no man, but rather a demon, lanky and warped. Cyrus recognized it immediately—envy, a rather rare variety, and much subtler than its kin.

It rose into an arch, walking its hands through the gap between its six-foot legs, an eerie contortion of its warped form, and then it shrieked at the lot of them, prompting Cyrus to move in front of Stellulam and Vesryn, putting himself between it and them, but doing so turned out to be, for the moment at least, unnecessary. The demon exploded into a cloud of green mist, flying in through the doors and over the heads of the Templars inside, retreating to some area beyond, and leaving a barrier behind it.

The moment he was sure it was safe to do so, he was kneeling by Estella’s side, a hand at her forehead. “Stellulam, can you hear me?” His tone was low, but unmistakably urgent; worry gripped his heart and furrowed his brow. That the demon had retreated meant something—he only hoped that it wasn’t the worst.

A soft groan was his initial response, but fortunately, Estella’s eyes opened directly afterwards, unfocused and hazy. Her head lolled slightly towards the side Cyrus knelt at, and she blinked slowly a few times. “Cy?” She coughed, the force of it actually bringing her partway off the ground, and she planted one of her hands on the floor, pushing herself into a sitting position. “How long have I been out?”

That was a peculiar question. Cyrus shook his head slightly, using one of his arms to support her back, though she seemed to be sitting all right on her own, for the moment. “Not long. The Lord Seeker attacked you and you fell.” And yet, he could sense a disturbance in the Fade greater than he would have ordinarily considered warranted, as though something or someone had used a considerable amount of magic in that tiny window of time.

“Are you all right? What happened?”

The expression she showed in reaction to his answer was complicated, but confusion seemed to predominate, and her lips parted for a moment, before she hesitated, apparently unsure what to say. “I
 the Lord Seeker’s an envy demon. Or well
 the person the templars thought was the Lord Seeker is one. It
 it wanted my shape, and
” Her eyes went wide suddenly, and she glanced around herself frantically, pausing when she found Vesryn, who was still unmoving.

“Shit,” she hissed, half-dragging herself within arm’s reach of the elven warrior and reaching out, laying a hand on his chestplate and shaking him gently. “Vesryn. He—” She cut herself off and looked meaningfully at Cyrus, suggesting that there was something she could not say, before she returned her attention to their fallen ally.

“Oh Maker, please be all right.”

The elven warrior soon stirred, as though coming out of a deep sleep, but when he seemed to remember where he was, he blinked several times in confusion. "Erm... what?" He paused, an awkward, uncomfortable smile coming into place. "I've gone and embarrassed myself, haven't I?"

His eyes then darted between Estella and Cyrus, before settling longer on Estella and looking her over, perhaps to confirm that she was undamaged. Satisfied, he pushed himself up into a sitting position. He removed his helmet briefly, shaking his head. "You haven't been waiting for me to wake up for long, I hope?"

“Not really, no.” Cyrus shrugged, offering a hand to each for assistance in moving from sitting on the ground to standing on it. Estella took his left without hesitation. He frowned a bit, and threw a glance into the now-open doorway. They’d become a minor spectacle for the templars inside, by the looks of things. “But if you’re both quite all right, we’d best continue. I doubt this lot will be very enthused to learn that their illustrious leader was a demon all along.” Not that he planned on dealing with the mess. That could fall to the Knight-Captain or Leon, whichever felt more inclined.

After Vesryn was on his feet as well, the group moved inside, where the remaining uncorrupted templars had assembled in what appeared to be the main hall. The long tables had mostly been cleared off to the side to allow easier room to move about. Above, on the far end of the hall, stairs led up to a balcony or upper courtyard or some such, but the way was blocked by a barrier spell of some kind, shimmering thickly, clearly strong if the templars hadn't immediately been able to dispel it.

Of course, few of them were of any decent rank, and the one Knight-Captain present looked a bit floored by witnessing the transformation of the Lord Seeker into an envy demon. Séverine stood now in the center of the hall. "Never thought I'd have a leader that could outdo Meredith on the bad ideas front. Bloody demon, bloody red lyrium. How many lives, thrown away for this?" She turned, seeking out Leon with her gaze.

"The demon turned our leadership against us first with that red lyrium. I'm lucky I was never forced into taking any. I don't think anyone else of my rank or higher refused the stuff." She shook her head, eyes falling to the floor.

“An obstacle,” Leon agreed heavily, “but not an insurmountable one. By arriving when we did, we forced the demon’s hand. Not all of you have succumbed, and that means we yet have a chance.” He scanned the room, his eyes moving over all the templars present, and landed on what must have been another low-ranking officer. “Knight-Lieutenant,” the Seeker said crisply, drawing the man into a sharp salute. “There are others, still fighting outside?”

The templar nodded beneath his helm. “Yes, sir. Another three Knight-Lieutenants, there should be, and their squads. Or
 whatever’s left of them.”

“And you have lyrium, as well? The uncorrupted kind?” Another nod. “Then I’ll need the last locations you knew the lyrium and the soldiers to be at. The Inquisition will bring you the people and the supplies, and then we’re going to take that barrier down, and the demon with it. Clear?” He spoke loud enough to be heard over the relative quiet of the room, and those in attendance drew themselves straighter, responding with a collective yes, sir!

One immediately moved to a table on the right side of the room, and gestured the group over. With a stick of charcoal, she drew three circles on an architectural rendering of the redoubt. “These are the supply rooms, sir. There’ll be a crate’s worth of lyrium in them, at least. Might be you run into some of the others on the way.”

Leon nodded. “Three supply crates should be enough.” He glanced up at the group. “Lady Marceline, Ser SĂ©verine, go to the northern one, please. Take some of the more experienced templars here with you.” He pointed to the closest circle to the building they currently occupied, then moved his attention further down. “Vesryn, Estella, the one to the east, please. Cyrus, you and I will go west.” From the look he gave him, Leon knew well that he likely wouldn’t appreciate being separated from his sister, but was asking him to do so anyway.

“Very well.” Cyrus was indeed not terribly pleased with the suggestion, but he understood why it had been made. There was logic in ensuring that one didn’t send two mages against a lot of templars. He could even overlook the fact that the reasoning employed clearly underestimated him. Briefly, he turned his eyes to Estella and Vesryn. “If
 possible, perhaps just once keep the heroics to a minimum?” That was the problem with decent people, really—they tended to take risks that the purely self-interested would avoid.

Estella smiled, but it was thin. “No promises.”

With the strategy set, all that remained was to execute it. One of the Knight-Lieutenants was left to manage the templars that would remain in this room, though the majority of those with much rank would be split up between the three parties. It might have been strictly safer to retrieve the lyrium crates one at a time, but time was important, and that would almost certainly have taken too long. Furthermore, three teams pushing out at once would relieve the burden on the defenders of the main hall itself, which was fortunate since it would also thin their numbers considerably.

Leon led their way out of the main hall, moving down a side passage way to the west, which was both damp and dark, lit only by a few guttering torches. With a few more turns, they came face to face with a door to the outside. “How are you against templars, Cyrus? I understand they don’t use lyrium in Tevinter.”

“Why don’t you open that door and find out, Seeker?” Cyrus let his amusement color his tone, and smiled sharply. It was true that he’d faced few southern templars, and their abilities were not to be dismissed, when properly enhanced by lyrium. But by the same token, no southern templar knew what a northern mage was like, and he did not doubt they would find the difference
 perceptible. The very best education in Thedas could do that for a person.

“Fair enough.” Leonhardt didn’t push the door open just yet, though, instead reaching into a belt-pouch and withdrawing a small vial, about the size of one that would hold a lyrium dose, but the liquid inside this was a blackish red, lacking both the glow of red lyrium and the metallic smoothness of that fluid. “I don’t believe we’ve had cause to fight together before. I say this in all seriousness: please keep clear of me.” His voice lacked the usual mildness it carried, edged instead with a harshness that seemed foreign to it.

Tipping back the vial, Leon downed it in one swallow, tucking it back into his belt pouch and throwing the door in front of them open. He didn’t linger on the threshold, charging forward into the fray outside.

It would seem the fighting had drawn very close on this side, and the Red Templars had nearly reached the entrance to the main building. The defenders remaining were few, and consistently moving backwards. That was, until Leon crashed into the front line. His first swing snapped a red templar’s head back so far the crack was audible, and the edge of his helmet clanged against the edge of the armor protecting his back. Before his body could collapse, Leon picked it up in both hands and threw it into a line of advancing red templars, knocking one to the ground and another two off balance. The last dodged, but it didn’t matter, because the Seeker killed him next, taking his helmet in both hands and twisting sharply. His stride didn’t even break as a sword clanged off his armor; he simply turned and caught the blade between his armored palms on its way down the second time, turning his body and disarming the half-crystallized man that held it, tossing the sword away like refuse before pulling the man down by the arm and shoving a knee into his gut, sweeping his legs out from under him with a foot and stomping hard at a less-armored part of his back.

Whatever resulted was effective, because the templar did not stand again, and Leon showed no signs of stopping.

It was quite the brutal display, but its effectiveness could not be denied. Cyrus waded onto the field as well, giving Leon the berth he so desired. Considering that his last lightning spell hadn’t seemed to work too well against these people, he switched tactics, sending a fire rune to land strategically on the ground where a cluster of soldiers tried to flank what few uncorrupted templars were left. It took them all off their feet, and Cyrus pulled himself through the Fade, spatha in hand, and finished them while they were down, quick strokes to throats and any vital artery he could reach. Putting them down fast was the key here, and he was quite good at that when he set his mind to it.

Where Leon charged with pure force and raw speed, Cyrus walked the edges of the field, laying down strategic area spells to control the flow of templars, narrowing their avenues of motion with fire, barriers and harassment tactics. Though he’d have preferred to simply rain fire down from above and jump between them with his blade, as was his wont, it made more sense presently to keep the red ones away from the ordinary templars and funnel them towards Leon in small numbers at a time. It was clear that he could handle three at once without encountering significant issues, which was really quite something for someone who usually looked a bit uncomfortable around other people eating meat.

Between the two and their templar allies, what had once looked dire for the defenders turned around in relatively short order. Cyrus’s effective control of the battlefield essentially fed Leon a line of foes, which he tore through with brutal efficiency, which for all its violence was unerring in its precision. Ten minutes after they had reached the fight, it had ended, and the red templars lay slain.

A general cheer went up from the others, but for several long moments, Leon remained in the middle of the field. It was hard to tell where exactly his eyes were, with the helmet, but his fists remained clenched at his sides, trickles of blood dripping off his knuckles. With what seemed to be one very deep breath and a momentous effort, he relaxed his shoulders backwards and turned to face the templars. “You’ll want to go back inside, reinforce the others. We’ll go get the lyrium and meet you back there.”

The general consensus seemed to be that this was a good idea, and the soldiers turned, some of them supporting each other as they walked, and headed inside. Leon turned his head, clearly looking at Cyrus, and then gestured forward. “The supply storage is this way.”

Cyrus raised an eyebrow, nodding nonchalantly and falling into step beside the Seeker, glancing up at the other man through the corner of his eye, his hands folded casually behind his back even as they picked their way over what had effectively become a killing field, first for the red templars and then for them. “I can see why you prefer your space.” He kept his tone deliberately light. “That tincture you took, before we fought—that does something to you, doesn’t it?”

The color of it looked suspiciously like blood, but it was a bit too dark even for that, suggesting that something else might have been done to it alchemically. Cyrus had a guess about what that might be, but it was merely a guess, and didn’t quite account for all of his observations. He wondered if Leon would simply be willing to explain.

“It does.” It was fairly clear that Leon saw no point in trying to lie about that—probably he had decided Cyrus had only asked in an attempt to get more than a confirmation. That, however, he didn’t give, and after a few more seconds of silence, it became evident that he wasn’t planning on it. Disappointing, but hardly a surprise.

The supply cache was a bit of a ways out, but they ran into only one more red templar on the way, and she was already injured to the point of dying. Leon put her out of her misery, and the two proceeded onwards, until the sounds of more battle could be heard, at which point they picked up the pace, rounding a corner and finding themselves face-to-face with the tail end of a confrontation.

A woman in Seeker’s armor placed a heavy roundhouse kick to the face of a red templar, dropping him with a hard thud. Several more lay in a circle around her, all variously battered and broken to death. Like Leon, she carried no weapons. It was clearly the same woman from Val Royeaux, the one who had stood at the Lord Seeker’s side.

She spotted them from the corner of her eye, and moved to face them. “Good. You’re here.” She spoke rather evidently to Leon rather than Cyrus, and it was he who answered.

“Ophelia. What are you doing here? Did you know about this?” The earlier aggression clearly hadn’t left him, from the gravelly undertones to the words, and he looked about ready to step forward and be her next opponent. Cyrus wasn’t sure he was entirely misguided in his intent, and did not dismiss his conjured blade, though he remained a few paces out to Leon’s left, and watched him for cues as to how they would handle the situation.

That made her smile, just a little one, a turn at the corner of her mouth. “Know the Lord Seeker was an envy demon? No, not until recently. But I suspected. And so I remained at his side.” She crossed muscular arms over her chest, tossing back the thick ebony braid that rested over one shoulder.

“While he had all those templars take red lyrium? You know what it does. You know what happened in Kirkwall.”

She shook her head slowly. “The demon was suspicious of me, at first. Inherited that from Lucius, I expect. I didn’t know what it planned for these templars until it was already happening. After that, the best I could do was try and convince it to delay further action until I could discover whether it was really the Lord Seeker or not. As it happened, I wasn’t the only suspicious one. I intercepted a message, and replaced it with one I knew would reach you, and gain your attention.”

Leon sighed heavily. “How did you figure out that the Lord Seeker was an envy demon?”

She thinned her lips. “There’s something you should see.” Gesturing for them to follow, she led the way into an adjacent building and opened a door on the right side of a hallway. The chamber so demarcated was relatively large, perhaps once an office of some kind, but far enough from the main building that it was doubtful any of those near it were in use.

Of much greater interest, however, was the state of the room. In terms of furniture, it contained only a single desk, which rested right at the center of the rug, covered with papers, candles, and oddly enough, pieces of art. Front and center was what seemed to be a marble bust of Empress Celene, though its face was obscured by parchment. Leaning against that, a hand-sized portrait of the Lord General of Orlais had been slashed once, with a knife, from the look of it, but still remained intact enough to identify his visage. The last item was a humble charcoal sketch, rendered nevertheless in highly-accurate detail, of the crown prince. It lay in two halves atop the desk, and had at some point been further defaced with candle wax.

The dull brown stone of the walls was marred by several drawings of eyes, quite clearly in blood rather than paint, and several stacks of books were strewn carelessly about the room.

“Well this is a rather macabre little shrine, isn’t it?” Cyrus scanned quickly over the walls, and then the spines of the books in the nearest stack, before deciding that clearly, the items of greatest interest were those on the desk. The three most powerful people in Orlais, before the civil war, and possibly still, though it was hard to say. “Targets, perhaps?” It would fit with what he’d seen in the future he went to—he recalled that all three of these people had been assassinated. This could be a clue to how and when that was supposed to happen, if their mysterious perhaps-ally knew more than was obvious.

“This
 Elder One. This thing the demon is working for. It wants them dead, as might be obvious.” Ophelia nodded to the ruined artworks on the table. “I don’t know exactly why, but I suspect it’s partly a tactical decision and partly something else. A hatred, perhaps. Orlais has the strongest army in Thedas, and it’s as unstable as it’s been since the reign of the Mad Emperor, with the civil war going on.” She paused, a crease appearing between her brows. “But there are no fewer than four people with enough popularity and sufficient nobility to satisfy the aristocrats and the populace and lead the country. It’s interesting that only three of them appear here, isn’t it?”

“Gaspard de Chalons is missing.” That was Leon, who’d removed his helmet and tucked it under an arm. His free hand held a sheaf of parchments, carefully arranged so as to be smeared minimally with the blood on his gauntlets. “But whether that is because the demon overlooked him or because he’s allied with this Elder One is difficult to say. He doesn’t have quite the same infamous personality as the other three.”

Ophelia nodded deliberately. “That, I have not been able to discover. Envy likely knew relatively little outside of what it was to do here.” There was, after all, a certain sense in playing secrets and strategies as close to the chest as possible, and it would have been careless for the Elder One, who or whatever it was, to simply tell its minion everything it had in mind. Cyrus could understand the limitation of information as an effective command strategy; fewer loose ends when all was said and done, and the more work rumor and speculation could do for you, the better. This Elder One might have done quite well in the Magisterium, had it the inclination.

“This note
” Leon frowned deeply, then handed it to Cyrus. “My Old Tevene isn’t very good, but I believe it says something about the Seekers. Any chance you could translate?”

“Certainly.” Cyrus was not quite the linguist Estella was, in the sense that he spoke fewer of them than she did, but his Old Tevene was rather impeccable, if he did say so himself. Which made sense, since it was a common language for scholars in the Imperium to know. He took the parchment between his thumb and forefinger, as it was relatively worn and probably ought to be handled carefully, then swept his eyes over the words.

“‘Remember, you will be watched constantly. A Seeker is always looked to, when he is seen at all. I had a replica of the armor made—it should serve your purpose in Therinfal.’ Addressed to Envy, no doubt. There’s a little more below it that might interest you.” He paused, possibly just for effect, and then continued. “There is no place for Seekers in the world the Elder One builds. The life of Lucius Corin ends with you. Leave the real one to me.’” He raised a dark brow, glancing at the other two over the edge of the paper.

“Someone was feeling rather dramatic. Though I must say I’ve always loved a good conspiracy. So many skeins to be unraveled
” Cyrus narrowed his eyes, his aspect amused rather than menacing. He didn’t think it was especially amusing for either of them, of course, but still he saw little purpose in being unnecessarily grave. It was what it was, regardless of the attitude anyone took towards it.

“Seems the thing to do would be to find the real Lord Seeker, no? After we’ve dealt with our little demon infestation, that is.”

Leon looked to Ophelia, who shrugged her powerful shoulders. “I do not know where the real Lucius is. I intend to find out, but your friend is right. Horse first, then cart, as they say. You’ll be wanting lyrium. It’s through here.” So saying, she turned and led them out of the room, opening another door at the end of the hallway, remaining outside while Leon went in after the crate, hefting it easily in a single arm, donning his helmet again with the other.

“Let’s get this back to the others.”

They were, as it turned out, the last to arrive back, perhaps due to the pit stop they’d taken. Ophelia’s reception among the templars was mixed; while none were openly hostile, they were wary almost to a one, and stood far aside when she passed. That seemed not to faze her in the slightest—perhaps, as a Seeker, she was accustomed to it.

Cyrus soon found himself caught up in a warm embrace from Estella, who, aside from a cut marring the line of her cheek, appeared intact. She squeezed once before releasing him, her expression clearly relieved. “I was worried when we got back and you weren’t already here,” she admitted softly.

“Worried? About me? What will you think of next?” Really, the idea that she worried about him, while familiar and welcome in a sense, was also a bit unnecessary. If she could stop worrying about him and worry about herself instead, he’d be much more assured. Still, neither that nor the twinge of hurt that remained between them stopped him from returning the hug, a muted exhale the only sign he gave of his own mollification.

He returned his attention to the pair of Seekers and the Knight-Captain afterwards, however. “Now
 how about we bring down this barrier?”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Vesryn's pristine armor was spattered with blood at this point, but every drop of it belonged to corrupted templars. Saraya had effectively guided him to dispatch any enemy that had crossed his path, and even many of those that only crossed the others, though of course he hadn't been quick enough to prevent all the injuries in his allies. Even his shield could only be in one place at one time.

Focused as he was on the fight, he'd been especially wary of any signs from Saraya since the ambush from the Lord Seeker, or rather the demon that had formerly worn his shape. He remembered nothing of it, only trying to get in the way of the charge, getting caught up with Estella as they fell, and then... black. Estella's face was the first thing he saw upon waking, the first thing he comprehended. There were far worse things to lay eyes on after being knocked out, of course.

As they'd worked together to bring back more of the low-ranking officers, he'd noted that Saraya looked upon Estella differently. How, he could not say, and there was no time to speculate on it. They had a task to complete here.

The Knight-Captain, Séverine, nodded at Cyrus, and smoothly stepped up on top of one of the tables shoved off to the side, allowing the assembled templars to see her more clearly. She pointed her blade out at the group. "Templars! I ask of you: what is Envy?"

"A wretched thing!" cried one.
"Weakness!"
"A pathetic demon!"
"A coward, Sister!"

"A coward," Séverine repeated, nodding. "In order to study, and worm into our hearts, it must hide. We will drag it into the light!" A first cheer went up among the templars, accompanied by a cacophony of swords bashed against the faces of shields.

Séverine stepped down and began approaching the barrier, while the templars cleared from her path. "Those who have been taken by this demon and its promises of power are corrupt. They have betrayed the Order and all they once stood for. We, the true templars, will show them no mercy." The grimmer nature of the task did not receive a cheer, but instead a hardened rumbling, an anger building to do what needed to be done.

"Join me, Brothers and Sisters, and tear down this barrier. Give Envy no place to hide. And give the Red Templars no reason not to run!" She accepted a chalice of lyrium from a scribe when offered, the draught steaming with a frost-like substance. Séverine drank deeply, and once the scribe retreated from her, she took her sword in both hands, and knelt, placing the point of it into the floor. The other templars followed her lead.

They began to glow with a golden light, some brighter than others, and the sickly green barrier above them began to tremble and waver. Vesryn adjusted his grip on his spear and shield, and moved forward in preparation to advance up the stairs. It was not long before the demon's barrier let out a wretched wail, and then shattered altogether.

From the top of the stairs came the Red Templars, storming in down in a disorganized formation to engage. Séverine looked back at the Inquisition members aiding them. "Cut through, find the demon, and destroy it! We'll deal with these traitors." Their blood worked up for the fight, the templars smashed into the first arriving group of enemies, engaging them with a fearsome fervor.

Vesryn glanced sideways at his allies. "Let's get moving."

“An excellent suggestion.” Cyrus softened up a likely trajectory for them by sending a massive fireball through it, forcing several red templars to throw themselves to the side, some of them landing poorly and falling down the staircase in the process. One didn’t get away in time and took a full blast of flame to the face, collapsing in a cacophony of shrill cries. “How about that way?”

“Good enough,” Leon growled, cracking his neck under his helmet and bursting forward. His momentum seemed little affected by the fact that he was essentially fighting uphill, and he took two stairs at a time as though that were the way they were meant to be used. Considering the objective was only to clear a path, he didn’t linger long on any one red templar—generally speaking, one hit was enough to get any given individual out of the way, and he struck out with elbows, fists, knees, and feet, almost too fluid for a person encased in that much armor. Several of them, he simply gripped by the neck of their armor and pulled, toppling them facefirst down the staircase. Cyrus had driven a wedge into the line, and he was making a full tunnel of it.

Vesryn cleared the way for easy passage behind Leon's destructive force, tossing away any red templars that were fortunate enough to survive the initial encounter. They pushed up the stairs with little difficulty; Vesryn was able to surmise that the Red Templar force engaging them here was not much more than a rear guard, judging by their numbers. Séverine and the templars she led would no doubt be able to handle them given some time.

All of their party through, they took off down the hall towards the outdoors, a sort of grassy overlook of the forested land far below. The sections of walls before them had steadily crumbled from weather much like they were currently experiencing. The rain came down as steady and cold as it had upon entering the hall originally, and the earth beneath Vesryn's boots felt soft, vulnerable to being torn up if too much weight was applied in the wrong way.

"I touched so much of you," the demon said, with a voice from no particular direction, as before, "but you are selfish with your glory. Now I'm no one." Vesryn kept his eyes glued to the sides of the group, not desiring to be taken by surprise again. There was nowhere for the demon to run now, but while it did not prefer to fight directly, he had no doubt that it could if pressed into a corner, as it was.

"Lovely creature, this," Vesryn commented dryly. His spear remained leveled before him, ready to strike.

“And this isn’t the half of it,” Estella replied from beside him, her hands flexing on the grip of her saber. Her eyes were in constant motion over the field, a wariness that turned out to be quite wise. “There!” It did not manifest with the same directness as another demon would have. Pride would have stood before them and demanded acknowledgement. Desire and Rage would have commanded attention just as certainly.

But Envy appeared at their flank, a hideous thing with pale pink flesh, like someone had taken a human body, stretched it impossibly long, torn up the head and sewn it back together again with crude stiches and forgotten anything but the mouth, a thin red slash filled with sharpened, bloodstained teeth. It had a second set of arms beneath the first, shorter, almost humanoid still, a reminder, perhaps, of something it had once been. In all, it had to be nearly ten feet tall, but it was thin, in places little more than skin stretched over bones, too tight to be comfortable. Hardly a wonder it wanted someone else’s form and face, really.

No sooner had it appeared than the sodden ground beneath them began to turn black, in a ring much like that caused by a terror, save that its radius was considerably greater. Estella dashed out of it quickly, but Leon seemed to pay it almost no mind, simply moving himself off the circle in his barreling charge towards the demon itself. It threw something at him, shimmering slightly in the air like heat off the desert—likely a concussion blast of some kind, and the two met at full speed. The Seeker dug his feet in, pushing through and tearing rents in the soft earth beneath him. The hit slowed him considerably, but it did not stop him, and faced with an incoming assault, the demon seemed to open another one of the dark spots on the ground and dove through, reappearing far to the other side of the field and hurling a massive chunk of what had once been masonry with telekinetic force for the group.

A blast of lightning hit the boulder in midair, the resulting explosion breaking apart the stone and raining it down upon them as harmless detritus. Cyrus switched his attention to the demon itself thereafter, hurling a tiny orb of magic from each of the fingers on his left hand at once. They flew swiftly, and when the first hit, it encased the demon’s left leg in ice. The next three seemed to target different joints of its body, one successfully locking up the larger right elbow. The others hit, and spread, but it was able to crack the ice crystals off with movement.

A few seconds later, the mage’s form blurred, then disappeared entirely, reappearing much closer to the demon, which abruptly found itself faced with an opponent quite close. It swung a clawed hand for Cyrus, who ducked under it and retaliated with a horizontal slash, but Envy twisted with inhuman strength and flexibility, and the sword he used met only air.

Limber and quick as it was, it could not dodge two well-placed strikes at once, or at least in extremely quick succession. Vesryn had flanked Envy after Cyrus moved in for his attack, and his spear found the creature's torso, spilling blood and earning an enraged shriek of pain. Vesryn anticipated the counterattack; Saraya was familiar with such an opponent, which did not surprise Vesryn in the slightest. No demon was an unknown entity to her.

He withdrew his spear and properly angled his shield above his upper body to deflect the first slash to the side, and the adjusted to deflect the second slash the opposite way. The third he took head on, jarring his shield arm but stopping the clawed arm of Envy cold and giving him an opening to put his spear right through the thing's elbow joint. Its horrid features, or lack thereof, still twisted in pain from the injury, and it sought to flee, diving into a black pit it opened in the ground beneath it. Vesryn wrenched his spear free and stepped away from the magic beneath him.

"Watch your feet!" he called to the others, certain it would pick a spot to come up again soon, and it never preferred to assault directly.

When it did reemerge, it wasn’t the fleet magician, the precise warrior, or the powerful Seeker it went for. The demon was a coward, and it chose the coward’s target: Estella. She didn’t look all that surprised when it sprang up behind her, and without looking over her shoulder, she rolled herself to the side, its claws digging deep furrows in the fragile earth she’d been standing on seconds before. When she came up out of the roll, she turned herself around to face it, her momentum channeling into a smooth, controlled lash with her saber. The maneuver opened up a bloody line on the arm closest to her, and she stepped in closer, taking on the role of aggressor.

Her feet were light over the ground, her strokes no longer or flashier than they needed to be, and her efficiency was rewarded when two new gashes appeared over the creature’s torso, its gangly limbs less effective when someone had closed to so close a distance. It tried to dive under again, but this time met some trouble when a strong grip closed over the arm Cyrus had previously frozen. Leon’s hand nearly made it all the way around the rangy bicep of the demon, and the blow he delivered to its elbow snapped the limb clean off, made possible by the magical cold that lingered still at the joint.

Envy shrieked, a sonic blast that forced both of them back far enough for it to make its escape. Estella landed hard on her side, sliding another few feet back when her impact tore up the grass and slicked her left half with mud. Leon kept his feet, but lost his grip on the demon, allowing it to retreat once more.

This time, it came up closest to Cyrus, who immediately flung a massive bolt at it, staggering the creature before it had a moment to react. Adjusting his feet, he sped forward again, the hum of his blade followed by a new, smoking furrow dug across the back of its knees. It looked to be about to try and dive again, but with a broad gesture, he cast another spell, and bars of crackling lightning appeared to close it in from all sides, even below. The gaps between were more than adequate for a spear or other weapon with reach, however, and the mage turned, nodding tersely to Vesryn.

The elf nodded back, allowing his shield to fall to the ground, before he flipped his grip around on his spear. "Hold still for me, love." He briefly took aim, before he stepped into a throw and hurled his spear like a javelin right between two of the bars of crackling energy. The weapon punched clean through Envy's chest, rendering it incapable of screaming any further. Instead, it gurgled miserably for a moment, before it slumped sideways to the ground, and stilled.

"Nice throw," Séverine commented, from the top of the short flight of stairs that led back into the main hall. A large number of the templars from inside had followed her out, those that had made it through the fighting without serious injury. The Knight-Captain herself was heavily bloodied, at least over her armor, but most of it appeared to belong to others. "It's over then. For now."

"I expect the other Red Templars won't simply give up," Vesryn speculated, walking to the corpse of Envy and pulling his spear free.

"No, they won't." Séverine looked back at the battered group of men and women she'd come into command of. "The fight won't be truly done with until the last of these traitors have been dealt with. Until the Order's direction has been restored."

“And that will not be a simple process.” Ophelia spoke up then, stepping forward to draw even with SĂ©verine. “The Templars have numbers across Thedas, but their leadership is in ruins. Most either knew not of what was going on, or were complicit in it.” She crossed her arms over her chest, glancing over those assembled. “These are a good lot, though. It would be a waste for them to idle when their skills could be so useful.” Her eyes flickered between Leon, helmed and silent at present, and Estella, who stood straight, but unable to hide the fact that one of her arms was limp at her side, the one she’d landed on earlier.

“All the Inquisition came here to do was ask of them their help. The Breach threatens us all, and they could be instrumental in closing it.” She shook her head, then turned to the body of them as a whole. “If that is something you’d be willing to do, we’d welcome your blades and your stout hearts. We’ve need of both, and it would give you somewhere to be and something to fight for. You know by now that we have allies of all kinds, and you’d be equal among them.” She smiled slightly, though it was tinged a little by the pain she was clearly in, and glanced at SĂ©verine.

"Not how I imagined this turning out," the Knight-Captain admitted, shaking her head with a little smile. "But I think my Commander will understand if I don't return home just yet. The Breach does indeed need closing, and I would be honored to lead these templars in helping you do it, Lady Herald." Her plated, closed fist thumped against her chestplate. "You have our blades."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

As Asala stepped outside of the gate that led into Haven proper, a cold wind brushed against her face. She shivered and drew her cloak tighter around her shoulders, as she fondly reminisced about the hearth back in the tavern. While one hand clutched a handful of her collar, the other was used to cup the heat from her mouth so that her nose didn't freeze off. As she looked out from Haven's entrance, she found herself surprised once more at the volume of tents. The village itself had proven itself too small to hold both the mages and templars, and overflowed outside the walls into a sea of tents.

She turned and decided to cut through the side where there were more mages than templars. While she had nothing against the templars, they had a tendency to watch her as she walked, or at least, she felt like they did. She entertained thoughts that maybe it was just all in her head, but still. She was more comfortable among the mages. As she cut through, offered a wave to Donovan as she passed, as he seemed to be lecturing a group of mages. Once on the other side of the tents, she angled herself and headed toward the frozen lake.

From what she had gathered it was where Cyrus was last seen, and sure enough she eventually recognized his figure on the dock. She offered a wave as she approached.

He didn’t seem to see her at first, which was perhaps understandable. He was sitting crosslegged on the structure, an assortment of what looked like leather-bound books spread over his lap and the planks around him. He held a thin charcoal pencil in one hand, and was scribbling something onto a page about as fast as someone could write, by the looks of it. As she approached, Asala was able to see that all of the books were filled with the same writing, and it wasn’t really scribble at all—his penmanship seemed to default to an elegant, but somewhat minimal script. The book he was working in was filled more with numbers than letters, almost after the manner of a Qunari engineer.

The sound of her feet over the snow seemed to finally alert him to her approach, however, and he finished off the line he was writing on before turning his head in her direction. He blinked a few times, almost as if emerging from some kind of trance, and only then did he appear to actually properly register her presence: his eyes sharpened, and he half-smiled, a touch sly as usual.

“I do not believe we’re due for another lesson for a few hours yet. Don’t tell me you missed me.” That he was joking was obvious from the slight sarcastic edge to the words, as though he expected her attitude towards him to be rather the opposite.

"Uh... hm," she murmured as she shook her head in the negative. Then her eyes widened and she held her hands up submissively, fearing that she may have just accidently insulted. "N-n-not that you... I... it is just..." she stammered before closing her eyes and sighing. A blush was seeping into her features but the breath she took next seemed to ease her somewhat. She was aware of ridiculous she seemed at the moment, and the flush in her cheeks only deepened because of it. He laughed, a surprisingly understated thing for someone who didn’t seem to have any issues drawing all the attention in a room. His shoulders shook slightly with it, but there was no malice or condescension in his expression. Instead of continuing to stutter, she shook her head and tried to forge ahead.

She was frustrated with herself, and her cheeks puffed for a moment before she spoke, "It is just... there was nothing else for me t-to do." she said. They were caught up on their requisitions for potions. Injuries were also at a minimum, and nothing so severe as to require her attention. Aurora and Donovan were busy trying to instill some temperance into the mages, and Pierre had lessons from Larissa. She had nothing on schedule besides her own lesson later that day.

Asala's eyes fell onto the book that Cyrus was working on, and she tilted her head inquisitively. "What, uh, what are you working on?" she asked.

He glanced down at his work, almost as if surprised to see it there, but the impression quickly passed, and he gestured at her to sit down near him, moving a few of the other books around so as to make that possible. “Closing the Breach.” He shrugged, the way he said it making the whole thing sound like it was simple. The notes, though, gave the lie to that, rather obviously. “Magic is notoriously difficult to pin down in precise terms, but there are some things that can be quantified. The Qunari are actually better at it than almost anyone else. Perhaps because they are disposed to treat everything as a matter for mathematics.” He smoothed out the paper he’d just written on, tracing a finger down the edge of the page.

“While it’s hardly the whole story, it’s a valuable approach. Calculations like these were how Cassius and I figured out the trick to time magic.” He sounded distant, like he was remembering something, and ambivalent, like he wasn’t quite sure how he felt about it. He shook his head though, and glanced over at her from the corner of an eye.

“For now, it’s at least a preliminary approach. How has your dispelling practice been going?”

"It is... coming along," Asala admitted. While she was adept in healing and barriers, other forms of magic did not come as easily. She had very little formal training in the other types of magic, only what Aurora and the other mages could teach her while they traveled, and dispelling seemed counterintuitive, considering. Though she could fling simple small fire, ice, and lightning spells, they were nothing compared to what she witnessed Cyrus do on a regular basis.

She took a seat and looked at her hands for a moment. Asala then spread them apart and she concentrated, her brows furrowing in the effort. Soon her hands began to glow green and a green bubble formed in between them, but unlike her ordinary barrier spells, this one did not appear to be solid. Asala sighed as she stared at the dispel bubble. "It is hollow inside. It only dispels things that try to pass through, but magic is still able to work inside." An experiment with Estella revealed that.

Cyrus shifted gracefully up into a crouch, moving himself until he was perched on the edge of the dock in front of her, balance apparently not something he needed to worry about any more than a cat did. He cocked his head to the side, examining the shape of the spell with interest. “Hold the spell there.” He murmured it in a soft voice, a clear indication of his absorption. It was almost possible to see him thinking, his eyes lit with an almost childlike excitement at the prospect of an interesting puzzle to solve.

He moved his hands so that they were at the top and bottom of the sphere, perpendicular to her own, and then his hands began to glow softly blue. He touched the greenish magic between her hands, and a spark jumped around inside, like lightning contained in a ball. The corner of his mouth turned up. “Fascinating. Solid, and hollow. It seems barriers have seeped into your essence, Asala.” It was inflected with humor, but he didn’t seem to be entirely jesting.

His hands still in place, he moved his eyes from their hands to hers. “There’s no reason to change what works. Are you familiar with how to compress your barriers, make them as small as possible, and then expand them? If you can minimize the volume inside, and make sure your target is hit by the outer shell, it should work just the same as mine does. Here.” He half-rotated, so that he could point out towards a piece of driftwood stuck in the frozen lake. It lit on fire, bursting into a bright conflagration.

“It’s a large area, but not a strong version of the spell. Try banishing that.”

The spell between her hands fizzled out as Asala turned toward the fire. She frowned for a moment, quietly wishing the flame was closer to ward off the cold. Still, she held out her hands, palm outwards, as if she was trying to warm with with the distant fire. Soon, however, the familiar green glow enveloped her hands, and a tiny bright green sphere appeared in the middle of the flames. Her brows contorted and she bit the corner of her lip as she concentrated. It was different than controlling her ordinary barriers. Once she got a good feel of her sphere, she slowly began to move her hands apart.

Mimicking her motion, the barrier likewise began to grow in volume, at least until it grew to about a yard in diameter. Asala tried to hold the dispel barrier together, but it still began to twist and deform until it dispersed entirely. Though the dispel fizzled out, it still snuffed out a circle of flame in the wood, though its edges were still alight. "Wait, wait, wait," she bade eagerly, "I have an idea."

Her hands slipped into the green glow again, though this time instead of a sphere, the dispel manifested in flat square. Instead of trying to regulate its size, Asala simple swiped her hand, causing the square to wipe across the driftwood, extinguishing the fire wherever it touched. It took a pair of passes to get all of the flames, and by the end of it a film of sweat had worked itself onto her forehead, but her goal was accomplished. She turned back to Cyrus beaming with a wide smile on her lips.

Cyrus seemed to find this quite amusing, if the chuckling was anything to go by. He shook his head, grinning back at her. “Hardly the most efficient method, but remarkably creative, I’ll give you that.” Even when his laughter died away, his smile remained, and he waved a hand. “You know, it takes most people at least a month to make that much progress on this spell, and more to master it. If master is even the right word to use.” He rolled his eyes, some of the sharpness returning to his expression.

“When we close the Breach, I want you to direct the mages. We’ll need someone trustworthy holding both groups together, and the Commander can doubtless take care of the templars. Worst case scenario, you can channel whatever efforts the mages muster in the right direction, at least, with those barriers of yours.” He arched a brow, perhaps in anticipation of a protest.

"D-direct?" Asala sputtered, "What... what do you mean b-by direct?" she asked, the unsettling image of her standing in front of a formation of mages lingering in her mind.

He waved a dismissive hand. “Nothing too unsettling, I assure you. I will be asking them all to cast dispel magic at the same time, after the templars have cleansed the Breach to the best of their abilities. All you have to do is relay the signal to the rest and perform the spell also. Some of them are still edgy around the templars, and will doubtless be uncomfortable being so close to a mass cleanse. You’ll also all be ingesting some amount of lyrium beforehand to increase your efficacy, and some of them haven’t had any in a while. Might be a little jumpy, but a barrier should take care of any wayward spell residue, no?”

"Uh..." She was a comforted a bit, but still very clearly nervous about the whole idea. "I, uh, I s-suppose so..." She said, scratching under her horn. To be honest, she would probably be a little anxious after a mass cleanse too. She made a mental note to speak to Aurora afterward, but otherwise nodded, though reluctantly.

"What... uh, what will you be doing?" Asala asked curiously.

His smile widened, looking some strange mix of that innocent delight and something much more savvy. “I am going to be casting a very particular spell of my own devising. It should stabilize the Breach at its weakest point after all that disruption, and make it much easier for Stellulam and Romulus to close it.” He nodded down at the books still on the dock. “With a bit more work, I should also be able to modify it to more permanently steady their marks as well, which are bound to expand after what they do—assuming they do not disappear when the Breach does.” It seemed like he didn’t think they would, though the exact nature of his hypotheses was difficult to pin down. Cyrus wore a lot of expression openly on his face, but for all that his thoughts remained obscure.

"That is..." she began, but interrupted herself as she finally parsed everything he'd just said. "Wait, disappear? They could disappear? That is a possibility?" She asked, her eyes wide and the worry written clear on her face. "That... That is not good!" she rather understated.

Cyrus looked confused for a moment, blinking slowly at her, until the issue seemed to come to him in a flash of insight and he snorted, holding up his hands placatingly. “The marks, Asala. Not the people who bear them. Really, do you think I’d be this unconcerned if I believed two people, one of whom is my sister, could simply vanish afterwards?” He arched his brows, regarding her with a skeptical look.

Her answer was a flat "Oh." The blush was returning to her face at an alarming rate, and she could feel the heat from the flush to her cheeks. She didn't look to meet his eyes, rather, she stared off into an unremarkable part of the lake. "Well, um, that is, uh..." She said, clearly unable to find the words underneath all of her embarrassment. "So I should perhaps go prepare then, yes?" She asked, pointing back in the direction of Haven.

"I-I think so, yes," she said, attempting to make her way in the direction.

“You do that.” He spoke loud enough to be audible to her though she departed, and his amusement with the situation remained evident.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image



Then the Maker said:
To you, My second-born, I grant this gift:
In your heart shall burn
An unquenchable flame
All-consuming, and never satisfied.
From the Fade I crafted you,
And to the Fade you shall return
Each night in dreams
That you may always remember Me.
—Canticle of Threnodies 5:7

Image

The air still smelled like burning flesh.

It was probably a good thing that it was a memory from the Fade, and so the others present would not be able to smell it. Well, the mages might, but not until they’d taken the lyrium, anyway. Between they and the templars and his own estimations, the need had been for an entire cart of it, several crates stacked on top of each other and pulled towards the temple by a draft animal. The templars required it, and it dramatically increased the efficacy of the average mage, to the point that he believed it was actually possible to do what he’d been asked to devise a way of doing.

History, which so dramatized action over thought, was unlikely to remember his contribution to this, but for once, Cyrus couldn’t really say he cared much. Let it be forgotten, so long as it was done.

He stood now on one of the edges of the drop-off that led down to the floor beneath the Breach itself, though even at his height, he was still angled somewhat below it, such that he had to tip his head up to regard the thing. He’d not stood in its presence before, and he had to admit that he felt the keen temptation of allowing it to remain. It was a tear in the Veil of massive proportions, and even standing beside it, he felt like more than he was. When he dreamed, Cyrus could achieve nearly anything his heart desired. The Fade itself bent and twisted to his whim, answering his demands with little more than a thought from him. Here the distinction between the Fade and the mundane world was so blurred it was almost no distinction at all—he was smelling what was in the former while still fully conscious in the latter.

The prospect of being able to shape and mold this world in the same way he could sculpt and define that one was staggering. If he’d only put himself to work figuring out how to expand the Breach instead of how to close it, perhaps he could have had that. But the Breach was sick, ill, distorted—only the darkest reflections of the Fade were nearby it. And it threatened not only to collapse the distinction between worlds, but to utterly destroy this one. And the risks of expanding it without knowing the consequences—even he knew when something was too dire to chance.

But still, gooseflesh prickled along his skin, and he could almost feel the crackling of magic beneath it, yearning, almost, to be loosed, to be put to purpose and change what was into what had been dreamed. He tightened his hands together behind his back, suppressing the strange, giddy mix of nauseous vertigo and the sudden influx of power, squeezing his eyes shut and opening them again. Let it be assumed that he was nervous—that, unlike what he felt in truth, would be acceptable.

The mages fanned out to the left of where he stood and the templars to the right, taking up positions on the mid-level ledge. As he’d requested, Leon stood closest to him on the templar side, and Asala on the mage side. The most necessary individuals of all, Romulus and Estella, were moving into place directly beneath the Breach. A breeze picked up from the north, feathering over his face, and Cyrus let his muscles relax. Several more Inquisition troops began to carry in and distribute the lyrium—scraped together from personal stores, whatever the Riptide’s crew had been able to secure in the last few weeks, and the amount the spymaster had been able to accrue from more land-bound smuggling and trade routes. It was quite a lot, but each mage or templar would still be getting a minimal dose, given how many ways it had to spread. Cyrus himself was abstaining, of course, and as a Seeker, Leon didn’t need any, either, but everyone else would be taking at least some.

He signaled for them to do so, and waved the rest of the Inquisition back, as it was rather difficult to predict just what effect this much concentrated effort would have on the area, and it was better to minimize the risk of unnecessary casualties. Injuries, that was—he didn’t anticipate any deaths unless everything went horribly wrong, but then if that happened the entire world was doomed anyway, so it would hardly matter in the long run.

“Let it never be said that I avoided doing things of consequence.” He murmured the words to himself, a wry twist of his lip and a shake of his head accompanying the statement.

When at last it looked as though everyone were ready, Cyrus inhaled deeply, releasing his hands from behind his back and raising the right one. He held it there until he knew it was seen, then dropped it, the signal for the templars to begin.

“Templars!” The Commander’s voice boomed out over the ranks, and as one, they took a step forward, genuflecting with their armaments in front of them, bowing their helmed visages over the pommels of swords or hafts of axes, or else leaning them against the poles of spears and halberds, lapsing as one into reverent posture and calling to themselves the peculiar lyrium-fed abilities to cleanse a particular area of hostile magic. Where once they would have turned such force against the mages not far from them, now it was directed at the Breach, and the green light in the sky seemed to shudder and dim as each one spent their resources attempting to wrest it under control. Leon alone remained standing, his eyes clearly fixed on the rift itself, imperceptible words forming on his lips, his stare a thousand yards away.

At the conclusion of their efforts, however, it remained perceptibly magical. Clearly, they had weakened it, but the task of closing it was far from over.

Catching Asala’s eye, Cyrus raised his left hand, and then brought that one down as well, in a sharp motion much like the last.

Though she visibly trembled and her knuckles were white from the grip she held on her staff, Asala still raised it high and called out. "M-mages!" The mages stepped forward in a wave, enveloping their staves in a dispelling green glow before slamming them into ground. As more mages added their spells to the whole, the reflections of the Fade felt by Cyrus began to dwindle as magic around it started to ebb away by the mass dispelling. Asala's eyes darted back and forth over the breach and every now and then a blue glint could be seen in the sky, evidence of her effort to concentrate and corral straying spells.

As soon as the last of the dispellings had run its course, Cyrus stepped forward himself, right to the edge of the drop-off. With a deep inhalation, he reached for the magic, easy to his hands even still, even though he could feel the Fade retreating from this place. He reminded himself that it was good, that it was what he wanted. That it was the right thing to do, and they were the only people who could do it. When that wasn’t enough and his willpower faltered, he reminded himself also of all the reasons he had to do the right thing for once in his life. Of all he needed to make up for, all he needed to repent. And then he glanced down, past the ranks of templars and the less-organized throng of mages, to where the Heralds stood, and he thought of her as well, and all together, it was enough to turn aside the lure.

He raised his arms, a white light gathering around them, spreading until it covered the whole of his body, thin like a mist, and then growing denser as more of it billowed outwards, still contained around him, until he almost seemed to be encased in a sphere of roiling fog. Little scattered sparks of electricity jumped around inside the clouds, occasionally lighting them from within. When the mist had thickened to the point of obscuring his view completely, he finally released it, sending it towards the Breach like a slow-rolling ocean wave. Struck by the light as it moved, it threw tiny prisms of refracted light onto the ground below, glinting off templar armor and the polished staves of the mages.

The Breach, which had begun to distort and destabilize at the edges as it fought against the attempts to neutralize it, almost recoiled from the wave, as though it were half-alive itself and sensed danger. But it was, ultimately, immobile, and the spell hit it like a tidal force, the pearlescent cloud clinging to it, dulling the green to a washed-out verdigris hue, and stopping its motion entirely. It simply hung there, pulsing faintly, a tumor in the sky.

“Now!” His shout echoed as it descended towards the Heralds, his eyes flicking between where they stood and where it remained, yet to be defeated.

Romulus nodded, looking to Estella to see if she was ready as well. She appeared to gather herself for another second, then inclined her head.

As one, they stepped forward and thrust their marked hands at the Breach, the left of Romulus beside the right of Estella. Twin arcs of the green lightning-like energy shot forth and connected with the sickly tear above them, which began to pulsate violently. It shook the arms of both Heralds to maintain the connection, and soon a blindingly bright white light began to emanate from within the Breach's center point.

It was enough to force some of the mages and templars to look away, distracting them from their task, and for a brief moment it seemed as though the Breach was strenghtening, fighting back against the forces trying to shut it for good. It swelled and expanded in front of them for an unknown reason, bulging from within while the light grew stronger still. The Heralds did not relent, each knowing that to stop now could spell disaster far beyond the confines of the temple ruins.

The Breach gave out a great moan, twisting and pulsating as it was steadily filled with the energy from the marks, until at last it could hold itself together no longer, and it exploded, the blinding light becoming all-encompassing, forcing any sane person to shut their eyes. A strong wave of force washed out over the temple grounds, throwing anyone not already bracing for it onto their back. The Heralds received the worst of it, the blast enough to throw them several body lengths away, the green crackling energy still pulsating from their palms.

Cyrus, even despite being prepared for backlash, staggered backwards several steps, his eyes shut against the bright light. As soon as it dimmed, though, he opened them again, running to the end of the ledge and dropping down to the next level, then moving through a few dazed-looking mages to do the same thing a second time, putting him on the ground with the Heralds. “Brilliant! Absolutely brilliant, both of you!” He reached down to Estella first, knocked prone by the blast, and offered a hand to Romulus as well once she was back on her feet.

Whoever or whatever the Elder One was, it had to know they weren’t going to take this lying down now. Behind them, once it was confirmed that both Heralds had survived the effort, a cheer began to swell, dozens of voices adding to the exultation, the celebration of what had just been accomplished.

The sky overhead bore a greenish scar, a remnant of what had loomed so dire, but the Breach was closed.

The Inquisition had succeeded.




Needless to say, the tavern in Haven was packed to the rafters that evening. All the tables had been pushed to the side, and it was standing-room only, still incredibly full due to its proximity to the alcohol. He’d initially entered seeking libation, as most of these people had, but the din of all the voices was incredibly loud, and he wasn’t sure how people could even hear themselves think in the space. So once he’d secured his tankard, he headed for the door immediately.

The Captain of the Riptide busied herself at the bar and knocked shoulders with her large, Qunari-companion. She'd chosen lighter garbs, forgoing her restrictive leathers for softer linens. It seemed as if she was always in the tavern, especially if there was cause for celebration. She occasionally drifted away from her stool to twirl around in the middle of the dance floor and always had a tankard held in her hand. Somehow, she managed not to spill a drop. She arched her back and stretched her arms over her head, as content as one could be in good company. She leaned towards Aslan and tossed her head back, laughter crackling from her belly. Though she was obviously amused, Aslan's tight-lipped frown betrayed none.

Most of the people in here were not those he knew to any degree, though one of the Lions he’d met earlier, Donnelly, was leaning heavily against the bar, apparently in less-than-sober conversation with a much more lucid-looking Aurora, the little redhead who led the mages in these parts, or at least the ones that didn’t answer to Fiona. He gestured upwards with his cup at both of them, the mercenary returning it with a broad grin and the same, sloshing a bit of ale over his hand and then eyeing his handiwork with exaggerated trepidation, frowning for all of a moment before he shrugged and grinned again. It would appear that there was little dampening his current mood. The corner of Cyrus’s mouth turned up, and he passed through the exit to the outside without issue.

The rest of the Lions weren’t far away, standing in a cluster not too far from where the bard played and Larissa sang. They looked to be a bit under the influence on average, but none among the three of them seemed especially so, particularly not considering the chaos around them. Completely sober were Estella’s Tranquil teacher, Rilien, and his assistant. Tanith, Cyrus believed her name was—she was speaking to him with an amused look on her face, but he, of course, wore no expression at all, though he was tuning a lute. That was bound to produce an interesting result, in any case.

He spotted Thalia weaving into and out of the crowd, but of course she rarely talked to him when she didn’t have to, and he certainly didn’t expect to see much of her tonight. She’d probably be spending it with some pretty little thing or another, as was her wont.

Most of the rest of Haven and the Inquisition seemed to occupy the area close to a bonfire, which burned high and bright against the night sky, bathing those around it in an orange glow more than sufficient to stave off the chill of the evening. Asala and Meraad danced in the light of the fire, both laughing freely and easily as he spun her in a wide circle. Nearby the BenoĂźt child watched with a light smile and clapped along to the beat. Even the commander seemed to have been persuaded to join in the festivities, admittedly with much less abandon than anyone around him. He was talking to Marceline, who had her arms around the man who’d been introduced as her husband, MichaĂ«l. For once, Leon's expression was relaxed; open, even. He appeared to be rather enjoying himself, despite the absence of a drink in his hand. Marceline's hand, however, was not likewise unburdened, but held a goblet of wine, no doubt from the same bottle that hung from MichaĂ«l's.

Sparrow herself was lounging on the outskirts, for once. She'd found a barrel to perch on and was idly tapping her fingers across her knee, looking across the tavern. It wasn't immediately apparent what, exactly, she was looking for, but by the expression on her face, she was mildly annoyed.

Estella was nearby the fire, looking a strange mix of happy and uncomfortable. Happy, perhaps, because of the general festivity. The discomfort was likely due to the fact that a new person seemed to crop up to shake her hand or speak to her every few moments. No few of the exchanges were likely either high praise or requests for a dance, from the way she so often looked surprised and then embarrassed in quick succession, a result he suspected both types would have produced. In any case, she tended to smile politely and shake her head a fair amount, which was unsurprising, given what he knew of her tendencies towards reservation and the deflection of compliments.

She met his eyes, shooting him a look that conveyed something between disbelief and panic, as though she weren’t quite sure what to do with herself.

Cyrus merely met her look with a much more mischievous one and shrugged in an exaggerated fashion. Frankly, he thought she should get used to the attention. It wasn’t like she’d be able to avoid it forever, no matter how little she thought of herself. He raised his tankard to his lips, drawing several swallows down in rapid succession. It tasted almost unbearably cheap, but accomplishment had a way of making anything sweeter.

From out of the swirl of dancing people came Vesryn, devoid of most of his armor, though his cloak, a lighter one than the garish white lion, was still tied around his waist, and several of his leg plates were still attached. His tunic was unbuttoned halfway down his chest, as it always seemed to be on the occasions when he got out of his armor. Evidence suggested that the heat of the fire, the warmth of the bodies, and the pace of the movement had warmed him up enough to risk shedding layers, though he'd have to preserve the momentum to stay that way.

Currently he wound his way over to Estella, the latest in her line of visitors, pausing only to take a breath that needed catching. "Might I succeed where the others have failed?" he pondered, offering an upturned hand in her direction, attempting his most charming smile. "My night is not a victory until I have danced with a Herald. The other one has already cruelly spurned me in favor of another." By his delivery, it was entirely true.

Estella was nothing if not consistent, though she looked slightly less surprised this time, something that said perhaps more of Vesryn than it did of her. Her embarrassment, however, was just as evident, though it did seem accompanied by a shade of amusement. “I should hate to hand you a ‘loss’,” she replied, considerably less dramatically, if lightly all the same. “But this particular Herald doesn’t dance, and it really is better that way.” The declination was offered kindly and in good humor, but it was still a refusal, and she smiled apologetically. “I’m sure there is no shortage of people who will gladly take advantage of my lapse in judgement, however.”

"As you wish," Vesryn said, accepting the rejection quite easily. He withdrew the hand into a flourishing bow, and stepped away. "This is not a retreat!" he called, stepping back into the throng of dancers. "Merely a tactical withdrawal!" The swirling bodies consumed him, though it was not long before the telltale sound of his laughter was heard again.

Cyrus didn’t bother suppressing his snicker, but over the noise, it wouldn’t be audible anyway. He was willing to bet that didn’t happen too often to Vesryn, but from Estella, it was entirely predictable. Skirting the edges of the crowd himself, he attempted to find a way to maneuver closer to the fire without getting caught up in the mass of whirling bodies. His path took him by Romulus, and Khari, who was halfway through a tall glass of something golden in color and looking a bit flush in the face because of it, though that might have just been the firelight. He nodded to both as he passed them by, spotting an ideal perch atop a barrel, one that looked to be empty now but had probably contained beer at some point earlier in the evening.

He stationed himself upon it, for the moment, resting his tankard on his knee, his fingers loose about the handle. If he looked up past the fire, he could still see the faint green scar left by the Breach, and try as he might, he couldn’t avoid thinking about it. They celebrated like everything was over, and perhaps for most of them, it would be. But for him at least, he knew things had only begun. There was still the matter of the Elder One, whatever it was, and the magic that had been used to tear open the Veil in the first place. He could recall with unsettling clarity the feeling of power he’d had from just standing close to it, how intoxicating that had been.

Shaking his head and forcing his eyes down, Cyrus lifted his tankard to his lips and downed half of what was left. He should probably make sure he had a few more of these before he slept. For now, though, he tried to let himself get caught up in the merriment of others, washing around him like water around an island. And for a little while at least, it was good enough to be so near to it.

Tomorrow was another day. But tonight didn’t have to be only a prelude to it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Leon rarely slept well, and he never slept early, so even after more than half of the troops and citizens of Haven had sought the warmth of their beds, or one another’s, as the case seemed frequently to be, he was still awake, standing a little closer to the dying bonfire than he’d been before. Periodically, he’d throw a few more scraps of wood on it, to keep it burning for those who weren’t quite ready to call the celebration quits yet. Some remained in the tavern, but most of those who were still awake had moved outside by the time the foreign horn sounded down the mountain.

It seemed to draw everyone to a temporary stillness. His own head whipped towards the source of the sound, and he stepped out from around the fire to peer up the mountainside from whence it had issued. He could see faintly the glimmer of hundreds, possibly thousands, of torches, and his heart jumped in his chest, a wash of mixed dread and anticipation flooding his system. He did the necessary strategic calculations without even consciously deciding it, and every outlook was grim. Grimmer, the longer it took them to respond.

He took quick stock of who was in his immediate proximity, and found that there were yet a fair number of people he could use immediately. Haven had three trebuchets built within its defenses, and those would be their best chance of softening up this force, whatever it was, before it reached their doorstep. He was under no illusions that an army of that size was here to negotiate or offer assistance. It was here to kill them, and it was his job to make sure that didn’t happen, impossible as the task now seemed.

“Reed. Get the Lions, have them take command of their units. They’re on the southern trebuchet. Go with them.” The corporal saluted and hustled off towards the cluster of tents where the officers on loan made their camp. Nearby, Vesryn was stepping into his gear about as fast as anyone could don full plate, whilst Cyrus stood from where he’d been sitting, also peering at the incoming force. Asala had a bit of a shellshocked look to her, but he feared that much worse was to come.

“Cyrus, Vesryn, Asala. Take any troops you can get on the way, find Estella, and get to the near trebuchet.” It was the closest by a lot, but they’d probably have to wake the Herald before getting there, which meant they’d need the time they could save. “Rilien—please go to the Chantry and inform Marceline and MichaĂ«l. Prepare a retreat and find us a way out of here.” In truth, the way he saw the largest number of them surviving this was to get out of Haven, but preparing that would take time, time in which they would be forced to fight. The Tranquil dipped his head, speaking too low to hear to Tanith, who nodded as well and remained behind as he headed up towards the top of the hill Haven sat on. Sparrow lingered near the gates, balancing herself on the pommel of her ridiculously large flanged mace, eying the horizon with narrowed eyes and pinched lips. Though she said nothing to the bypassing soldiers, nor to Rilien or Leon's assembled group, it was apparent she was readying herself for combat.

“The rest of you are with me. We’ll be going to—” He stopped at the sound of the front gate being thrown open, and when it was, it admitted Romulus, Khari, and what appeared to be a severely injured Lia. Leon’s brows drew down over his eyes, and he remembered that she’d been sent on a routine patrol earlier in the evening. From the looks of it, the other scout she’d gone with hadn’t made it back.

“What are we looking at?” Though he’d have much preferred to insist she get her wound looked at before reporting, it didn’t look fatal and they didn’t have the time. He needed as much information as he could get as soon as she could get it, and so he silenced his expression of sympathy in favor of bare efficiency. Asala produced a red vial from the satchel she seemed to always carry with her, and pressed it into Lia's hand with a deeply apologetic look before she took leave to follow Leon's orders.

“Venatori,” the elf managed, as Romulus and Khari helped her into a seat. Immediately she drank a small amount of the potion Asala had handed her, swallowing with a grimace. “And templars. The red kind. Together.” Vesryn buckled on his second gauntlet, drawing his axe.

"Well, that’s just wonderful.” He jogged off, to join the others he’d been assigned to.

He couldn’t say it made no sense. Both groups had made reference to an Elder One, and, at least indirectly, an assassination plot. He hadn’t expected there would be near enough of either to constitute an army of this size yet, but it would appear that this was a grave miscalculation on his part. Leon’s jaw tightened. “When you’re done with that, Lia, wake as many of the troops as you can find. Gather them at the gate and position them as well as you know how. Tanith can help with the formations.” He glanced to Rilien’s aide to confirm the order. She was also a mage, so she should at least be able to fix the wound well enough to finish what the potion would start. Lia nodded wordlessly, getting to her feet before half the potion was through, and downing the rest as she ran off, Tanith on her heels.

That left him with Romulus, Khari, Séverine, a few regulars, and whoever was still inside the tavern for the last trebuchet. He was accounting for the possibility of advance troops in sending so many to each of the machines. Hopefully, he was wrong about that, but Leon had learned to plan for the worst and leave the best for hoping. Gesturing for those that were around to follow him, he pulled open the tavern door. Inside lingered Captain Tavish, her first mate Aslan, and a few other soldiers, no few of them blearily waking to the sounds of organized chaos outside.

“We’re under attack,” he informed them curtly. “Get up, arm yourselves as well as you can, and follow me.”

Zahra was on her feet as soon as Leon swept into the tavern. Geared appropriately in her flexible leathers, and swinging her bow from her shoulder, tightening the buckle connected to her quiver. Aslan stood at her side, though he held an impressive axe in his hands, arms bristling with corded muscle. If he was worried about the outcome of their impending battle, he showed no indications. It might've been just another walk in the park. Small, flinty eyes regarded the other soldiers, dwarfed in his presence. She took a deep breath and flashed Leon an encouraging smile, if the small twinge of her lips was anything to go by. She tottered away from the stools, followed closely behind by the others inhabiting the tavern and wove around a few soldiers, rounding up on his side, thick eyebrows raised in question, “We're ready when you are. I don't mind, but mightn't we know what we're facing?

“Venatori.” The reply came from Khari, who’d leaned around Leon’s impressive presence to peer into the tavern. “And Red Templars. We’ve gotta go load the trebuchets, and, you know, be on the lookout for anyone trying to climb the palisade from the flanks and stuff.” She sounded as though she expected subterfuge of that kind, which wasn’t entirely unreasonable. This army was bound to contain shock troops of some kind, and the walls, while sturdy and tall, were not unassailable.

“Can't say I've ever been in a fight this large, but I s'pose it's like anything else,” Zahra wrinkled her nose and reached back into her quiver, tickling her fingers across the feather. Counting off arrows, from the movement of her lips, until she was satisfied, and also drifted to Leon's side in order to see Khari properly. If Aslan's ears could have perked up, they might have, as interested as he appeared in the conversation, drifting closer. He held the axe aloft, inspecting its bladed edge, and finally broke his silence, regarding Leon with a leveled stare, “Where would you like us to go?”

“Follow me.” The words were terse, clipped, and Leon moved away from the doorway, twisting to avoid a collision with Khari and leading the group towards the farther trebuchet. It was in an unready position, being that they’d not foreseen the need to use it yet. The crank behind it would turn it in the proper direction, but doing so wasn’t their only task.

The sound of wood splintering in a burst drew Leon’s attention, and his head snapped to the wall, part of which had just been caved in by some kind of controlled explosion. Several red Templars were the first through, followed by half a dozen Venatori, and further dull booms indicated that this breach of the defenses was not the only one. The Seeker ground his teeth, particularly when one hulking creature filed in behind the rest, its body, perhaps once human, now a towering mass of red lyrium more than anything else. It couldn’t have been any less than ten feet tall, by his estimation, its arms heavy clubs of blood-colored crystal.

“SĂ©verine, turn the trebuchet! The rest of you, keep them off her!”

Leon took a deep breath, feeling the shift inside himself, the way his every sense seemed to expand, and a primal violence welled in his chest, urging him forward, suppressing his tendencies towards gentility and flooding him with the unquenchable desire for blood. A red mist fuzzed the very corners of his vision, but the rest of it only grew sharper, the colors more vivid and defined, and his nose flooded with the scent of iron and fire and fear, thick and pervasive in the air over Haven.

He charged.

Despite her lack of armor or her usual weaponry, Khari was the next one off, charging after him and peeling off to the left, where she rolled out of the way of a heavy swing from one of the other templars, springing to her feet and planting her knife in the armpit he exposed with the swing. He went down, and she scooped up his battle-axe, bounding back into the fray with a snarl.

Romulus was also underprepared for the fight, but managed to grapple one of the Venatori to the ground, where he drew the man's sidearm, a short curved dagger. After ending the zealot's life by cutting his throat open, Romulus withdrew and kept watchful eyes on the unfolding melee. Séverine had begun working to turn the large trebuchet towards the enemy masses beyond the wall, her templars throwing themselves into the conflict against the army that faced them. The Red Templar behemoth crushed the first unlucky templar to attempt facing it, crunching the man into a distorted shape of metal and torn flesh.

Aslan bulled ahead with a startlingly loud howl. One that might've given fleshy men pause, if they weren't out of their heads with red lyrium. He dragged his axe behind him and planted his feet, swinging the axe around to shear a man's head clear off his shoulders, flicking a clear spray of blood behind him. Shouldering the body aside, the bulky Qunari faced the Red Templar behemoth and danced away from a disfigured fist swinging towards his head. For someone so large, his experience in battle was evident by the way he danced to the creature's glowing side, hunkering under another nasty blow and coming up behind him with a response of his own.

Bows were best utilized on the outskirts, so Zahra took her position at the rear and bounced around their own soldiers, who were all barreling towards the Venatori and Red Templars. She notched the first arrow and drew it back against her cheek, eyes feverishly bright, and loosed it into the closest Venatori's head. The man didn't seem to know he was dead, because he stumbled ahead a few paces, blinking rapidly and fell at Khari's feet. The Dalish woman barely seemed to register his presence, stepping over him without noticing him, as such, driving her pilfered axe into the leather chestplate of one of the Venatori in much the same way she swung her cleaver-sword on any other day. Zahra turned her attention towards Aslan and the hulking mass of crimson gems, loosing three arrows in quick succession, though they did little more than ricochet off its grotesque body. One, at least, thumped into its fleshy elbow. A glowering snarl sounded, accompanied by more arrows hissing by her companions head, aiding them in felling oncoming enemies.

Though Leon had initially charged the behemoth, landing a blow heavy enough to issue spiderweb cracks through part of its lyrium surface, he’d been quickly surrounded by others, templars and Venatori alike, as they rounded on the largest, most immediately threatening target, and they were proving much more tenacious than the average man, perhaps an effect of their morale. He only barely registered the tactical thought, which sounded in some part of his mind that was distant now. Much more immediate was the sound of his heart in his ears, and the immediate action-and-reaction taking place in front of him.

An incoming longsword left a bloody slice on his unarmored shoulder, and his hand snapped up, closing around the wrist attached tightly enough to turn his knuckles white under his gloves. They bled again, from impact with the jagged lyrium crystals, but he didn’t notice it as more than a minor inconvenience, one that might cause his grip to become slicker than he liked. Twisting, he wrenched the Venatori’s arm out of its socket, and, unburdened by plate, shifted his weight to kick another square in the chest, sending him back onto his rear for someone else to end. An arrow whizzed by over his shoulder, but he remained unflinching, dismissing it as a non-threat and driving his fist up into the throat of the man with the dislocated arm. He fell clutching at his crushed windpipe, and Leon flowed forward to the next foe, kicking a third in the back of the knees while she was distracted with her efforts to engage Romulus.

The hiss of displaced air followed by the sound of squelching and a wet crack signified the end of another red templar slightly behind him, Khari having taken up a position at his flank, though not too close. She breezed past him after that, though, bringing the battle-axe over her head and heaving it down upon the behemoth, who turned at the last moment and raised a stony arm to block, sending her blow aside with a ringing clang. Khari staggered backwards, her momentum momentarily halted, and leaving her open to the Venatori shield that slammed into her side, taking her to the ground.

The Venatori engaging Romulus didn't live much longer, as he brought a knee swiftly up into her helmet, rattling the woman's skull around with a dull clang. His knife found her throat as she fell back. Romulus had earned himself a few new scars from slashes from the battle, undoubtedly a result of his poor armament and perhaps even his inexperience navigating battlefields with this many combatants. He did manage to pick out Khari upon the ground, and rushed to assist, tackling the Venatori warrior from behind, the two of them collapsing to the ground in a murderous struggle.

"It's lined up!" came a cry from behind them. Séverine drew her sword and moved swiftly around to the trebuchet's release, slicing it with a chop and releasing the counterweight of the siege engine. Though they were the ones currently besieged, the trebuchet hurled a large stone chunk out. There was a heavy thud in the distance, and cries of agony echoing over the battle, but if the attack had any significant effect, their enemies weren't showing it. Séverine scooped up a second sword from one of her fallen troops and waded into the fray, slicing through several unaware enemies with ruthless efficiency.

"That thing needs to fall!" she called out, referring to the Red Templar behemoth, still smashing anything that came too close, barely discriminating between friend and foe. Séverine stabbed her sword into the back of the Venatori entangled with Romulus, allowing him to get back to his feet and move away from the tower of muscle and red lyrium before them.

The hulking Red Templar swung its scythe-like arm down in a wide, clumsy circle, growling more like a beast than a thing that had once been human. It shivered and stepped into a corpse, crushing it beneath its foot. Unheeded in its pursuit of bodies to crush and maul, it lumbered towards Khari and Romulus, mouth agape in a red, glowing socket. Though its movements were sluggish and uncoordinated, it hardly reacted to the blades clattering off its contorted limbs, occasionally swinging its smaller arm like a claw. Zahra continued pelting arrows into its shoulders, knees, elbows, and one that thudded into its neck, seeking any weakness, without much success. Like a drunk stumbling for purchase on the ground, the Red Templar behemoth bumbled forward and appropriated its momentum to swing its lyrium-encrusted hand against the ground. It bellowed once more, and turned abruptly, hefting its arm towards Leon's unprotected back.

It was Aslan who shouldered Leon aside, raising his axe in front of his face, palm planted against the flat of the blade to present the brunt of the blow. As far as preventing the lyrium-scythe from rendering him as dead as that contorted soldier, he'd managed to hold his ground. The upper portion of the blade had curved itself into the Qunari's broad shoulder blade, deep enough that both seemed pinned in place, with the axe biting into the creature's shoulder. One of his meaty fists maintained the hold on his axe, while the other had snaked out to grappled onto chain-links clanging through the creature's chest. Portions of the lyrium crystals bit into his mauve flesh and bled freely down his forearms, and the top of his head. His horns had prevented them from going straight through his cheeks.

A rippling scream sounded over the din of battle, “Kill the fucking thing.” Zahra's fingers moved in meticulous, practiced movements, sending arrows into chests and foreheads, a clear attempt to pave a path towards the immobile pair.

The deadlock broke quite savagely, when Leon leaped atop the behemoth, wrapping one of his arms around its neck, still much softer and more vulnerable than the rest of its body. He flexed the muscles in his arm with tremendous strength, pulling his hooked limb back towards him, using both his strength and his considerable weight to cut off its air supply. As it turned out, even mostly-lyrium monsters still needed that, and though it took several moments, its hold on Aslan eventually slackened, its arm withdrawing and its body collapsing ponderously to the ground, Leon still atop it. He didn’t relent until he knew it had died, rather than simply falling unconscious, at which point he rolled off it and to his feet, breathing heavily and deeply, like a blacksmith’s bellows.

The Behemoth's arm retreated from Aslan's shoulder with a sickening suck and nearly took the Qunari with him in a tumble of limbs, though he sunk to his knees instead. His breath came in wet gasps, sifting from bleeding lips. There was a moment where it appeared like he was trying to stand using his axe as a brace, but his shoulders hunched forward and slumped. Bright eyes swam upwards, searched for something far off. His axe clattered from his twitching fingers. It didn't take long for Zahra to find herself scrambling to his side, fingers smoothing over his skin in desperate strokes, as if she were trying to hold in his wounds, and prevent the inevitable from happening.

A sort of breathlessness overtook him as Zahra babbled against his shoulder, “No, no no no. Aslan. Aslan. You're okay. You're fine. They'll patch you up. Asala, she can—” His answer was a hacking cough and a slow nod, followed by a small, knowing smile. His ragged breath drew out in a long sigh and as suddenly as he'd been there, Aslan slowly slumped to the side, dragging Zahra along with him. The howl that escaped her sounded as inhuman as the Behemoth's roars, an ugly, poignant sound that muffled itself into the Qunari's jawline. If she had any inkling of impending danger, it appeared as if she didn't care.

There were several seconds of poignant silence, pervasive somehow even despite the fact that battle continued around them. For a thick, heavy moment, the only noises in the area were the ones Zahra made, but they could not remain to mourn. Haven was still under attack, and all their lives still at risk.

It was Khari who stepped forward first, approaching the captain much as one might approach a wild animal, cornered and wounded—cautious, but resolute. She swallowed thickly, laying a hand on Zahra’s shoulder and flexing it in a soft squeeze that became an insistent tug. “We can’t stay, Zee. They’re still coming.” She hesitated, pushing a gusty breath out between her teeth. “Your crew can’t lose you, too.”

At that moment, a sound not unlike scraping metal, amplified hundreds of times, ripped through the air, and a fine tremor shook the ground, just enough to be felt beneath their feet. Khari’s eyes went wide, and she glanced back down at Zahra, grimacing and shifting her grip to bodily pull the petite captain, no bigger than herself, to her feet.

“Hate me later. We don’t want to meet that like this.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Panic set in immediately and clutched Asala's heart. The deafening roar of something terrible doubled her over and forced her hands to her ears to try and drown out the sound. It didn't help, of course, she could feel the ferocity of the cry in her bones, she could feel its hate. Eventually the roar subsided, but the dread she felt did not. Slowly Asala took a step back, but her foot caught something and she was thrown backward. She landed on top of something, and when she turned to see what to what it was, the dead eyes of a Venatori soldier stared back at her. She cried out in surprise and scrambled away from the charred corpse.

She reached the trebuchet and used it to pull herself to her feet. All around her, the scene was the same. Bloodied and charred Ventori, broken and shattered red templars, and even some of the Inquisition soldiers lay dead around them. But all of that only garnered her attention for a moment, as the sound of the massive wing beats drew her eyes upward. A great black dragon with leathery jet wings flew silhouetted against the night stars. Asala's eyes went wide in fear and terror, causing her to slip back down to the ground, her back pressed against the trebuchet and her gaze pinned upward.

She watched it descend and sink its talons into a another trebuchet, wrecking it like it was made of nothing but rotten wood. Panic seeped in again, this time with a shot of adrenaline, and she pushed herself up from the ground and quickly took a few cautionary steps away. Over the din of everything, she could still hear the cries of battle and the ringing of metal against metal. She turned and found Cyrus, her eyes wide and confused. She didn't know what to do any more, and she looked to him for direction.

His attention too was pinned on the dragon, but he wore no expression of fear. Rather, Cyrus seemed to be studying it, a sharp stare following its wheels and turns in the sky carefully. He was mouthing words, though it was impossible to tell what they were, or if they had any volume at all, over the din of battle. When the dragon passed temporarily out of sight, his eyes fell back down, and only then did he seem to observe the chaos around them for the first time, flicking his gaze back and forth between each component of their situation rapidly, absorbing the information and processing it.

A muscle in his jaw jumped, and his scrutiny fell on her briefly, before skittering to Estella and then the rest. He looked like he was about to say something, loud enough for everyone to hear this time, but it was at about that point that a small cluster of other soldiers stumbled upon the site, all in various states of woundedness. “Fall back to the Chantry!” The words were hasty and slurred, but nevertheless effective. “Commander’s orders!”

“You heard him, let’s go.” That seemed to be mostly directed at Estella and Vesryn, but then he glanced to Asala, gesturing up Haven’s hill with a sharp tilt of his head as he turned.

Vesryn withdrew away from the thickest fighting, his spear coated in blood, and much of his armor spattered as well, though he was moving quite efficiently, a sign that he hadn't suffered too much in return as of yet. His axe as well was dripping dark red, and even small bits of red lyrium crystals clung to the blade of the weapon, from where it sat upon his back. He moved back swiftly, always keeping his shield towards the enemy, his helmet darting left and right to watch his path as he moved.

"I'll watch the rear," he stated, leaving no room for argument. A reckless Venatori found himself skewered upon the spear, and Vesryn shoved him off onto his back with a kick from a metal boot. "No time to lose, we can't get cut off." He was clearly referring to the fact that elsewhere the Venatori and Red Templars were finding more success, and starting to break through into Haven, where they could run rampant. It would get very messy soon, unless they could fall back and find a better place to hold them off.

Estella was covered in cuts and scratches—they’d pulled her out of sleep and she hadn’t had time to don much more than a leather cuirass and boots before they were off again, and the lack of protection had hurt. All things considered though, the wounds were light, and it was obvious enough that she’d somehow avoided the worst of all of them. Looking between the others, she nodded, leading the way forward. Their path took them towards the gate first, after which they’d be able to go up the hill, past the tavern again, and then to the Chantry.

The scene that met them upon approaching the gate was not a pretty one. There were fewer corpses here, but the gate itself was clearly but a few blows from caving inward. Spotting Lia and Tanith in the crowd, Estella shouted out. “Fall back to the Chantry, everyone! The Commander’s called a retreat!” As if to punctuate the statement, the heavy wooden gate groaned in protest again as it was struck from the outside—presumably, they were using a battering ram.

Most of the soldiers looked quite glad to be going along with that plan, but Tanith looked at the gate for a long moment before turning back to Estella. “If we don’t hold them here, you won’t have enough time to get out before we’re overrun. Some of us must stay, and I will stay with them.” Quickly, she turned to the soldiers. “Men and women of the Inquisition! Who among you will remain, that your Herald, and your brothers and sisters in arms, might live to fight another day?”

There was a moment of heavy silence, but then a woman stepped forward, her shield to the fore, and saluted Estella with her sword. “For the Inquisition.” Several of those who’d been standing closest to her followed, with various affirmations of for the Inquisition, for the Herald, or even for Thedas. No few of these people had been wearing broad grins earlier in the evening, celebrating with joy and abandon, but there was no trace of that now. In the end, Tanith had two dozen footsoldiers with her, and they all rearranged hurriedly so as to be in front of the gate itself, forming a wall of shields and spears, those in the back line drawing bows and pointing them for the door. In front of the rest, Tanith lit a flame in one hand, a dagger held in a reverse grip in the other, and glanced over her shoulder.

“We’ll hold. The rest of you—get to the Chantry. And tell Rilien I’m sorry, would you?”

Estella’s face twisted into an expression of clear pain, and she looked almost as though she intended to protest, but in the end, something stayed her tongue, and she nodded solemnly to them. “I will. Thank you, all of you. Fight well.” Her voice nearly cracked, but she managed to hold it steady. The need for haste was still apparent, however, and she turned from them then, jogging up the hill with the rest of the group and the remainder of those who had been posted at the gate.

Asala quietly followed, her eyes wide in shock. It was all too difficult to process what was happening, and she didn't truly understand it all. There was smoke and blood in the air, and deeper into the town the crimson of fires burned. She felt empty and numb, her feet moving on their own behind Estella and Cyrus. As they drew closer to the Chantry, the clash of steel reached her ears, and she looked up to see a small cluster of Venatori. They must have found a breach somewhere within the wall. Their armor was covered in scarlet and around their feet lay multiple bodies-- not all of them soldiers of the Inquistion. Amongst the pile, Asala recognized the face of Adan, the alchemist who'd aided her.

Her hand covered her mouth and she choked back a sob. Her legs trembled and threatened to buckle under her own weight. So distraught was she, that she didn't see the Venatori archer draw his bow, his arrow aimed at them.

The arrow flew from the end of the bow, its trajectory straight and unerring, at least until there was another body in front of it, Cyrus leaving afterimages behind as he pulled through the Fade to the spot, the luminous sword in his hand swinging in a controlled arc that snapped the arrow in two, the halves of it flying off in different directions. The bolt of lightning that he shot from his free hand cooked the archer in his armor, and the cultist dropped heavily to the ground.

“Asala! Focus! We’re not done yet!”

She shook her head, hard, and her eyes focused. Closing her eyes she forced everything to the back of her mind and drew her hands up. A Venatori with a large sword rushed them, and in a moment, the fade lit up in her hands. A barrier formed feet in front of him and surged forward. He attempted to hew through the shield, but the sword bounced off and left hairline cracks in it, but it continued to bowl forward regardless. The barrier struck the man at full force, throwing him back first into the ground hard. The wheezing he let out caused Asala to wince, but otherwise she did not back away.

The fight was a short one, in total, and the last Venatori soldier fell before Estella, a saber-stroke opening a broad gash on his neck, gushing arterial blood onto the snow. Her expression was grim, but resolute. “It’s not far now; let’s go.” She took point again, leading them up the last staircase and onto the highest level of the town itself, where they could glimpse ahead of them several others standing by the Chantry doors.

There were a lot of maroon tunics in the mix—it would seem the Lions had made it this far as well, and from the prominent scorch marks on their clothes and the soot-covered civilians that they herded inside the building, their progress here had been no easier than anyone else’s. As the group approached, they drew the attention of the mercenaries, who looked quite relieved to see them.

“Thank the Maker,” Donnelly said as they approached, breathing a heavy exhale. “Commander Leon’s lot are inside already, and we’ve got most of the civilians and remaining troops as well. You should hurry—he’ll want to speak with you.” He gestured for the group to head inside ahead of himself and the other Lions.

The small Chantry was brimming with people, civilians and soldiers alike. There was a loud clamor of multiple voices all speaking at once, and in various states of panic. The unrest felt within the building was palpable, and Asala wanted nothing more than to close her ears and drown it all out. But she didn't. Instead, she threw herself into work. As they approached the leaders of the Inquisition, Asala stopped and began to heal all of those that needed it. The work helped take her mind off of the panic in her heart, and the focus helped drown out the dread.

As she helped a soldier with a large gash in his side, she watched as the others approached the Inquisition's leaders. Marceline stood with her arms crossed and a thin frown on her lips as she spoke to Leon and Rilien. It seemed she had just been roused from bed, as she still wore a black nightgown, though she also wore a thick coat that was far too big for her and a pair of thick leather boots. Nearby, her husband rested heavily against a pillar, a thin line of blood falling from his temple, and a pair of swords hanging limply from his hands. Larissa comforted Pierre with a firm grip on his shoulders and whispering something into his ears. Leon was fully armored now, his arms crossed over his broad chest, but when they entered, his eyes were immediately upon them, and a fraction of the tension left his frame.

Rilien looked the same as he ever did, still unerring in his calm, though not too far away, Khari seemed considerably more agitated, pacing restlessly. She too was fully armored now, and wearing her familiar cleaver-like sword. Her expression brightened for a moment upon seeing them, but then her eyes moved to the cluster of the Inquisition's leaders, as though she were waiting for something.

Leon said something to his fellow Inquisition leaders, too low to hear properly, and then nodded shortly, drawing in what seemed to be a very deep breath indeed, before he gestured to Asala and the rest of the irregulars, both those who’d just entered and the ones who were already there. Once everyone had assembled in a rough circle, he began to speak, his voice low enough not to carry much further than their ring of people.

“There isn’t much time until they reach us, as I’m sure you're aware.” He glanced up, towards the doors, where several Inquisition soldiers were at work fortifying the entrance to the Chantry with whatever was available, setting up an inverted ‘v’ of pews, a traffic control tactic that would likely do no one any good in the end. “I don’t know who this is or where they got a dragon, but we’ve no hope of holding Haven.” He shot a glance to Marceline.

She shook her head and drew the coat tighter over her shoulders. "We have our essential supplies packed into carts and the horses are ready..." She said before she hesitated. She threw a wary glance over her shoulder and toward her son and husband, before she returned it to the group. Marceline sighed heavily before she continued. "But, we have nowhere to escape to. We would not make it out the front gate before we were cut down." Though her face betrayed no emotion, her grip on the coat noticably tightened. "And I do not know of any other way out of Haven."

The group was interrupted at that point by an approaching Reed, who half-carried Chancellor Roderick, one of the clergyman’s arms slung over the corporal’s shoulders. Roderick’s white vestments bore a very obvious red stain, though it would seem he wasn’t currently bleeding. Rather, his face looked wan, bleached of all color, and a healer as experienced as Asala knew he was dying from blood loss.

“He said he had to talk to you, Commander,” Reed offered to Leon, whose brows drew together over his eyes.

Asala quickly moved to Roderick's other side and gestured for Reed to gently lower him into a sitting position on the ground. Once there, Asala's hand lit up in a healing spell and she moved it over the wound. She tilted her head toward Leon and gave him a curt shake of his head. It... did not look good, and she doubted that he was within her power to save, but it would not stop her from trying. She focused in on his wound and began to try and help as much as she could-- at the very least, she could dull the pain.

"Charming girl," he said, having apparently caught the look she gave Leon. Roderick patted her gently on the head before he weakly turned her head toward Leon. "Ser Albrecht," he began, before wincing in pain. "There is a way. You wouldn't know it unless you've taken the summer pilgrimage as I have. The people can escape. She must've shown me," he said weakly, but still tried to reach his feet. A steadying hand from Asala and a constant healing spell at his said, she helped guide him up.

"Andraste must have shown me so I can-can tell you."

“What do you mean, Chancellor?” Leon’s tone seemed to waver between gentle and stern, as though he could not quite resolve the tension between the urgency of their situation and his evident sympathy for the cleric. “Shown you what?”

“It was whim that I walked the path,” he replied, his mind clearly not at its usual alert capacity, which was probably the result of the wound he’d taken earlier. “Now, with so many in the Conclave dead, to be the only one that remembers
” He wheezed, a sound that might have been a rueful laugh, had he the lung capacity for it. “If this simple memory can save us
 then this could be more than mere accident.” He turned his head, clearly making an effort to fix his eyes on Romulus and Estella. “You could be more
”

“Will it work?” Estella asked urgently, training her gaze on Rilien and Leon. The commander turned to the Tranquil as well, perhaps trusting his instinct in clandestine retreat better than his own.

It did not take him long to consider. “Possibly. If you can show us the way.” His expression remained devoid of any readable traces, until he turned the scant bit needed to move his citrine eyes from Roderick to the others. “But it will take time, and the opposition must be occupied while it occurs.” The gravity of what he was saying was apparent in his pitch, somehow, though he didn’t modulate much at all. He was saying, clearly enough, that some group of people would need to remain behind and distract the encroaching force while the rest escaped. And the prospect of those people escaping was near to nothing.

"So we give them something they’ll be drawn to, as bait,” Romulus cut in, buckling on the second of his bracers. Estella looked as though she’d been about to speak, but yielded the floor when the now battle-geared assassin spoke up instead. His weapons were soon in his hands, making his next words perhaps less surprising. "I’ll go, with a few others maybe. I could try to reach one of the trebuchets, turn it towards the mountains behind us. Hit the right spot, and
” He pushed his hands down, a gesture symbolizing an avalanche as best he could make it.

"Bury them in the village they want to take?” Vesryn said, grinning slightly as he leaned on his spear, though he appeared largely uninjured. "Not a bad plan for our escape, but that doesn’t leave you with much of one.” Romulus had a look of steel in his eyes, and yet at the same time it had softened. Aggression towards the enemy, out of desire to help friends, perhaps.

"I was going to be gone in the morning anyway,” he admitted, glancing at Khari. "But this is a choice I can make. One choice of my own. I want it to be a good one.”

“I’m going with you.” That was Khari, and she said it with iron in her voice, a tone that left no room for protest. It didn’t take long, though, for that impression to almost dissipate, subsumed under her usual carefree demeanor, complete with reckless smile. “Can’t well run away while my friend goes off to fight a dragon and fire a trebuchet at a whole mountain, now can I?” She put one fist in her other palm in front of her chest, cracking her knuckles and shaking her hands out, shifting deliberately from one foot to another, as though to make sure everything was working the way she wanted it to.

Romulus simply nodded, offering no objection, and smiling slightly, as though unsurprised.

Estella glanced back and forth between them, still looking a bit like she’d swallowed something that didn’t agree with her, something tightening around her eyes, but she didn’t say anything. Leonhardt didn’t seem especially pleased, either, but clearly he believed that the suggestion made sense, and he nodded slowly. “Very well,” he said at last. “Give me a moment; I’ll see who among the others would join you—skilled as you are, the distraction needs to last, or it will be for naught.”

He left them there for several minutes, during which he made a short circuit of the room, returning with four Inquisition regulars, looking nervous but resolute, and, surprisingly enough, Grand Enchanter Fiona. She nodded to the group, smiling grimly. “I failed to protect my people once,” she explained, “I will not do so again.”

A pair of horns muscled their way toward the group and Meraad emerged with his arms crossed and his head tilted to the side. After a moment of him glancing between them, he nodded. "I will join you."

"No." The healing spell in Asala's hand cut off abruptedly and caused Roderick to wince as the pain rushed back. She shifted his weight so that Reed was left holding onto him again, and she moved toward Meraad. "No, you will not," she stated firmly as she stood in front of him. The frown she wore was deep and wide and she held his wrists as tight as she dared.

He simply smiled and shook his head. "I am, and I will." A muscle tightened in her jaw and she was about to refuse him again, but he silenced her by pressing his forehead gently against her. "For you, Kadan. I have to make sure you escape safely." With that said, he withdrew and threw a glance back at Romulus and Khari. "Someone has to make sure they come back," he said still smiling. "We will be fine. I promise," he said, kissing her forehead.

She was quiet after that, her mouth open but she didn't know what to say. She stared at him long and hard before she spoke again. "You... promise?" she asked, to which he nodded. Her gaze lingered for a moment longer before she went into the pack at her side. She retrieved a container and pulled the lid off to reveal a white, paint-like substance. She dipped a pair of fingers into it a scooped some out.

Without needing her to ask him, he leaned forward and she drew a pair of lines across his forehead with the vitaar, and another pair down his forehead, across his brow, and all the way to his jaw. He then offered her his arms, and she drew another pair of lines down each of them. When she was done, she replaced the lid, slipped the container back in her pack, and took a step backward. She was on the verge of tears, before she threw herself into his arms.

"Come back, Kadan," and with that, she returned to Roderick's side and resumed the healing spell, throwing herself back into her work.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Image



Estella had lost track of how many hours, how many miles, the Inquisition had walked since departing Haven. Their progress was understandably slow, considering the number of wounded. The cavalry’s horses, the ones they’d managed to round up for the retreat, had been given over to the injured, as had any spare space in the two supply carts they’d been able to muster in enough time. It wasn’t a lot, wasn’t near enough, but it was something. She supposed she should feel comforted by that, but she really didn’t.

As it had done so many times before, the necessity of continuing to move forward kept her from collapse, but it was a near thing. She simply led Nox, burdened down with two injured soldiers, along the trail the wagons had forged through the snow, near the back of the procession. The other Lions slogged nearby, she knew, but she hadn’t made eye contact with anyone for most of the time they’d been walking.

Now, they drew to a stop, far enough away for those in charge to feel comfortable making camp, and knowing that they had to, lest the injured become the dead. Handing Nox off to one of the soldiers so he could help the others down, Estella moved forwards into the camp and started to help pitch the tents, few as they were, the largest one devoted to the care of the wounded. Her hands moved mechanically, methodically, without any thought at all, because she was trying very hard not to have any. A few others laid all the blankets and such that they had down on the floors, and she caught sight of Leon and Hissrad assisting with the carrying of the most gravely hurt to the tent, where she expected Asala and Donovan and some of the other mages would soon be hard at work.

It would be nice, to have a use at a time like this. A real one.

When the tents were pitched, Estella helped dig a fire pit, then ventured out into the snowy landscape to find wood to burn in it. At present, no one told her she shouldn’t, because they couldn’t spare anyone the work needed to get the camp set up as soon as possible. Every time her thoughts wandered to the avalanche’s thundering down the mountainside into Haven or the sight of that dragon flying away, she shook her head and refocused, scanning the landscape for another dead tree or brush sticking up from under the snow. Every time she thought of Khari or Romulus or the party who held the gate, or Fiona or Tanith or Asala’s brother Meraad, she threw another branch over her shoulder and trekked it back to the site, not pausing before she struck out again.

Every time she thought of the people who’d died so that she could live, she took a deep, shuddering breath, and another step forward. What else could she do?

Each trip back to the fire pit brought her back to Cyrus, who’d started it with his magic and was now tending it, coaxing it to grow as large and warm as possible, feeding it gradually from the pile of wood she was bringing in so that it would burn long and steady. He’d also altered the shape of the pit, so that the outer perimeter of the fire could be used in several places for heating snow into drinkable water and cooking, things of that kind. He seemed to be doing so now, actually, a large cauldron set near the center of the flames, which licked up its thick, cast-iron sides. Several bags of supplies lay near where he sat, and water was beginning to boil in the cauldron, prompting him to begin adding other things. From what he had, it seemed their meal would be a thick stew of some kind.

Rilien could be seen on another side of the fire, steadily at work brewing potions, from the look of it, though his kit was quite small, probably being the only version of it he’d been able to stow on such short notice as they’d had. Already, though, several glass vessels were full and stoppered, stuck into the snow to cool rapidly for consumption. Larissa worked nearby, aiding him to the best of her abilities. Several other members of the Inquisition were hard at work building up a snow-wall to protect the camp from the worst of the wind, especially considering that there would not be enough tents and blankets for everyone. Out of those helping build the wall stood Sparrow, no worse for wear, possibly sporting a new wound or two, but it seemed as if she'd come out of the battle with all her limbs intact. Through chattering teeth and the occasional colorful cuss, she smoothed her fingers across the impromptu bricks and turned towards the nearest man to settle another brick in place.

Marceline had changed out of her nightgown, and now wore something more appropriate for the environment: a thick black dress and heavy leather boots. She kept Pierre close as they moved through the camp, handing out the water to those who needed it, one of whom was her husband, Michaël. He sat heavily against the cart, another soldier working to patch the cut that opened above his eye. When not watching his family, he seemed to gaze off into the distance, with a glaze to his eyes.

Zahra had positioned herself on the outskirts of their makeshift base camp. Mumbled something about keeping her eyes on the horizon in case any dragons flapped over the mountains, though if that were the case, everyone would know without her say so. In any case, they hadn't directed her anywhere, and allowed her to slink off by herself. She hadn't changed out of her bloody leathers, nor donned any warm cloaks. Hers had burned along with everyone else's belongings back in Haven.

She'd refused treatment from any of the healers, and upon close inspection, there wasn't anything inherently wrong with her. No physical wounds, no new scars, nothing at all. She hunkered herself down in the snow, just outside one of the tents, hands wrapped around her knees. Chin tipped across her knees, lips set into a hard line. The Captain looked less like the intimidating woman who had born down on the Inquisition, lips perpetually drawn into that shit-eating grin of hers and more like a lost little girl, motionless and unusually silent.

Eventually, on one of Estella's trips to retrieve more wood, though they had acquired enough for the fire to last already, she found Vesryn already out there, separated away from the rest of the group as well. There were scouts still about as well, those not too severely injured, but for the most part, they were beyond the earshot of anyone within the camp, especially when speaking softly, gently, as Vesryn did.

"I won't pretend to know what you're going through," he said. He looked uncomfortable himself, obviously unsure how to proceed. His hands rested upon the blade of his axe, his eyes hovering with concern over Estella. Throughout all the fighting, somehow he'd managed to only acquire a single, minor wound, treated by a tight wrap around his left arm near the elbow. "But if there's any way I can help, any way at all, please, tell me."

His words brought her up short, and for a moment, she struggled to understand their meaning. That, after all, required something more than automatic motion. When they finally clicked into place, though, she cleared her throat, shifting uncomfortably where she’d stopped and looking at her feet. “It’s not me,” she murmured softly, and then she forced herself to look up, meeting his eyes and smiling awkwardly. “I’m not the one to worry about right now, I think.” In the end, all she was doing was feeling sorry for herself.

Asala was the one who’d lost a brother. Zahra had lost her most stalwart crewman, a member of her family. Rilien had lost one of his oldest friends. Romulus and Khari
 they’d lost their lives, they and so many others. Probably everyone here had lost someone—a compatriot, a friend, a family member or a lover. But now she was thinking about it, and she hadn’t meant to do that. Estella felt a hot sting at the back of her eyes, and dropped them again, gulping in a deep breath, trying to blink away the moisture and failing.

“Sorry, I, um.” She used the heel of her left hand to wipe off her cheeks and exhaled a shaky breath, trying not to let herself get caught up in her emotions. There were certainly a lot of them, dark and churning through her head like a violent tide.

Vesryn was quick to set down his axe against a nearby tree and cross the space between them, such that he was within arm's reach. "Listen." He placed a hand on her shoulder, squeezing slightly, and ducking his head down a little so that they'd be closer to even in height. "There are dozens of reasons why you're worth worrying about right now. And only a few of them have to do with you being a Herald, or important, or anything of the sort." He spoke the title almost dismissively, as though in that particular moment it meant quite little to him indeed.

"Here's a reason for you: you're a good person. A selfless person. I've seen it. And you had to witness people make sacrifices that our blighted circumstances stopped you from helping with, or lessening. To me, that's something far more heavy to endure, and not something Asala can magically make go away." His other hand rose to her other shoulder. "I can't cast any spells, and I don't know any of the others enough to help them. But I hope I can help you. I want to."

She swallowed thickly, trying to fight down the lump that was forming in her throat. Vesryn’s face swam in and out of clarity as more tears gathered, and still she fought them back. What he was describing
 all of them had needed to witness that. He’d know—he’d been right there the whole time as well. So why was she the only one who couldn’t seem to handle it right now? How was it that everyone else was still moving, still doing what needed to be done, when what they’d suffered was at least as much as what she had?

How was it that none of them were blaming her for it?

“Don’t die then,” she said, struggling to force the words out in some steady, comprehensible way. “They died because I’m the Herald. Because they believed that this—” she held up her right hand, where the mark glowed even through her glove—“made me worth that sacrifice.” Not all of them, maybe. Certainly not Rom or Khari, but the majority of the Inquisition’s soldiers
 “Please.” She met his eyes, blinking to clear hers and make sure she had them, her voice cracking and fading to a whisper. “Promise me you won’t die for me.”

Even to phrase it that way sounded absurd to her own ears, like the height of arrogance. To presume that anyone would bother. But at the same time, she knew that many of them had. For the Herald, they’d said. She couldn’t bear it.

Vesryn actually smiled, exhaling a soft, breathy laugh. Her emotion was obviously proving somewhat infectious, though he managed to keep it within himself much better than she did. "Come here." He pulled her into an embrace, wrapping one arm around her, the other pressed against her dark hair. "I'll have you know I'm very good at not dying. I have plans to grow old and grouchy, entertaining hordes of adorable little children with tales of my heroics." There was a glint of light in his eyes, but whether it was tears or amusement was difficult to say. Likely a bit of both. She huffed weakly, something that might have been a laugh in better circumstances, and tentatively returned the hug, making obvious effort to keep her breathing steady.

"I will not lay down my life for a title anyone has, or a magic ability they wield. I have another life in my head to protect besides, remember? But she gave me the skill to follow in her ideals, and they would have me oppose whatever force tried to obliterate us tonight." He broke the embrace so that he could have her eyes again, swallowing. "And they would have me do everything in my power to help you succeed."

“Okay.” Estella nodded shakily, but she was gradually regaining the feeling of having her feet properly beneath her, of having a way to go forward, and the declaration was as much for herself as for him. She knew from experience that as along as she had a way to go, she could keep going until she was numb and half-dead. She’d done so before, in ways both literal and figurative. What they needed to do now was decide which way forward was. She knew at least one thing that had to happen for that, too. Maybe
 maybe he could help with that, as well.

“I-in your travels
 have you ever come across anyplace big enough to hold us? Somewhere we could go, without imposing on anyone else?” She knew of a few old mercenary forts that stood empty across the Orlesian countryside, but none of them were large enough. It was possible that he’d once encountered some ruins that were, or perhaps Saraya knew of some. “If we’re to have a hope
 we need somewhere to plant ourselves, all of us together.”

Vesryn nodded thoughtfully, but didn't seem surprised by the query. "We've given some thought to this. There is a place that I can show you. It's far from here, to the north. It'll be a hard journey through the mountains, but I can show you." He looked tentative about the next part, taking a step back and letting his hands fall to his sides. "I believe it will serve the Inquisition well... but I don't know how the Inquisition will react, having an elf lead them to a home. I can lead troops in a battle, but I can never be the heart of this Inquisition."

He shrugged. "That, more than ever, needs to be you. I'll be there, step for step, but I think you should lead the way."

“What? No.” There was more than one thing in that to protest, but she felt most strongly about a particular piece of it. “You two are the ones who know where it is—everyone should know that it’s your doing that gets us there.” It was, of course, impossible to explain Saraya to everyone, but Vesryn at least should be acknowledged for what he contributed to the cause. “I’ve no reservations following you if you know where to go, and neither should anyone else.” If the title and everything that came with it were to do any good, at least she should try and lead by example, in this case, the example of accepting help and wise counsel, whether it came from an elf or not.

"Think about this," he urged, still gently. "The Inquisition suffered a blow, a hard one, but one that it can still recover from. But it will never rise like it needs to without a leader. I don't believe you were chosen by Andraste, but I don't need to because I know you. The world must believe it, and they won't if they hear that the lone Herald of Andraste followed an elf every step of the way. The right thing to do here... it has to be giving these people the hope they need. It doesn't matter if Andraste chose you or not. You have the ability, the opportunity, to make their hope real. And I believe you can do it."

Anguish morphed her features. “That’s the same lie that just killed hundreds of people,” she replied, just as gently. “And I have to tell it again?” She shook her head slowly, her brows knitting tightly over her eyes. Even if she wasn’t saying it directly, by not denouncing it, she was allowing it to stand uncontested, which was enough of an endorsement. Deep down, she knew he was right, or at least, she suspected he was. She knew it was the same advice Marceline or Leon or Rilien would give her, but it didn’t make her feel any less like dirt.

She exhaled heavily, her breath clouding in the chill, and felt a new weight settle over her shoulders that had nothing to do with hauling wood. She didn’t know how long she’d be able to do this, to let people believe this, before she cracked under the pressure of it. But if she had to be the bad person here, the liar and the fake
 would it be worth it, for what they achieved?

Estella had to believe it would be. Had to believe the lie and the false front would be enough to accomplish what they needed to. She lamented that she wasn’t strong enough to do this as herself, but she couldn't be. To most of them, she would have to be something she wasn’t; she’d have to let them believe it. Just long enough.

“All right,” she said at last. “I’ll
 I’ll lead. But you have to be next to me. If I can’t follow you
 everyone else can.” She tried for a half-smile, shrugging one shoulder. “The world needs to know that’s possible, too, the sooner the better.”

He smiled, the expression coming more easily to him, as it always did. "I've no problem with that."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala drew the blanket over Roderick's face as she sighed. It was inevitable, they had both known it, and the best she could do was see to it that he passed in peace, free from pain and agony that would come from his wound. He'd seem peaceful in his last hours, and Asala could still feel the weight of his hand in hers during his last moments. She stoppered the vial in her hand and replaced it in her pack before she stood in the wagon and hopped out.

With her weight back on her feet, the exhaustion she felt struck her hard. She took a moment to run a clammy hand down her face before she began walking with the caravan once more. Deep, dark bags had formed under her dulled gold eyes. She done everything she could to help ease the pain of the wounded soldiers, along with Donovan, Milly, and some of the other mages. She'd rarely given herself time to think since they began their trek, much less time to sleep and rest.

She looked ahead of the line of men and women, trying to see if she could catch a glimpse of Estella or any of the others leading them, but she could not. The only things she could see were the people drawing further and further ahead of her as she realized her own pace was much slower than the rest. It'd been two or three days since they'd begun following Estella, Asala didn't know which. The days blurred together as she worked herself to the bone to try and not think too hard about what had happened.

Inevitably, her mind began to wander back to those dark spaces. She was afraid to be alone with her thoughts. She quickened her pace and searched for something she could help with, something she could do so that she wouldn't have to think, because she was afraid that once she began, she wouldn't stop.

“You look terrible.” The voice came from beside her, and considerably above, for the speaker was mounted. It was Cyrus, who wore a wry smile, a knowing one, perhaps because he looked about as tired as she did, thick circles under his eyes evidence that he’d not slept particularly well recently, either, though his gaze was still sharp and bright, almost unnaturally so in its contrast with the purplish-black rings lining the bottom of his sockets. He yet carried himself with grace, however, and hopped off the still-moving horse with the ease of someone who’d been riding most of his life.

He shifted the reins over the creature’s head, so that he was holding them in one hand. “Go on then. Rest a while. I’ll lead her, so you don’t have to worry about steering.” He drew the horse to a stop and looked at Asala with clear expectation.

She was a moment away from refusing, but she stopped herself. She glanced at the procession continuing to walk on behind her, and the lack of a clear destination ahead of them. She opened her mouth to speak, but closed it soon after. Asala was too tired to refuse, so with an empty smile she nodded and mounted the horse slowly. A sudden memory came to her, back in the Hinterlands where Khari had helped her ride the horse there. She found herself wondering where Khari was now before she stopped herself, shaking her head and looking back down to Cyrus.

"Roderick," she managed, her voice scratchy and hoarse. "He... did not make it," she said, allowing a lingering stare to settle on the cart in which his body rode.

“He was in a bad way to begin with.” Cyrus pronounced the words slowly, as if he had to think carefully about which ones to use. Indeed, he looked slightly uncomfortable when he glanced over his shoulder to check that she was settled into the saddle. Once he saw that she was, he started forward again, the mare beneath her starting forward at a steady walk that put them back at speed with the rest of the procession. “I’ve great confidence that you did everything you could for him.”

Asala shook her head. "I could only make it as painless as possible."

He dropped back slightly, so that he was walking nearer the horse’s shoulder than her head, a hand on the base of her neck apparently quite sufficient to guide her where he wanted her to go. “You know, most cultures in Thedas believe that when someone dies, they simply pass beyond the Veil. They don’t cease to exist; they merely begin existing somewhere else.” He still spoke slowly, perhaps even awkwardly; it was hard to tell for sure. He seemed very interested in the landscape all of a sudden, anyway.

Asala's head slowly fell down until she only saw the horse below her. She was uncomfortable with the direction the conversation had taken and her body language conveyed such. "May-maybe..." was the only thing she said in response before falling silent. She instead occupied her attention by scratching the horse's neck. "Do... you, uh... know where we are going?" she asked quietly, twirling some of the horse's mane between her fingers.

“I don’t know what it’s called.” He shrugged slightly, as though it was of little consequence. “But apparently there’s somewhere in these mountains suitable for a base of operations, and we’re going there.” He lifted his head slightly to glance up the column of people marching in front of them. They were going uphill, so one could make out Estella, Vesryn, and several of the others nearer the front. “The dreams around here are very old; I can only expect that this place will be the same.” They started up the slope, Cyrus’s feet steady over the ground, as were the horse’s, though several of those nearest them appeared to be struggling a little more with it, the snow loose enough in some places to make forward progress difficult.

Asala nodded, but otherwise said nothing. Instead, her eyes were drawn to those who struggled with the terrain near them. She frowned and slowly shook her head, "I hope it is near." she murmurred. She grew quiet again, and for a time remained that way, focusing on the horse's mane between her fingertips. Soon, she began to braid it to keep her hands busy if nothing else. Eventually, that too became mechanical. She said, and tilted her head to the side so as to get a better look at Cyrus.

"These dreams... Tell me about them. What are they like?" she asked, genuinely curious. She knew he possessed a unique type of magic and that it dealt with dreams, but she did not fully understand it as she never ventured to ask the details.

He smiled, and it was recognizable as one of the more genuine ones in his repertoire, so to speak, though it was understated at this point, perhaps due to the situation they were in. “Everything. They’re like everything. And nothing. Which is incredibly uninformative, I know.” He shook his head, almost fondly. “What exactly they depict depends on the location. Different parts of the physical world are closer to different parts of the Fade, because the histories are different. Often, I can dream of what transpired in the past at a location, though the accounts are rarely the whole story. Sometimes, I’ll gain one perspective on one night and the opposite on another.”

He turned, slightly, to look up at her. “The downside is that sometimes, my sleep is no more restful than my waking hours.” His smile turned subtle, then, a little rueful. “Here, I dream of a war. An ancient war, waged long ago between beings whose lives stretched into eons.” He scoffed. “And none of them let me forget it, I can tell you that much.”

His explanation did little to clear it up for her, but that was fine. She listened intently regardless, still intrigued by what he said. "A war..." she repeated, looking all around them. It must have been long ago, because the land did not bare the scars of an ancient war. "Are all of your dreams like that?" she began. "Or are some of them... happy?" she asked with a tiny smile. A war, ancient or not, was not something she considered happy, or even particularly glorious, and certainly not now considering their current circumstances.

“History is rarely made in happy moments.” His tone was neutral, not conveying one way or another his feelings about the truism, but then he cut a glance in her direction, clearly amused. “But
 yes. Sometimes I see lighter things. Soldiers returning home from war, meeting their families and their lovers after a long separation. Children exploring forgotten forest groves, coaxing songs from the trees. Architects building grand castles and ancient mages learning their trade. Sometimes very clumsily.”

His smile briefly flashed white teeth. “The glorious, the simple, the happy or the tragic—everything.” He shrugged. “What do you dream of?” The tone of his voice gave away that he was asking a different question than she had been, and was well aware of it.

She frowned, not expecting the question to be flipped on her like that. She glanced to the procession of people once more before her gaze fell back to Cyrus, a weak smile forming at her lips. "Happy moments," she answered. Though history was rarely made with happy moments, they made it worth living, and though they were hard to find in their current situation, she had hope they could find a few when they reached where they were headed.

“Then I envy you, sometimes.” There was no malice in the words; they seemed more contemplative than anything, but clearly he had no intentions to say anything further on the subject, and they crested the hill they’d been climbing, giving them a good view of the terrain that lay ahead. Hill was a bit of an understatement, really—they were in the upper reaches of the mountains now, and they’d made trekked about halfway up one of the smaller ones, meaning that several valleys lay spread before them, many more mountains still ahead, though how many of those they’d need to climb so directly was impossible to say.

The sunlight was pale, up here, and not especially warm, but it was bright off the snow, and Cyrus squinted against it. There weren’t many hours left before it dropped behind another mountain, and for those hours, they’d be marching still.

Gradually, a low humming reached their ears from further up the column, and Cyrus paused momentarily in his stride, cocking his head to the side as though to decide what the sound was, but then he huffed softly through his nose and continued forwards.

Asala's brow rose as she too heard the hum. It started out slow and quiet, like a low rumble, but eventually a melody was able to be picked out. To their side, a few of the soldiers picked up on the melody and began to hum too. Soon the harmony grew louder as it swelled passed them and continued along down the line. She glanced at Cyrus for a moment, rather confused with what was happening. In the distance, the humming gave away to voices, but she could not make out the words. It wasn't until a deep baritone voice behind them began to sing did she begin to understand the lyrics. A glance behind her revealed Donovan, standing in the cart he was in, his eyes closed as he sang. Asala smiled and she looked back down to Cyrus.

Slowly, more voices around them joined in with the song, which was a slow thing, swirling and deep in timbre, at the core of it. It wasn’t hard to recognize as a hymn, though it was no part of the Chant strictly speaking, rather being the kind of thing passed by travelers and those in trying situations to one another. A commoner’s song, rather than a noble’s epic, simple and understated. Doubtless that was the reason so many of those present knew it, for that was exactly the type of folk that populated the Inquisition.

Cyrus did not appear to be familiar, or perhaps he was and simply elected not to join in; his expression alone didn’t give away which, and he did not choose to comment. The verse swelled into the chorus around them, clearly a much better-known portion of the song.

The night is long, and the path is dark.
Look to the sky: for one day soon
The dawn will come.


It wasn’t hard to understand why whoever had chosen the song had done so, given the words that composed it, and it had perceptible effect on those nearby. They didn’t move much faster, given the tempo, but they stood a little straighter, raised their heads a bit, and set their eyes forward instead of down, the sense of togetherness clearly bolstering their flagging reserves. Whether it had been a strategic choice or a sentimental one, it had achieved its end.

“Happy moments, was it?” Cyrus murmured the words, evidently more to himself than her, and shook his head slightly.

"Happy moments," Asala agreed, her exhaustion feeling like a faint memory.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

“My, my. Don’t you look official.”

Cyrus could tell from one look at Estella that she was not at all comfortable in her current raiment. Someone had made her a light shirt of polished, silverite ringmail, which fell almost to her knees. Her trousers were ordinary dark linen, but russet and gold fabric was predominant throughout the rest, with a few touches of red. Her chestpiece was dyed leather, impressed with the Inquisition’s heraldry, the all-seeing eye and the blade of mercy, as well as designs thematic of flames and the sun, which carried through to her pauldrons and the silk sash that took the ringmail in at her waist and held her sword. The part of the shirt from the waist down was layered over with a skirt of sorts, an abstract sunburst in yellow patterned onto darker orange. Her boots were the color of her other leathers, banded in silverite for reinforcement. She’d bound her hair back into an Orlesian-style braid, which trailed down the rather impressive cloak behind her. It was all the sort of thing someone of status would wear to an official function, which was precisely what today was to be. Naturally, his sister likely thought it all beyond what she deserved or was suited to.

Deserving was such a peculiar notion. He couldn’t say he really understood whatever version of it she operated with. At the moment, however, the abstract thought wasn’t the one that occupied him, and he plucked a pin off the table and moved forward to her side, flattening a little flyaway hair down atop her head and using the pin to secure it in place. He was himself back in indigo and black silk, much more at home in such things than she was. He, of course, had to look presentable as well, because he was now the brother of an Inquisitor, something which amused him a great deal more for her obvious apprehension than anything else. Something about Estella’s discomfort with attention had always struck him as slightly absurd, and funny, but he knew it wasn’t so for her.

So when he stepped away from her, he gentled his smile and took her hands, lifting them to press his palms against her own and lace their fingers for a moment. He ducked his head slightly to meet her eyes. “Everything’s going to be fine, Stellulam.” His eyes narrowed, and his tone was lighter when he continued. “They can’t be any more unbearable than me, and you already have that problem well in hand, don’t you?”

She half-smiled in that way she had that wasn’t quite all the way to happy, and shook her head ruefully. “Not everyone out there is my brother, Cyrus. And you’re not unbearable. Just
 difficult.” She was joking with him, at least, which was a good sign, perhaps.

Still, it didn’t take long for the sense of unease to return to her, and she sighed shakily, her hands tightening in his. “I don’t suppose you know some back way out of Skyhold, do you? So we can escape if there are riots?” That joke, at least, fell flat, symptomatic of the all-too-serious way in which it was delivered.

Cyrus raised both eyebrows, letting his reply remain ambiguous between jesting and complete seriousness. “Stellulam, the day you genuinely want out of all of this, I will carve you a path out of Skyhold if I have to.” He tilted his head to the side and blinked down at her.

“But today, I think, is not that day, despite its trials.” When she didn’t correct him—of course she wouldn’t—he dropped one of her hands and moved himself sideways, adjusting her other so that it rested on his forearm. “Now. Please allow your first loyal subject to escort you to all your new ones.” Escort was really too formal a term, since all they’d be doing is entering the main hall through one of the side doors, but nevertheless, appearances were important.

She took the opportunity of their positioning to elbow him in the ribs before resettling her hand on his arm. “Don’t even start with that,” she scolded him, though a fair amount of the disapproval in her tone was exaggerated. Estella sucked in a deep breath and straightened her spine, giving him a short nod to indicate that they could proceed.

The door they were behind in the first place led right out into the front part of the hall, which necessitated a bit of a procession forward to the far end with the dais, but then, this had likely been deliberately arranged. The room had been one of the first repaired, and was now decorated in much the same warm palette of colors as Estella was wearing, a dark crimson carpet runner aligned with the path up to the modest throne that now sat atop the dais.

Estella’s step hitched beside him; likely someone had neglected to inform her of this particular detail, though her face didn’t change. Members of the Inquisition were variously standing or seated at the sides of the room, where twin long tables had been set with matching chairs, and new chandeliers hung over each, to complement the light pouring in from the elegant stained-glass windows behind the throne. It would have quite the effect, once someone was seated in the chair itself, which was designed to complement the rest of the dĂ©cor, hammered metal and a flowing design giving it the gleam and depth of flame, particularly when it reflected light from elsewhere.

Though there was far from enough room to admit the entire Inquisition force in the main hall, there was certainly a large portion of it, including all the officers, most of the irregulars, and all three of the organization’s subdivision leaders, the last of whom stood just beneath the dais.

Cyrus ascended the first few steps with her, shifting effortlessly to take her hand and guide her up the last few to the top without him, smiling up at her with a distinct sense of mischief and winking so only she could see, backing down the stairs to land on a level with the rest, leaving her to stand in front of the throne by herself, facing the crowd.

Lady Marceline was the first to move after that. She took long, deliberate steps to deliver her below Estella and the throne, when she turned to face the gathered Inquisition forces. She wore an immaculate black dress stitched with silver embroidery and the Inquisition Heraldry sewn onto either shoulder. Her hair held gentle curls and seemed to have been groomed especially for this occasion. In fact, she seemed to have prepared for it extensively. Dark eyeliner lined her bright ocean blue eyes, and her lips were painted an intense cherry red. She stood with a regal bearing with her hands folded against her stomach.

The moment was allowed to simmer as she did not immediately begin speaking. Instead, she looked into the throne room, meeting the eyes of many of the individuals that had gathered, a gentle but proud smile on her face. She was silent for a time, but when she began to speak, her words carried all throughout the room. "Those of you who have gathered with us here today," she began her hands motioning along with her words, "We are the Inquisition," she continued, her hand turning to a fist, "Those that would stand before us will soon realize that we will not be defeated so easily, not when our hearts still beat and we still draw breath!" she paused to allow for a swell of voices.

"Haven was a defeat," she said, solemnly, before her voice began to rise again, "But it was not the end! The Inquisition still lives. We will rise from the ashes of Haven, stronger and more determined. We will step forward with a righteous fervor, and continue forward until the enemies that sought to eradicate the us lay behind us! Men and women of the Inquisition, will you follow?" She asked to the agreement of all of those in the throne room.

She smiled against and glanced backward to Estella before she continued. "But we cannot do so without a leader, a shining light to follow in the darkest of days. A light that has already guided us from the ashes and to this place that the Inquisition now calls home. It is her example we should follow, her kindness we should remember. Our Herald. Our Inquisitor," she said, a genuine smile on her cherry lips.

Marceline turned to Leon and accepted a golden sword by the blade. It was ceremonial in nature, its hilt intricately designed to hold the impression of a dragon. Turning back to Estella, Marceline gazed up and held the sword out horizontally for her to take. "Lady Estella Avenarius, will you lead the Inquisition?"

Estella stood tall, holding herself with a poise Cyrus knew she believed to be mere affectation, and when she reached forward to accept the blade offered to her, those closest could see that her hands shook. She took it as it was presented, horizontally, and then stepped back a pace.

“I will,” she replied, her tone velvet-coated iron, heavy with resolve and soft with her natural inclination towards reserve. She shifted her grip on the unwieldy object, tilting the blade down until the tip of it balanced on the floor, putting both hands on the hilt, which rose to the center of her chest.

“Lady Inquisitor Avenarius.” Leon spoke solemnly, projecting to be heard by everyone, and bowed at the waist towards her, holding the position. The rest of the room took its cue from him, one by one inclining themselves or taking a knee where they stood, raising their fists to their hearts. Cyrus himself placed his open hand there, sweeping low. Silence pervaded for several heartbeats, until she spoke again.

“Rise, Inquisition,” she said, and they did, to find that she wore a smile, gentle and mild. “I will lead, but I will not do so alone. Here beside me now stand people who have made all of this, our efforts to close the Breach and now our efforts against the Elder One, possible. Here before me now, and out beyond this room, strive others, without whose support the Inquisition would falter and fade. A leader is nothing and no one without those that follow her, and I’m no different.”

She lifted her chin, to look down towards the end of the hallway. “And with us now are two people whose accomplishments, whose contributions to the cause, deserve great recognition, and more grandiose words than these. Knight-Captain SĂ©verine Lacan and Miss Aurora Rose, please approach.” This part, at least, she seemed more comfortable with. He supposed that was because she'd be able to shift the attention away from herself for a while.

Aurora approached with a smile on her face, not directed to Estella the Inquisitor, but rather, the Estella beneath the title it seemed. They'd known of each other long before the Inquisition was a thought in someone's mind, and even a small bit of pride seemed to be in Aurora's face as she looked up to the new Inquisitor. The woman, while not a circle mage herself, wore the finely made robes of an Enchanter.

Séverine's approach was not as openly friendly as Aurora's, though it was genuinely proud, and tall. Her Knight-Captain's plate was polished to a glimmering shine, robes freshly cleaned and smoothed. Her ebony hair was draped about her in several separate braids, purely for ceremonial purposes. She stopped beside Aurora, gauntleted hands clasped behind her back.

Estella’s smile inched fractionally wider. “Both of you came to the Inquisition as our allies. The leader of the Free Mages of Thedas, and a Knight-Captain of Kirkwall’s Templar Order. And those things you will remain. But
 I would like to ask you also to become something else. You’ve both proven your courage and skill beyond the shadow of doubt. If you are willing, I would have each of you take the role of Captain in the Inquisition’s army, so that you might continue to lead your fellows in our name.”

She shifted the ceremonial blade to one side, holding it in her left hand. “Will you swear your loyalty to the Inquisition, to serve the people of Thedas, until such time as the threat it rises to meet has been vanquished and it is dissolved?" She said the words carefully, deliberately, and the silence from all the rest of the gathered was absolute, not so much as a shifting of a chair or a throat clearing to be heard from anyone.

Séverine was the first to take a step forward, and she settled down upon a knee, shifting her hands atop it. "It would be my honor, Inquisitor." The lines of her face were hard, and genuine. A new scar from the battle at Haven rested across the bridge of her nose. "For those that have already sacrificed all, I will continue to serve, until the threat has been destroyed, and the peace restored."

Aurora's acceptance wasn't nearly so grand. She followed Séverine to her knee, her smile slipping away into something far more solemn. "I will," she said simply, but firmly, inclining her head at the words.

Estella inclined her head and raised the blade, touching first each of SĂ©verine’s shoulders, and then each of Aurora’s. “Then I give to each of you the title and rank of Captain, and all the rights and responsibilities it carries with it. Rise, and join your fellows.”

When they had departed to the sides of the room, Estella seemed to hesitate, for just a moment. The plan here had simply been for her to dismiss the assembled, allowing them to go about their business so that she could go about hers, but she did not immediately do so. Instead, her eyes dropped to the floor for a moment before she raised them again and cast them out over the soldiers. “I know that it still seems bleak,” she said, and she swallowed visibly. “What we all saw that day—all those soldiers, and a dragon, and everything else
 it’s hard to keep hoping for the best after seeing something like that. After losing your friends, or comrades, or people who were family to you.”

She frowned grimly, and shook her head. “And I know that it took courage, to keep going after that. Any one of you, any one of us, could have chosen to give up then, to let the responsibility for this fall onto the shoulders of others. You could have gone home, to your families and the people you love and the lives you knew, and held all of that close to you, in a way that those we lost can no longer do.” Her grip on the sword tightened until her knuckles were white. “And we’re asking a lot of you. I’m asking a lot of you, when I ask you to take on faith that this can be done, and that we will achieve it.”

She was silent for a moment, then took a deep breath. “I can’t express to you how grateful I am that you’re still here. Still willing to fight for this. Nothing I can say or do will be enough to thank you for the choice you made, the one you make every day you remain. But I
 I can make you a promise. I promise you that I’ll never give up, on this or on you. Whatever happens, however grim this gets, whatever becomes of me, I can keep going. Because I know that you’re willing to do the same. This isn’t my Inquisition—it’s yours. And when we defeat the Elder One
 that victory will not be mine.

It will be ours.”


Cyrus started the applause, half-smiling and clapping his hands together twice. That was all it took—the rest of the crowd joined him soon afterwards in a generous swell of noise. It would seem something she’d said had resonated with them. Perhaps all of it had. The words weren’t the most elegant or poetic, but they were genuine, and honest, obviously so, and he suspected that was what stirred them most of all.

With the ceremonies having drawn to a close, most of those present were dismissed, and returned to their regular duties. Some remained, for now came the other part of the day’s events: Stellulam was to sit in judgement of the Inquisition’s prisoners, and Cyrus could not claim to be looking forward to the first item on the docket.

For these purposes, less formality was required, and Estella was relieved of the ceremonial sword, though she did have to actually sit on the throne, which provided him with another flicker of amusement. Once everyone was settled, the eyes in the room turned to Marceline, who had the list of matters to be addressed. He knew well what was on it, but there were certain procedures that had to be observed regardless.

Marceline gazed down at the list, which had been delivered to her by Larissa moments ago with a clipboard. "Lady Estella," she began, looking up from the clipboard as she spoke. "You, of course, remember Cassius Viridius of Tevinter, yes?" It was difficult to forget the man. "Ferelden has allowed us to keep him within our custody. The formal charges levied against Lord Viridius are attempted enslavement of the Free Mages of Thedas, as well as attempted assassination against you and others of the Inquisition."

Behind them, the rattling of chains signified the man in question being brought in. "Tevinter has since publicly denounced his actions and stripped him of his rank due to these crimes," she explained though there were a flutter of her eyes. It seemed that she did not put much stock in Tevinter's denouncement.

Estella’s brows visibly furrowed, and she glanced over at Cyrus, concern clear in her eyes, but she turned back directly afterwards, regarding Cassius with an expression best called thoughtfulness. “Have you anything to say on your own behalf, Lord Viridius?”

Time in the Inquisition’s custody had done little to erode Cassius’s natural dignity, and even cuffed in manacles with his feet bound together, he stood tall and commanding. He appeared to regard those around him carefully, but with an ill-concealed disdain. The question brought his attention to Estella herself for perhaps the first time since he’d entered. There was a certain irony in the picture they made: once, Stellulam had stood before the Magister on his throne, and petitioned him for his cooperation. Now, it was he that stood before her, and she that was throned, however uncomfortable Cyrus knew she was there.

He had to admit, he liked this version of the image a great deal more.

When his teacher spoke, it was in a voice raspy from disuse, but still genteel, the Imperial accent clear without being thick. “We all make choices. Sometimes, we choose imprudently. I acted to protect my House and my family, and I do not regret that, nor do I apologize for it. Kill me if you will, but I shan’t confess any wrongdoing.” He seemed resigned at least to the fact that his fate was truly in her hands, but he quite evidently yet retained his pride.

It would be a cold day in a Seheron summer before Cassius ever admitted that anything he did was wrong. That much had never changed. Magisters did not apologize. They did not regret, either—at least not publicly. Sometimes, they chose poorly, but that was always the fault of incomplete information or unpredictable circumstance, never the Magister. To admit error was to admit weakness, and weakness was fatal in the Magisterium and the decadent culture of nobility that surrounded it. Better to risk death at the hand of someone generally benevolent than to expose one’s bleeding wounds to the sharks in Minrathous.

Estella wore an expression that was melancholy, but not surprised. She’d been raised at the very periphery of that world, but no one was truly free of it. Pursing her lips, she moved her eyes from Cassius to Leonhardt, Marceline, and Rilien. “You know as much of his deeds as I do, and he brings nothing further in his defense. What would you do?”

Leon scowled slightly, shaking his head. “Truthfully? I’d let Ferelden have him. He ran the Arl of Redcliffe out of his castle, and they’re not particularly amenable to us right now, either. Handing him over may ease Arl Teagan’s soreness, and he has the ear of the King.” She considered that for a moment, then looked to Lady Marceline, who nodded her agreement.

"It would certainly go towards easing over our relations with Ferelden, and we will need as many allies as possible."

“Kill him.” That was Rilien, blunt and monotone as usual. “Ferelden would do the same, and remanding him to their custody would cause the impression that we either lack the authority or the will to punish him. At this early stage especially, we cannot be believed to be missing either one.”

Cyrus had not moved his stare from Cassius the entire time, and now the old man was looking back at him, too, as though expecting him to agree with the tranquil. And really, perhaps he should. He’d certainly been in that frame of mind when Cassius had first surrendered; only Stellulam had stayed his hand then. He doubted she would want to kill him now, either, and wondered if she would do it. He figured she’d see little distinction between ordering it herself and sending him to Ferelden to receive the same.

That was one very rare way in which they might just be alike. Memory seized him momentarily, and he glanced down at his own hands, at the ghost-image of the blood that would always be upon them, when he looked the right way. There was part of him that hated Cassius, had hated him even before all of this. But he wondered if that was the only part there was. Could even he truly despise someone who’d raised him, more a father than anyone he’d ever known? Which part was more despicable: the part that did, or the part that didn’t?

With a sharp breath, Cyrus snapped himself back to the present, speaking abruptly. “Killing him would be a waste. Letting Ferelden do so would be marginally less of one, but still much less use than he could be.” He let that sink in a second, then continued dispassionately. “That man, for all his many faults, is one of the most brilliant magical minds in Thedas. One of two people to ever succeed in the manipulation of time, and a scholar of towering intellect. He’s not to be trusted, but he can be relied upon to always act in his own interest, and that of his House. He doesn’t care about anything else.” He shrugged, keenly aware that he could just about be describing himself with the same words.

“Make him an offer he can’t refuse, and his work will pay the Inquisition a thousandfold what it takes to keep him imprisoned and fed.”

Estella looked to be deep in thought, glancing from him back to Cassius, then over at the others. Leon lifted a shoulder, conveying clearly enough that it was her decision to make, and she frowned slightly. “I think
 that we need what resources we can muster, as you’ve all pointed out, in one way or another.” She shifted her attention to Cassius, and spoke politely, but with a firmness uncommon to her.

“What you’ve done, what you tried to do, cannot go ignored, Lord Viridius. You’ve incurred a debt to the Inquisition, and you’ll have to pay it. Work for us until this is over, spend your nights in a prison cell, and you’ll keep your life. You’ll be supervised at all times by a templar and a mage to guard you, and be given limited access to the materials necessary for your work. If you attempt to escape or circumvent the conditions of this punishment by working sub-standardly or intentionally subverting us, I’m quite certain Cyrus will be able to inform us, and this process will happen again, with no third option. Are the terms of your sentence clear to you?”

Cassius’s jaw was tight, but he nodded, even inclining himself slightly in a bowing motion, though it was clearly difficult for him to do. “You are most merciful, Lady Inquisitor. I shall bear your conditions in mind.”

With that, he was escorted out by the guard, presumably to whatever cell they were keeping him in. Cyrus wasn’t sorry to see him go. He glanced at Marceline. He hadn’t the faintest idea who was next.

Marceline looked at the list in her hand again, but after reading it closed her eyes and began to rub her brow. "This is different," she said, looking back up to Estella. "And strange. A few weeks after we arrived to Skyhold we discovered this man attacking the stronghold. With a goat." Marceline said, delivering the line in a deadpan akin to Rilien's. "Throwing the goat against the castle wall, in fact." She paused to allow that to sink in before the doors to swung open to permit the man to enter. Like Cassius before him, he was clad in shackles and flanked by two Inquisition soldiers, though another woman who did not appear to be a part of the Inquisition's main force also accompanied them.

"Chief Movran the Under, father of the Avvar that you defeated in the Fallow Mire," Marceline frowned at that, still seemingly displeased by what had transpired there. There was an imperceptive shake of her head and she sighed somewhat, still seeming a little confused on why the man would assault their keep with a goat. Though, who could blame her. "I also present to you Signy Sky-Lance, an Avvar chief herself and our resident expert on their culture and customs. She is present to assist you in your judgement," Marceline continued, introducing the woman.

Signy was a tall woman, perhaps six feet in height, with a dark complexion and thick red hair to just beneath her shoulders. Her armor, light and composed primarily of leather and hide, left her upper arms bare, making it obvious that one of them was patterned beautifully with dark blue tattoos which extended up to tease the line of her jaw. She wore an expression that, while subtle, left little doubt as to the fact that she was highly entertained by all of this. That said, she observed what was now customary, and inclined herself politely to Estella.

Cyrus was still trying to comprehend the idea that this man had attacked Skyhold
 by throwing a goat at it. He snorted, then smothered a laugh by coughing into his hand, trying to keep a straight face. Just imagining this man, with his ibex-horn helmet and all that apparently-for-intimidation body paint, hurling a goat straight for the castle wall—well, it would take a lot of strength, or a catapult. He wasn’t sure which was funnier. Both were very much so. Estella looked like she was trying not to smile herself.

When the attention settled upon him, Movran spoke, apparently completely unbothered by his circumstances. “You killed my idiot son, and I answered, as is my custom, by smacking your hold with goats’ blood.” He shrugged, almost as if to dismiss the oddity of it.

“The custom does exist.” That was Signy, who had moved to stand to the side of the dais, next to Cyrus. Her arms were crossed beneath her chest, and she held herself with relaxed ease. “Though whole goats are not required. Just the blood.” She raised an eyebrow at Movran, who chuckled softly.

“They bled a little, didn’t they?” Signy smiled a little wider and shrugged. “No foul, Inquisition. My son meant to murder Tevinters, but got feisty with you instead. A redheaded mother guarantees a brat, they say.” Cyrus glanced at Signy, who lifted one shoulder as if to indicate that she couldn’t deny it. It was also unsurprising that these Avvar didn’t like Tevinters. No one ever did. Clearly, Movran had no idea that one of them was sitting on the throne.

“Do as you’ve earned, Inquisitor. My clan yields. My remaining boys have brains still in their heads.” He paused, seeming to study Estella for a moment. “I’d not have thought one of your stature could defeat him, but my clan tells me you did. In honorable combat no less. I’ve no further quarrel with you or yours.”

“I don’t doubt it seems strange to you, but he means it.” Signy spoke again, rocking back idly on her heels. “Honor demands that he answer your deed the way he did, but now that he’s done so, the matter is finished. If his son had been the victim of treachery, that would be a different matter, but your kill was clean, and in the defense of yourself and others. We can respect that, just as we respect your right to answer as your customs would bid you.” Movran inclined his head in agreement.

Estella pursed her lips thoughtfully, and made eye contact with Signy. “I’m not sure I have any customs for what to do when someone throws a goat at my residence,” she replied, clearly exercising great effort to say that with a straight face. Still, she managed. “What do yours generally advise in such a situation?”

“Usually? Nothing.” Signy blinked, almost surprised, it would seem, to be asked how the Avvar would handle the matter. “His actions are a symbolic gesture. I think it clear that there was no love lost between them anyway. Thane Movran fulfilled his familial duties. That is all.” She appeared to be curious now, regarding Estella with a keenness she’d not previously shown.

Estella did smile, then, just slightly. “Well, all right then. Thane Movran, you’re free to return to your people. We’ll keep the goats, though.” A glimmer of amusement entered her expression. “It seems a fair trade for needing to clean the blood off the walls.”

Movran laughed, this time full-bellied and wholly genuine, it would seem. “Then they are my gift to you, Inquisitor. May the Lady guide your hand.” The guards on either side moved to unshackle him, and he was clearly none the worse for wear, giving Estella a slight bow before he turned and exited the main hall, head held high.

“Well.” Cyrus spoke lightly, glancing up at Estella. “That wasn’t so bad, was it?”

She sighed deeply, pushing herself off the throne at first opportunity and descending the stairs. “It
 could have been worse, but I can’t say I’m looking forward to the next time I have to do this.”

He supposed that was fair enough.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Leon drew a deep breath into his lungs, holding it and counting to five before he let it out again. The large, semicircular chamber they’d chosen for the war room was nearly full to capacity, as he’d been rather liberal with his summonses, unsure what expertise would be necessary and what would not. Besides himself, Estella, Marceline, and Rilien, the room also held Romulus, Khari, Vesryn, and Cyrus. Reed and Larissa were present as well, situated in one corner of the room, both supplied to take notes on anything significant. He suspected they would not stop writing once they began.

The Inquisition’s commander cleared his throat softly, having prioritized the order in which he’d make his queries, doing his best to account for the fact that at least some of the others were bound to interject with queries of their own. He’d decided getting an accounting of events, and any consequent intelligence, was first priority.

He smiled mildly at both Romulus and Khari. It truly was good to see them well, but for the moment, there was too much else to be done to linger on that. He would leave the celebration to the troops outside, who were almost certainly doing so at this moment. “As I’m sure you’ve guessed, we’d thought you both lost after the events at Haven.” They had, essentially, volunteered to give up their lives for the rest. Fortunately, it would seem that at least the two of them had not needed to pay that steep a price after all. Leon folded his hands together behind his back.

“What happened?”

Romulus took a moment to get acclimated to the new meeting room, which was far grander than what they'd been afforded in Haven. It even had windows. And these offered a breathtaking view to the mountains that surrounded Skyhold's position in the Frostbacks. When he was ready, he leaned forward, placing his hands upon the edges of the table.

"We held our position at the trebuchet for as long as we could. Venatori and Red Templars were drawn to it. Eventually, that dragon made a pass, and obliterated a section of the wall. Everyone was thrown back. I was the closest to it, and was severely injured. The dragon circled around to land inside the wall, and the army's leaders came through the flames."

“A bunch of people, actually.” Khari picked up the thread of the explanation there. “The first lot were Venatori, probably the elites. Mages, but ones who moved like
 like an army, a real one. Their leader was this man—he seemed to be human, but
” Her brows furrowed for a moment, but then she shook her head. “Anyway. He was tall, definitely a mage, and wore a mask over one side of his face.” She raised a hand to cover the left half of her own.

“He and the Venatori, uh
 they seemed like a vanguard or something. The leader, he killed Fiona, like it wasn’t even an effort for him.” Considering who Fiona was, that news boded extremely poorly, to say the least. “Behind them came
” She struggled for the right words for a moment. “It looked like a darkspawn, I guess. But
 there were also chunks of that glowy red lyrium on him, and he talked. A lot, actually.” She scratched her head, glancing briefly at Romulus.

“He was really tall, taller than you, Commander. But kinda weirdly spindly, like someone took all his parts and stretched them out. He had magic, too. By that point it was just me, Rom, and Meraad against this guy and his dragon and his army.” Her voice, usually at least slightly good-humored or light, was heavy, thick. “I, uh
 charged them. Aimed for the big Darkspawn.” She didn’t make eye contact with anyone, instead fixing her eyes somewhere near Leon’s shoulder. “It—he, I guess
 he just kinda gestured, and then this force picked me up and flung me into the trebuchet. Hurt like hell.” Her gaze came back into focus on the last part, at least, and she managed a little smile, more self-effacing than anything.

Romulus nodded somewhat gravely, not refuting anything Khari had said. His own voice had constricted somewhat since he'd last spoke. "They were only interested in me. The bait worked as well as we'd hoped. Meraad tried to stand up to the dragon on his own..." He left unsaid how well the attempt had gone. It was not difficult to imagine.

"The darkspawn Khari described is the Elder One we've been hearing about. His name is Corypheus, and he was responsible for the Breach and the deaths of everyone at the Temple of Sacred Ashes. In fact, he spoke a great deal, believing his victory complete." He shook his head at the thought, either from bewilderment or the darkness of the memory that the particular night in question carried with it.

"He spoke of championing Tevinter, assaulting the heavens. He said we interrupted a ritual," he looked to Estella, "the day we received our marks. He called them Anchors. 'Beg that I succeed, for I have seen the throne of the gods, and it was empty,' he said."

He delivered the line with no attempt at impersonating the Elder One, this Corypheus, though by his tone, he found a great deal of confusion in what the creature spoke of. "He tossed me away like I was nothing, and I hit the side of a well or something. He wanted to remove the mark from my hand with some sort of magical tool, but determined that it couldn't be done. I was to die, but Khari managed to set off the trebuchet, and dragged me into the well before the avalanche crushed the town." He half smiled at her briefly, as though he still couldn't quite believe they lived despite all of that.

"That's what we know of the enemy. The rest of the time was spent just trying not to die, and... discovering some interesting things." He did not actually look eager to enter that particular discussion.

Fortunately for him, he didn’t yet have to. “It called itself Corypheus?” Cyrus spoke with obvious surprise, and more appeared on his face when he glanced about the room only to find that no one else shared his shock. Blinking several times, he decided more explanation was prudent. “Corypheus was the name of the Conductor of the Choir of Silence. He was the Old God Dumat’s high priest at the time all of them entered the Fade physically. It was more than a thousand years ago.” From the sounds of it, he wasn’t sure whether he believed the implication of the darkspawn naming himself such, and he snorted softly.

“Elder One, indeed.”

“The Grey Wardens had this creature sealed in the Free Marches, bound by blood magic ritual.” That contribution, perhaps more immediately relevant to their interests, came from Rilien. “Several of those I knew in Kirkwall broke the seal and killed it. Or believed they did. I will contact them immediately—there may be more they can tell us.”

It was almost too much information to process. But Leon knew from experience that when something seemed overwhelming, the best way to handle it was to break it down into its parts. The part about Corypheus’s possible origin, he left aside for the moment, focusing instead on Rilien’s contribution regarding a recent previous encounter. “Please do,” he replied, inclining his head in the Spymaster’s general direction. Anything else they wanted to talk about regarding that should probably wait until they could talk to one of these friends of his, anyway.

That left several other choices: the marks, their enemy’s goals, the other man who’d appeared with him, who was likely a general or right hand of some sort, and then the elephant in the room—what the woman who had appeared with Romulus had said about him. The marks, he thought, were probably a matter for Cyrus and Asala to do some work with, and that would be later than this meeting, anyway. Corypheus’s goals were unclear, beyond what Romulus had already said, and the while they might be able to get somewhere informationally if they knew who his prominent underlings were, the description Khari gave wasn’t enough to work with yet.

That left one more thing they could likely address in this meeting, and Leon turned violet eyes on Romulus. The Herald’s unease hadn’t gone unnoticed, but it was surely an important-enough matter that it bore explanation as soon as possible. “Romulus, the manner of your return did raise a number of questions. Would you please explain to us what it is that you have discovered?”

He grimaced slightly. "I'm sorry about that. It wasn't how I would've made my return, but... there are no subtle ways to enter this place." He half smiled, as much making fun of his own tendency to hide as he was complimenting the Inquisition on the new fortifications. He cleared his throat.

"The woman who spoke is named Anais. She leads a group that operates out of a place called Winterwatch in the Hinterlands. I traveled there with Asala and several of the Lions, and earned their loyalty by closing a rift. Her people rescued Khari and I from a mounted group of Venatori that nearly caught us." That seemed to be the easiest part of the explanation, and Romulus swallowed, taking a moment to formulate what came next in his mind. "Anais had studied under an order that devoted themselves to the history of Andraste, and her bloodline. She'd been researching a theory since Redcliffe."

He placed his palms back upon the table, as though to steady himself. "She believes I am a living descendant of Andraste herself. She introduced me to a man I met in Redcliffe, who turned out to be my father. I don't know if it can be proven, but she claims to be working on a way. From what we have, between Anais and my father... it seems right." He practically shook when he admitted that, effectively giving away that he believed it himself. The idea seemed to scare him more than anything, though there was a glimmer of something in his grey eyes. Hope, perhaps.

Well. That did, in fact, sound even stranger the second time.

Leon’s relationship to his faith had always been a great deal more nuanced and complicated than that of most people he knew. It didn’t bother him to acknowledge the mortality and the humanness of most of the figures involved in the Chant, and he’d never been one to, say, condemn outright the actions even of Maferath or the Archon Hessarian. Those were, naturally, unpopular positions, as was the common Tevinter belief that Andraste was not so much an exalted Bride of the Maker as she was foremost a human woman and a mage. He’d never seen the tension in saying she was both.

So it was perhaps easier to swallow for him than many faithful that her descendants were still very much alive. It wasn’t something everyone believed, nor something everyone liked to think about, but it was well within the realm of possibility, though as far as most knew, the line had disappeared a long time ago. Harder to believe than the fact that her descendants existed was that someone had managed to track them down. But he didn’t know this Anais or what she knew, and so on that, at least, he chose to suspend judgement.

“That, I think, is something best dealt with when she proves it or fails to do so,” he said at last. “In the meantime, I think it may be most prudent to prevent further declarations of the kind that accompanied your arrival.” His lips twitched into a rueful smile. “It’s not impossible that you are who she says you are, and if so, that will have implications. But those implications will go more than one way. Some will react as Anais and her group have. Others will deny it, and hate you for so much as suggesting that it could be true. Everything you’ve done, your entire life, will fall under the kind of scrutiny we have hitherto tried to divert from you. If you choose to make this information public, you will have to be prepared for that—to own your history and everything you do from now on as well. It will not be easy.” He didn’t mean to sound to dire about it, but he spoke the truth as he saw it. Being a public figure, especially one propelled to it with a claim like that, true or not, was very different from being anyone else.

"If I may, Ser Leonhardt?" Marceline interjected. Up to now, she quietly listened and kept her thoughts to herself. Her face was impassive, nearly impossible to glean any information on how she felt about all of this through her body language. Until now, she watched Romulus with a hawklike gaze, at least until her facade broke away with a smile. "Even if what this Anais says was true, and you must understand that by no means am I implying that it is not. There are far too many possibilities to discount it completely. But, the Inquisition cannot officially declare you Andraste's heir."

The smile on her lips remained, though, as she leaned forward, her arms crossed at her chest, "However, rumors have a strange way of propagating. Amongst the crowd that witnessed your speaker's declaration, a number of the nobility were present. Whom no doubt will spread news of what they have heard when they return home," Marceline's head tilted toward Leon, "The Inquisition will neither confirm nor deny these rumors," it was not as if they had many options. Either stance would anger someone. "With luck, those who wish to believe shall, and those who do not, simply will not."

Romulus nodded, taking a moment to absorb their reactions to the news. "Whatever you believe is best. I'm... still not sure what to do with the information myself." He then looked to Estella, and offered a reassuring smile. "But I do know that I'm here to stay, and serve the Inquisition in whatever manner it will have me. That's my choice now."

She looked a bit unsure in response, halfway raising a hand as though to stave off some part of what had been said. Likely the serve part, considering her nature. In the end though, she sighed a little, half-smiling back. “We’re happy to have you, in any case.”

That, really, seemed to be the bottom line here, and Leon nodded. “Exactly so. Thank you—both of you, for the information as well. By all means, get some rest. We’ll sort out what to do about all of this as soon as possible.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Leon hummed, setting another half-full supply crate aside and stepping farther towards the back of the tack room. Most of the wooden boxes in this room were being used, which meant either he’d have to find something he could put into another box, or else go check the smithy and see if they had anything. Those would probably be too big, though, and he was in a considerable hurry, which just made his present lack of success all that much more frustrating to him.

With a grunt, he picked up a stack of three crates and shifted them to the side of the room—someone had neglected to organize the place in any logical way whatsoever. He’d have to send Reed down to have a discussion with the Quartermaster. The spare horsemanship supplies they stored here were certainly not top priority, but the Inquisition had been at Skyhold for nearly two months. This should have been done already—

A sudden cracking sound disrupted his chain of thought, and Leon snapped his eyes down to his hands, where he’d broken through one of the slats on the bottom crate with his grip. Swearing softly in his mother tongue, he controlled the fall of the crates as well as he could, catching the uppermost one as it fell from the stack and setting it to rights. There was a loud bang as the one on the bottom hit the wooden floor of the building, and Leon sighed heavily, running a hand down his face.

“Having troubles, Commander?” The sly tone of voice could only belong to Cyrus, apparently drawn to the room by the crashing of the crates onto the ground. “I wasn’t aware a man of your rank spent his afternoons organizing messy storage areas, but I suppose everyone has their eccentricities.” He smiled, the expression in good humor at least, and leaned a shoulder against the doorway, crossing his arms over his chest.

Estella leaned around him, fixing Leon with a much more concerned expression. That probably made some sense, since she’d had more exposure to his unfortunate episodes than her brother had. That somehow only managed to make him feel worse, but he concealed it in the same way he always did—he smiled gently and shrugged his massive shoulders. “If only all eccentricities were so productive. But no—I came here in search of an empty box or crate, a small one.”

The Inquisitor blinked, raising both eyebrows. “Um. I think I have one in my, uh
 office, still. I’m still only just setting it up, so
” She paused, tilting her head to one side. “I can go get it for you, and bring it to yours?”

He was reluctant to send her on what was essentially an errand for him, a personal one at that, but she seemed willing enough to do it, and so he nodded. “I would appreciate that, Estella. If you would be so kind as to meet me back there in a few minutes?” She nodded and stepped backwards out the door, turning towards the main keep and leaving him with Cyrus.

“I’m stopping by the kitchens on the way back,” Leon said, not really sure if the slightly-elder Avenarius had any interest in accompanying him. In either case, he had to get past him to exit the room.

Cyrus lifted a shoulder, stepping back and out of the doorframe with a smooth motion. “I notice you’ve yet to explain what all this is about.” When Leon set in the direction of the kitchens, Cyrus fell into step beside him, keeping pace easily despite the five-inch difference in their heights. “Is it to remain a secret, or can I convince you to divulge, hm?”

Leon scoffed softly, shaking his head. “It’s not really a secret in the first place,” he said, ducking into the mess and making his way to the back, where the humbler of Skyhold’s kitchens was to be found. There was the one in the main building, which served the officers, irregulars, and diplomatic guests, and the one here, which was for the barracks and visiting merchants, that sort of thing. As in Haven, the regulars didn’t eat badly by any means, but these were people who did not require unnecessarily-extravagant fare, and so the Inquisition bought whatever was available and affordable, and the cooks put it to use.

“I’ve told you already, there’s nothing for you to eat until—oh, it’s you, Commander.” The cook on duty at the moment was a middle-aged dwarven woman, and Leon was rather glad she’d recognized him in time, because she might well have smacked his knee with a kitchen implement had she not. As it was, she looked a little chagrined, and he shook his head slightly.

“Quite all right, Ygrisse. I came to request some milk or cream, if you’ve any to spare.”

She raised a brow, but didn’t seem to find the request all that unusual. “Sure we do. Here.” She stepped down from the block she used to bring herself up to counter-level and moved to the back of the room, near the door out the other side. Flipping open the lid of an icebox, she pulled out a glass bottle and tossed it in his direction. The lob was easy, and Leon caught it by reflex, nodding his thanks.

“Much obliged. We’ll be out of your hair now.”

Ygrisse chuckled. “No trouble, Commander. You should bring this one back more often. He looks a little like he could use a meal.” She nodded her chin upwards at Cyrus, who sighed.

“Why does everyone say that? It’s not like I’m particularly thin.” He looked down at himself as though to make the point, and to be fair, he wasn’t. He had the build of a leaner man, certainly, but he was in much better condition physically than most of those who used magic as a method of combat. He glanced over at Leon. “Perhaps I should stop standing next to you. It’s bound to make anyone look peckish by comparison.”

Ygrisse laughed outright. “Fair enough. Now go on, both of you. I’ve work to do.” She waved them out with an impatient gesture, and both took their leave the way they’d come. As Leon had no other stops to make, they climbed an inner staircase to the ramparts thereafter. The wind was cold up here, and strong, but it didn’t bother him much anymore.

A door on level with the wall led into his office, and Leon pushed it open mostly with his shoulder, leading the way inside. It was much warmer therein, mostly the result of the sudden loss of wind and the fire going in the hearth on the north wall. It wasn’t a particularly luxurious space, being quite plain compared to, say, Lady Marceline’s own, but Leon preferred it this way. His desk was minimalist in terms of lines and very large overall, in part a concession to his own dimensions and in part just because he had so many things to put on it. Paperwork, inkwells and quills, wax and a seal, and any books he might be using for reference. The rest of his small collection was in a shelf not too far away, and he’d finally acquired chairs, two of which sat in a corner, on either side of a small round table.

Estella, it seemed, had already made it inside, and she was crouched near the desk, a small crate beside her, having already found the point of this whole excursion. On a pile of blankets in front of the desk, several small bodies squirmed about, eyes closed, little paws reaching out for something that was not there. Pitiful mewling noises came from the spot, and Leon sighed heavily. The sound drew her attention towards them, and when she turned, her expression was caught somewhere between wonder and melancholy.

“Leon
” She didn’t seem to know what to say next.

“Kittens?” Cyrus moved around to his sister’s other side, crouching as well, though at a greater distance. He studied them like he wasn’t quite sure what to make of them, a slight frown on his face. There were five in total, ranging in coloration from the largest, a tortoiseshell-patterned one with white paws, all the way down to the runt, an all-black female who already looked like she was half a step from death.

His brows drew together over his eyes, and he looked skeptically up at Leon. “What happened to the mother cat? These can’t be any more than a day old.”

“She died,” Leon replied quietly. “I think she was from Haven originally—she must have gotten on one of the carts somehow and made the journey with us. The first time I saw her, I thought she was starved.” The distended belly would have been explained by that just as easily, and she was otherwise extremely thin and mangy. “I’d been trying to get her to eat for several weeks, but I didn’t think she’d ever come close enough for me to do anything but that.”

Apparently, however, when push had come to shove and she’d sought out someplace safe to have her litter, she’d chosen to wedge herself under his desk. “She wasn’t strong enough to survive the labor. I buried her in the garden last night.” His eyes fell to the kittens, and he picked up the box Estella had brought with her. It would serve his purposes just fine, for now.

“Can the two of you mind them while I move their blankets into this? I don’t want them crawling away somewhere and getting hurt.” Estella nodded immediately, using her hands to carefully scoop up the smallest one first, shifting to look at her brother, holding her cupped hands out towards him.

“Careful. She’s really little.”

“Uh
” For once, Cyrus looked completely out of his element, uncertain and awkward. He fell back onto his rear, crossing his legs underneath him on the floor. “Are you sure you can’t just hold all of them? I’m not good with
 fragile things.” He said it with disdain, perhaps, but there was something off about it, as though it were meant to conceal something else, though what that something was couldn’t be discerned. His face twisted into a grimace as he held his hands out and let his sister carefully hand him the kitten, which immediately pawed weakly at the base of his thumb with its tiny claws.

Cyrus flinched, though obviously not from pain, and brought it close to his chest, settling it in the crook of his elbow. His obvious discomfort only seemed to increase, but he obligingly let Estella hand him two more. Tension remained clearly observable in the line of his shoulders, and a muscle in his jaw jumped.

Leon was fairly sure he knew the look, because he felt it often enough himself: a reluctance to handle something so small and fragile, for fear he lacked the gentleness required. Honestly, he wasn’t sure he’d be able to keep them alive in the first place, but
 it felt wrong not to at least make the attempt. If that mother cat had jumped into a cart with them all the way from Haven, and sought this place out as the right one to have her kittens, well
 it seemed the least he could do to try and save them from her fate. Perhaps he was making too much of it; it was rare that he was this sentimental.

Carefully, he lined the crate with the blankets, settling onto the ground himself. Reaching into a pocket, he produced the fruits of his first stop on today’s supply run: alchemical droppers he’d borrowed from Rilien. The tranquil had assured him that they were clean and sanitary, and since he lacked any other means of feeding them, he hoped they’d work. He handed one each to Estella and Cyrus. “If you don’t mind lending me a hand, I’d like to make sure they all eat something as soon as possible. The others can rest in the crate until we can get to them.” He was particularly worried about the runty one Cyrus held.

Estella hummed an agreement and saw to the arrangements, handing one of the kittens to Leon and transferring two of the ones her brother held back into the crate and the warmth of the blankets. She went to pick up the milk bottle and frowned, her brows knitting together. “This is probably too cold. Here
” She concentrated for a moment, and slowly, condensation began to form on the outside of the glass bottle. After a few seconds, she smiled brightly. “That’s better. Cyrus, hand me your dropper?”

Cyrus, still holding the runt, handed it over without protest. When he received it back, however, he glanced between it and the kitten with very evident trepidation. “Stellulam, I do not know what I am doing.” The words were almost pained, though whether that was because he had admitted to not knowing something or because the situation was simply profoundly uncomfortable to him was difficult to say.

“I know,” she replied, “that’s why I’m going to show you.” She held her hand out for Leon’s dropper, and he gave it over without protest, sensing that she was the one with the knowledge here and perfectly willing to let her do the teaching. He hardly had any idea what he was doing, either, anyway.

“Not really how I was planning on this day going,” he conceded, moving a gloved index finger gently along the side of the orange-striped creature dwarfed by his other hand. Even through the thin leather, he could feel its tiny rib cage, the bones even more frail than those belonging to a bird, at this stage. It was almost alarming, to know that this was a life he could hold like this. It scared him, how utterly delicate it was. How one wrong move, one unlucky hand-spasm from him, could snuff that life out. A strange thing to be afraid of, for someone who killed for a living. It mewled softly, and he felt something in his chest tighten. He wasn’t sure if there was some relevant difference or not, between that and this, but he felt one. Maybe it was just that no one had ever depended on him for its livelihood in this way before.

“You and I both." Cyrus was quick to quip back, but he seemed afraid to stop watching the kitten he held, and his eyes remained fixed on her.

When Estella handed Leon's dropper back to him, he accepted it, finding the glass warm to the touch. He’d never actually seen her do magic before; he’d been told she was a mage, but forgotten the fact until this point. She certainly didn’t use it in the same way Cyrus or Asala did. “You have to be really careful with them,” she said softly, cradling hers close to her body. “And you have to mind what they’re telling you. If you try to go too fast, they’ll get sick, or inhale it. So if you have to, err on the side of going much too slow.”

She demonstrated, lowering the tip of her dropper to the kitten’s questing mouth, only for it to turn its head away. “I know,” she murmured, “not what you want, is it? I promise it’s good for you, bellatulus.” She squeezed the end of the dropper enough to bead a bit of the milk on the end of it and tried again, just as gently. This time, it seemed to work, and it wasn’t long before the kitten, likely ravenous, had consumed the entire dropper’s worth, its belly rounding out slightly with satiation.

“Well,” she said, moving it back to the crate with its siblings, “they can eat. That’s a good sign. You two try it.”

Cyrus wore an almost too-serious expression, peering down at the little thing in resting against the inside of his arm like it was a puzzle he hadn’t yet solved. His brows descended heavily over his eyes, which were narrowed slightly. It wasn’t impossible to note that his hand shook a little when he moved his dropper, and perhaps because of this, it took him more than half a dozen tries before he was at all successful, and even then, he went much more slowly than Estella had, utterly fixated on the task to which he’d been set, however reluctantly.

He heaved a sigh of obvious relief when the dropper was empty, glancing up at the both of them. In the moment before he remembered to smooth over his expression, it was surprisingly soft, considering his usual attitude towards things. “I’m not doing another one.” He announced it decisively, but he moved with utmost delicacy when he put the kitten down in her box, and rubbed the top of her head with the pad of a finger.

“They’re
 very soft, aren’t they?”

“They are.” Leon supposed he’d have to take their word for it, considering that he was wearing gloves. They managed to get all of the kittens fed, and he had to admit to an immense sense of relief when they did.

“They’re definitely not out of the woods yet,” Estella said sadly, petting them gently as they fell asleep, “but if we keep them warm and their blankets clean and feed them regularly, they have a fighting chance.” Leon knew her well enough to guess that she’d be quite insistent on helping with that, and frankly he was glad of it. She seemed to have a better idea of how to handle all of this than he did.

“Where did you learn to take care of kittens?” He knew the Lions taught a lot of skills, but this was definitely not one of them.

She glanced up at him and smiled. “Minrathous has a lot of strays,” she said. “I was in a situation like this once. One of the Chantry servants, Falon, taught me how to do this kind of thing. He was
 very good with all sorts of animals.” He supposed that made some kind of sense.

“And you Cyrus? I don’t think I can look after them all by myself, and Estella likely won’t be able to, either.” He was much less certain of what the other Avenarius would do than he was of his sister. Generosity was not the first trait that naturally came to mind when one considered him, but he’d been surprisingly willing to make an attempt of this today, so perhaps there was yet a point in asking.

For a moment, Cyrus regarded him with a flat look, but then his eyes wandered down to the box, and the sleeping creatures within, and he shook his head. “I suppose.” He didn’t exactly sound pleased about it, but he wasn’t refusing. “But I make no promises.” His lips pursed, but whatever else he’d been thinking of saying, he kept to himself. His protest, such as it was, seemed a bit thin, but there was real reluctance in his expression.

Estella, at least, didn’t seem to believe that he was really all that upset about it, and she rolled her eyes at him. “It’ll give him a reason to leave his atelier. I’m all for it.”

Leon chuckled, then nodded slightly, rising to his feet. “All right then. I can keep them for the rest of today, but I have several meetings tomorrow, so I’ll bring them by your office, shall I?” She inclined her head by way of agreement, rising as well and taking her brother’s arm when he did the same.

“Sure. Let us know if you need help with them later tonight or something, though. And start working on names. They’ll need those eventually.” She half-smiled, then elbowed Cyrus. “This one gets to name the little girl, though. I saw that look on your face.”

“I've no idea what you're talking about. There was no look." Their lighthearted bickering carried on past Leon's office door, but faded as it closed behind them.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The view from her balcony was simply brilliant. Marceline had taken it upon herself to occupy the living space atop the main tower, which was connected to the main hall via long staircase and and short hall. A rather large four-poster bed rested against the far wall, its bedding made and tucked into the mattress immaculately. Above that hung a purple banner of Marceline's house heraldry stitched in silver, a shield emblazoned with the image of a raven sitting atop a vine of grapes. On the wall adjacent was a large wardrobe which held a number of her finely tailored dresses. Across from that and pressed into a corner sideways was a desk whose seat would still give her the gorgeous view out of her balcony.

It was certainly the room of a noblewoman, and Lady Marceline was not yet even done decorating to her liking. "My apologies for the bare accomodations, I still have pieces of furniture on its way from home," she explained to her two guests. Leon, Cyrus, and herself had chosen the moment to put aside their duties and to do something other than work. "I am particularly anxious to get in a rug that I had imported from Antiva. The floor is nearly unbearably cold in the morning," she added taking an unsavory glance at the wooden floor beneath their feet.

It was summer, but the mountain mornings still carried a bit of a chill with it, but fortunately it heated up during the afternoon. The weather was nice enough that she had the double doors that led out onto the balcony thrown open. On the balcony itself was a long table, and on the table sat a number of items. Most prominently featured were the selections of bottles that they had all brought, dust still present on the necks of some. Surrounding them were a basket full of various types of bread, a plate of select cheeses, another plate holding different luncheon meats, and finally a dish of crackers.

Marceline allowed herself a mild smile as she looked between both her guests. "I must admit, I have been looking forward to this opportunity for a time now. It is a relief to do something other than try and manage the Inquisition's finances while meeting with the nobility." They were still receiving donations from their allies among the nobility, though fortunately their petitions to take tours of Skyhold had dropped somewhat since they had established themselves. Still, it was not a rare thing to cross the hold's grounds and catch the reflection off of an Orlesian mask.

Cyrus didn’t stand overmuch on the formality, and made himself comfortable in one of the chairs set at the long table, relaxing his usual impeccable posture into the seat back and half-smiling in that curiously-sharp way he had. He looked entirely comfortable, as though he did this sort of thing all the time, and in all fairness, he might once have done. “What's this?” His tone was teasing, but mildly so. “Even the esteemable Lady Marceline grows tired of balancing books and attending to the eccentricities of blue-blooded gawkers? There’s hope for the likes of us yet, Leon.”

Leaning forward, he reached towards one of the bottles on the table, dusting it off slightly with a cloth napkin. Removing what looked to be a foldable corkscrew from a pocket in his tunic, he popped it open with a series of practiced motions, moving forward again to pull three of the glasses towards himself. Into each, he poured a small amount of the dull golden liquid—one of his selections for this particular exchange. He declined to distribute them, however, apparently waiting for the others to get settled.

Leon did so as well, choosing a seat on the near side, so as to look out over the view from where he sat. For someone who left the matters of nobility wholly to Marceline, he didn’t look uncomfortable at a setup like this, either, as though it might not be precisely unfamiliar to him, either, though he lacked Cyrus’s obvious ease and comfort. Then again, that seemed to be true generally. He was smiling though, perhaps from the other man’s jest. “My thanks for the invitation, Lady Marceline.” He nodded amicably to her, then turned his attention with interest to Cyrus’s glasses.

“Ah, I’d heard Imperial brandy was worth writing home about. How did you manage to get it shipped here, though?”

While they spoke, Marceline took a seat on the other side so as to see them both, her back to the open air. “I still know people in the right places.” The reply was a little enigmatic, but Cyrus said no more, simply handing a glass to each of them. They weren’t full of course—this was more a tasting than an effort for any of them to become inebriated. “This one has a bit more honey to it than most do. I like it best with something a bit heavier, but the camembert will do quite well.” He lifted his glass a bit into the air.

“To our mutual culinary edification.”

Marceline raised her glass to clink off the others while allowing herself a smile. Instead of downing the liquid immediately, she gently swirled it in her glass before lifting it to her nose so that she could get the aroma. Once satisfied, she finally allowed herself a sip of the liquid. It rolled smoothly over the tongue, but it was immediately obvious as having a heavier kick than ale, a sort of sharp burn that settled in on the way down. Though made of grapes, like wine, it resembled in taste a strangely-sweet whiskey, and the tart flavor of fruit was blended, indeed, with something like honey, rich and saccharine. Marceline paused to think on the taste for a moment before she spoke. "It certainly has a kick, does it not? But it is not an unpleasant kick. I am rather fond of the aroma as well," she said, swirling the liquid again under her nose. She could find the tart fruitiness in the scent. "Where is this distilled?" She asked. While it was not the type of liquor that Michaël particularly enjoyed, her father did however. A bottle or of something similar would be a wonderful gift to send him.

“This particular one? The river valley just outside Vyrantium. The lowlands there are quite amenable to grapes. I can put you in contact with the distributer, if you’re so inclined. She’d be quite happy to have a client from somewhere outside the Imperium, I’m sure.”

He rolled the stem of his glass between his fingers for a moment, chewing over the cheese he’d taken to accompany the drink, then ventured a different variety of question. “You’re from growing country yourself, aren’t you, Marceline? I understand you’ve inherited a vineyard and production facilities of your own.” He either didn’t notice that he’d dropped her title from her name, or he’d done it on purpose, because he neither made note of it nor corrected himself. Either way, she did not say anything to correct him. Were they in public, she may have, but they were in a social outing and she did not feel the need to point out the faux pas.

"I am and I have," she answered, though a slight frown appeared in her lips. "The Lécuyer Vineyard, and the West Banks as a whole are mine, yes, but my mother is once again in charge of operations. With my obligations and attention focused on the Inquisition, I am unable to run our business efficently. Though fortunately, mother was more than happy to resume her duties as my steward. I do not think she enjoyed retirement as much as she believed she would," Marceline added with a smile.

“Sounds familiar,” Leon put in, his tone somewhere between nostalgic and amused. “There are some people, I think, who really don’t suit a life of inactivity.” He reached across the table next, taking up three new glasses and a bottle, picking up Cyrus’s corkscrew and using it to open a squatter, squarish bottle of liquor, the glass dark and smoky. The label was black, the letters on it silvery, and the glass itself was cut with some eye to aesthetics, though it was a sharp, angular sort.

“This is my contribution. I think my sister was a little too happy to learn that I intended to share with friends, because she sent me the really good stuff.” He smiled wryly. “Anderfels whiskey. You should, ah
 drink slowly. It tastes better than Golden Scythe, but it’s almost as potent.” He barely covered the bottoms of their glasses with a thin finger’s width of liquid, the color a reddish amber. Even from as far away as they sat, the smell was sharp and obvious, and he handed the glasses over, raising for another toast.

“To
 well, to family, I suppose.” He shrugged, knocking his own glass back with the ease of much practice.

"To family," Marceline repeated, clinking the glasses once more. Like before, she swirled the liquid and lifted it under her nose, though this time it was wholly unnecessary, and in fact came from a habit alone. A habit that burned the inside of her nose, and she noticeably took the glass away from her nose quicker than usual. However, despite the omen, she had her pride as a connoisseur and knocked the shot back much like Leon did. It was probably a mistake. He hadn’t been exaggerating when he called the whiskey potent; the sort they had in Orlais, that she was more familiar with, didn’t have near the bite this did. Though the taste was strong, with a fair number of oak and smoke flavors to it, it was clearly of good make, just
 very overpowering.

Marceline stifled a cough and quietly reached for the nearest glass of water, and attempted her best to nonchalantly sip from it. One sip turned into two, and then two turned to half the glass, but she could still feel the burn in her nose and chest. Though she made no vocal complaint, she silently wiped a tear from the corner of her eye and helped herself to a wheat roll. "It certainly is... stout," Marceline admitted, pulling a chunk out of the roll and placing it in her mouth. After she swallowed, she continued, "Michaël would most certainly enjoy this," she said. Her husband was rather fond of strong drink, but she wondered if it was too much for even him.

It was impossible to miss the sound of Cyrus laughing to her left, though he was doing so quietly. “Let no one doubt your talent for diplomacy.” His own glass was empty as well, though she hadn’t seen in what manner he’d consumed it, and he looked relatively unaffected. Perhaps he’d elected to go a bit more slowly. She stared at him with an even frown for a moment before a smile worked its way into her features. It was her fault for letting her pride to get the better of her.

Leon smiled, too, his humor just as evident. “It’s
 an acquired taste, I think.” While they waited for her to sufficiently recover and make her own contribution to the exchange, he changed topics slightly. “Are you still planning to send Pierre to live with your mother for a while, Lady Marceline? I think it might be more comfortable for him if he didn’t spend the winter here; I’m still not sure how well the castle’s going to handle the cold.”

"Yes, the weather in Orlais's heartlands is much more favorable than it would be here in the mountains," she explained. While it certainly did grow cooler back home, it would certainly not snow as much as it would in the mountains or as it had in Haven. "He should spend time at home, I would like it if he learned of the business much of the same way I had, and mother is a superb teacher." She then frowned again, sighed, and continued, "I would also like him there to keep mother company. She is a stern woman, yes, she has a soft spot for Pierre. The business slows during the fall and winter months, and she would get lonely with father away due to the civil war. I worry," she said, exchanging glances between Leon and Cyrus.

"What of your family, Leon?" she asked with genuine curiosity.

He lifted a shoulder, leaning back a bit in his seat. The expression on his face was fond, but still very much in the present moment. “My family and I have been separate for most of my life,” he explained. “I was given to the Chantry around the time I turned eleven, and entered templar training not long afterwards. I do visit, though. My mother died when I was quite young, but my father and two older siblings still inhabit our land. Gerwulf is the heir—he’s been married a while now, and I’ve a niece and a nephew. Verena heads the family’s forces, and nags me in letters.” Leon smiled, and moved his eyes to Marceline.

“I think it’s quite remarkable, though. The way you can raise a child in the midst of all of this. I certainly couldn’t.”

“I don’t think I could raise a child ever.” Cyrus said it humorously, but there was nonetheless a detectable thread of sincerity in the words. “Especially not if it was anything like I was.” His eyes glinted with mirth, and he reached for a round portion of bread, manipulating it in his right hand so that it rolled along the length of his forearm to his elbow, where he caught it with his left. “I was terrible, really. Still am, I suppose.” He lofted a brow, as though anticipating confirmation.

“Your Pierre is extremely well-behaved, by comparison."

"He is a young gentleman," Marceline agreed with a proud smile. She saw much of herself in the young man, in his demeanor and personality, but she also saw some of Michaël in him as well. She could tell by the set of his shoulders and the square in his jaw that Pierre would grow tall and strong like his father. "It is our hope that he will grow to be able to do anything he so desires, though it is my hope that he will wish to inherit the family business," she said with a coy smile and a slight laugh. However, the smile was short lived, and it gave way to a frown.

She could not pretend that it was that easy however. "I still worry. Michaël and I both do," she began, her features even set. "With our obligations, we fear that we are not able to be present as much as we would like. I wish I was able to spend more time with him, but I simply cannnot," she said. "I am pleased that he has managed to find a friendship with Asala." Marceline had noticed Pierre spending time with the Qunari woman in Haven, and she could not disapprove. It was clear that Asala was a kind young woman, and was a healthy friend to have.

Cyrus looked thoughtful for a moment, unusually free of the half-mocking demeanor which seemed to characterize him most of the time. “Friends have a way of changing things.” It was unclear if he spoke from personal experience or was merely offering up something he’d heard, but he didn’t exactly seem happy to say it. He shook his head just a little bit, though, and moved away from the subject.

“And what have you brought to our little exchange, Marceline?”

"A Cabernet Sauvignon," she answered, reaching for her bottle. The bottle itself was dark and dusty with the label having browned from age in her cellar. However, the stamp her heraldry of the shield and raven and its vintage was still immediately recognizable with black ink. She took Cyrus's corkscrew in hand and in a practiced sequence had the cork free in moments. She smiled as she began to pour into their glasses. The liquid was a thick, dark purple with a hue of red reflecting off of the edges. She was generous with the pour, but did not overdo it to better let the wine breathe.

She swirled the wine much like she did the other liquors, but she spoke too. "I will spare you from the sales pitch," she said, with a coy smile, "Just know that it is a Lécuyer Special Select, taken from my own personal stores," she explained. Finally she lifted it under her nose and took in the scent. Among the various aromas were an earthy wood, with a strong note of blackcurrants. She took a drink and allowed the flavor to settle over her tongue. It was a heavy drink, with the taste of blackcurrants at the fore, though beneath that were layers of tastes of vanilla and, oddly enough, a hint of green peppers.

“I’m not much of a wine person,” Leon admitted after his first swallow. “But that’s really quite good.” He offered a smile and a shrug, gathering up a few pieces of cheese and some bread to eat with it, presumably, and relaxed further back into his chair. His eyes wandered out over the view, and it was quite spectacular, really.

“I suppose I’ll add it to my list. Things I’d never have experienced but for the Inquisition.” His expression became slightly wry, and his focus momentarily returned to the other two. “At least not everything on it is completely terrible.”

“Commander, I think you may be even more cynical than I am. It’s quite refreshing.” Cyrus looked amused as ever, his smile widening a little to something with a hint of genuine pleasure in it. “I can happily drink to that, though. To things not entirely terrible, enjoyed with people not entirely intolerable.” He raised his glass and tilted it forward.

Marceline simply laughed and raised her glass as well, clinking it together with the others.

"Agreed."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish

0.00 INK

Someone had been bringing him food.

The most perplexing thing, to Cyrus, was that he’d noticed this. He normally didn’t pay mind to anyone coming by when he was busy with his research—in the past, it had been only servants or slaves slipping in and out with the meals Cassius had ordered them to bring to him. He ignored those delivering the food in the same way he ignored the food itself. It was kinder that way, but it also just came naturally to him. Problems had been more interesting to him than people had for most of his life, and eventually he hadn’t needed to exert any effort to not acknowledge them anymore; it had simply become automatic.

So he was quite nonplussed to learn that he had, in fact, noticed that someone was bringing him things to eat. Probably at regular intervals, though his concept of time tended to fade as he focused as well, so it was difficult to say. It wasn’t Estella; he would have actually been drawn from his internal world if it had been her. He knew no one else who would bother.

He stared for a moment at the plate as though it had offended him. It was still faintly warm, from the steam rising off the potatoes, which meant it had been brought recently. No others remained beside it, his mysterious courier perhaps having cleared away the untouched priors when the new ones were left. He tried to decide when this had started, but found he had no idea how many days he’d been up here to begin with. He took a mental inventory and found himself to be still functional, so less than a fortnight for certain, but when he finally registered the gnawing in his own stomach, he cringed. Definitely more than a few days, then. He’d never required sustenance at the same rate as others, but it was still a necessity.

His eyes narrowed, and he considered the innocent-looking platter before him. The smell was enticing, given his present state, but he resented the idea that someone thought he needed looking after. He was perfectly capable of remembering these things in his own time, and if he hadn’t died from malnutrition yet, he was unlikely to.

“What do you think, Pia?” A short mewl answered him from the worktable he stood at, the still-very-small cat recognizing the name he’d given it. His eyes fell to her, curled atop an open book and regarding him with extremely large green eyes. He frowned. “Yes, I rather thought so, too.” Electing to ignore the plate on the far table, he moved across his workshop, contemplating his cloak for a moment before he decided against it. It was full summer—even in Skyhold, that meant such things could be foregone. “Watch the atelier for me, would you?” Another meow.

Cyrus descended his tower mostly unnoticed. Aside from being dressed better than most, he supposed he didn’t really look that different from anyone else around here. Or rather, the Inquisition’s people were diverse enough to begin with that he wouldn’t stand out. Besides that, he wasn’t about nearly often enough to be immediately recognizable as some of the others were, a marked change from how things had once been. He found he liked it—no one knowing or caring about who he was left him free to do much the same, and pursue whatever interested him with the vast majority of his time.

It was dark outside, which didn’t surprise him as such; he’d had no expectations for what time of day it was, and hadn’t bothered to check out the curtains of his tower windows to find out. The kitchens would probably be closed this late, which left the tavern as far as potential eating locations were concerned. He glided in with little fuss, taking a spot at the near-empty bar and ordering himself something to eat and drink, folding his arms on the counter and leaning against them while he waited.

Near-empty, save for the Riptide's captain slipping into the seat to Cyrus's left. From how quick she'd inhabited the space, it was evident that she had already been in the Herald's Rest. Perhaps, in one of the corners, or traipsing down the stairs leading up to the rooftops. Difficult to say with the dark-skinned woman. As loud as she seemed to be in everyone's company, her footsteps were feather-light and innocuous. Aside from the now-apparent sounds of shifting leathers, easily noted by her close proximity, and slender fingers drumming against the bar top, Zahra seemed comfortable in the silence stretching between them. Wearing a mixture of loose clothes, set low to bare her shoulders, leather trousers, and knee-high boots, she looked as if she might step out and set sail at any moment. Or step into a brothel.

The Herald's Rest was unusually empty, omitting the remnants of her crew strewn about the chairs in the furthest corner of the establishment. Hunched together, tankards full, playing a heated round of Wicked Grace. Bartender, bard, and stragglers remained. Deft fingers plucked at strings, piecing together a mellow tune that filled the reticent spaces. A few moments passed before there was movement beside him. Dusky eyes slid towards Cyrus and appeared to study his face, full-faced and unabashed. She leaned her elbow on the bar top and leaned her cheek against her fist. “To rest, recoup, and persevere,” she lamented and nodded towards the doorway he'd walked in through. Her lips settled into an imploring smile, “which is it that's brought you all the way here?”

Cyrus slid his eyes to the side, cutting a glance at Zahra from the corner of his vision, and his mouth turned up at the corner. The barkeep brought by his tankard, and he hooked a finger over the bottom curve of the handle, dragging it closer towards him over the surface of the polished wood bar. The room smelled like warm spice and alcohol; they probably had some kind of mulled wine going in the back. “Perhaps all three.” He didn’t see the point in giving the bland, factual answer—he didn’t really think it a question asked in spirit of getting one. “Perhaps only a change of scenery.”

He lifted the tankard to his mouth and took a long draught, setting it back down on the bar with a soft clink of tin on wood. “And yourself? It’s a little stereotypical, isn’t it? A privateer in a tavern?”

Another tankard slid in front of the leering Rivaini. It was accompanied by an exasperated grumble and a waggling finger pointing towards the corner of the tavern where her crewmen were growing rowdy, tossing their heads in laughter and shedding garments. A shirt or two, at least. She glanced sidelong and shrugged her shoulders, toothy grin flashing across her features. No one was quite naked. Not entirely. She seemed far too comfortable with the circumstance for it to have been the first time. Her nonchalance did little to pacify the frazzled barkeep. Vigorous scrubbing ensued, though the polished wood had naught a speck of dust or spilled ale on it. Zahra turned her attention back on Cyrus and regarded him with lidded eyes, reaching out with her free hand to drag her tankard closer. She pursed her lips and nodded.

“Haven't you seen the bright-eyed lasses in the Inquisition? They all have a thirst once in awhile,” she sighed and took a long swig of her own ale, setting it back where it had been resting before. A snorting laugh sounded as she straightened her shoulders and slunk a little lower in her chair, draping her arms over the back of it. Like a feline rearranging itself. Languid curves and a devil-may-care expression dancing on her face. There might have been a flicker of disappointment, barely perceptible, “For a place so large, it's certainly bland. Plenty of pretty faces. But, filled with a less adventurous sort. If you take my meaning. What is a privateer to do.”

Cyrus laughed, a rolling chuckle that shook his shoulders more than it projected any sound. His eyes sparked with mirth, and he turned his head to better meet her eyes, a half-smile on his face, a brow angled upwards. “Why captain. When fun cannot be found, it must be made.” His smile spread until it was a bright grin, capricious and fey, with a wolfish slant to it. He leaned forward slightly, his fingers dancing absently across the smooth handle of his tankard. In a conspiratorial tone, he continued.

“And I speak from experience when I say that sometimes, the staid and 'bland' women are much more than they seem. Just because she won’t approach you, or drape herself all over you in public, doesn’t mean there’s nothing interesting there. Sometimes, all it takes is a little subtlety to find it. I’ll wager that’s true even here.” He could say with great confidence that people were much more intriguing when they were genuinely more than they seemed. When he had any cause to interact with them at all, he preferred that—talking to, or in this case, bedding, those who had a bit of complexity to them. Coyness wasn’t required, just nuance.

“Though I suppose that depends on how much time you’re looking to sink into your
 endeavors.” Perhaps he was assuming something untrue, but Zahra seemed quite straightforward in this one respect, and more likely to choose her partners for, as she put it, their evident adventurousness. It was all a matter of taste, really; he wasn’t criticizing anyone, though he supposed it might sound like he was.

Zahra's grin widened slightly, queried with a flagged eyebrow, “Now, where have you been my whole life. I'd swear that I was surrounded by sourpusses. Sticks in the mud.” She straightened up in her chair and crossed a leg over her knee, fingers weaving around her tankard. Her golden-flecked eyes almost glowed in the soft lamplights swaying overhead. It was difficult to tell if she was a nefarious pirate beguiled by furtive banter or simply a vixen-of-a-woman prattling about the Inquisition's latest gossip. It appeared as if she walked a fine line between predatory appetites, and girlish delights. As soon as she Cyrus leaned in, she followed suit: clearly rapt.

She rolled her eyes skyward as if she were chewing on his words, “You've a point.” Then Zahra laughed again. Far less harsh this time. She pushed wavy hair away from her eyes, dragged slender fingers across her crown and down the nape of her neck. Her lips curved back up into that grin of hers that's half-grin, half-smirk. All amusement. It appeared as if he'd piqued her interest at least. Leaning back into her seat, Zahra polished off her drink with a sigh and settled the tankard back across the table, turning to face Cyrus properly. “Time?” Her eyes danced. “I prefer quick and easy. Messy in all the right ways. You've someone in mind?”

“Quick, is it? I hope that’s not your attitude during the act, dear captain, else I’ve discovered the root of your problem.” His grin was positively salacious by that point, and he supposed this scene would look like something quite different than it was from the outside—as though he were propositioning Zahra herself, perhaps. He wouldn’t have minded in the least, but he’d picked up from cues in her words that she preferred her diversions much more feminine than Cyrus could ever be. Pity.

Zahra tossed her head back and laughed, raking errant strands of thick, dark hair behind her studded ears, looking every bit entertained. One might've been offended even if they'd walked straight into that, but it appeared as if she took everything in jest. “Seems whorehouses have spoiled me,” she reflected with a shrug of her shoulders, rubbing at her chin. Her chuckle was low and intimate, inviting him to share the joke with her. There was story there, hidden between her words. Perched on her lips. Perhaps not. Her inflections were disarmingly candid. Explicit windows into whatever adventures, and conquests, she'd experienced on the open seas. In any case, it appeared as if she was in no mood to share.

He huffed, clearly amused, though not inclined to pursue the thought. “But
 let’s see.” He turned around on the bar stool, Leaning back against the counter with his forearms and elbows, crossing an ankle over a knee and considering the other patrons with sharp eyes. “I’m going to assume you prefer to keep such things outside the crew, for the sake of simplicity.” Likely, if she’d wanted to be sleeping with any of them and they were willing, it would be occurring already, so he felt it a safe assumption.

She, too, swiveled around in her chair and mimicked his posture: elbows and forearms leaning against the counter. Despite being a woman of such diminutive stature, masculine mannerisms suited her. Zahra's smile was almost cat-like in its ferocity, scanning the outlying crowd as one might seek a mouse. A pretty mouse. She jiggled her foot across her knee, obviously relishing in whatever game Cyrus was playing. The Captain's expression was open and guileless, clever and cunning. Clearly, easily enticed into mischief. While her words might have slipped out like silken promises, sultry demands and immediate inclinations, she looked like she was having fun.

He lifted his tankard to his mouth and drew down another swallow of ale. This was a popular party trick of his, with the right audience, and he did so love an audience. “That leaves us with five women, three possibilities.” One of the five was with friends, and her body language made it evident to him that she wanted it to stay that way, meaning that approaches would be unwelcome. He might be a bit of a rake on his own time, but Cyrus did have boundaries. Another was already with a lover, quite obviously, narrowing the field.

He observed the others for a minute, then shrugged. “The little blonde’s your best bet. The brunette wouldn’t sleep with a woman and the elf’s too much of a romantic to enjoy anything casual.” He didn’t explain how he knew any of that, but he stated it as though it were fact nevertheless.

She nodded and glanced towards the furthest corner of the Herald's Rest. An exasperated sigh followed suit, “Alas, some fruit aren't meant to be eaten. It's a rule. Pity that.” Zahra looked back at Cyrus and followed his gaze towards various corners. Her smile might have posed as an effective compass for specific interests, though it never faded. Often quirked into a wolfish grin that rivaled his own and tempered itself into a smirk. Lidded eyes wandering across shoulders, faces, and mouths.

For a moment she seemed silent as she regarded the little blonde across the way. She clicked her tongue and turned towards him, “I think you've got a gift, love. Supposing it works.” She inspected her fingernails, turned her hand around and flagged her eyebrows, “and the approach? In my experience, women in these parts aren't partial to aggressive pursuits.”

He considered the question. She might be a bit out of her element, with soldiers instead of port-dwellers, but he could say the same, to an extent. Not as much—martial types did mingle with nobility to some extent, of course, and so he’d some experience in the matter, but still, he was yet a long way from Minrathous, and the culture was different. “Not aggressive, no. And one must inevitably warm up to directness, though one can reach it eventually. Start light, I should think. Funny. Clever. Sweet, even, if you like. I doubt she’d turn down a free drink, either. She likes darker beers, if you cared to know.” He also didn’t justify how he knew that. Explaining the ways in which all of this was just careful observation took the fun out of it. The magic, so to speak.

He polished off his tankard and set it down behind him, fixing his eyes on nothing in particular as usual. “I have always found that the application of a little charm goes a long way. Aggression might save time, but it’s still a waste if it doesn’t work, don’t you think?”

Zahra seemed the sort who would have normally scoffed at anyone's advice when it came to wooing potential ladies. Instead, she hummed her accord. Captains, sailors, men and women of the sea chased unbridled furies and tended to dance far too close to the flames just to see if they would burn. Hungry lips, feverish touches, desperate kisses. A lack of control that felt a lot like sailing. Freedom from the tedious task of cooing soft lullabies into necklines and whispering sweet words like a songbird. Those were efforts reserved for those who remained buried in sheets. Promised a future they could not give. Woman or no, she behaved every part a pirate. But Cyrus had a different approach in mind. Things she might not have never considered. A small smile curled on her lips, drew up dimples.

She slipped from her stool and leaned towards him. Stopping so that she was looking up into Cyrus' face, albeit at shoulder height. Slender hands, bedecked in rings, drew up to cup his cheek and drag him closer. She swept the pad of her thumb down his jawline and grinned, “I like you, Cyrus. Thanks, I'll keep that in mind.” He, not quite used to uninvited touch, blinked but did not flinch back. Zahra dropped her hand away, sidestepped in the empty space beside him and drew herself up on her tiptoes, tapping the counter top. “One dark beer, please—and stop that scowling, it'll ruin your pretty face.”

With tankard in hand, Zahra turned on her heels and wove through the growing crowd. Tempering her approach as much as she could manage, to look less like a stalking predator licking her chops. Planting a hand against the brickwork and flagging an inquiring eyebrow towards the bard strumming by the fireplace, she spoke just softly enough that the woman had to lean closer to hear. The conversation went fairly well. And the bright-eyed lass gave a surprised smile when she pushed the tankard into her hands, how did she know that that was her favorite drink? She laid out her charm. Smoldered. Offered witty banter and reached out to tuck errant strands of hair behind her ear, laughing. For a few moments, it appeared as if they were talking intensively. Loose gestures, giggling. Then Zahra offered her arm as any good gentleman would and inclined her head towards the door. For all her talk of bluntness and aggression, she did the other sort of wooing quite masterfully. He chuckled to himself.

The blonde settled her tankard down and took up Zahra's extended elbow. Perhaps, instinctively. It was only when they reached the door that Zahra looked over her shoulder, wolfish grin flashing teeth back towards Cyrus. He nodded with mock solemnity, then ruined the effect by winking. A loud laugh carried the women from the tavern and into the night.

Cyrus snorted softly through his nose and turned his stool back to face the bar, where his dinner had just arrived. It was with half a smile still lingering on his face that he picked up his utensils and tucked in.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

“Milord?”

Cyrus raised his head, narrowing his eyes on the intruder. “Cyrus.”

She blinked once, her mouth turning down more from confusion than outright displeasure. “I beg your pardon?” The soft clink of tin on wood accompanied the words, and she withdrew her hands from the metal tray and stepped a pace backwards.

“Cyrus. It’s my name. Use it.” He paused. That was a bit wrong, wasn’t it? “Please.” That seemed better. Satisfied with the exchange, Cyrus returned his attention to the parchments in front of him. He stood—he usually stood, when working, preferring the possibility of motion to the confines of a chair—at a desk tall enough for the purpose, occupied for now with charcoal and paper, the architectural schematic of an impossible building laid out in front of him. Of course, what was impossible on this side of the Veil was not always so on the other, but the ways of translating between them were few. Even mathematics had its limitations, but he was confident that—

“Oh. Um, all right then. Cyrus.” She sounded uncomfortable, but she wasn’t leaving like she usually did, so he assumed she wanted something. He tore his eyes and intellect from the work under his hands and tried to refocus both on her. Difficult. Tedious. How did people do this?

His flat stare must have been enough to goad her into revealing her purpose at last, because she continued without further prompting from him. “I was wondering
 about the pictures.” She gestured behind him, but he didn’t turn. He knew full well what was there—most of the open walls of his atelier were covered in parchments and papers of various sizes, until nary a spare inch of stone could be seen beneath. They were covered with all kinds of things: calculations, formulae, hypotheses, and most prominently, drawings. Precise technical renders like the ones he was working on were paired almost to a one with impressionistic watercolors, pale hues bleeding from the edge of a brush until paper could blot them and set him right again. Triage on the contents of his head, and utterly necessary, though it would have been better if they weren’t.

He arched a brow, an invitation to continue. “They’re
 they’re the Fade, right? But it’s never sensible like that.”

Among the things he had discovered about the servant who’d taken it upon herself to feed him were several discrete facts. Firstly, her name was Livia. She was an elf, slightly older than himself, if he had to guess, though even he knew better than to ask a woman her age. She was also a mage, and had formerly been a Magister’s slave in the Imperium. As was sadly typical in cases like hers, she knew enough of magic to do some useful things, but her education was sorely lacking in matters of theory or even advanced application. He did not ask whose slave she’d been or how she’d escaped—the simple fact of the matter was that it didn’t really matter.

It didn’t take someone of his considerable observational talent to note that she near-vibrated with curiosity every time she entered the atelier; it may well be that she continued in her task of providing him with regular meals more so that she could study the space than because she cared whether he was fed or not. Occasionally, she would venture a small question, which he answered when he was paying enough attention to hear them. He wasn’t, always, but she didn’t seem to mind.

But the question she asked now had no simple answer. It was mired in all the things she’d never learned, all the things that were his stock and trade, and he debated the merits of trying to explain. His eyes traveled to the food on the other side of the desk, and Cyrus sighed, feeling a bit put-out. “Whether something is or is not comprehensible isn’t a feature of the object. It’s a feature of the observer. The right observer knows how to look at the thing so that it makes sense to her.” He grimaced at the crudeness of his own explanation, and tried something else.

“Most people don’t have full control of themselves in the Fade. No ordinary person has much say in what they dream—many of them don’t even remember it. Mages can do a little more. They can move their own bodies or cast spells or anything as they like, but their environment is still, in large part, outside their control. It was not always that way. Once, the Fade, all of it, was shaped. At some point, everything there was sensible to someone.”

Livia looked thoughtful a moment, peering at him with amber-colored eyes. “So you
 figure out how to look at things?” There was a note of confusion still in her voice, and he supposed he could understand that. It wasn’t exactly something most people would bother to do, even the mages. It made his lightning bolts no more potent, his shields no sturdier.

“More or less.” He shrugged, glancing back down at his drawing for a moment. A castle, it had once been, from a dream long ago. Not even his—not really.

“What about the paintings, then? Those look more like the Fade to me.” She smiled, flashing bright teeth, and Cyrus cleared his throat.

“
feelings. They’re just an exercise, nothing important.” He rubbed the fingers of his left hand together, smearing charcoal over the pad of his thumb. Cyrus pretended it was more interesting to him than it actually was.

“They’re beautiful, though.” He frowned, shaking his head. What care had he for aesthetics? They weren’t useful, or informative—he simply had to get them out. He felt the direction of his thoughts turn, and waved a hand dismissively, like he were trying to banish a mist from the air near his head, or perhaps a phantom inkling of imagination. Livia must have taken her cue from the gesture, because he heard her footsteps receding. That was probably rude of him, but he didn’t—

The thought never reached its conclusion, because one of the angles of his castle blueprint caught his attention, and he picked up the charcoal again, dashing out a few more equations on a separate sheet of parchment.

It was an indeterminate, though probably not very long, amount of time later that another person knocked on his door, but this one did not bother with waiting for a reply. Estella let herself in, as usual, knowing as she did that it was preferable to enter without regard for courtesy than to accidentally interrupt something important by waiting around for the niceties to be observed. She knew him well enough to avoid attempting to engage him before he was ready for it, and instead chose a chair at the other end of his worktable, picking carefully through the parchments and books laid out there, likely an attempt to figure out exactly what he was working on at the moment. He doubted it would take her long—Estella may have had a dim view of her own intellect like everything else, but she was clever. Extremely so; but as with other virtues she possessed, it was subtle, hard to see if one wasn’t looking for it. He wondered if she’d have any thoughts on his current endeavors, and glanced over in her direction. One benefit of caring about someone was that he found it much easier to focus properly on what they were saying and doing. Though perhaps benefit was the wrong thing to call it.

When his attention shifted to her, she smiled at him warmly. “Your food’s still good, by the look of it.” She said it lightly, but there was a faint note of reproach in it, a subtle reminder that she wasn’t particularly fond of his willful self-deprivation.

His lips pursed; Cyrus contemplated the merits of continuing to ignore dinner in favor of his work, because he wasn’t really hungry, but she was here anyway. He might as well eat, if only to satisfy her need to look after him. He couldn’t begrudge her that—not considering his own protective tendencies. “If it please you.” He set his charcoal down and wandered over to the tray Livia had brought up, carrying back over to another chair, this one clustered amicably with Stellulam’s. It was a far cry from the vaunted long tables of the Imperial aristocracy, but he’d had more meals in this manner than he had any other, balanced on his lap in a workshop he called his own, far away from the social world that so preoccupied others. Solitary, for the most part.

The odd thought struck him that he might hate not working because it reminded him of how little else there was in the world for him.

His hands paused in their motions, and he swallowed thickly, shaking his head slightly and resuming as before. How absurd. If the past six years had proven anything, it was that the work was enough. The work and Estella’s company, more than enough, even if the latter was sparse these days. But—

“And what brings your lofty personage to my humble abode on this day, Lady Inquisitor?” His eyes narrowed, evidence enough of the jesting nature of the words, the twist to the corner of his mouth an unnecessary confirmation.

Estella rolled her eyes at him, leaning back further in her chair and pulling one of the books from his desk into her lap. She was careful with it, of course—as different as they were, they both had a certain reverence for such things. Her expression quickly sobered, however, and she didn’t answer him right away, instead cracking the book open, scanning over the writing he’d filled it with deliberately, smoothing a finger along the outside edge. “I thought I’d see how you were,” she replied at last, glancing up and smiling a bit thinly. “You’re up in this tower so much I hardly ever get to talk to you unless I come here.”

Her tone was too heavy for the words; clearly, there was something she wasn’t saying. Cyrus didn’t initially dignify her words with a response. They both knew he was antisocial, and by his own lights, he’d actually been doing fairly well. He regularly if not frequently interacted with other people, and though he generally found it all extremely awkward, this was because he chose, mostly, to attempt it on some non-trivial level. He could socially manipulate just fine; it was actually engaging that was the trial. But he was attempting it, at least with a few people. Livia, Asala, even Zahra in some strange way.

If her complaint had really been that he wasn’t around enough, this would have all been what he mustered in his defense. But that wasn’t what she was saying, not really. He still didn’t like this, the fact that he sometimes found her very difficult to read—she’d become far too good at hiding her thoughts. Well and good, but not from him. That part still stung.

“You’re lying to me.” Cyrus couldn’t keep the hurt from his voice, and he didn’t try. He had no reason to lie to her, after all.

Estella shook her head, the customary impassivity of her face giving way to something like concern or perhaps even alarm, from the way her eyes rounded large. “I’m not Cyrus, really.” She sighed, her posture slumping slightly, shoulders falling into what was close to a hunch. She looked to be making herself as small as possible, and indeed it was not difficult for her to take up very little space.

“I just...” she frowned, glancing down at the book she held and then back up towards him. “I don’t want to be the Inquisitor right now. I don’t even want to be a soldier right now, or a leader, or a Herald or anything. And if there’s anyone who never bothered to think of me as any of those things...” she trailed off, the implication obvious enough. He had known her before she was anything but Estella, when this vulnerability and hesitance was raw and covered with no veneer. She looked exhausted, now that she’d shed the layers of fortification she drew herself up with. Exhausted, and perhaps a little bit afraid.

“Tell me about something that has nothing to do with any of this?” She looked around, clearly in search of a way to make her query more specific. “Like... this. What is it?" She held up the book in her hands, though from the way she'd been studying it, she already had at least some idea.

Any frustration or resentment Cyrus had been feeling vanished like it had never existed, wiped away by Estella’s evident state. Instead he felt angry, mostly at himself—how had he not noticed the strain she was under sooner? She’d worn her protections so well that even he’d been fooled by them, too preoccupied with his own ire that they existed to begin to wonder what they really hid. He was a selfish bastard, and for once, he hated that about himself. He should have noticed this before now. He should be the kind of brother that she’d have confided in before now.

But he hadn’t, and he wasn’t.

She wasn't even confiding in him now, not really. She'd implied a problem, but told him nothing of its nature. While perhaps ordinarily, he would have been inclined to brush away the request and inquire after the larger issue—why wasn’t she sleeping? If someone else was forcing this on her he would have words for them, and more than that if words were not enough—he suddenly found himself unsure he was really entitled to those questions anymore. Looking at her now, she resembled more thoroughly the version of herself he had known than he suspected she had in nearly seven years. It was strangely difficult to see. Cyrus didn’t understand why, but he knew it unsettled him deeply.

“It’s nothing important. Just a lexicon.” He spoke the words softly, anchored to the present moment and for once not drifting in and out of his own head. “I’ve been to a lot of ruins, and taken down the writing there. I’ve spoken with spirits, and they’ve given me more. That one is all the elvish I’ve encountered.” He knew she had an interest in languages; she spoke more of them than he ever would. If she wanted to be the version of herself that he knew for a while, instead of any of those other things, well... maybe this was the best way.

Estella split her attention between what he was saying and the book itself, turning the pages with careful fingers, studying the pattern of the runes and the meanings he’d put next to them, his notes on their likely ages, possible dialects, and evolution over time. “It’s a cipher,” she murmured once he’d finished, clearly putting the information together quickly. A small smile curved her mouth, and she glanced back up at him. “This isn’t unimportant at all, Cyrus. The Dalish, they don’t have their language anymore, just pieces, you know that. With this and a grammar, they could have so much more of it again.”

Of course, what he’d written was only the first part of things—the vocabulary. There was nothing in a lexicon alone that provided instructions for constructing grammatical phrases, or when to conjugate verbs or decline nouns.

He’d intuited those things from what he’d heard and read—there had been no need to write the rules down, as they changed much less than the words themselves. Cyrus reached up and ran a hand through his hair, tilting his head to the side and studying Stellulam’s face. She didn’t seem particularly morose, just fatigued, defeated and possibly afraid. But it was also clear to him that she wasn’t planning on acknowledging any of those things any further than she already had by coming here in the first place, and he didn’t know how to get her to tell him what was going on in her head.

He wondered if this, too, was a new development, or if she’d hidden things from him before in the same way. Because he recognized this look on her, he just didn’t... his thoughts were turning in unhelpful circles. Cyrus sighed. “I suppose.” Not that he really thought there would be much of anything the Dalish could do with the knowledge—it wouldn’t help them, as far as he could guess, and he had little interest in acts of goodwill that didn’t go anywhere.

Estella let the silence continue for a while after he spoke, turning through a few more pages of the book. “Can I... can I have this? Just long enough to make a copy of it? I think it would be nice to have something to do that wasn’t... that I can do.”

Cyrus blinked, frowning slightly. “I think you have plenty of things to do already, don’t you? Too many, if I’m not mistaken.” He didn’t think he was, either.

It was her turn to sigh, and she shook her head a little. “Maybe. But...” She closed the book over and ran her hand up the simple leather covering. Estella’s eyes fell shut, and she took in a deep breath. “I just want... to have something that no one has to know about. That no one has to teach me, and... that no one has to care whether I do properly or not. I know that probably doesn’t make a lot of sense to you, but I...” Estella shook her head again and worried at her lower lip with her teeth.

“And if I succeed, I can feel like... maybe that success is really mine.” The way she looked at him was more open than anything that had preceded, and it was obvious that she meant what she said. “It’s stupid, but there it is.”

“It’s not stupid.” He understood the feeling better than she probably thought he did. Cyrus grit his teeth, then forced his jaw to relax. “If it means so much to you, it’s yours. And I... won’t ask what your plans are for it.” He half-smiled, willing to keep the conditions she wanted. If it was really important that no one know or think to care about her little project, then he would make every effort not to.

He swallowed thickly, meeting her eyes and holding them with his own. “Stellulam, I... know there are many things you think I should do better. And that one of them is... not relying on you so much.” He spoke carefully, aware that it was a sore topic for him still, and trying his best to keep that from coloring the things he said. “But I don’t want you to feel like you have to hide anything from me. I might not be the most... stable or grounded person, but I’m still... I’m your family. And I’m doing terribly if you think you have to spare me your thoughts or feelings.” He knew he didn’t make the best listener, and he knew that the intricacies of emotion and sentiment were at times beyond him, incomprehensible in the same way mathematics were incomprehensible to some. But all the same, he wanted to help her with them.

“I hope that... that you know you can rely on me. That I’ll always help you however I can, even if all you need me to do is hear you.”

Wordlessly, Estella stood, placing the book down carefully on the surface of his worktable and moving until she came to a stop in front of where he sat. Taking one of his hands, she pulled him gently until he stood, then wrapped her arms around his middle, pressing her cheek to his chest and tightening her grip. “I’ve always relied on you,” she whispered, the words muffled somewhat by his shirt. “And I always will.” She kept her hold on him for a while, but eventually her hold loosened, and she tipped her head up to look at him.

“I love you, Cy. You know that, right? Even if we’re both different now, and even if we become more different still. That won’t change.”

He did know. At the bottom of it all, there was always that feeling. That bond. He felt it now, welling up in his chest, warm and indecipherable, more mysterious to him than any puzzle or bit of theory, but just as fundamental to his being as his magic itself. He nodded, clearing his throat, and smiled.

“I love you too, Stellulam.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

“Cyrus?” The soft clinking of metal and wood accompanied the bid for his attention as Livia gathered together his dishes, mostly clean of the food they’d held earlier in the afternoon. He’d come out of his singleminded concentration upon her entrance at noon, to realize that he hadn’t eaten much any of the last four times she’d been by, and decided to rectify that. He suspected she reported to Stellulam, so it served him to occasionally do such things when she could observe.

He flicked his eyes up from the work they rested on, arching a brow, inviting elaboration, which followed presently. “When was the last time you left this room?”

Cyrus frowned. “Why does it matter?” 

Livia half-smiled, an expression familiar to him, because there was something indulgent about it. He’d seen it many times, on many people, and never been especially fond of it. “You don’t remember, do you?”

“Of course I do.” He didn’t, and refused to speculate, in case his guess should be provably incorrect.

She hummed a note in the back of her throat, and he could tell she didn’t believe him. This personal concern and audaciousness in expressing it was, he supposed, his comeuppance. He generally detested being feared by people like her, and so he’d been irritated when she called him milord, her tone still meek as those she had previously served likely preferred it. But that was ridiculous, and wrong for here, and so he’d more or less demanded that she use his actual name. And eventually that she cease stopping herself from asking when she had a question, and now she clearly had it in her head that she was permitted to worry about him, and make her own demands in turn. 

How troublesome.

“You ought to, you know. Go outside. Talk to people besides your sister and I.” Oh, she was definitely reporting to Estella. If she weren’t, she’d have called her the Inquisitor or something equally as straightjacketed and stuffy. He scoffed. 

“And which one of you insists?” The words emerged testily, but that seemed to faze her not at all, and her smile grew just a little, giving her eyes a glint. 

“I would never presume to do something like that, of course.” And now she was giving him cheek. He sighed, admittedly with some exaggeration, and waved a hand as if to shoo a pest. 

“Fine, I’m going. You may report to her worship that I have indulged in fresh air and sunshine.” He was at least as good as his word, and though Livia left first, he followed shortly after, descending the winding staircase that put him out of his tower and onto Skyhold’s grounds. Electing to avoid the noisier and more active parts of the castle, he instead headed for the interior, where the gardens lay. 

They were not yet much improved from their initial condition, but all the dead things had been cleared away, and there was evidence of several efforts towards horticulture taking place. He supposed the commander might be responsible for at least some of them. Aesthetically, it could use some work—the practical necessities had taken precedence over the more visually pleasing plants, for now at least. No doubt Lady Marceline would eventually oversee some improvements, that it might be a better location for diplomatic guests to enjoy themselves. 

Standing out from the bland colors of the not-yet restored gardens was Vesryn, in a light blue tunic unbuttoned to halfway down his chest, as was usual for the elf while it was still warm enough. The sleeves were rolled up to his elbows, his arms crossed as he peered down at the remains of what was once a statue. The piece of stonework was situated along one of the garden pathways, the square base still solid, but the body of the statue had been hewn off just below the waist, leaving only a pair of legs behind. They were adorned with an intriguingly cut long skirt, one smooth leg and little foot emerging from a slit. 

Vesryn continued to study the leg as Cyrus came within a comfortable conversing range. "I wonder who she was," he mused, thoughtfully, "and where the rest of her is now." Indeed, the missing upper half of the statue was nowhere to be seen in the garden. 

Cyrus tilted his head, considering the stonework. The castle itself was ancient, and he knew more about it already than he’d originally intended to, though some of its deeper mysteries continued to elude him, even when he searched actively through its lingering memories. “Evidently a fair maiden, carried off by a dragon or some equally-unsavory creature to faraway places.” He wasn’t even a little bit serious, and chose to make it obvious. “Some people have all the luck.”

"Not a very strong dragon, though," Vesryn replied wryly. He smiled slightly to himself, before turning to face Cyrus in full. 

"So, looking for me, or just visiting the garden? I imagine that's something Tevinter mages do, right? Visit fancy gardens while they whisper and scheme with one another?" There was certainly a small degree of venom to the elf's tone, but in all likelihood it was directed at the idea of the stereotypical plotting magister, and not at Cyrus himself. 

“But of course. You forgot the trysting and backstabbing and finger-foods, though. All are vital additions to any Imperial party. They get incredibly dry if no one dies, really.” He waved a hand in an inarticulate gesture, then crossed it loosely with the other over his chest. 

“I admit I am here for the purpose of assuaging dear Stellulam’s ever-present concern for my health, but
” His brows descended over his eyes, creating a crease between them. “If you are not immediately pressed to be elsewhere, I could use a moment of your time.” 

Rather than simply taking the moment, Cyrus caught himself and stilled his tongue, properly waiting for the answer with a neutral expression.

Vesryn exhaled sharply, a poorly-contained laugh at the comment regarding Stellulam, but then nodded, uncrossing his arms. "Certainly. How can I help?" There was a glimmer of interest in his eyes, no doubt curiosity, and perhaps still a bit of wariness, as to what exactly Cyrus wanted with him. 

Yes, well
 that was the difficult part. Cyrus, by some combination of position, cultural understanding, and choice—mostly the last—did not often find himself in such situations. Shifting his weight, he pulled in a breath and then sighed with it. “It has
 come to my attention,” he hedged, though context would likely make it obvious enough just how that came about, “that I was not
 at my best, when we first actually spoke.” An understatement, but it would do, he thought. 

“I was abrupt because I was interested. It’s a
 trait, of mine, which may on occasion be a flaw. If I had stopped to think about the social ramifications in more detail, it might have occurred to me that my abruptness could easily be interpreted as threat.” He grimaced. Of course it would look that way—he was visibly and unashamedly an Imperial mage, and Vesryn was an elf with a secret he’d probably been protecting for a large portion of his life, one that suddenly the same Imperial mage knew about. 

“But I didn’t, and I
 apologize, for that. It seems that I am at pains to distinguish myself from others of my ilk whilst simultaneously playing into every expectation of them. It is
 more complicated than I expected, and I erred.” The words were halting rather than smooth, and tasted strange on his tongue, but that was a function of the admission, not the person he was making it to.

Vesryn took quite a while to respond, probably mulling over the words in his mind. He didn't look amused for once, clearly not wanting to muddy the waters with any hint or potential for sarcasm or false cheer. "Curiosity and interest are nothing to apologize for," he said finally. "My circumstances are quite unique. I probably would've been more alarmed had you restrained your interest for the social ramifications." He exhaled, hooking a thumb under his belt. 

"Truth be told, I think I cornered myself into my initial judgement of you. Couldn't quite come around to the idea that a mage from Tevinter would have anything other than sinister intentions. I interpreted it as threat, but you've done nothing threatening so far." He paused, his eyes wavering away from Cyrus in that way they sometimes did. Focusing or feeling inward, perhaps, to better read the thought of the one trapped inside. 

"We could undoubtedly be of use to each other. Maybe together we could come to understand how my situation is able to exist, and what the future of it may be." 

Ah, now here was a language Cyrus could speak. “I would not mind lending my expertise to that. There is a startling lack of interesting magical phenomena to examine now, considering that the Breach is dealt with.” There were, of course, still the marks on Estella’s and Romulus’s hands, and this business about a suspicious orb, but Cyrus had a feeling he knew where to go for answers about the latter. The trick would be getting there. 

In the meantime, consciousness transferal was still a rather tantalizing conundrum. 

“If at some point in the future you are so inclined, you’re welcome to visit my workshop. It would, after all, be rather prudent not to discuss such matters in the garden. Wouldn’t want to run afoul of any scheming, whispering sorts, would we?”

Vesryn smiled, more easily this time, most of the tension of his own explanation leaving him. "Yes, that would be for the best, I think. I'll be sure to visit sooner rather than later. I get the sense the Inquisition will not remain in such a resting state for much longer." 

“Indeed not.” Cyrus dipped his chin, then stepped sideways, moving himself back out onto the garden path to continue his walk. 

Perhaps he should get out a little more often.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Autumn had turned Skyhold’s grounds a mix of brilliant red, bright yellow, and withered brown within a few short weeks, and the chill was definitely beginning to creep back into the air. Even now, in the early afternoon, there was a crisp bite to the atmosphere that necessitated a cloak, at least for Estella.

She stood off to one side of an empty practice ring—one of the nice things about being Inquisitor was that when you politely asked for one of them to be reserved for your use, you got to pick the time and date. So whoever would normally have been here had gone elsewhere, and the four of them had a wide circle of dirt, plus several practice implements and targets, to themselves.

She hadn’t asked for too many details when Romulus had requested the meeting, only arranged for both herself and her brother to be there. Apparently, Asala was also required, for she was present as well. Rubbing her bare hands together to generate some warmth, Estella glanced to Romulus, tilting her head marginally to the left.

“You mentioned something about the marks?”

"I did," Romulus replied, nodding. The chill was not the same as Haven's brutal winter cold yet, but that didn't stop the other Herald of Andraste from wearing an effective cloak over his gear. His beard had come in fully, something he'd been maintaining for a while, making him appear an altogether different man from the first days of the Inquisition.

He removed the glove from his marked hand, revealing it to be green and infused with magic as ever. "After the loss of Haven, I ended up in a cave with Khari, severely injured." The others had heard the rough outline of the story quite a few times, likely from several sources. The tale itself seemed to be twisting quickly, the remarkable survival of the Herald of Andraste, he who claimed her bloodline as his own. But Romulus himself spoke quite little of it, to all save a few.

"We were attacked by a Venatori patrol. I was too wounded to fight, so Khari fought alone. They'd almost overwhelmed her when I did... something, with my mark." He glanced at Cyrus, and then around at the training yard. "I created this... I guess it was a rift, but it was smaller. It pulled all of the Venatori into it, and nearly Khari as well. I don't know what happened to them."

He looked back to Cyrus. "I think these marks Estella and I have can do much more than close rifts, if we could learn how."

Cyrus rubbed absently at his jawline with his left hand. “That would make sense, considering that what they fundamentally do is disrupt or mend the Veil.” He hummed slightly, apparently to himself, looking upwards as though trying to recall something. “It would be worth caution, however, as the marks themselves can be more or less stable, as we well know.”

He tapped his fingers on his cheek a few times, the rhythm erratic. “Do you remember how it felt, when you did this? Can you describe it? That seems like the best place to begin.”

Romulus sat back on one of the fence posts that surrounded the little practice arena, thinking to himself. "I was... angry, I think. Frustrated, to have survived so much, only to be cornered and faced with death in a dark cave. Frustrated with my inability to help. Desperate." If anything the recollections of those emotions seemed to trouble him, as though the very feeling of them was something foreign that he'd only recently come into contact with.

He lifted his head again, glancing at Asala. "I thought that we might be able to practice more safely if you could contain anything we create. Keep it from growing dangerous enough to threaten any of us." He shrugged. "If we could do it at all, that is."

Asala glanced toward Cyrus for a moment, before she then looked around them, inspecting the area Romulus chose before she nodded in agreement. “I think I can do that,” she said.

Estella was quite sure that she was superfluous to this experiment—her mark had never shown a sign of being able to do anything of the sort Romulus described. And truthfully, she existed in a near-constant state of desperation and frustration in any fight. Anything she knew about magic, her brother knew better, but she supposed it would be best for her to remain here anyway. If only because she’d been asked.

“Some spells work best from certain frames of mind,” she volunteered, glancing at Cyrus and lifting her shoulders in a half-shrug. “Um
 obviously we can’t really make you feel the same desperation and such here, but maybe if you focused on remembering it? Tried to recreate the conditions as much as possible?”

It was the best guess she had, anyway.

“A charmingly-organic solution.” Cyrus smiled, though it was impossible to read the valence of the expression. “And perhaps the least-risky, if it works. Alternatively, I can attempt to apply a variety of magical effects to the mark itself, in hopes of triggering the same a bit more
 directly.”

Asala seemed uneasy with idea of magically tinkering with the marks, betrayed by her nervous tick of scratching at the spot under her horn. However, if she had any reservations, she did not voice them.

He crossed his arms, though it didn’t seem defensive. “The fact is, whether your emotions precipitated it or not, the mark would not have acted differently without some change in it. I am confident that I can alter it, but it might take a few tries before I find the right
” He paused, tapping the fingers of his left hand on his elbow. “
setting, if you like. And the results in the meantime could be—how should I say?—volatile.”

He did not seem at all perturbed by this. On the contrary, the coiled tension in his body language was an obvious indicator of enthusiasm.

Asala sighed. “Perhaps we should try to ensure that they do not become... too volatile, yes?” Immediately after, she reached into the satchel at her side and peeked inside, most likely inspecting her reserve of supplies. She never seemed to go anywhere without them.

Romulus flexed his marked hand several times, opening and closing the fist. He made no comment on the volatility of their potential exercise, instead simply holding out his hand, palm faced towards the ground in the center of all of them. A moment passed in silence, during which a few not-so-subtle Inquisition soldiers stopped to watch from afar. The practice ring wasn't all that isolated, after all.

His face passed through varying stages of focus as he either tried to will or force the effect to emerge from his hand. In the end, little happened other than a barely perceivable change in the brightness of his palm, something that could be just as easily attributed to the shifting light from the partly clouded skies. Romulus frowned.

"I should think a mage would have an easier time of this. If what we're doing is calling on the Fade, or bringing it forward." His eyes shifted between Estella and Cyrus.

Cyrus, too, moved his gaze to Estella. “Stellulam?”

She wanted to protest. She wasn’t really a mage, after all. Not in any way that mattered. She certainly hadn’t ever been able to make her mark do anything like that before, and she went into battle desperate every time, knowing that even one mistake could be fatal—and knowing she was likely to make more than one. Still


Estella sighed. “I
 all right. I can try.”

She moved to the center of the field, mindful of the fact that they were being watched. It would be just like her to do something disastrous right now. “I
 don’t really trust my luck. Asala, if you could shield us?”

Asala nodded and lifted her hands. A blue aura formed over them, but they did not appear to create a barrier, at least, not immediately. She seemed content to wait until they were necessary.

Feeling quite foolish, Estella looked down at the mark on her right palm, frowning at the green glow emanating from the spot. Holding it out away from her body and facing up, she gripped her forearm with her other hand for extra stability, just in case. “Um
 I’m going to try something kind of elemental first, I guess.” It was the magic she was most familiar with, after all.

Estella visualized her magic as threads. Tangled, tenuous, and not very strong—it seemed to fit. Each spell was an attempt to tease one of those threads out and make it do something in particular. In this case, she imagined it creating a small flame, trying to direct the spell through the mark.

Unfortunately, the moment the two made contact, things went very wrong. With a loud bang, the mark surged, a plume of smoke blooming in the air over her hand. Multicolored sparks flew in all directions, and a concussive blast threw Estella several feet backwards. She landed on her rear, jarring her spine. Her palm stung; she shook it several times, grimacing. More than pain, though, she could feel embarrassment welling in her chest.

“So
 not that, then.” She turned her eyes to her brother. “Maybe it’s better if you do this. You can use mine.”

Volatile or not, she trusted him.

Cyrus, uncrossing his arms, reached down with one of them to help Estella to her feet. She grasped it gratefully and stood. “Elemental, you said? Wouldn’t have been my first choice, but you might be on to something. Still, it has to be something inherent in the mark itself, or Romulus here wouldn’t have been able to make it happen.”

He narrowed his eyes thoughtfully for a moment before turning his attention to Asala. “If you would be so kind as to put one of those barriers up now, I’d rather take fewer chances.” His face split into a lopsided smile. “Laboratory safety, and all that.”

After she had gotten over the initial shock of Estella being thrown backward, Asala reset her open mouth and nodded at Cyrus's request. Her brows knitted as she focused, and the aura around her hands intensified. A light blue bubble slowly built itself up around them, and once it closed she paused for another moment before she spoke.

“It is up.”

Estella dragged her eyes from their new ceiling and swallowed. Well, hopefully that would contain any possible damage, anyway. She turned over the hand that was still in Cyrus’s own, giving him access to the mark without reservation. “Have at it, I guess.”

The fingers of her brother’s right hand were steady on the back of her left, and he peered down at the mark with evident interest. “Remind me to stabilize this for you—both of you. I figured out a better way to do that.”

Using his grip to rotate her hand, he pointed the mark outwards, away from both of them and the others in the ring. For a few moments, there was nothing at all, and then a strange sensation built in the mark itself. At first, it was akin to an itch or tingle. Cyrus still stared at her hand, a furrow etched deep into his brow. With each second that passed, the sensation increased in intensity—just before it became pain, however, it stopped.

Cyrus’s head jerked to the side; right where his eyes landed, a crack appeared in the air. It was only a thin one, but against the blue backdrop of Asala’s dome, plainly visible.

“Now, now. Let’s not stop there
” The words were barely even loud enough to qualify as muttering.

Something in the mark shifted again in response. The crack shuddered, and with an earsplitting screech, grew, until it was the length and width of her arm. From
 whatever was on the other side issued a green light, not unlike the mark itself.

“Now that’s quite something.” Cyrus released Estella’s hand, moving closer to the fissure in the air. “I don’t suppose anyone has a small object they don’t mind sacrificing for the cause?”

He shifted his whole body so as to see the other side of
 the thing the mark had created. Judging from the expression on his face, he’d found something to occupy his studies for at least the next few days or so.

“Um...” Asala murmured likely to get their attention. While her hand was still awash in the blue aura, she reached toward her ear, and one of the iron hoops that pierced it. She fiddled with it for a moment until it finally came free. She held in her palm for a moment before she looked back up to the rift. “Do you, uh... Do you just want me to throw it in?” Asala asked.

Cyrus shrugged. “Go ahead. If there’s no explosion, we can progress to trying to poke it with sticks.” His tone suggested that he wasn’t completely serious in his characterization—but he seemed to mean it literally enough.

“... I hope they are very long sticks,” Asala replied, taking Cyrus's comment completely at face value. After she spoke, she took one long glance at the earring in her hand before tossing it into the rift. It passed through the fissure, but did not pass through on to the other side. It appeared as if it went into the rift, and went... elsewhere. It certainly wasn't present any longer. Asala tilted her head, her face furrowed as if she expected something else to happen, but when nothing did, she relaxed.

Romulus waited patiently as well, and when nothing occurred, he looked to Estella, obviously pleased. "I think you've done it. More than I could do, at any rate."

Estella smiled thinly at him. Whatever had just happened, she could hardly be considered the responsible party. She barely understood what Cyrus had done—maybe she’d be able to get a better handle on it if he explained, but even that was far different from being able to do it by herself.

Still
 she took a few steps closer to the disturbance. It didn’t look like the typical rift; there were no shifting crystals, but the green light was the same. Frowning, Estella slid her sword from her belt and separated the blade from the sheath. “Where do you think it goes?”

From the way Asala’s earring had disappeared, it had to go somewhere, right? Edging closer, she held out the constellation-patterned sheath from the very end, slowly walking it forward until it came in contact with the green light. The next step forward after that met no resistance, like it was just more air, but the light swallowed it. Knitting her brows, Estella pulled it back. Completely intact—not even a scratch. “I
 think it’s safe?” Or at least not deadly by touch alone, anyway.

“Brilliant.” Cyrus sounded more like he was talking to himself than any of them. “It’s certainly more stable than a rift. I think
 yes. I can make use of this. If you’ll leave it here for a few hours, I can take some measurements
” he trailed off, obviously already planning on doing just that.

Estella knew the look. “Best leave him to it,” she advised. “I’ll close it up when he’s done.” Moving to the fence, she hauled herself up onto the upper rail.

This might be a while.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The fresh snow crunched underneath their feet as Marceline traveled alongside Leon. Winter was upon them now, with new drifts of snow being supplied to Skyhold's grounds daily. Even then, snowflakes lazily drifted from the sky, and provided a stark contrast for the moment that they lingered in her well-kept mane of black hair. She was dressed for the weather with a thick black coat with silver fur lining the collar. The mountains would only make the winter chill all the more sharp, and they could probably look forward to snow for several more months.

“I do hope you have men keeping the roads clear,” Marceline said with her neck arched upward, studying the falling snowflakes. They would depend on those roads in the following months for supplies like food and clothing. A lot of diplomacy went into securing contracts and trade routes for goods. It would be a shame to see all of her work undone by snow blockages. Her words, however, were merely musings. She had faith that Leon had the soldiers doing whatever was required of them.

Her head fell back down and turned toward Leon, “Speaking of the soldiers, there are some things I wish to discuss.”

“I wished to see how you felt using the army in an attempt to bring in a source of income,” Thus far, the Inquisition had mainly relied on donations and loans from across Thedas, though primarily Orlais and Ferelden. However, donations would soon become scarce as the Inquisition established itself, and there were only so many loans they could take out before the debt crushed them. “If you feel they are ready, of course,” If not, then the whole thing was moot.

Leon, perhaps due to sheer size, didn’t seem much bothered by the cold. His own cloak was comparatively light, made of nothing more than roughspun wool with a deep red linen lining. He crossed his arms upon Marceline’s suggestion, causing the edges of the garment to fall forward. His brows furrowed.

“Bring in income?” he echoed, sounding dubious at best. “It’s not a matter of readiness, Lady Marceline, but a matter of ethics. If you’re suggesting that we hire ourselves out to the highest bidder or take sides in a civil war in hopes of getting paid
” he trailed off, shaking his head. “That’s not really the kind of thing an army like this one should be doing.”

“I did not mean for the suggestion to sound so mercenary, Ser Leon.” Taking a side in the civil war would not only be unethical, but would also lead to a conflict of interest and undeniable bias. Her father fought for the Empress however, and she would not condone placing the Inquisition's army in his way. “You understand as much as I that war brings all sorts out of the woodwork. Bandits, highwaymen, plus we now have the Venatori and the Red Templars to contend with. With the majority of the Chevaliers' attention turned toward the civil war, there are not as many trained soldiers patrolling the roads or keeping the holds safe.”

Marceline shrugged and glanced upward toward Leon's face. “I am simply suggesting we fill that need. Now, do not misunderstand me,” Marceline, her own brows furrowed, “I do not want to initiate a protection racket where safety comes at a price, but... The Inquisition will need income to feed and pay her soldiers.”

Leon seemed somewhat mollified by the clarification, but his frown didn’t disappear. “In principle, that’s not a bad idea, but
 the kind of people who would benefit from our protection are not the kind who have much to give in terms of donations. We may end up spending more on transport and supplies than we get back for the effort. Much as I’d like to help, that might be better left to the Lord-General’s chevaliers. Not to mention Orlais is a sovereign nation even despite the civil war. We don’t really have a legal right to—look out!”

Before she could react, whatever it was struck her hard in the face. A freezing cold sensation was immediate as it spread through her face and seeped into her neckline. She halted midstep and gasped, swiping her face and bending over to free the snow stuck in her collar. Snow. It was then she realized that she'd been struck by a snowball. After removing as much of it as she could from her face and clothes, she shot a gaze upward, looking for the most likely culprit. Her brows were furrowed and her eyes narrow, though her face did not hold a look of outright rage instead sitting somewhere at accusing.

The first person she saw was her husband, having himself a hearty laugh. MichaĂ«l had returned to Skyhold from their estate on the West Banks a number of weeks back. Once he realized that she was staring at him however, his laughter stopped immediately. An alarmed expression entered his face as he quickly pointed toward the elven woman beside him. “Her,” he hastily accused.

Khari glared at him, but quickly threw up both hands in a placating gesture. One of them still grasped a second snowball. “Uh
 sorry, Lady Marceline. I was aiming for Leon, I swear!” Apparently she expected this information to make things less bad.

A loud snort sounded above the pin-drop silence, followed by hoarse, uncontrolled laughter. It carried itself across Skyhold’s grounds and belonged to the resident pirate, Zahra, who appeared to be struggling to keep herself on her feet. She was crooked forward with one hand perched on her wobbly knees, and the other planted firmly on the closest building. A breathy intake of breath later and she was rubbing her hands and knuckles across her eyes. If any attempt was made to stifle her amusement, it was a feeble one. “You should see—I can’t believe,” she sputtered between giggles and snorts, “your faces.”

She appeared to have made some effort when it came to dressing for the weather. No amount of pride could keep the chattering of teeth at bay. She’d chosen simpler clothes, though they still appeared unusual. Dark leathers, bound with soft brown linens. A heavy black cloak rimmed with some sort of animal fur hung over her shaking shoulders. Her hair hung free, in a wild mess, woven with small braids and beads upon closer inspection.

“That’s not helpful, Zee!” Khari threw the other chunk of snow she was holding for the laughing woman. Certainly, her aim could use some work—it barely clipped Zahra before spinning off slightly to the right. Zahra’s laugh only grew louder when the snowball careened off her shoulder. She was already ducking down to gather snow in her own fingerless gloves, wolfish grin wild on her dusky face.

Coming up behind the elf and the chevalier was a bundled up Romulus, heavy cloak draped around him and a hood covering his head. He stepped lightly through the snow, but if he was trying to put his particular skillset to use, he wasn't doing it very well. The dusky-skinned Herald still looked far from home traipsing about through the snow, but he at least looked a little warmer than he had the previous winter.

He was rapidly forming a snowball in his own gloves, packing it into a throwable condition. As soon as he had he aimed it for Khari, and his aim was true; it exploded right against the back of her neck, and Romulus showed a toothy grin as he shrugged. "It's only fair, I think."

She pretended to look offended for all of two seconds before cracking a smile just as wide. “Oh yeah? We'll see what's fair." Apology already forgotten, Khari stooped and drew up a handful of snow.

Across the courtyard where the inn sat, a window on the second level popped open and swung outward. The white-blonde mane of Vesryn appeared, his eyes surveying the sudden snowy conflict. "Are you having fun, Herald?" he asked incredulously. "I didn't think you knew how."

"Why don't you come down, then? I'll show you." Romulus was already working on another snowball, eyes watching all those present, his grin unwavering. Vesryn took the bait, disappearing immediately from the window and closing it behind him.

Next to Marceline, Leon chuckled under his breath. “I do believe we’d best either take cover or arm ourselves,” he said, a smile lingering at the corner of his mouth. “That’s my official advice as commander, by the way.” Leaning forward slightly, he scraped some snow off a banister to his left, exposing the grey stone and compressing the flakes together between his palms. Taking his sound advice, Marceline quietly took a step backward and slipped into the rather large silhouette cast by Leon.

He eyed the entrance to the inn, apparently waiting for Vesryn to emerge before loosing the snowball. Given his strength, it wasn’t an outlandish possibility that he’d be able to hit someone all the way across the courtyard, either.

The elf swiftly moved out of the inn's doorway, like a child in a pretend game of warfare, which for all intents and purposes, this was. He had an actual implement of war, however. His tower shield led the way, and it was this alone that saved him from a snowy smack in the jaw. With snow sliding down the metallic front of the shield, Vesryn advanced, planting the shield into the ground just as another attack came from Romulus. He began working up a snowball of his own, though his efforts were a little hindered from holding up the shield.

"Is that all? My grandmother has a fiercer attack than this lot."

A soft thud accompanied a snowball striking him in the back; the culprit was soon revealed. Estella stepped out from behind a corner of the inn, one hand holding up part of her cloak, which was for the moment a makeshift basket for what looked like several more snowballs. “Surprise?” She half-smiled, darting away to take cover of her own behind a pile of chopped wood, stacked adjacent to the inn’s other side.

She adopted a steady rate of fire—her accuracy was at least better than Khari’s, though perhaps not by much.

She was certainly, however, not responsible for the volley of perhaps a dozen snowballs that arched onto the field from behind her, pelting anyone unfortunate enough to not duck behind cover in time. From her angle, Marceline could easily discern the cause—Cyrus strolled up behind his sister, wearing a broad grin. With a sharp hand gesture, he levitated another five or six chunks of snow into the air and hurled them as well.

“Asala?” The Qunari woman was indeed not far behind. “Have you ever attempted snow-fort architecture?”

“I have never had snow,” Asala answered cheerfully, the majority of her attention diverted instead toward a decently sized bubble levitating nearby. The bubble was completely opaque, having been filled with snow. “Though, Pierre and I did create a... snow man, back in Haven.” She stared at the snow-filled bubble for a moment before staring at Cyrus with a blank expression for another few moments.

She was quiet, before her eyes lit up in understanding. “Oh!” she exclaimed, and brought the bubble around to their front, morphing and shaping the snow in the air. By the time she sat it down, they had a nice, compressed snow wall between them and the rest of the combatants. With that, she beamed proudly. At least, until she was struck by a snowball.

“Cheating! That’s cheating—,” Zahra cried beneath the hail of levitating snowballs, raining down like arrows. A few had certainly struck their mark. Remnants of snow shook from her shoulders, and hair. If she was at all upset at having clumps of snow mussed in her wild mane, she certainly didn’t show it. Instead it appeared as if she was trudging through the snow and behind Asala’s makeshift wall, hidden from view. At least from the snow-ball churning demon grinning beside Estella. A lone snowball veered over their heads, and Zahra appeared a moment later, further to the right. Arms thrown back. Shuffling through the snow as if it were water. She dipped lower and attempted to tackle Cyrus into a nearby snowdrift, laugh already bubbling from her lips.

They went down in a heap; a pause in the constant barrage of snowballs from the south side allowed an opportunity for counterattack.

With a good deal of the attention turned toward the scuffle between Cyrus and Zahra, Marceline finally peeked out from Leon's shadow. She shot a glance around at the rapidly increasing number of individuals embroiled in their little snow battle. In a one fluid movement, she leaned out from behind Leon and loosed the snowball she'd been holding on to toward Khari. There was a little twist to her lips as she slid closer to her Seeker bulwark. Marceline always got her vengeance.

Above the frosty battle, and across the powdered walls, sat a lone figure. A woman perched across the brickwork like one of Rilien’s cackling ravens, though she hadn’t made a sound. She kicked her legs back and forth and absently fluffed snow from her knees, white-haired and dressed in clothes fit for Skyhold’s nippy weather. A soft brown hood was pulled over her head, but upon closer scrutiny, it appeared as if she was smiling. It pulled against the scar on her face.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

The armchairs in the library were much better for sitting in sideways than the one in Cyrus's workshop. Perhaps he should consider nicking one of them—he doubted anyone would bother to confront him about it.

For now, though, he was perfectly content where he was, legs dangling over one arm of the chair, back pressed into the other. Pia purred steadily from her spot draped around his neck—she seemed to enjoy the vantage. He wasn't inclined to move her. Something about the continuous soft rumble helped him focus. White noise. He hated it when things were too quiet.

Flipping a page in the book settled in his lap, he reached up with his free hand to rub at the base of her ear, satisfied when her volume increased accordingly. If only people were so easy to please. Hooking his fingers in such a way that his knuckles cracked, he settled slightly deeper into the chair. Rivaini was not his favorite language. He'd have to keep a list of terms to double-check with Stellulam. Or perhaps Zahra, though he wasn't sure how many technical academic terms she would know. Cyrus was always willing to be surprised.

Vesryn did not make a habit of walking quietly, and so he was rather easy to notice when he entered the library. That, and his appearance in general tended to make him stand out, even when he wasn't wearing that white lion pelt over his armor. He wasn't in any armor at all currently, simply dressed for the warmth, or lack thereof. He paused behind the back of an armchair across from Cyrus, wearing a delighted little grin.

"Well, you two make a lovely couple." His eyes fell on the cat around his neck. "Will it hurt your reputation if too many people see you being this adorable?"

“Oh, without a doubt, unless perhaps I can get her to look more menacing, so that we might be the evil magister and his nasty minion. I'd hate to disappoint my loathful public." Cyrus lifted both eyebrows as if alarmed by the very idea, marking his place in the book and closing it over carefully. He lifted his shoulders, a bit more carefully than he usually would in deference to his passenger.

“May I ask what brings you by this afternoon?" The library was a bit of a trek from Vesryn's usual stomping grounds, after all. Cyrus had a feeling he knew the answer—he was only really sought out for one thing as a rule.

"Not books, I'm afraid." Vesryn removed and folded up his cloak, circled around the armchair, and sank into it. "I was hoping to ask you about something, perhaps not the easiest subject." He paused, having obviously not rehearsed the question in his head before arriving. "About Redcliffe, when you were... warped into the future or some such. You encountered me there."

That part obviously needed no confirmation. Cyrus had told Vesryn as much, in his initial poorly-handled series of questions about Saraya. So an elaboration was in order. He knew that immediately, and yet several seconds passed in silence. Pulling a breath in through his nose, Cyrus forced his thoughts into some semblance of order, doing his best not to linger on the memories themselves, but only the information they contained.

“Yes." He sighed a bit. “They'd performed more than one magic-assisted lobotomy on you, from the head scarring."

"Head scarring?" Vesryn repeated, making somewhat of a disgusted face. "How barbaric. I wonder how they learned of her..." He frowned, raising a hand to his face and gently tapping on his lips with a finger. "Did I make it clear what their aim was? If they succeeded?"

Cyrus dipped his chin in a subtle nod. “Extraction. I... wasn't in much condition to be asking for anything further, but your words were 'tried to take.' I surmise they failed, and also that they killed her. You'll forgive me for saying so, but your form was considerably less than it usually is, even accounting for a lack of practice." Cyrus hadn't been thinking about much at the time, his natural broadminded curiosity narrowed to a razor's edge of focus. Thinking about it now, there were many more questions he should have asked. Much more information he should have gleaned.

He could have learned a great deal about Corypheus's plans, if he'd been of the correct mindset. But his emotions had overruled him, and left them all blind as a result. It was not his proudest moment. And the sting seemed only to grow more bitter as time passed and he more fully understood the magnitude of the opportunity he had lost.

"Well, that's not surprising," Vesryn remarked grimly. "Months of torture and experimentation will do that to a man, and I expect I didn't have much left to stay in form for." He seemed to contemplate that for a moment, a thought which obviously brought him no small amount of discomfort, but he then shook his head, pushing it aside.

"Also not surprising that these Venatori would dabble with dangerous magic without a care for the consequences. That they tried to remove her suggests to me that it's possible, that they failed evidence that it's difficult to do. Do you believe there might be any way to do the opposite? To strengthen our ties?" He seemed to be very much hanging on the answer to the question. "I've been looking at the sketch Estella made of her a great deal lately. I've always wondered what her voice would sound like."

He smiled suddenly, as though a funny thought had occurred to him. "I suspect she thinks her undoubtedly sultry tones irrelevant, and that the words she could speak to me would be far more valuable. Here we'll have to agree to disagree."

Cyrus laughed at that, a smile temporarily remaining on his face even when it had passed. “I recall that project of hers, yes. She was quite troubled to get the rendition correct, but apparently Saraya's appearance blurred when apprehended directly." He'd helped with some of the finer facial details, but he didn't bother saying as much. It wasn't important.

“As to your question..." Cyrus passed his tongue over his teeth, scratching absently at his jaw. “I've spent some time thinking about this. Research is very limited on spirit-corporeal bonds, you understand, and there are other factors that make your case quite different from even those." With the disclaimer out of the way, he was free to get to the good part.

“But. I don't believe it's impossible. Well... strictly speaking, I think very few things are impossible, but strengthening your bond is something we should be able to achieve without much more than we already have at our disposal." His words took on a more rapid cadence as he warmed to his subject, and he sat up a little straighter, unconcerned with the slight nick as Pia used her claws to stabilize herself on his shoulder.

"Do you think my not being a mage will make this more difficult?" Vesryn asked, thoughtful. "Saraya and I have come to believe that it can't help matters any, my not being able to work with the Fade as she can, and... certain parties I've encountered agree." A thought seemed to occur to him, a rather dark one judging by the shift in his expression. "I wonder if the Venatori thought that wretched corrupted lyrium might help with something."

“It's quite likely." The red lyrium part was, at least. “All of you had been exposed to it, and your damage was among the most extensive. But in truth, without the right information, I don't think your being a mage would make all that much difference. She's not a conventional spirit, but the consciousness of a living person. She does not come from the Fade, and as such, an increased connection between yourself and the Fade may have made no difference at all." Cyrus shrugged. He would have preferred to know more than he did, of course; it was difficult to control for variables he could not identify. But the situation was what it was.

He was trying to remember that he was working with real people here, and while that made things messy in ways that laboratory experiments were not, the significance was also... more. This mattered, and not merely in the abstract.

“The process of extracting her mind from her body was quite likely magical, and strengthening the connection will probably involve magic. But that is no great obstacle. You'll have my help, after all." One side of his mouth tugged upwards; that had sounded rather self-important, hadn't it? Ah well.

“Now. Our Spymaster and the diminutive engineer have done a bit of work with red lyrium. It's essentially the opposite of the normal sort, in functional properties. So if it can have a negative effect on the bond, it stands to reason that strengthening may require ordinary lyrium. I can look into this, if you like, but it will take some time." Pulling his legs underneath him, he drummed his fingers on his knee.

“The other option, of course, is to let me walk in your dreams. Anything that is conscious can dream. Well, save dwarves. Saraya is conscious. It follows that she can dream. There is a chance I could find her via yours. However." He raised an index finger. “I do feel obligated to express that it would be a risk. She is not originally of the Fade; she may interact with it in ways I cannot predict."

"Actually," Vesryn interjected, "she does not dream." It looked to be something of a pained admission for him, as though he thought it were a rather terrible thing that she was unable to do. "I figured that much out a while back when I wondered why we never shared dreams. Why I never found her in mine. She... never sleeps, not even when I do. I don't know why. It's... something of a sensitive subject for her, I think. Trust me, she very much would have liked to sleep those many, many years before I came across her."

Cyrus blinked. Now that was queer. It was speculated that the reason dwarves did not dream had something to do with their ancestral proximity to lyrium. For Tranquil, it was certain—the brand was what really did the trick. Likewise, Templars were able to sever Fade-connection and reduce magical effectiveness due to their consumption of lyrium. That all suggested a reason for Saraya's lack of dreams, but not her lack of sleep.

“Interesting. I still might be able to get at something through yours, if her consciousness really is partially-fused with yours, but it is much less promising an option now. I would not recommend risking it."

"Makes it very hard to sneak up on me while sleeping, at least," Vesryn half joked. "In any case, I would appreciate it if you could take a look into the lyrium business. And thank you." Seemingly satisfied for the moment, the elf stood to his full height again and began to don his cloak.

"Now, to find an enchanter willing to take a look at an old elven tallhelm. If you ever require the services of a lowly but handsome elf such as myself, you need only ask."

Cyrus snorted. “Duly noted. You might wish to inquire of Rilien, for your enchanting needs."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Oh dear, that was not the exit either. Instead of a staircase leading upward, shelves of jars and sacks of produce stared at her instead. It appeared that Asala had found the pantry instead. She sighed heavily and let her head fall against the cool wood of the door, absolutely exasperated. Livia had told her she could find Cyrus somewhere down in the underbelly of the keep, but all she found so far was a series of dead ends and storage rooms. After the first couple of rooms, she'd decided to just call it a loss and escape the network of rooms and halls. Instead, she'd lost the staircase.

She wandered back to the larger hallway where she hesitated. The whole area was dark, with very few candles lighting it up-- which only made her sense of direction worse. There was a large picture at the end of the hall, though of what she could not tell. It was not the exit, that much was for certain. One more attempt, and she chose another hallway by random with only the hope that that was the one. She meandered for a while before she pulled up to a door. She pulled on the handle and with a small prayer, stuck her head in. It was neither Cyrus, nor the stairs, but Lady Marceline's wine cellar. With a muted thunk, Asala's head fell against the doorway as the frustrations mounted. That was the second time she'd found this wine cellar.

"Uuugh," she partly moaned, partly whined. "Cyyyyrus?" she called out in the whiny tone.

At first, there was no answer. But then she could hear the protesting creak of a door opening back down the way she'd come. Not long after, Cyrus leaned out, turning his head to face her general direction and squinting. Light spilled out from whatever room he was in, the soft blue-purple of it suggestive of, of course, magic. It spilled over his back and shoulders, casting his shadow long and deep over the ground.

“Asala?" He blinked slowly, as though adjusting his eyes to the gloom. “What are you doing down here?" The and why on earth are you calling for me? was merely implied, but very obvious nonetheless. He didn't seem upset, only surprised.

The scarlet blossoming on her face was immediate. She didn't expect him to answer. Not only was the lost, but now she was embarrassed, but at least she had found Cyrus. Though, she couldn't say if that was a good thing or bad at the moment. In all honestly, she kind of wished he hadn't heard her call out his name, at least in that tone. "Uh..." she stumbled, slowly closing the door into the wine cellar. "L-looking for you?" she said, with a slight tick upward in tone on the last word, almost like she was the one asking him.

He shook his head slightly, as though the answer vaguely baffled him, but a small smile touched his mouth. “And now you have found me. Would you care to come in?" He pushed himself back away from the door, disappearing once more inside the chamber he'd emerged from. The color of the light shifted, losing a bit of the purple and brightening where it spilled out into the hallway. He hadn't waited for her to answer, but he'd left the door open.

The room itself turned out to be a storage like most everything else down here, but the items she could see didn't seem to have any sort of unified purpose, like the ones in the pantry, cellar, or any of the furniture-storage rooms with everything covered in sheets. Rather, it looked like a bits-and-bobs assembly of... just old things, more or less. Some reasonably-intact pieces of wooden furniture, a few stained or torn art pieces, bronze fragments of what might have at one point been a wall mosaic, even what looked like moth-eaten curtains were folded neatly onto a dusty shelf.

It was the peculiar arrangement of more esoteric objects laid out on a desk against the back wall of the room that seemed to preoccupy Cyrus. Two carved spheres of unknown origin, a few tarnished navigation devices, what must have been focus crystals for spells or parts of staves—the only thing they had in common was extreme age.

“All that remains from Skyhold's previous occupants, whoever they were." Cyrus picked up a crystal, turning it about over his knuckles with his fingers. “It's quite the interesting little collection, isn't it?"

She forgot about her momentary embarrassment, and was soon enthralled by the baubles Cyrus had found. She reached out for one of the crystals, though hesitantly at first in case Cyrus advised against it. When he didn't discourage her, she went ahead and carefully picked up a rather jagged crystal. She held it up to one of the candles and looked into before channeling a bit of magic into it. Instead of the blue that normally resulted from the use of her barriers, the crystal burned a bright red. "Flame," she noted absently, "Very old flame."

Asala let the light die out before dropping her hand and looking at the rest of the bits he'd collected. "Are they elvish?" she asked about the rest of the items. She had heard somewhere that Skyhold was once elven, though she did not get many more details than that.

“Most undoubtedly are. Skyhold itself was first built by elves, but it has been occupied and rebuilt since by different groups. None very recently, until ourselves." Cyrus picked up one of the metallic spheres and held it out so she could see. There were words engraved onto the surface in a beautiful, flowing script. He must have channelled a little magic into it, because the surface took on a pearlescent sheen that had not been there before, and the letters lit up with cerulean sharpness.

He let the magic go, and set the artifact back down on the desk. “But the mysteries go deeper. The first one of these was indeed here, in the castle. But the second, I'd found in the ruins I was exploring before you lot collected me." He moved several of the smaller crystals around on the desk's surface, lining them up as he spoke. “They strengthen the Veil. Over quite a wide area, too. Not much magic can affect the rest so directly as that. They're basically the opposite of what the rifts do, but they can't close them. Only the Anchors can do that."

Cyrus hummed to himself, stepping back a bit from the desk and the crystals. He turned his eyes to her, smiling enigmatically. “Do you know your elemental affinities, Asala? A test like this is administered to every mage-child in the Imperium when they begin their tutelage. I'd say your skill with barriers and healing makes you likely to have a spirit affinity, but there are four other possibilities. Like the fire you have there." He gestured at the stones, as though inviting her to try the rest and see what happened.

"I was, uh, never taught," she revealed, looking at the crystals spread on the table, and then the one in her hand. "I mean, we had a healer I apprenticed under, but he was no mage. I learned mostly on my own," she continued, placing the crystal among the others. "I have never... had a chance to find my own."

She glanced between Cyrus and the crystals on the table once more before she reached out with a hand. She reached into the fade with that hand and pulled, blanketing the area in front of them with magic. The crystals all lit up and hummed with the fade. The glow they held ebbed and flowed, but none among them did much more. Glancing at Cyrus for a moment, she pulled the fade harder, and the lights intensified, but otherwise nothing changed. At least, not until the crystal that glowed blue twitched.

Asala's brow furrowed for a moment, before a light shone from the heart of it. Specks of light drifted around the crystal, putting on a dazzling light show on the wall the table was pressed up against. She hummed in awe as she released the magic, killing the lights. "So, uh... what does that mean?"

“Oh, the usual." Cyrus picked up the crystal as it faded, clearly quite amused. “Only that I'm right. Your magic is most naturally attuned to spirit energy." He smoothed a thumb over the object, reaching into a pocket with his other hand and withdrawing what looked like some kind of flexible leather cord. The crystal was only about as long as his index finger, and slightly wider; he wrapped the end securely with the cord and then tied it together into a wide loop.

Holding it out towards her, he lifted one shoulder. “I've never had to account for putting something on over horns before, but I suspect it will work." One side of his mouth pulled upwards in an uneven smile. “It's no good to anyone down here, and I have a different affinity, so it makes sense for you to have it, don't you think?"

Asala smiled and nodded. "At least they curve backwards," she said with a light laugh, running hand the length of one of her horns, "I know some whose horns go out to the side," she added indicating the direction with her hands. "They... do not wear many shirts," she explained.

Regardless, she took a hold of the necklace and examined it for a moment, channeling the fade into it once more to see it's blue glow once more before she put it on. It took some maneuvering to loop it around her horns in the back, but nothing that she was unaccustomed to, and soon it sat neatly on her chest. "Uh, thank you, Cyrus," she said, this time with a bit more seriousness in her tone. She hesitated for a moment before she added a slight awkward bow afterward.

He huffed softly. “You don't have to do that, you know. The bowing. It's..." His face pinched slightly around the mouth, a flicker of discomfort passing over it. “One nice thing about the south is that there's much less of all that business. We're colleagues, you and I—and I've already told you that I owe you far more than you could ever conceivably owe me." He had indeed mentioned as much, when the discussion had been about Asala's part in helping Estella, after the Conclave.

“Anyway... I seem to have diverted us. I'm... rather difficult in that way, I suspect. You came looking for me, and I still don't know why." He arched an eyebrow in clear invitation for her to elaborate.

"Actually..." she said, taking the crystal in hand and clutching it, "We were not diverted too far," she said with a smile. "I actually wished to ask if we could continue our lessons. There is... still so much that I do not know, that I wish to know." She was frowning now. The thought of watching Romulus leave Skyhold just to return injured, and watching helpless as she was too slow to do anything to save the chevalier who had been executed by Halfhand.

"I feel there is still... more I can do to help," she explained.

Cyrus actually looked somewhat surprised by the request, his eyes opening just a fraction wider before he blinked at her mutely. Fortunately, that only lasted a few seconds. “Ah. Well... yes. We can certainly do that, if you like. I am not a healing specialist either, but I think I know enough." He reached up, running a hand through his thick black hair. The bluish light they were under gave everything a bit of a tint, and it was no exception. “Besides... it seems as though you have most of the practical knowledge already. What you're missing is just the theoretical underpinning that will advance you further still."

He reached behind him for the desk, looking baffled to realize that he hit the wood of the furniture and not anything else. Only then did he glance around, apparently remembering where he was, exactly. “There are books in my atelier you'll want to start with. I'll translate the ones in Tevene, of course. You can read them at whatever pace you like, and we'll discuss the chapters as you finish them... and practice anything you want to try. Does that sound agreeable?" His words were hasty, almost rushed, and a tad breathless, even, as though he were physically exerting himself somehow.

She tilted her head in curiosity at his actions, but opted to not bring it up. Instead she nodded and smiled warmly.

"Yes, that sounds wonderful. Thank you."

Cyrus cleared his throat slightly, regaining his usual demeanor in the process. “Excellent. Let's go get those books, then."

As usual, he was out the door before Asala had much time to respond.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Vesryn had been to the Western Approach before, on occasion, and he knew it to be a place that didn't really bother with winter.

It might've been refreshing, if not for the heavy plate armor he wore. A request for aid from a Grey Warden after a year of silence was not to be treated lightly, and so the advance party came ready for battle, or at least a bloody skirmish. Vesryn gripped the shaft of a spear, holding the weapon upright while his horse made its way across the sands. He looked every bit the elven knight; looking his way at an inopportune moment could cause a flash of sunlight to reflect off his armor into one's eyes. Far from inconspicuous, but any travelers this far away from civilization would be treated with scrutiny.

The Western Approach was a mix of dusty sand dunes and rock crags and canyons that made for difficult travel. Strong winds often blew through the natural tunnels, buffeting the small party as they advanced, but they kept up at a steady pace. There was plenty of daylight left to them, and they hoped to make contact with this Grey Warden before dusk.

The Avenarius twins rode behind him, along with Asala and the Kirkwall guard captain who was the cause of all of this. A balanced and effective group should they come to conflict, and Vesryn strongly suspected that Lady Marceline was not fond of the idea of sending both Inquisitors out together, considering what had become of their most recent ventures. It was hard to argue with that. This time, however, they were walking into an obviously dubious situation, which somehow put Vesryn at ease.

They rode under the shade of a canyon wall in a somewhat narrow ravine, settling their eyes on the small Inquisition campsite that Lia and her scouts had already set up. The lead scout was waiting for them there, and Vesryn was the first to dismount before her. "Lovely place to make a hideout," he commented dryly.

"No argument here," Lia answered, shrugging. "We've had sightings of other Wardens in the area, though. Small groups, probably search parties. I don't think we're the only ones looking for Nostariel here." She pointed out of the ravine. "They seem to be coming from the southwest, but it's been too risky to push that way. Nostariel should be a little to the north of here, anyhow."

“I thought they'd disappeared," Estella murmured, brows furrowing over her eyes. Shaking her head slightly, she spoke a little louder. “There's something about this I don't like." She shifted a bit, resting a hand on Nox's nose. “Anything else you can tell us about the landscape, Lia?"

"This might be where they've disappeared to," she answered, not sounding particularly relieved about it either. "There's sandstorms every now and then, and some really mean local wildlife. If we need to make a foothold here, it's going to take a lot more of our forces than this. Rhys said he even spotted a high dragon flying west, but with any luck we won't need to deal with that."

"I think it would really complete our day, to be honest," Vesryn pitched in, leaning on his spear. "There are strategic locations around here, aren't there? Armies have passed through before."

"Yeah, there's a fort to the northwest, it looks to be in pretty good shape. There's someone taking up residence there, but again, we couldn't get close enough to learn much more. Sorry about that." She pulled her water skin from her belt and took a swig, swishing it around in her mouth a bit before swallowing. She then set it aside and replaced it with her bow. "Need to rest a bit, or should we head out? Shouldn't be more than an hour or two to get to Nostariel."

Estella glanced around at the others, none of whom seemed to be overtired or especially in need of a break, then nodded. “We should get there as soon as we can. I'm not sure what's going on, and I think we'll do better the less time we spend in the dark about it." Hopping back into the saddle, she settled herself in place and squinted out at the desert landscape ahead.

“If you'd be so kind as to lead on?"

"Sure thing." She clicked her tongue, calling her horse over, and soon enough they were mounted and on the move again. Quickly they were off the beaten path and mounting small dunes, twisting and winding through more ravines and along cliff sides. They were fortunate enough not to be caught in any of the sandstorms Lia spoke of, but after a while they could hear the sounds of a fight. Swords slashing against toughened hide, strains of effort.

They picked up a bit of speed and rounded the corner of a rock wall. At the base of a dune were a trio of Grey Wardens, two in full plate carrying greatswords, a third in lighter armor wielding a short sword and dagger. One of the warriors pulled his sword free from the body of a varghest, an elongated, scaly creature with a wicked set of fangs and claws. It appeared that the Wardens hadn't been looking for the fight, but none of them looked to be meaningfully injured. Upon sighting the party, the Wardens simply stared for a moment, their expressions hidden behind their helmets, but then one of them waved.

"Greetings, strangers," she called. "What brings you out here?"

"Dragon hunting," Vesryn answered almost immediately, smiling cordially. "I've heard there's a fine beast in these parts. We came to collect ourselves a trophy." He didn't doubt they could do it, either, with this group. Certainly they could give a dragon a run for its money, at least. The Wardens seemed less convinced, though it was difficult to tell by their body language alone.

"Aye, we've seen the creature you're looking for, headed west. Hardly the only danger here, though. You should be careful." The dual-wielding member of the Warden party sheathed his weapons, stepping up beside the warrior that had greeted them.

"Perhaps you can help us," he said. "We seek a pair of renegade Wardens: a man and a woman, the woman an elven mage. Lean, blonde hair. You haven't seen anyone like that recently, have you?"

The guard captain made a show looking toward the west where the Warden said the dragon was before leaning over to Asala. "I told them," he said under his breath, though it was still audible to the others. Asala answered him with only an arched brow and a weak chuckle. Before the other Warden had finished describing the renegades, Ashton had already urged his horse forward. "Can't say that we have. Actually, you fellows might be some of the more friendly faces we've seen today. Damn more friendly than that one, that's for sure," Ashton said, tilting his chin toward the slain varghest.

He looked thoughtful for a moment before he inclined his head to speak more with the Warden. "What do you have to do to be considered a renegade Warden? Should we be worried?"

"We're not at liberty to say, I'm afraid," the Warden answered. "Warden-Commander Clarel has ordered them to be captured for questioning. Just following those orders. With any luck, they'll come with us peacefully when we find them. I wouldn't worry yourselves. They're good people, just need to be brought back in line."

"We wish you luck, then," Vesryn cut in, keeping his tone pleasant. "It sounds like a complicated situation. We'd better not keep you from it."

"Thank you. And good luck on your hunt. Stay safe, travelers."

After that, they didn't run into anyone else, curving somewhat northward in their attempt to locate the disappeared Wardens. The afternoon sun was hot over their heads by the time they found a likely hiding place. It wasn't much, just a small cave entrance carved into the side of a low stone formation. Easy to miss, but with this many sharp eyes seeking something of the kind, they caught it before wandering past. Even to call it an entrance was a little optimistic: it amounted to little more than a slash in the rock, perhaps just large enough for Vesryn or Asala to pass through sideways. It was doubtful someone of Leon's size would have fit.

“Seems we'll have to leave the horses out here." Cyrus didn't seem perturbed by the rather arid environment, though he'd loosely wrapped his head in a light linen scarf for protection from the sun. He swung down first, patting his mount on the neck. There wasn't really anywhere to tie them; fortunately most of the animals were trained well enough not to wander far. They'd make a fine meal for varghests, otherwise.

The rather narrow cave entrance opened up into a tunnel that was only a little bit easier to move in, with a low-hanging ceiling and only enough width for one party member at a time. If the Wardens had chosen to make their hideout here, they had chosen very well, strategically speaking. It hardly mattered how large a force their enemies had if they would be fed forward one at a time. The four of the group over six feet in height had to hunch a little, as well, leaving even less space for movement. When they advanced too far in for the sun to reach, a soft blue sphere of light appeared overhead to illuminate the path forward, throwing Vesryn's shadow several feet in front of him.

The passage let out in what seemed to be a larger area—and it had all the marks of occupation. Two packs, loaded and ready to be picked up at a moment's notice, sat against the far wall, and the residual sand lining the floor of the cavern had been stirred by feet recently, it seemed. No sooner had he taken his first step into the cavern than there was a soft creak of leather and a ring of steel: the Wardens were not unprepared, it seemed.

One, a human man of middling stature with a rather impressive mustache, had drawn a sword, a shield braced comfortably on the opposite arm. The second was a woman, much slighter and as blonde as the searchers had indicated. The arrowhead at the end of her draw glowed faintly, and gave off what seemed to be clouds of cold air.

“Identify yourselves." It was the woman who spoke; her tone was even and clear rather than hostile. Still, it was clearly not a mere request.

"Oh my pretty little Warden Nostariel, how you wound me so," Ashton said, pushing past Vesryn's shoulder. He seemed totally and completely unperturbed by both the arrow and the blade leveled against him. There was shuffle behind them yet, no doubt Asala growing increasingly nervous with the entire situation, and the irreverent attitude the man was displaying. "I would have thought you would have recognized your dashingly handsome husband," he said, grinning from ear to ear.

"I've missed you, so much," he added, this time quieter and stripped of any humor or joke. Instead his words were filled with the sound of relief even despite the weapons pointed toward them. From where he stood, Vesryn could see the corners of the man's eyes begin to mist.

“Ash." Nostariel and her companion both relaxed immediately. She lowered her bow, easing out of the draw, and the arrow faded until it was only ordinary metal and wood once more. Sliding it into the quiver at her hip, the Warden slung the bow over her back and swiftly closed the gap between herself and the incoming party, making a beeline straight for Ashton and throwing her arms around his midsection. “Oh, thank the Maker." She pressed her forehead to his chest.

The other Warden, politely averting his eyes from the reunion, addressed the rest of the group now moving into the cavern. "Please forgive us our caution." His voice carried a thick Orlesian accent, but his words were clear enough. "We thought perhaps our pursuers had finally caught up to us. I am Warden-Commander Stroud. This is Warden-Captain Riviera."

“We're the Inquisition," Estella replied, taking a half-step forward to address Stroud. Not before she smiled at Ashton and Nostariel, though. “Well... part of it, anyway. I'm Estella, and this is Cyrus, Vesryn, Asala, and Lia." She indicated each in turn. “Ashton requested our help when Nostariel requested his, but I'm afraid I don't really understand what's going on. Is there time to explain?"

Only then did Nostariel let go of Ashton, long enough at least to embrace Estella in a brief, but strong, hug. “We've enough time for that. It's good to see you again, Estella. And you, Lia." She stepped back so she was at Ashton's side, winding an arm comfortably around his waist. “Go ahead and make yourselves comfortable, to the extent you can. It's a bit of a story, but I'm afraid it's best we tell it quickly."

After pausing a moment to allow everyone to get as settled as they were going to, Nostariel glanced at Stroud for a moment. “Jean-Marc and I have been partners for a few years now. Since the mage rebellion in Kirkwall, more or less. For the most part, it was business as usual, but... last year, shortly before the explosion at the Conclave..." She pushed a breath out through her nose, her grip on her husband visibly tightening.

“All the Wardens in Orlais and anywhere nearby started hearing the Calling."

"Wait, what?" Ashton blurted out. From how taken aback he was from the news, it seemed that Nostariel had left him in the dark about that little detail. He turned Stroud as if find some sort of confirmation before his gaze returned to her. The grip he held on her shoulder tightened as his lips pursed as if he was trying to find some question to ask, but none never seemed forthcoming. For once the man seemed to be at a loss for words.

"The Calling is what every Grey Warden experiences when their time is upon them." Stroud spoke to the group at large, perhaps guessing that there were those among them who would never have heard of such a thing before. "We are bound by the order not to speak of it to outsiders, but... this is not an ordinary circumstance."

“It's the archdemons that do it." Nostariel shook her head. “Like... a song, from somewhere deep in the earth where they slumber. But for everyone to hear it at once, in a certain region—that's not normal, not even during a Blight. We were forced to conclude that the source wasn't, either."

Vesryn had taken a seat on a nearby rock protruding up from the damp ground, his shield and spear propped against the wall. He leaned forward, chin propped on his fist. "Songs of death in your head? I can't imagine. So the Wardens hear this, and their response is to... run? Hide? What's the purpose of disappearing like this? Surely they don't intend to just die off." He supposed he should trust the analysis of the Wardens, but from what he'd seen... first that dragon Corypheus commanded, then the ugly blighter himself, and now this. All they were missing were the darkspawn, and he wouldn't put it past Corypheus to drag them out of the Deep Roads.

“I'm afraid it's precisely the opposite. They are afraid, now. If the Wardens disappear and take their knowledge and secrets with them, no one remains to stand against the next Blight." Nostariel's frown was grim. “Their reasoning is that literally anything would be better than allowing that to happen."

“Oh dear." Cyrus, leaning back against the cave wall near the tunnel they'd come through, arched his brows. “Who has convinced them to do what only-slightly-less-terrible thing, I wonder? Was it a Magister? It usually is." Despite the mocking lilt to the words, he seemed to be a step ahead in the narrative, and from the sour look on his face, he didn't like where it was going.

“We believe Corypheus is controlling the Calling." Stroud crossed his arms over his chest, grimacing under his mustache. “We slew him. Nostariel, Ashton, myself and others of their friends. Years ago. That he yet lives suggests that he has a way of preserving his life not unlike what archdemons do. It wasn't a stretch to imagine that he could produce the song like they could. And so, while every Warden in Orlais believes they're on the brink of death..."

“Elias Pike offers an imperfect solution. And I understate how terrible it is." Nostariel sighed heavily. “Pike is the one who destroyed Kirkwall's Chantry. He's convinced the Wardens that the thing to do is some kind of sacrificial blood magic ritual. Warden-Commander Clarel agreed to the plan, and Stroud and I were swiftly condemned for our resistance to it. We've been in hiding since, unable to discover exactly what the ritual entailed. I wrote Ash for help because I wasn't sure what else to do."

“We ran across a few earlier," Estella said, frowning more with her brow that her mouth. It was hard to tell what she made of all this, if anything in particular. She kept her hands folded behind her back, not relaxed, but not unduly tense, either. “They were looking for the two of you. I think there are enough of us to at least risk going to investigate. Do you know where any others in the area would be?"

Stroud nodded. “There's an ancient Tevinter ritual tower here in the approach. Near the pass. If we want to know what is going on, it is best we go there."

It seemed their rest would be short. Vesryn grabbed his spear and shield and stood. "Always the loveliest people we get to deal with. Tevinter supremacists and blood mages, what a joy." His tone wasn't quite as dark as it could have been, but this really did feel like they were walking in on something that was seriously wrong. The Grey Wardens were a powerful order, and it seemed obvious that they were being manipulated, their purpose corrupted. And if Nostariel and Stroud were right, they were going right along with it. All because of a little voice in their mind, calling for death. He doubted they could demand it as strongly as Saraya had.

"Let's get a move on, then, while there's still daylight left to us."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The ritual tower turned out to be in an area called the Sand Flats, at least according to the Wardens in the group. Estella supposed it was as good a name as any. Accurate, at least. The 'tower' appellation was less accurate, at least after so long to fall to ruin. It was little more than the bare bones of a structure, situated on a small jut of land on a clifftop. The only way to access it was by a bridge with a single portcullis, but as they rode closer, it became clear enough that the gate itself was wide open.

Pursing her lips, the Inquisitor shifted in her saddle, partly an attempt to give Stroud behind her a little more room. Nox was plenty strong enough for the both of them, but there were always inconveniences to riding double. “I don't think I like the look of this," she murmured, quietly enough that likely only her passenger could hear.

She could feel more than see him shake his head behind her. "There is no reason to believe they are expecting us. Better this way, so that we can at least surprise them." When they reached a spot a fair distance away, the group stopped to dismount, electing to approach on foot. Stroud slid down first, then offered Estella a hand to do the same.

Once everyone was afoot, he glanced between the lot of them. "They may not all be in there. At least some of us should stay behind to guard the way out." He exchanged a look with Nostariel, who nodded slightly.

“I'll go in with whoever intends to if you remain here, Jean-Marc." They didn't seem inclined to make anyone else's decisions or strategies, though, and waited patiently for the others to sort themselves as they would.

"I'll be in the front, thank you." Vesryn left his bardiche axe behind, taking the spear and shield and heading for the front of the group. "If there's magic to be dealt with, good to have a physical shield behind our own magical ones."

"I'll keep a lookout," Lia said, drawing an arrow from her quiver and nocking it. "Be careful in there."

With Stroud and Lia serving as the rear guard, the rest of them were free to advance over the short bridge towards the skeleton of the tower. There was a relatively steep staircase leading up to what looked like the main level, all of it exposed to empty air. Estella went up just behind Vesryn—it didn't take long to figure out that the blood magic ritual must already be in progress.

"Wait... no." The voice was still disembodied as they climbed, swiftly and quietly, but it sounded like whoever it belonged to was on the verge of panic. Estella could sense the magic thickening in the air; it tasted sour on the back of her tongue. "This is... this is wrong!"

"Come now, Warden-Commander Clarel's orders were very clear," came another voice. This one was in complete control and spoke with authority, though the arrogant edge was undeniable. The sight when Estella crested the staircase was not a pleasant one. The scent of blood hung heavily in the air, mixed with in the heat of the demons that had already been summoned and the thick taste of the fade. A number of Wardens were already slain, their bodies discarded haphazardly in the sand in a nearby corner. The Wardens who were alive, did not appear to be completely themselves. Their eyes held an unnatural red glow about them and their body language were stiff and ragged. At least, all but two. One Warden, the owner of the panicked voice, fidgeted in the center, turning to face the rest of the Wardens, and another, who stood stoically nearby.

The veil was thin, no doubt impacted by the open rift lingering in the air nearby. The confident voice from earlier appeared to belong to the man sitting on the last step of a dais at the end of the tower. He wore hooded robes, with bronze colored boots and greaves, with a single arm outfitted in armor of the same color. Though he had the hood pulled up, it was difficult to miss his bright green eyes peering out from beneath, wild and barely contained. The man rested with his elbow on his knee, using his fist to prop up his chin, appearing somewhat bored with the proceedings.

"You remember the oath you took at your joining, don't you? In war, victory. In peace, vigilance. In death..." He continued, speaking to the panicking Warden, waving his hand as he recited the Wardens' oath. He paused for a moment, a grin slipping into his features and gave enough time for other Warden to slip in behind and draw his knife across the first's throat. The blood spilled forth in a font, but none of it hit the ground at his feet. While the body went limp, the blood swirled and shifted above before streaking behind the body and landing on a spot next to the Warden who'd slit the other's throat. "Sacrifice."

The blood flashed and intensified in brightness before the rift rocked back to life, spitting out a rage demon where the blood had collected only moments ago. The demon roared out in anger and furiously beat at the stones of the tower where it had been summoned. "There we are. Now, just like I showed you, go on," he encouraged, baring the whites of his teeth as his grin grew deeper. The Warden listened and held his hand out to the demon, glowing with fade energy for a moment, calming the demon. Meanwhile the man who sat upon the dais deigned to removed his own fist from the his chin and waved it, red enveloping it for a moment. That same red blossomed in the Warden's eyes and his body language too stiffened.

The Warden and demon marched to the side of the tower, allowing the man on the dais a clear view of Estella and her friends. "Ah, Inquisitor, I did not expect you to arrive so soon. Had I been given a notice, I would've tidied up the place for your arrival. Oh, and I see you brought friends," he said, finally rising to his feet, though he remained as relaxed at his words. "And Nostariel! My, it is wonderful to see you again."

“Elias." Nostariel's expression and tone were hard; her fingers curled into fists. “You have no right, no cause for this. What madness has taken you, that you think you'll ever succeed? That you would even want to?" Her eyes moved warily to the Wardens arrayed on either side of the tower floor. Despite her words, it seemed she suspected he might have already done so, at least with the unmoving members of her order still alive here.

"Madness? Me?" Pike answered, feigning insult, "Oh no, no, no. I am the sanest one here. Clearly," he said, sweeping his hand to all the other possessed Wardens and their demons. "I did not force this on them, they chose to do this to themselves. And, well... who would I be to deny the storied Order of the Grey what they desired?" he chuckled at that, a dark, hideous thing, his teeth flashing once more.

"I do not know if you have noticed it yet, my dear, but this world is sick. My... Master is simply the cure."

Vesryn had long since lowered the point of his spear towards Pike, standing firmly behind his shield, eyes peering out from behind the slits of his tallhelm. "That's quite possibly the evilest thing I've heard anyone say in months. Have you considered that you might be the sickness?"

“Your Master is making the Grey Wardens think they're dying," Estella said flatly. “You can't drive them to the brink of desperation and then blame them for making desperate choices. Undo the ritual. Now." She wasn't even sure he could. She certainly didn't have any reason to believe Pike would even consider listening to her. But... she had to at least try and resolve this the right way before letting it come to blood and death.

That thought didn't stop her from using her thumb to subtly loosen her saber in its sheath, breaking the slight lock it had when properly stowed. Expect the best, prepare for the worst.

Pike recoiled at the request, his brows furrow and his upper lip raised in incredulity. "Wow, it sounds so easy when you say it like that. Well, okay. Sure. Since you asked so nicely." He raised his hands and began to move them for a moment before abruptly stopping and appearing as if he realized something. "Oh, wait. That's right. I can't." he said with a frown and shrug, like he was disappointed in her.

"See, the binding ritual has a small little side effect. Though the Wardens believe that they will get their demon army to charge valiantly into the Deep Roads to carve out the blight itself," he said with a shrug, "They instead become my master's slaves, and once the ritual is completed, he will use them to conquer Thedas and finish off your Inquisition for good this time," Pike said. He looked at arm and then raised it, causing the other Wardens to mimic the action. "I am simply a tool of the process," he said with a self-satisfied grin.

"Well, he's not wrong," Ashton deadpanned.

“At least he understands his own triviality." Cyrus shrugged. “Come on, then. The next part is where you try to use your puppets to lay low the Inquisitor and her allies, right? Have at us." The Fade near his left hand rippled; the spatha he favored materialized in his grip, hard-edged blue.

Pike frowned, "Well, you lot are certainly sucking the fun out of this." He simply sighed and shook his head. "Fine," and with that, he jut out his fist, already surging with a red energy. The same energy began to pulse in Estella's mark. "Oh, he also taught me a few things. I'm particularly fond of this one," he goaded, the light intensifying. The air thickened around them and the nearby rift began to thrum with activity. He then turned toward the Wardens and demons and tilted his head, the resulting ring of steel punctuated by the roars of demons.

Pain ricocheted from the palm of Estella's right hand up her arm and down her spine. “Nngh—" A particularly violent fluctuation in the green light brought her to her knees, her left hand gripping her wrist ineffectually. The taste at the back of her mouth was the sour one of her own bile; even keeping her breathing steady was more difficult than she could manage. Short, soft pants were about all she could muster when each new beat of her heart seemed to provoke a reaction in the rift and her mark in turn. It wasn't unlike being electrocuted, each pulse fresh pain on her raw nerves. It felt like she was being flayed along her bones, carved away from her own skeleton in chunks.

She gritted her teeth, tears streaming down her face, and doubled over, trying and failing to keep her eyes on Pike, the battle beginning around her—anything at all. She caught only flashes of any of it.

A demon charged directly for her, but was stopped short by a bright blue barrier. She could just make out the ashen skin of Asala shuffle past her to stand in front of her, keeping the shield and herself between Estella and the rest of the battle. "Cyrus?!" she heard Asala call.

“In a moment!" Her brother's voice was indistinct, but she could hear the familiar hum of his summoned weapon, and the decisive hissing impact it made when it bit deep into one of the creatures accompanying the Wardens. “Just keep them away from her!"

Vesryn charged through the barrier and smashed the rage demon across the face with his tower shield, the heavy weight of it stunning the large fire creature and leaving bits of its molten flesh dripping down the face of the bulwark. He drove his spear into it next, twisting and shoving it backwards with a grunt of effort. "Warden!" he called, glancing towards Nostariel. "Rules of engagement?" There were, after all, combatants present that were not in control of their own minds.

“If you can spare the Wardens, do. But slay who you must." Nostariel's voice was grim; perhaps she'd taken Pike at his word when he said there was no undoing what had been done. A glowing arrow moved into Estella's line of vision, hitting the ground about a dozen feet in front of her. The air around it rippled; the cluster of Grey Wardens there staggered backwards, clearly heavily disoriented. It would at least make knocking them out easier to do.

Estella didn't want this. She knew that. She didn't want it to come to this. The Inquisition didn't exist to kill or maim Grey Wardens. This wasn't supposed to be—

A fresh wave of agony tore through her arm, and she bit down too hard on her tongue. Blood rushed over her lips, warm and sticky, falling to the ground in fat drops. Her entire arm felt like it was going to fall off, like there was too much something rattling around in her body and it would detonate her like one of those horrible walking bomb spells she'd heard about.

The thought seized her and she panicked, pushing back against whatever Pike was doing as well as she could, trying to mimic the feeling of closing a rift, of letting the energy in her mark flow outwards instead of in. At first, she could find no purchase, change the flow in no way at all. Another pulse ripped through her; Estella heaved. If she'd had anything in her stomach to lose, she probably would have. Tightening her grip on her wrist, she tried again, forcing the energy out like it was magic. This time, there was a little give, a second or two where she could breathe a bit easier, gulp in deeper lungfuls of air.

Maybe. Maybe she could turn this around on him. Forcing her head up, she focused on Pike as well as she could, and tried again.

The surprise of the force managed to push Pike back a pair of steps before he redoubled his own efforts. "A feisty one, aren't you," Pike spoke, even above the din of battle. There was an increased effort in his words and his stance had changed from relaxed to bracing. "Guess I shouldn't be surprised," he hissed, gripping his armored arm with the other.

Estella shook from her head to her toes with the effort of keeping him at bay, but that alone wasn't enough to dissuade her. How many times at this point had she pushed herself far beyond what she believed her limit to be? How many times had she faced down a task she knew, knew she could not succeed at? Too many to count. Everything worth doing was a challenge for her, and most of them seemed insurmountable. But by this point, her answer to those challenges was automatic, ingrained.

She shifted her weight to put one of her legs underneath her. It held well enough, and she pushed up against it, still fighting back the foreign energy. It was good that she knew what it felt like to do it—if not for the time Cyrus had shown her what to do in the practice yard with Romulus and Asala, she wouldn't have known what to try for. Slowly, she regained her feet. Pulling in a deep breath, Estella grit her teeth and shoved. The physical motion probably wasn't necessary, but it helped her focus her intent, anyway, and intent was the heart of magic. This didn't seem that different.

There was a loud pop and the force Estella was pushing against suddenly and abruptly gave in. The backlash was immediate, as it threw Pike onto his back. When he rolled over to his knees, his head shot back up to glare across the battlefield, his features corrupted with a snarl. He tossed up both hands, which were immediately wrapped in the fade, and thrust forward, shooting a wave of raw force across the distance. It struck Asala's barrier hard enough to cause it to fracture, but Asala held fast regardless. Her arms trembled however and betrayed the immense labor she was under.

Another arrow struck the ground near where Pike had landed, and encased his kneeling form in ice up to the chest. Nostariel immediately returned to trying to freeze the last rage demon on her side, wielding the spell directly in her empty hand this time.

Estella was forced to turn her attention to a shade that had gotten free of one of the others, now beelining for her weakened barrier. Biting down on her lip, she drew her sword with a hand that still trembled with echoes of the damage Pike had done. Even so... she had to do her part. “You can drop the barrier, Asala." Even in her concentration, she hadn't missed that her friend was struggling. One less shield to maintain should help a fair bit.

Once it was gone, the shade increased its pace, lunging for her directly, both arms outstretched. Estella sidestepped, ducking in for its side and slashing crosswise. She darted away again before it could retaliate, drawing the knife from the sheath at her lower back. Rotating her grip on it so it lay back parallel with her forearm, she lunged and feinted, strafing sideways and crossing her first slash with another from the saber. The enchantment burned bright, sizzling the demon's blood where it touched. With a shriek, the shade tried to bat it out of the way, swiping with several wicked claws.

It caught Estella in the arm mostly by accident, but she used the hit to her own advantage as well, catching its elbow joint on the knife and forcing its arm up. The saber plunged into its armpit, and she took a hard step forward, stabbing up into its neck area with the shorter knife, then tearing both blades free.

It fell, and a quick glance around was enough to inform her that the others were finishing up as well. It looked like most, perhaps all, of the Wardens were only unconscious, but she wasn't sure how optimistic she was about that. It might be that Pike had lied about the ritual, but—

“Damn." She grimaced, the small muscles around her eyes tightening. She could feel a headache coming on.

Where Pike had been moments ago, only a few shards of ice remained.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The encampment the Inquisition had set up in the area amounted to little more than a small cluster of tents, but they had to make do with it for now. After this Pike fellow's rather timely disappearance, they'd set the professional scouts on his trail. Cyrus had little doubt Lia and Captain Riviera would be able to figure out where he went—he didn't seem to be the particularly cautious type. It was almost disappointing he wasn't also a Magister; the motherland seemed to be doing such a good job of convincing everyone else of its congenital wickedness lately.

Adjusting the scarf he'd wound about his head for protection, Cyrus squinted out at the red sand of the desert. It was nothing nearly so unbearably hot as Seheron, a place he'd been only once and never planned to visit again, but it was certainly almost as arid. He sat at the entrance of the tent he'd borrowed, legs crossed beneath him. He could hear Stellulam moving around a bit behind him; perhaps the Warden had finished treating the injury to her arm. Nostariel was quite a talented healer; Cyrus wasn't sure he'd ever met a better one, actually. He'd never had more than the barest knack for it himself. Perhaps it had something to do with personality.

After a few minutes, as the sun was beginning to bathe the sand with an orange glow the sound of horse hooves thumping drew nearer, and the pair of scouts returned. Lia dismounted first, pulling back her hood and running gloved hands through her hair. She looked frustrated, or perhaps just a little disappointed.

She led her horse to the small supply of water they had with them, offering the mount a very welcome drink. Patting her twice on the neck, she then turned and approached Cyrus, glancing around him towards the tents. "How's Stel doing?"

“Well enough. Her mark stabilized itself after the disruption stopped. It was more painful than actually injurious, and the Warden has taken care of the rest." He frowned slightly when he said it, draping his arms over his knees. While everything he'd told her was true, that didn't necessarily mean it should be. After a destabilization of that magnitude, he'd expected to be trying to fix the mark himself for the better part of the afternoon. While he hated to admit it, it wasn't something he fully understood, and Cyrus had been... concerned. That he might not be able to fully compensate for the damage.

But either it had miraculously repaired itself, or... Estella had done so. Most likely unconsciously, since she didn't seem to understand why it was so strange that she hadn't suffered much worse damage. It gave him a lot to think about, but those thoughts were perhaps best saved for another time.

“Did you manage to locate the trail of our little mad friend and his deluded Warden compatriots?" The expression on her face did not suggest complete success, but he doubted very much that she'd returned without any news at all.

"We did," she answered, nodding uneasily. "They went west. We followed for as long as we could, but the trail led to a fortress. It's very old, but well defended. The construction looked dwarven."

"That would be Adamant Fortress, I think," Vesryn cut in. He was finally out of his armor and looking more comfortable now, though he too had a heavy scarf loosely wrapped around his neck to ward against the blowing sand. "Very dark walls, right?"

"Yeah. The Grey Wardens are there in force. We didn't encounter any more search parties on our way, either. I think they all pulled back within the walls. Getting inside will be tough, and I'm not sure what we can accomplish if we do make it in." She shrugged. "Maybe the Wardens will listen to reason if we approach in peace?"

"Considering their reactions to everything thus far, I don't think reason is their greatest strength right now." Vesryn glanced back to where the Warden Nostariel was continuing to work. No doubt they could overhear them. "No offense, Warden, but your Order seems to have gone mad."

“None taken." Her expression was grim. She was mostly idling time at the moment, it seemed, tidying the spare supplies she'd brought along with her. She'd long since finished treating what few injuries there were, and seemed to be a little unsure of what to do with herself. Perhaps so much time constantly on the run had made inactivity rare enough that it was now uncomfortable—Cyrus couldn't claim to know. “But I can almost understand, truthfully. I've no plans to participate in any blood magic rituals, but if I knew a way to make the Calling stop..." She lifted her shoulders slightly and grimaced.

“For whatever my estimation of the situation is worth to you, I suspect you will have to seize the fortress. Once you're there, some might be convinced to take your side. Not everyone was equally comfortable with Clarel's plan."

“Then I think it might be best if we develop a strategy for that," Estella put in, rotating her shoulder on the formerly-injured side. “There was a smaller fortress somewhere here in the Approach, right? If we can use that, we might be able to stage ourselves better if it does become a siege..." She seemed far from enthused by the prospect, but grudgingly convinced that it may turn out to be necessary. Flexing the hand with the mark on it, she peered at the green light there for a moment before raising her eyes to the others.

“You weren't able to get that far out earlier, right? Any idea if it's occupied?" Likely if anyone was in it at all, they'd be bandits or suchlike.

"Well considering Pike is here, I doubt Corypheus would send only one man into the whole of the Western Approach," Ashton said, brushing the sand out of his hair. From the canteens in his hand, he had just returned from refilling them after he and Lia had arrived. He held one out for her to take, "If the Venatori were to hole up anywhere in this damn desert, that keep would be it," he said, glancing at Lia as he spoke, "We also saw these weird lights in the keep's direction on the way back, my guess would be magic." With that he took a sip from his canteen.

"Blood magic, it always makes things better. Almost reminds me of home," he said with a deep frown and a shake of his head.

“While we might be able to get away with a straightforward frontal assault, I do think it would be better to find some other way in." Cyrus did not doubt that the firepower in this little group was extraordinarily formidable, but that was no reason to be stupid from a strategic point of view. “If we can find such a way, we might want to set up a distraction so that the rest of us can take advantage." It would certainly be a great deal easier to wipe a squad of Venatori off the map if they could do it with the element of surprise on their side.

“There are an awful lot of caverns under the sand, it seems like," Estella said, settling herself down next to him and bracing her elbows on her knees. “Maybe one of them leads us where we need to go?"

"Um?" came a mousy voice from behind them. However, the tall silhouette that it cast only belonged to Asala. "Did... you mention strange lights?" she asked. Ashton turned his attention toward her and nodded. She then stepped into view and a for a moment seemed unsure with so many new eyes focused on her, though as always she still managed to continue to speak. "I believe that those light are uh, indicative of magical defenses," she said, raising her own hand which was awash in light itself.

She furrowed her brow for a moment and nodded, "I would believe that they are protecting... something," she said, glancing to Estella this time. "A vulnerability," she added, her tone in agreement with Estella's observation.

"So we find a way in," Vesryn said, arms crossed. "Then what? Kill them all? I'd rather not get ourselves surrounded by Venatori. We do have some numbers at our disposal though, most of them skirmishers. I say we split groups. Our Kirkwall natives here," he looked at Nostariel, Ashton, and Lia, "lead the scouts in a ranged attack from outside. Draw their attention, pick a few off. Meanwhile the rest of us find our way inside, and hit them from within while they're distracted." He shrugged. "If they sally out and attack our scouts in force, just pull back. We'll take the fort from behind them."

"The darkness and the lack of Wardens around should help us scout the area now," Lia said. "We'll make sure there's another way in before we commit to anything."

“Well, supposing there is, I think we have ourselves a plan." Cyrus arched his brows and shrugged. “We don't have long left before dark, so I suggest we prepare. Asala, if you'd like to come with me, we're going to talk about magical siege defenses a bit." He stood, brushing sand off his trousers and the back of his tunic, and tilted his head towards the southern exit from the campsite. They'd need space to practice, after all.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala wore her cloak once more. The days in the Western Approach were hot and dry, but as the sun fell, so too did the temperatures. Unfortunately, she could not utilize the hood to hide her bright white hair-- horns would make that far too difficult, but she did darken it by running Vitaar through it. A gift from Rashaad before they had parted ways, who'd helped to apply it to her face as well. A certain amount of stealth was expected presently, though she wasn't especially known for her cunning.

As expected, Lia, Rhys, and the rest of the scouts had indeed found a hidden entrance into the caverns underneath the fort. Asala and the rest of the group stood presently at its mouth under the cover of darkness with only the moonlight to guide them. From where they stood, they could still make out its walls above them, though not a soul patrolled their particular side. No doubt their friends from Kirkwall and the scouts had something to do with that on the other side. She was not entirely enthused about their plan, but she understood that it was a necessary act. If they could not take the fort, then the Inquisition's forces would have no place to stage, and without their intervention that meant Corypheus would be able to twist the Wardens to his purpose.

Still, she did not enjoy the thought of delving into a cave at night.

Of course, they wouldn't quite be able to do that yet anyway. As hinted by the presence of strange lights even from a distance, the castle was well-protected by magic, and it did not seem to have escaped the Venatori that this tunnel was a weakness. The entrance, plenty wide for any of their number to get through, was currently blocked by a pale purple barrier of some sort. The surface of it shifted and flickered, as though it contained some kind of darker-colored liquid that was constantly flowing in all directions.

Cyrus stepped up beside Asala. He'd let his scarf fall down around his neck, but his hair was so dark it wouldn't stand any chance of giving away his location. His complexion was more likely to do that, in all honesty. He didn't look like a fellow who customarily saw much sun.

He studied the barrier for a moment and snorted. “That's it? Amateurs." Shaking his head, he crossed his arms. “This barrier is not terribly different from the temporary ones you conjure in battle. It is also made from spirit magic. The same should break it, or you can attempt a dispel. Either method will work; you should choose the one you think will be most efficient." Clearly he wasn't actually that concerned about it, or he'd probably have helped, at least. His posture was also very relaxed—maybe that had something to do with how quiet it was out here. It seemed like the chance of getting caught was pretty minimal.

Asala was aware that if he had wanted to, he could have destroyed the thing in a moment. She turned to her hand and tilted her head. The fact that he gave her options didn't help, as she was now second-guessing which method she should try. She turned back to him and frowned, but shook her head and went closer to the barrier. She inspected a moment before she pressed her hand against it, feeling the thrumming energy beneath her skin. She sighed, she wanted to try to overpower the barrier with one of her own, but something told her that that would not work, and was not what Cyrus was looking for. Instead, she wanted to try something different.

She felt the barrier's energy rippling beneath her finger tips, and summoned magic that felt similar. It was a... comfortable feeling, and the magic formed easily in her hand. However, instead of forcing it into a specific shape like one of her own shields, she allowed it to shape itself. The magic injected itself into the barrier, causing it to ripple like a throwing a stone into water. Asala fed more and more of the spirit magic into the barrier, intensifying the rippling until it could no longer sustain itself, popping as a result. She shielded her eyes from the shattering shield, but once it no longer stood, she turned back to Cyrus as she beamed, feeling legitimately proud of herself.

Surprisingly enough, he smiled back. Not as widely, of course, but enough that she noticed it. “Well done." With the others, he advanced forward to enter the cave she'd opened up for them. “Of course, you should mind the breaking part next time—I'd hate to have to try to teach you how to repair your own mangled eye, hm?" He glanced back over his shoulder and arched an eyebrow.

That managed to turn her smile into a frown. Her brows furrowed and she stuck her tongue out at him as he walked by.

"Lovely dwelling our Venatori friends have taken up," Vesryn commented, sliding his tallhelm down into place on his head as they walked. He positioned himself at the front of the group as usual, spear and shield in hand. The air very quickly became damp as they moved into the darkened cavern, though sporadic torches lined the walls, and these were easily lit by the mages in the group as they passed. Soon the dampness escalated into full-on wetness, as they sank into water first a few inches deep, later increasing to about a foot. There some unsettling noises in the darkness, always beyond the edge of the light, sounds that retreated as they advanced.

Eventually they came into a larger cavernous area, the walls around them opening up into a more expansive space. In the distance they could see light filtering down from above, illuminating a ladder to the surface. That was obviously their way out, but the way to it wasn't exactly clear, and there were no torches in plain view. Vesryn glanced at the mages accompanying him. "I don't suppose we could get some better lighting in here? I'd hate for one of us to turn an ankle." Their footing was treacherous to say the least, with the often uneven cave floor under a foot of water.

There was a silent pause for a moment before Asala realized that Cyrus was probably waiting for her to do it. "Oh! Yes, one moment," she said, calling the spell into her hand. A moment later, a soft blue orb floated above her head, casting light into the dark cavern. Unfortunately, the first thing that it lit up was the furry appendages of a giant spider several yards away, though the distance between the really didn't matter. The spider elicited a terrified scream from Asala, and as she stepped backward an errant stone caught her heel and she was on her backside with a splash in about a foot of water, still trying to scramble back and into the rest of her companions-- splashing the entire way.

Fortunately, her outburst did nothing to dissolve the magelight that still floated above then, although it did garner the attention of the spider and the rest of its nest. Asala hated spiders, and giant ones were even worse.

Unfortunately, the panicked haste of her getaway ended up adding that much more difficulty to the matter at hand. One of Asala's horns connected with something solid—but not as solid as a wall or the floor of the cave, and a muted ah barely preceded another splash right next to her ear. It would seem she'd managed to knock over Estella. What was worse, the contact didn't disappear immediately; Asala could feel something give under the horn's point, and scrape past for a couple seconds before momentum carried Estella away and into the water.

"Oh, for the love of..." Vesryn's words droned out somewhat dulled from beneath his helmet. The closest spider, the one that had brought the scream out of Asala, soon found a spear plunged down straight into its head, ending it rather quickly. The elf planted his boot against it to rip the weapon free. "It's not like they're demons or anything!"

The rest of the nest, more than a half dozen in total, was beginning to skitter along the walls and ceiling of the cavern, baring fangs and very angry at the intruders in their home. The first to jump at the group was smashed out of the air by Vesryn shield, splashing down on its back in the water with legs flailing. The spear drove down into its abdomen, inflicting a bloody wound and leaving it writhing and soon slipping into death. "Damn Venatori can't even occupy a ruin properly." He glanced back behind him. "Is everyone alright back there?"

Stroud took the legs off another spider's left side before switching his grip on his sword and plunging it into the back of the creature's head. A second, he bashed with his shield, simply using his weight to crush it against the wall before stepping away and letting the body fall. "Fine here."

Another few spider corpses, nearer the back, smoked faintly, scorch marks evidence of the fact that magical lightning had struck them. Cyrus looked unperturbed by their presence, but his face did betray a certain sort of anxiousness. He waded quickly to where Asala had fallen, but it was obvious enough that it wasn't her condition he was presently concerned with. “Stellulam?" He bent over as if to help his sister rise, offering a hand.

Estella gripped it, using it to help pull herself up; even in the wan light provided by Asala's spell it was obvious that she was heavily favoring one leg. A dark wetness there, darker than the rest of the water soaked into her clothes, was slowly spreading into the fabric over her right thigh. The rest of the spiders fell easily to the others as she worked to regain her balance, testing the leg and grimacing.

She let go of her brother's hand, though, and offered Asala one of her own. “Sorry about that," she said, smiling a little. “If I'd been thinking fast enough, I'd have moved out of the way. Your head's okay, I hope? I'm not sure what I hit except the..." She made a vague sweeping gesture in the air over her crown and back with her free hand.

"No, no, no," Asala waved her off. She was very animated at the moment, tossing her head around looking for any more spiders, as well as an exceptionally guilty look plastered to her face. She didn't immediately accept the hand, and instead rolled to her knees in the shallow pool and immediately went to Estella's legs. While she may have played it off pretty well, Asala knew what she felt, and she felt extremely ashamed and guilty over it. So instead of wallowing in it, she decided to do something and immediately went to work, the healing lights in her hands before she could even say another word.

She worked quickly and efficiently, and once absorbed in her work, everything else faded for a moment, except for a constant stream of apologies. "I am sorry, I am so sorry, I did not, I mean I... It was not your fault, it was mine, I... I am so sorry," she rattled off as the wound in Estella's leg quickly began to heal. Fortunately, it had not been too deep, and all it took was a few moments of applied magic to close the wound, but though it was gone, the guilt remained. She looked back up to Estella and finally took her outstretched hand, unable to find any words other than more apologies.

“Apology accepted," Estella replied easily, her smile considerably less strained now that the wound was gone. With a tug from both of them, Asala was back on her feet. Reaching down into the water, the Inquisitor cupped some of it in her palm, standing on her toes to comfortably reach the back of Asala's head. “I hope you don't mind, but I doubt you want that to dry there, so..." It became evident what she was doing a moment thereafter, as the slight tug at Asala's temples informed her that something was again in contact with the back of her horn. The horrified look on Asala's face probably told Estella everything she needed to know.

Estella wiped her palm on her trousers a moment later. “Anyway. We should keep going. We don't want to use up our whole distraction down here." There wasn't even a hint of reproach in the way she said it, only the verbal equivalent of a gentle nudge. “And I think the spiders are gone now."

"Oh, they're never gone," Vesryn said, half-jokingly. "There will always be more." Regardless, he was the first to trudge through the water and dead spiders to the ladder that would be their way up and out. It was wooden and didn't appear too strong, but it was capable enough at least to hold Vesryn in his plate. He'd at least elected to lighten his load by not wearing the lion pelt into the Approach.

Working his heavy shield onto his back, the elf began his way up, cautiously poking his armored head up at the top. After he glanced around quickly, he looked back down at the rest of them. "It looks clear. We've a moment of opportunity here." With that, he grabbed the edge of the well and heaved himself over the top, disappearing from sight.

When Asala emerged at the top with the rest of their group, they were greeted with the sight of a fort on high alert. There was shouting in the distance, coming from the walls at the fort's front. Stray balls of fire and lightning occasionally arced to and from them as the mages on either side traded attacks. For the moment they were in a courtyard of some sort, and obviously not an important location to the Venatori, as not a single pair of eyes was on them. Vesryn pulled his shield back into his hand.

“I can make it longer than a moment, if you like." Cyrus looked to be fading at the edges; his outline was blurry and indistinct, and his voice sounded as though it came from over a greater distance than his proximity would warrant. “I'll make them think someone has breached from that way." He raised a hand and pointed, leaving afterimages behind at several points in the motion. “Should keep things plenty chaotic if I don't stay in one place for long, and I'll try and keep the eyes off the rest of you, hm?"

He didn't really seem to be seeking approval, exactly, because he was off in a blink after that, pulling himself through the fade at unnatural speed. As promised, there were soon new flashes of magic, these ones drawing part of the occupying force away in another direction, but still leaving the rest of them quite undetected. A massive bolt of lightning split a cultist in two, by the look of it, smaller lances of electricity arcing to all those surrounding him and putting a knot of them on the floor permanently.

The others were recovering quickly, though; they were not inexperienced rebel mages, but a militarized force of well-educated, well-trained Imperial ones. In short order, it was a proper battle.

With their choice of how to flank their adversaries, Estella elected to lead them first to the outermost edge—the ones furthest from Cyrus, in other words. Moving swiftly and quietly, the Inquisitor drew her knife, leaving the sword where it was. She padded forward on the front of her feet quite heedless of the trail of water she left behind her. The first foe she reached, she stepped close to, wrapping her hand around the mage's mouth from behind and drawing her knife quickly across his throat. Only when he slackened and stilled against her did she carefully set him down, gesturing the rest of them up the stairs.

They fell upon a cluster of Venatori on the wall, trying to return fire on the scouts and others outside. The first few seconds of utter surprise allowed them to capitalize; Estella felled two more before their approach was registered as hostile. After that, it was a little more difficult, as the cultists turned their attention inwards, easing the pressure on their allies outside the walls but giving them much more to contend with.

Vesryn had been holding back some distance behind Estella due to the significant amount of noise he created relative to her when moving, but now that their attack was being turned on he moved rapidly for the front, accelerating with impressive speed for a warrior wearing so much armor. He lowered his stance, the tower shield offering him almost complete coverage from the front save for the slit in his helmet for him to see out of, peeking over the top rim. Several arrows intended for his allies clattered off the face of his shield, and when he saw an opportunity to strike, he took it. The nearest Venatori archer found a spear in his guts, and Vesryn swiftly drove him backwards until the archer tripped and fell over the edge of the wall, smashing into the rocks below. A few arrows from their scouts thudded into him for good measure.

They pushed forward as a group, Vesryn blunting the counter-attack of the Venatori while Stroud and Estella were able to guard his flanks, and clean up the cultist forces they cleaved through, Asala supporting them from the rear. Their advance was halted, however, when a mage near the center of the Venatori forces on the wall hurled a thick stonefist for Vesryn. He had just a moment to brace, the magic colliding with a brutal clang across his shield. He reeled, pushed back a step, but he'd angled his shield well enough for the shot to careen in pieces away from him, flying up into the sky to land harmlessly near where they'd started.

The mage looked to be the leader of the garrison here, judging by his gaudy choice of gilded armor over his white Venatori robes. He wasn't without talent, though; the next spell he wound up looked to be a chain lightning spell that would ricochet between all four of them if they didn't stop it.

Asala quickly closed the distance between herself and her allies, coming to stand in the middle of their formation. However, instead of erecting a simple bubble shield a wide barrier instead sprang to life in front of them all. The barrier had a different look about it, though it still held her signature blue color-- it had a certain shimmering quality to it. The barrier was not a sheer wall, but had a slight inward bow to it, and the reason why was immediately apparently. When the lightning spell struck the shield, it did not fizzle out, but instead ricocheted back where it came from. However, the rush to do so affected her aim, and instead of scoring a direct hit, the spell struck the ground nearby with only a splinter of electricity striking him and the others around him.

However, the convulsion allowed her to refine the next spell. Drawing upon her lessons with Cyrus, she built another barrier, though instead of protecting her allies, this one appeared around the Venatori mage and a few of his allies. Where her previous barrier had been a shimmering blue, this one was a muted green. Soon after, the Venatori mage was back to his senses, pointing his staff at the barrier to summon another spell... When nothing happened. The interior of the barrier had been infused with dispel magic, killing any attempt to draw from the Fade. Without their magic, they were left to futilely beat against the inside of the shield.

“I see you've been having fun trying out your new repertoire." The comment, of course, came from Cyrus, advancing up the other side of the wall. He looked a little singed, as though a fire spell or two had come closer than was comfortable, but he'd sustained no serious injuries that Asala could see, though he was smoking faintly at the shoulders. “Warden, you can step inside that, if you like. I'd hate to break it."

Stroud nodded, passing partway into the sphere and quickly putting an end to the mages at close-quarters. With Vesryn's help, Cyrus turned the gate control to admit the others. Nostariel was the first through, streaked with sweat and dirt but otherwise unharmed. A couple of the scouts sported wounds here or there, but they were all alive. In sum, it was quite the victory, especially for a force of this size.

“Well, let's get a spot cleared out in here for healing." Nostariel eyed a likely corner, then turned back to the rest of them. “It seems like we have a place to stage our attack now, at least. Perhaps you should get a bird back to Skyhold with the news."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Under the relentless assail of dust motes and cloudless sky
 the desert seemed to unravel. Its high dunes surrounding Adamant Fortress swept across them, wind-swept and merciless, heedless of the Inquisition’s efforts to slog through the sand in order to avoid being pinned by errant arrows whistling past their heads. The fortress itself was full of echoes—battle cries, shrieks and explosive blasts as fireballs crashed into the pillars and sent shards of rock raining down across their heads. Steel arrowheads and stomping footsteps accompanied the frequent whine of magic heard above the ramparts, as well as at their sides.

A lumbering contraption of metal bindings and thick wood was being laboriously shoved along the beginning of stonework leading up to the fortress’ reinforced gates. Several soldiers lied grunting and groaning as the wheels clattered and spun across chunks of stone, sweaty faces peeking out from beneath helms. The sand certainly hadn’t done the battering ram any favors. Its decreased mobility wasn’t aiding those who’d been tasked to push the damned thing either. Where arrows found their marks, injured men and women were pulled away behind the general safety of crooked, fallen pillars to be tended to. Others had stationed themselves at their sides, arrows notched and loosed at the ramparts, so that they could counter the arrows and shards of ice being hailed down.

The stone warren ahead of them tasted stale. Heavy with the grit of sand and the sear of flames licking at their sides; behind them and overhead. Everything so impossibly dry. Long hours had taken them towards the main gates, a slow and arduous trek. Even so, it felt as if everything was rushing quickly. Far too quick. Somewhere overhead, something thumped heavily against the walls and the ground beneath their feet trembled. All they needed to do was breach the walls. All they needed to do. Easier said than done when hell was raining down on them. Approaching a hornet’s nest with ladders, and a slow moving ram, was laughable. At least, Zahra thought so. She’d never been involved in such an assault before. Never had to fight alongside so many people before, either. So many faces. There were those she’d come to know personally
 and others who’d joined them along the way.

There was a cry heard above the din. Hit. Or fire. Zahra couldn’t tell. A large boulder sailed overhead and crashed into the side of the walls. Sending a line of armored men pinwheeling through the air. Stonework crumbled into shards of brick and trickled down the sides of the walls. Not quite enough to allow entrance, but definitely enough to crush those who’d been unfortunate to stand there. Another volley fired shy of its mark and crashed somewhere within the gates while the ladders approached the base of the walls. Archers continued covering them from the ground, firing up with bare arrows, and some doused in flames.

Battle raged around her. Less hectic than Haven, to be sure. Zahra had the good sense to ignore the pang in her heart, even if she knew this could have much of the same result. Her friends, companions. They were not invulnerable, and neither was she. However, they’d come out of hairier circumstances, and she had no doubts they’d fight tooth and nail to accomplish what they needed to. She notched an arrow and loosed it from behind the advancing battering ram. Glimpsed the arrow striking into the slip between a Warden’s helm, toppling forward off the walls. Only long enough to loose another.

Many of the Wardens on the walls had made note of the battering ram's ponderous approach, and turned their aim upon it. Flashes of fire lit up the darkening sky as spheres of orange flame careened down from the walls, aimed for the ram and the soldiers carrying it. Most of them crashed into barriers with heavy sounds, guttering out before reaching the soldiers and vital parts of the machinery itself. Both were protected by Asala and even Cyrus, who reinforced her work with some of his own, a slight variation in the shade of blue the only way to tell them apart. Each time a barrier shattered under the force of a blow, another bloomed over the empty space to replace it.

With his free arm, Cyrus hurled bolts of lightning, each precise enough to catch a figure on the walls above, and placed so as to ricochet between several more, breaking up the volleys and easing their slogging passage just a little. The Warden Nostariel's arrows were just as good—unlike Zahra's, they tended to explode on impact, which made up for the fact that she didn't aim quite as accurately. The next to fly in blew off a heavy chunk of the crenelations on the wall, cracking the stone and sending a massive chunk of it over the side, the man who'd been standing on it following it down screaming.

The fighters who specialized in closer quarters were harder-pressed to help much at this stage. Those with shields were generally at the front, round and kite-shaped metal faces turned up to protect vulnerable heads and necks from the bite of arrowheads and icicles. Others carried ladders to try and mount the walls themselves, but keeping them in place long enough to use was proving difficult. The Wardens clearly knew how to hold a fortress; the rate at which Inquisition soldiers were falling to their arrows and magic was far too quick to sustain much longer. They had to make it the rest of the way to the door. Only then would Zahra and her companions be able to push inside and make an effort at breaking the siege.

The ram wasn't more than ten feet from the gate when a lucky volley struck two of the soldiers pushing it on the left, slipping in during the small gap between one barrier's fall and the next materializing. The men collapsed to the sand, the ram itself teetering dangerously to the side as the others pushing it tried to compensate for the sudden loss and prevent it from becoming hopelessly mired in sand.

Leon ducked in, catching one of the vacant handles in his grip. It was hard to tell given his helmet, but the heavy scrape of his gauntlets on the wood suggested that even he struggled to keep it from rolling back down the incline, at least for the few seconds it took for the other men to get their feet back underneath them. His boots sank heavily into the sand as he pushed for traction, taking a hard step forward to plant his treads on stone instead.

More arrows and magic flew in overhead in those precious seconds; one of the trebuchets went up in flames, scattering its crew. The Wardens were making use of Tevinter fire on the battlements as well, heaving a cauldron of it over onto one of the ladders that had managed to stake out a position on the wall. The screams as it splashed over the arms and chests of the Inquisition soldiers holding it in place at the bottom were unholy things, harsh even over the rest of the noise.

“Forward!" The Commander rolled his shoulders back, adjusting to the weight of two-thirds of the ram's left side. At the command, it moved forward again, alighting on sand-covered stone. That proved to be the hardest part, and it rolled forward smoothly after that. Gesturing for another two soldiers to man the actual ram portion of the contraption, Leon stepped back and shook out his hands, flexing his fingers open and closed several times.

“Draw back." The soldiers shuffled to rock the ram back into the rearward position. As soon as they were steady, the Commander's voice boomed out again. “Heave!"

The sound of the hit echoed like thunder, reverberating through the banded wood of the gate. It held steady, though, and so the soldiers drew it back again. The second time, a harsher crack followed as part of the door splintered, and Leon gestured the advance team to cluster just behind and to the side of the siege weapon. There was no telling what the Wardens were assembling in there to meet them.

The third hit broke through a chunk of the wood, but it took several more before the opening was large enough for them to use. On the eighth, the right half of the door broke on its hinges and swung inwards, finally allowing them through.

"On me!" The elven knight among them was at the forefront of the attack, face hidden behind the mask of his helm, his spear lowered and shield ready to receive the first enemy. Vesryn charged forward, through the cloud of dust that had billowed up in the wreckage of the gate, temporarily disappearing from sight. The others followed close behind him, Inquisition soldiers at their backs supporting them. For the first few moments the going was slow as those in the front undoubtedly met a thick resistance, and Zahra wasn't able to see any of what was occurring inside. She could only hear the screams of the desperate and the dying, the roars of the attackers, and the wails of demons among their enemies.

But they pushed forward, heedless of any losses, and soon Zahra was able to make out the carnage inside the gate. The Wardens had mounted a fierce resistance, but they'd been cut down by the brutal attack of the Inquisition's assault party. The fallen bodies made the footing treacherous to those not paying attention. Dozens of arrows littered the ground where they'd harmlessly fallen after clattering off one of the barriers protecting the attackers from above. Still, some had made it through, and no few men and women of the Inquisition were on the ground and bleeding, or crawling for aid. Their attempts to secure the walls were going poorly.

Ahead, the bulk of the Warden warriors had been broken and driven back, and in their place the mages were commanding demons into the fray. Vesryn intercepted the first of the shades with his shield, bashing it quickly and leaving it on the ground so he could keep his shield facing forward and advance. Romulus swiftly took care of the fallen creature, his eyes slightly glazed from the effects of his tonics.

"Keep pushing forward!" Vesryn shouted, burying his spear in a Warden mage and toppling her as he redirected her stream of fire away with his shield.

Approximating hope from such carnage had never been Zahra’s style. As soon as the gates buckled and splintered inwards, she’d vaulted onto the now unoccupied barricade ram. She notched and loosed her arrows into the swelling forefront of Warden’s gawking overhead. Shouting commands, pointing fingers and firing arrows with less precision than they had been when their fortress had been shuttered close. Now that the Inquisition could spill into Adamant’s walls, utter chaos ensued. With the last of her arrows spent, she slung the bow around her shoulder and hopped down behind Vesryn and the others, pulling her rapier free from its scabbard.

She’d never be as good or quick as Marceline was, nor as graceful, if she was being honest
 but using her bow in close-quarters, elbows nearly touching with companions and enemies alike wasn’t efficient. She’d learned that long ago. Zahra breathed in, steadying herself as the dust settled around them. Silhouettes crashed together. The sound of metal scrapping against metal added to the crackle of thrown lightning bolts to their sides. There were still streaks of molten fire, casting light across their faces, before slamming into bodies. The smell
 was almost unbearable. Burnt flesh. Coppery blood. Sand grit in their teeth. She was already having trouble dancing between scorched corpses. Though she spotted one of her own well enough. An arrow jutted from one of his shoulders. She swept down and slipped a hand under his armpit, dragging him back to his feet. Wordless, breathless.

Through skeins of smoke, a shade burst out and raked its claws down towards Zahra’s face. She only barely had enough time to throw them both to the ground. Her head cracked against the stone, hard enough to blow stars in her vision. Fortunately, not hard enough to render her unconscious. The world spun beneath her as she pushed herself to her feet and tried to regain her balance. A warm wetness wept from her hairline. She didn’t need to touch it to know that it was hers. She smeared the blood away from her left eye in time to see the shade rear back towards her. This time, whether it was dumb luck or a bloom of anger swelling in her belly, Zahra hewed it with her blade and pushed past it. Further into the fortress.

They were more or less navigating through the fortress blind; what information the scouts had been able give them dealt with the fortifications rather than details of the layout, since those things would only be visible from the inside. Leon, up front near Vesryn, seemed to be choosing their course, though it was hard to know how he was doing it. Estella fell in next to Zahra, expression showing a flicker of concern before it smoothed out. Perhaps her tumble had been witnessed. “I’m alright,” Zahra offered with a toothy grin. She didn’t know the extent of the damage, but that was always best handled afterwards.

The resistance seemed to thin for a while. The group's pace accelerated until they were all clipping along at a smooth jog, but Leon pulled them up before they rounded the next blind corner, ducking around it for a moment and then reappearing to gesture them all forward.

It seemed the battle here was already taking place, and the Wardens were manning both sides themselves. This knot looked to be mages and demons versus everyone else, if the armor styles were anything to go by. In truth there wasn't much left to do by the time they arrived, aside from blocking a flanking maneuver by several rage demons, something the fighters at the front took care of in short order.

The stillness after, when the Inquisition faced down the winning half, was tense. Estella's voice cut through it first.

“Why were you fighting them?" Her tone was neutral, careful, modulated. Her face gave nothing away, yet, and the tension didn't quite abate.

Even so, one of the Wardens answered. His winged helmet seemed to be a mark of some rank distinction or another; the rest of them arrayed around him in a way that suggested he was the leader. "Because this is insanity, and they are no longer the people they once were." In contrast to Estella, he sounded haggard, tired, even through the metal of his helm.

“Then fight with us." Nostariel and Stroud moved into his line if sight. While the elf's expression was mild, her partner still wore a hard, disapproving scowl. At a look from her, though, it eased slightly.

"You could have realized this sooner, but it is good that you have now, at least." A few of those present, without helmets obscuring their faces, had the grace to look ashamed or at least properly chastened. Stroud glanced at Romulus and Estella. "Perhaps we should send them back, to help your army breach the wall. They would not be noticed as hostile until they attacked, I should think."

The man with the helm inclined his head. "We would be willing to do this... but you should be careful ahead. I know not what Clarel and that man are preparing for you, but they retreated to do it as soon as you were spotted."

"Then we should keep moving," Vesryn said, lifting his shield from where it had rested with its bottom rim against the ground. "Go on then, beat some sense into your brethren, and we'll put a stop to this insanity."

The Wardens went on their way, as did the assault party. The fortress proved difficult to navigate, not only due to their unfamiliarity. An unfortunate side effect of the siege engines was that several large stones had collapsed the quickest pathways, eventually forcing them up onto the battlements to seek an alternative route. It seemed that Inquisition forces had finally gotten something of a foothold, as they encountered small numbers of their own troops, battling for control of the high ground. They assisted where they could, but could not linger for long if they wanted to stop Clarel and Pike.

Up ahead they came upon a lookout point of sorts, a wider section of wall that overlooked a significant portion of the fortress. There they found a number of their troops engaged with a vicious contingent of demons. Upon closer inspection, they proved to be some of their scouts, with Lia at the helm of them. She dueled with a floating despair demon, the creature nimbly twirling away from one of her arrows and flinging itself through the air, launching an icy spike as it went. The projectile tore through the leather on Lia's left arm, leaving a bloody wound in its wake, and a lucky shade immediately tackled her from behind. The pair went down together, but Lia soon drove a knife into its head, rolling out from under its writhing mass as nimbly as she was able to.

Many of the others had gone in for close quarters, as well. Signy covered Rhys's back, driving one of her two hatchets into the single eye of another shade. Blood spattered liberally over her face and leather armor, but it went as unheeded in her case as in the rest. Rhys took a step away from her for a moment, swinging one of his sabers from below and slashing another shade up its body before coming across with the other. It hissed weakly as it bled out, and he returned back to Signy, slinging the lingering blood off of the edges of his blades.

The despair demon bore down on Lia, threatening to continue flinging ice spears at her until an arrow struck it in the side. From among their own group, Ashton broke off and fired another arrow at the demon, striking it once more before he became its new focus. Unlike Zahra, he had stuck with his bow even in close combat, pilfering ammunition from fallen Wardens on the wall. As he nocked the next arrow, the demon feinted again, attempting to bait Ashton's arrow, but he must have seen it coming because the next arrow struck true as well, felling the demon out of the air and dispersing when it struck the ground.

"Now's not the time to be laying around," Ashton said holding out a hand for Lia to take, his tone far more grim than his words.

"Thanks," Lia said, taking his hand and getting back to her feet. "And thank the gods you're all okay. Took us longer than we would've liked to get through on the walls, and I thought we'd fallen behind. Didn't expect we were actually ahead of you."

"We encountered a few complications of our own," Vesryn said, ensuring that the immediate area was clear of demons. "Any idea how far we've yet to go to reach Pike?"

"Not far, I don't think. Keep going that way," she pointed towards the center of the fortress. "You should hurry, we heard some strange noises before we were set upon. We'll cover your backs."

Zahra joined Vesryn at his side. Better off next to someone with a shield to batter a path open. She’d been dancing between shades, much more nimble now that she wasn’t being used as a crutch. Though she had stumbled a few times, shaking the drumming pangs from her head. Damned rumble. It was a poor excuse. One that might earn her another stripe, or a claw through the gut, if she wasn’t being careful.

“Let’s press on then,” her eyes followed Lia’s finger and nodded her head, signaling that Vesryn should take the lead. An ungraceful shadow, but one who could stab with the pointy end just as well.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The very heart of Adamant Fortress was protected by yet more walls, but fortunately, these were much easier to breach, relatively speaking. As soon as they'd fought their way free of one last knot of resistance outside, a metal door stood before them, and Leon pushed it open and stepped through, the rest of them on his heels.

The main bailey was tiered, with the level above leading directly inside the keep building, and that below arranged into a large yard. At present, the overlook was occupied by both Pike and a tall woman with a shaved head and the armor typical of Warden mages. Large braziers atop stone columns lit the area, but also produced this curls of greasy smoke—Estella was willing to bet that they were burning something other than normal wood. Large-scale rituals like this often required other components, she knew.

Immediately below those two, many more Wardens were clustered, both mages and otherwise, though none moved immediately to attack. Many of the mages manipulated some kind of greenish light; it was too bright to be exactly the same color as her mark, but something about it felt similar all the same. She was no expert, but she was willing to bet they intended to pull something very large through the fade itself.

As the Inquisition stepped in, the woman—presumably Warden-Commander Clarel—spoke. "Wardens! We are betrayed by the very world we have sworn to protect!" Her words had the ponderous weight of some kind of ceremonial pronouncement. Pike didn't seem particularly happy about it.

"We need to, uh... we need to hurry this along, can you give them the annotated version? The Inquisition is literally right there," Pike said, chewing on his fingernail as he spoke. At the word Inquisition, he nodded toward their general direction and anxiously rocked on the balls of his feet.

"These men and women are giving their lives. That may mean little to you, but to the Wardens, it is a sacred duty." Behind her, another Warden approached, an older man, from the look of him, and Estella frowned.

They were much too far, but maybe if they kept talking, that wouldn't matter. She started for the stairs.

Unfortunately, that seemed to infuse some sense of urgency in the Warden-Commander. She exchanged some inaudible words with the man who'd approached, then moved behind him, dagger in-hand.

“Don't—"

Her voice was loud enough to reach, but it went unheeded. Clarel drew the knife across the other man's throat, and he fell to his knees, blood gushing thickly from his neck and staining the front of his uniform. He toppled forward.

The fresh blood spurred Pike forward. "Stop them!" He gestured toward the Inquisition, "We are too close, we must complete the ritual!" With the command, the collected Wardens turned around to face them, taking steps to block their path.

A wall of warriors stepped into their path. While it would have been possible to force their way through, the Inquisition's groups slowed, instead. With a frustrated sound, Nostariel raised her eyes to the upper part of the bailey. “Warden-Commander Clarel! You can't go through with this ritual! It will bring you nothing that you want, and make you responsible for more death than you already are. Please, see reason!" She raised an arm and thrust it out in Pike's direction. “This man thought that destroying an entire Chantry full of innocent people was the right way to protest a different injustice! Why would you trust him to advise the Wardens on fulfilling their duty?"

"Innocent?" Pike balked, "You have a funny notion of innocence. Those people did nothing while it was innocent mages that were slaughtered or tranquiled," he hissed, "Do you think that if I did nothing that it would've changed? That everything would've sorted itself out? No! They would've squeezed the life out of us."

He looked to Clarel, "Just as the blight will squeeze the life out of this land if nothing is done. The world does nothing while the Wardens risk their very lives to save it. As tragic as it is, change always requires blood. Loathe me for my actions," he continued, whipping his head back to the Inquisition with a snarl, "But do not judge the Wardens for theirs!"

“Warden-Commander, please." Estella's brow furrowed; how was she supposed to get someone this deep in the grip of desperation to see reason? To see that all this sacrifice was unnecessary? “Every sacrifice you make... those people aren't serving Thedas. They're serving Corypheus! He's making a mockery of the duty you've tried so hard to keep. You can sense it, can't you? That something isn't quite right. Why would the Calling happen now, of all times? Right when Pike is poised to show up, out of the blue, and offer you a solution steeped in Warden blood to a problem you didn't even have until then?"

"Corypheus?" For a moment, she could see Clarel hesitate, and she dared to hope that something one of them had said might have gotten through to her. Estella pulled in a breath, her fingers curling into her palms.

But then the Warden-Commander's expression hardened. "No. Corypheus is dead. Bring it through!"

The Wardens below, the ones with the green magic in their hands, stepped into a rough circle around some kind of central platform. The warriors remained between the Inquisition and the others, not yet attacking, but each with a weapon drawn.

The disturbance in the fade was palpable, probably even to those among them without magic. A low boom reverberated in the air, a brand new rift opening in the center of the circle of mages.

“This is ridiculous." Nostariel moved to the front of the group, tilting her head up to look one of the warriors in the eye. The occasional gout of cool air cascading off her person and the perceptible but slight chill around her were a fair indication that she was nearing the end of her patience. “You are being used." She said it slowly, then glanced at another. “They're telling you that this is the Wardens against everyone else, but I've been a Warden much longer than most of you, and I have not stopped. Warden-Commander Stroud has not stopped. We are Wardens still, and we feel the Calling in our bones just as you do. Yet here we are."

Stroud's brow was heavy over his eyes. "I commend your bravery, brothers and sisters, but this is not the way. I think you know that, too."

A number of the Wardens said nothing, the only sound was the faint hum of the ritual and the din of battle outside the walls. A few turned to face Clarel upon the ledge, all the while Pike began to anxiously bite his fingernails again. "Warden-Commander, it's almost done. You're the only one who can do this," he said, as he started to rock on his heels.

She hesitated for a moment, casting glances between Pike and her Wardens before she spoke again. "Perhaps we could test the truth of these charges, to avoid more bloodshed..."

Pike lifted his hand to his forehead and took a deep inhale, and upon the exhale uttered, "Fuck it all." He offered Clarel one last, disdainful look before he turned to face the Inquisition more fully.

"We thought something like this may happen," he said, the intensity of his eyes beneath his hood ramping up. "We expected the Inquisition would try to interfere, so I was not sent without aid. A... welcoming present, if you will," he said with a twist to his lips. He lifted a hand and squeezed, sparking red energy for a moment.

A loud, screeching roar echoed from high above, punctuated by the deep thumping of beating wings.

Clarel's eyes went wide at the sight of what Estella suspected had to look an awful lot like an archdemon. Where words had failed to move her much, this seemed to be more effective, and she turned to the Wardens below. "Help the Inquisition!" She whirled and darted after Pike, who had made a hasty exit on the heels of his reveal.

Estella sighed, but there was little time to waste. The dragon was still perched on the roof of a nearby building, and looked about to take off. It didn't launch itself into the air immediately, though, bending down just enough with its neck to breath out a gust of its corrupted breath. Estella dove to the side, coming up in a roll only for a crack and a scream behind her to alert her to the fact that a Pride demon was emerging from the Wardens' rift, and had started its inevitable rampage with the mages responsible.

They needed to follow Pike and Clarel—but that dragon wasn't going to just leave them alone, either.

Beside her, Stroud and Nostariel exchanged a quick glance. "Wardens, with me!" He rapped his sword against his shield, and they began to group around him.

“They can handle the demon and help with the dragon, but some of us should stay behind as well." Nostariel spoke quickly to Estella and the others. “The rest can go after Clarel, but we must decide quickly."

Leon considered it, coming quickly to a decision. “Estella, Romulus. Take Vesryn, Cyrus, Ashton, and Nostariel with you. The rest of us will stay to fend off the dragon." It made sense to split in some version of that fashion, Estella supposed; everyone kept a mix of close, ranged, and magical fighters, and half the healing capability of the advance team.

“Go." He didn't leave room for arguing about it, either. Khari looked like she wanted to, but even she kept quiet. Asala on the other hand never broke gaze with the corrupted dragon, determination and maybe even the closest thing she had to anger furrowing her brow. From their journey through Adamant’s grounds, somehow Zahra had managed to scavenged quite a few blood-crusted arrows. She held one poised between her fingers, eyes trained on the hulking serpent hunkered on the ramparts. The expression on her face read little, though there was the same wide-eyed wonder she’d had on the Wounded Coast where they’d first laid eyes on a dragon battling a giant.

Estella nodded once and took off, curving her path around where Stroud and his Wardens were engaged with the pride demon. It was quite a climb to the top, yet.

Romulus spared a look back for those they were leaving behind in their pursuit, but then pushed forward quickly behind Vesryn, who always seemed eager to be in the lead. The heavily armored elven knight seemed barely slowed by everything he carried. They left the ritual area behind, winding their way left and up several flights of stairs that took them around to an edge of the fortress. On their left, the wall dropped off into an immense chasm below, an abyss that likely went all the way down into the Deep Roads.

Shades emerged and tried to slow them, but they were pitifully inadequate, and the group barely slowed to bash them aside, not even bothering to truly slay some of them. Clarel was swift, and Pike even swifter, the pair of them always just out of sight, but Adamant was no labyrinth here, and there was only one path to follow. Judging by the magical scorch marks and blasts decorating the walls and floor on their way there, the two were already exchanging attacks, none of them proving decisive. Eventually they came across a blood trail, though whose it was could not be discerned.

They continued upwards, almost spiraling now, approaching a corner of the fortress. Their breath came hard and fast, all the while screams of the dragon echoed behind them, accompanied by the struggling Wardens, demons thrown into the mix, and more. There was no time to let their thoughts linger on the others, though. They emerged onto what appeared to be the ruins of a bridge that had once spanned the great chasm. Clarel and Pike's battle had taken them out onto it, quite near the edge, and though it appeared the leader of the Wardens had cornered Pike, it was she that looked more wounded of the two. Vesryn continued his sprint, the others close behind, and they closed the distance as quickly as they could.

"You've destroyed the Grey Wardens!" Clarel spat while she flung a stone fist at him. It collided in midair with a bolt of raw force, canceling both out.

Pike cackled in response. "Me! Oh no, no, no, you destroyed them," he said pointing at her. "All I did was suggest this course of action, and you practically snatched the knife out of my hands to start cutting your own people's throats. Couldn't do it fast enough, in fact." They were circling each other, until his words angered the Warden-Commander. A wave of electricity washed over him, but a discharge of force parted the stream, Pike chuckled while his shoulders smoldered.

Then, Pike lashed out, grabbing Clarel with force magic. "Always too eager too martyr yourselves Warden. Would've been easier to submit."

Only then did the Inquisition and their allies reach effective range, running out partway onto the bridge the two combatants occupied. Nostariel slid an arrow from the quiver at her hip and raised it quickly into a draw. She didn't take the time to aim precisely, just shot in Pike's general direction, well over Clarel's head. It hit the ground just behind him and exploded with an impressive crack, likely enough to knock him some distance towards them.

The force that held Clarel evaporated, and she began to storm toward Pike. "I will never submit to the Blight," she said, leveling her staff at him.

Pike had been thrown closer to the Inquisition and on his knees. He glanced between both parties and snarled. He struck quickly, reaching out with his hand and clenching his fist, causing the force magic to return and crush Clarel with a spray of blood. He then hefted himself to his feet and quickly fadestepped behind the Inquisition. He held both hands up to his chest, gathering energy and jammed both into the stones beneath, issuing a shockwave of pure energy into the bridge. The stones crumbled and broke beneath the force of the impact, and the bridge quickly began to fall apart.

However, just to ensure his success, Pike gathered another shockwave, and sent this one out against the Inquisition, looking to knock them back further into the crumbling bridge.

With apparently the last of his energy sapped, he stumbled as quickly as he could away from the collapsing bridge.

The wall of force slammed into Estella before she could even properly think of running to the safe side of the crumbling bridge, picking her up off her feet and hurling her into the empty air. Stone crumbled around them, pitching even the most surefooted of her companions into freefall with her. Cyrus, Romulus, Vesryn, Nostariel, Ashton... all of them were falling, just as she was. Hurtling towards their inevitable deaths at the bottom of an abyss.

Had it really come to this? Air whistled harshly past her ears, stinging her with stone dust and flecks of debris from the crumbling bridge, but Estella scarcely felt or heard any of it, watching the jagged rim of the bridge grow more distant by the second with a sort of detached sense of calm. Did her life really end here? And theirs, too? All of it... the Inquisition, becoming someone she didn't think she deserved to be, the lessons, the fights, the friendships and camaraderie?

Did she really gather the courage to leave her home only to die at the bottom of a chasm?

The thing was, she could believe it. She could believe that this was her fate. Some kind of retribution, for all the lies and all the pretending. But if that was all, then she should be the only one falling. This... this wasn't right.

Turning herself in the air, Estella took in a deep breath. Facing downward, seeing the ground actually rushing up towards her, shattered her torpor with the effectiveness of a stab wound, lancing right to her heart. She pushed down the panic, pushed down the fear, and swallowed her uncertainty. Just like she always did.

How much more impossible was surviving this than anything else she'd already done, really?

On her hand, the mark hummed, the green light pulsing in time with her heartbeat. Her fingers tingled; a warmth she could not identify spread up her arm, like she'd immersed it in steaming bathwater. “I can do this," she murmured, the words swallowed by the heavy whoosh of wind. “I must."

The light nestled in her palm grew brighter, as if sensing her thoughts, and responded accordingly. Its glow tinged the skin of her face green, even when she turned her palm outwards, thrusting it down and bracing her wrist with her left hand. The mark reacted, surging until it was too bright to look at directly. Estella closed her eyes and turned her head to the side. A splitting crack reached her ears even over the din, and she felt a burst of magic unlike anything she knew.

The landscape beneath her changed, but before she could understand what she saw, the rift engulfed her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

One moment, Cyrus was falling.

In the next, he'd been swallowed by green light, and spat out somewhere quite familiar.

His fall was arrested as soon as he bothered to think about it, of course, and he reoriented himself for a much-gentler landing than he'd been expecting. His feet touched ground softly; he exhaled a slightly-shaky breath. Even he had been rather sure he was going to die there for a moment. Despite himself, his heart still thundered in his chest, though he could feel it beginning to slow as rationality reasserted itself. He glanced around, extending his senses as far as they could reach, which was considerably farther here than it ordinarily was.

The landscape was rather foreboding. Everything was cast in a sickly, green-grey pall, tainting each part of his surroundings from the ankle-deep water he stood in to the floating chunks of stone some meters to his left. The taste at the back of his tongue was bile, which was suggestive, but he couldn't dismiss the possibility that this was more a side effect of his fall than his current surroundings. There was no mistaking the oppressive atmosphere, however. He tried willing the water at his feet to change color, something which was usually child's play, but it remained stubbornly fetid. The stability was enough to suggest that something of considerable power dwelt here.

He looked down at his own hands, turning them over so he could see first the palms, then the knuckles. Extraordinary. Even he had never dreamed—but there were other things to worry about. More important things, strange as that sentiment felt. He needed to find the others. If they were lucky, they'd fallen into Estella's rift just the same as he had. If they were unlucky, well... best not to think about that.

Cyrus thought he could sense something ahead; it seemed like the best direction to start, in any case. Shaking his head a bit, he started forward, footsteps sloshing through the water until he hit dryer landscape.

He didn't make it far before the sounds of demons ahead reached his ears. Before long, a pale green light opened up in the ground some distance in front of him, and a terror came screeching through. But it was not alone. Apparently Romulus had hung on for the trip, straddled around the demon's back with his blade at the creature's throat while his other limbs tried to pin it down. There was a brief struggle before the Inquisitor sliced clean through the terror's head, and pulled it off, leaving the demon quite still.

Romulus exhaled a heavy breath, rolling off the creature and getting to his feet, tossing the head aside. He spared a few glances for his new surroundings, but judging by the somewhat blank stare, all of this was quite beyond him. He offered Cyrus a half-hearted nod of his head in greeting.

"This can't keep happening to us," he muttered, wiping the terror's blood from his blade. "Where... or when, are we this time?"

“I regret to inform you that it's really more of a how in this case." He'd intended a little more levity than he got with the comment. Perhaps it was the atmosphere. The presence of demons always caused Cyrus physical pain—a rather unglamorous side-effect of being what he was. In the Fade, it was worse. Apparently, having a physical presence here made it yet more bothersome. “We're in the Fade. One of the more stable parts, which is both good news and bad news, I'm afraid."

The muscles around his eyes and mouth tightened until he was almost, but not quite, frowning. “Congratulations, Romulus. Once again, you and I seem to be making history."

Romulus blinked at him. "The... the Fade? You mean we're dreaming? Are... did we die?"

“We did not, thankfully." Cyrus shook his head. “Nor are we dreaming, in fact. We seem to be wholly physically present. Believe me when I say I've dreamed often enough to tell the difference." He scanned this new portion of landscape. One would be foolish to expect it to remain entirely unchanged from moment to moment, but for now it seemed rather stable.

“Normally this would actually be quite the advantage for us, but whatever lives here is powerful enough to shape the Fade as I do. And I would have to work very hard to alter its domain, which does not bode well." He crossed his arm. “I suspect it is some form of Fear demon. Something of a universal weakness, unfortunately." There were those resistant to Desire or Pride or Rage, but Fear was primal, and something everyone had in common.

Romulus looked to be struggling mightily with everything he was hearing, but that was hardly surprising. "A Fear demon." He began to pace back and forth, avoiding the corpse of the terror at his feet. "Can we kill it? Would that help us?"

Cyrus considered that. “Perhaps. But the real trick is going to be finding a way out of here. If we can find a place where the Veil is thin, that will be easier, but any such place is likely to have attracted the demon itself. So... we're probably going to have to, whether it's otherwise helpful or not."

He started forward again; a faint path had begun to materialize in front of them. Likely drawing them closer to the demon. For now, though, that was where they needed to go. “If we can find the others we'll have a better chance. Fear has a hard time in the face of any kind of fellow-feeling. Acting for the sake of others makes just about anyone braver, don't you think?" Romulus nodded his agreement, committing easily enough to following Cyrus's lead.

Not that he wanted to lead, exactly. Cyrus had always been perfectly content to leave that sort of thing to the people with the temperament for it. But he was the one who had some idea where they were going, and if there was any situation in which his expertise would be more relevant, he lacked the imagination to conceive of it. And he did not usually lack for creativity.

The path took them over a shifting landscape; here the form of their surroundings was much more malleable. He was not comforted by that, particularly not when he felt something brush over the surface of his mind, like a lover might draw a finger over bare skin. Minus anything desirable about it, of course, but the pressure was analogous, as was the lazy languidity of it. A breath hissed out from between his teeth; he heard low rumbling laughter in the back of his mind.

No—no, that was audible to his ears, as well, though it came from everywhere and nowhere at once. Glancing up, Cyrus stopped short. Where before there had been almost-empty landscape before them, there was now an entire building standing in the way, one he knew quite well. It was made of the same pale grey stone as the cathedral it was attached to, though that part was absent here. The roof was steeped considerably, shingled with terra cotta tiles that made the rain sound even louder when the winter thunderstorms grew violent. Wisps, formed into the shape of small bodies, ran about outside, chasing each other in some game he'd long forgotten the rules to.

He kept his face carefully blank as he took it all in; the way the air shimmered and blurred to either side of it made the ultimatum clear: the only way out was through.

“Lovely." His tone suggested rather the opposite.

"Did you do this?" Romulus asked, though his eyes did not stray from the building in front of them. There was a definite amount of recognition there, far more than he'd shown thus far in the Fade. As though he was looking upon the first thing that he actually understood here. "You said you can shape the Fade. Why would this building be here?" He stepped forward a few paces, stopping in time to watch one of the wisps rush by, faintly echoing laughter.

"We both know this place."

“We do?" Cyrus supposed it wasn't outside the realm of possibility. The orphanage was, after all, attached to the Grand Cathedral in Minrathous, a place that both of them were assuredly from. But... he detected that Romulus's familiarity went a bit deeper than that. “This isn't... I didn't decide for this to be here. Whatever creature dwells here—" he cut himself off. Cyrus hated little more than admitting his own weaknesses, even when they were obvious. But it wasn't fair to hoard what could be important information. Not in this case.

“Took it from my mind. My memory, I expect. But if it is also significant to you, perhaps I am mistaken."

"It's where I was taken after Tevinter marines found me in the Ventosus," Romulus explained, looking up at the height of the recreation of the building. "It's... larger than I remember it. But I lived here until I was nine. You and Estella were there as well." He looked back at Cyrus. "She never told you? We spoke about it once at Haven. At the time I took it as some sign of fate, that the two of us would be marked together, after having not seen each other since we were children..."

“She probably assumed I knew." Estella had a tendency, in the course of underestimating her own capacities, to overestimate those of everyone else in comparison. Truthfully, his memory for names and faces was not half of what hers was—even Cyrus understood that this was a consequence of spending so much time completely absorbed by the abstract and the theoretical. But, come to think of it...

Cyrus squinted at Romulus for a moment. It was hard to see past their more recent stages of acquaintance: first as Chryseis's acquaintance noting the presence of her shadow-agent, and then as a member of the Inquisition, well-aware of Romulus's identity as one of its two faces. “Wait a moment. You're..." Something niggled at the back of his mind, from a time in his life he seldom cared to remember but could not wholly impel himself to forget. He snapped his fingers. “Yes. I remember now. I remember you."

He blinked, shifting his eyes to the building itself. It was, he recognized, slightly disproportionate. Larger than it should be. “I'm surprised it didn't strike me sooner, but I was quite young." He grimaced slightly and shook his head. “Unfortunately, there's really no way around. We must go through. I think... it's best to be prepared for demonic interference inside. Subtler than merely being attacked. And if this is from my memory... I may well be fooled by it more easily than you, so... feel free to second-guess anything I say or do in there, please."

"If you say so." Romulus looked unsurprisingly disdainful of entering an area of demonic interference, as Cyrus had put it, but he took a few steps forward, stopping before the door. Perhaps he'd sensed Cyrus's own unease, as he was willing to push open the door himself and be the first one to set foot inside.

Though the outside had been populated by wisps wearing the forms of children, the inside was truer to Cyrus's actual recollection. He stepped in behind Romulus, almost wishing there were something in his grip to occupy his hands with. Cassius had always carried a staff, but Cyrus rarely bothered with anything like that. Now, he would have been rather grateful for something to lean against a bit. Disguise any waver that might make itself known.

The interior of the building was just as it had always been, save that the ceiling was vaulted a little too high overhead. An open room with a desk at the front for the administrator of the place, some poor fellow without either enough magic or demonstrable command of the Chant to warrant anything but a minor clerical position keeping track of children no one wanted.

Decimus, his name had been. Rather dour man, but not cruel. Unfortunately, he was not here now, but Cyrus knew why, somehow, without having to ask. And knew, in turn, where he was. The path presented itself before his eyes, drawing him onto it without actually appearing in any way different from ordinary walls and floor. Such was the power of the Fade.

“This way." Carefully, he stepped around Romulus and took the left hallway behind the desk. “It wants us to go to the infirmary." He suspected Romulus still knew where that was.

“What was it like, when they took you out?" The question was out of his mouth before he'd properly considered it. Perhaps because he could not help but find such queries on his mind, knowing what he was likely about to see. “Did you know, what you were going to?"

"They told me I was being adopted." Romulus's words were little more than a murmur. He touched a few things, running his hand along the desk and rapping his knuckles lightly against some of the walls, frowning all the while. As though the feel and the sounds weren't quite right. "I was stupid, but I still suspected. There was little reason for anyone to want me at the time." He glanced down a hallway they passed, watching a wisp twirl out of their sight. "One of Cassius's servants came to collect me in the night. I didn't see the exchange of coins, but I doubt I sold for much. I didn't even see anyone from House Viridius for the first month. I had to be properly broken of certain attitudes first."

“I remember." Cyrus reached out to run his hand along the wall, a huff of breath escaping him that might have been a snort, if there were a little more strength behind it. “You were braver than I was. I remember thinking so. Wanting to be more like you, in fact, and fearing the consequences if I did." He had not been uninformed about where any of them could end up. That the Chantry orphanage did business with the slave trade was an open, but unprovable, secret. Cyrus had been small and insignificant and quiet enough to hear things, back then. And smart enough to figure out what they might mean.

His fingers skipped lightly over a doorway. It wasn't the one they were after and he knew it. “They didn't tell us what happened to you, but I think I must have known. I began to suspect that my fate would be the same. It was one thing to have no family, thought I, but another to have family with the means to take you and... no inclination nevertheless." The whole time he and Estella had been there, they'd had living relatives who knew perfectly well who and where they were. And left them there anyway. If blood wasn't enough reason to keep them, well... what would do it? There was only one answer, and it was one he'd hit upon eventually.

Not without its own problems. “I suppose in the end we were only a small step from living a life much more like yours than the one we actually got." Cyrus, at least, had never quite managed to forget that.

"When did you leave?" Romulus asked. "Or rather, when did you discover your magic? I imagine the answers are similar enough."

“You imagine correctly." Cyrus didn't quite answer the question, as it was about to get a much more accurate reply than he would be able to muster. He drew to a stop outside the infirmary door and sighed heavily. With some visible reluctance, he pressed his fingertips to the wood panel. “If there's a demon involved, it's most likely in here."

Having said it, he pushed the door open, and they both stepped fully into a memory.

It always seemed to be raining, when significant things happened in his life. This day had been no different; drops of it pattered against the infirmary's singular glass window, tracing jagged lines down the pane when the accumulation became too much for adhesion to hold in place.

The room was unwisely dense with people: a man with greying hair lay on one of the narrow beds, bandaged from his neck to his chest, and presumably further beneath the blankets. His face had several pads of gauze as well, held in place by sticky bandages. He was speaking as well as he could to a more official-looking woman, the cut of her robes pressed and severe in a way that suggested greater importance than those who more often passed through the place. She was backed by several lesser-looking individuals; a lot of nervous hand-wringing and so on in that group.

On another bed, unhurt but looking quite shellshocked, was a younger version of himself: round-faced and wide-eyed, with a mess of thick black curls. He couldn't have yet reached seven. Leaning into him with her arms wrapped around his waist was dear Stellulam, every bit as young and vulnerable. Neither of them had yet learned to lie or obfuscate or conceal anything, and so it was perhaps understandable that the anxiety and fear rolled from them in waves. Cyrus's had been threefold.

"It was lightning. Chain lightning, almost certainly." Decimus's words were slurred mostly due to damage from a bitten and swollen tongue. Unexpected electrocution could do that to a person. "The boy didn't mean to hurt me, Magister. It was only meant to be playacting."

True, but ultimately irrelevant, something the Magister's look confirmed. "I see," she said, exchanging a look Cyrus could only now properly read with the other administrators present. Her eyes, cold and dark, moved to Cyrus.

He clung tighter to his sister.

"He will need to be moved to the Circle, at least until such time as further accidents can be prevented."

"Surely there's no need for—"

The Magister's eyes narrowed. "That is my assessment of the situation, serah." Her tone did not soften even when speaking directly to a child, as she did then. "You will assemble your possessions, boy, and move to the Circle tomorrow."

“But what about my sister?" His own voice was tremulous and weak, pitiful even in his recollection of it.

The way the Magister looked at Estella would become typical in Cyrus's world. Even at this stage of things, he'd been an unwanted child with promise. She'd not been granted even that.

"She stays." Abruptly, the Magister shifted, so that she was looking at what in memory was an empty corner of the room, but now contained Romulus and Cyrus. "She can't save you from yourself, you know. Can't stop you from being exactly the thing you hate the most. Not even you can do that, anymore. It's far too late."

“Ah. I'd wondered when you planned to show yourself." Cyrus went for levity, but wasn't sure if he'd gotten there. “Fear, I presume? Admittedly, my childhood wasn't that spectacular, but I can't say it was especially horrifying, either." He wasn't actually sure about that, but left it be.

The rest of the scene around them faded away, the building around them evaporating with it. For a moment, the demon retained its shape, then shifted, until it looked like Cassius. Despite himself, he hesitated to attack it. It had power here, and if it wasn't trying to kill him, it might simply be better to try and get past it some other way.

"I'm not foolish enough to try and overpower a Dreamer. Not here. Though the Nightmare I serve might." The image of Cassius tilted its head. "I'm only here to deliver... a piece of advice."

“Oh?" Cyrus let an arched eyebrow and a single syllable make the inquiry.

"Turn back. Your fears are many, and my master sees them all. You will not like what you find, if you venture any closer." Cassius flickered, and Cyrus stared at a mirror-image of himself. "You will not like what you see, if you look any closer."

Pursing his lips, Cyrus directed his attention at Romulus. “Are there any reasons you can think of not to kill this creature? Aside from the fact that at this point I'd be ruining a rather dashing face?"

"Yes, tell me," the demon said, turning its gaze on Romulus. "You've been seeking reasons not to kill of late. You fear it's all you are, all you'll ever be. You fear that there are a great many things that separate good men from... creatures such as yourself."

Romulus exhaled a strained breath through his nostrils and looked at the real Cyrus. "Get rid of it."

“Oh good. We're in perfect agreement." Actually destroying the creature was hardly more than an act of willing, here, though he did have to form a spell to do it. A blue blade formed in his hand, and Cyrus stabbed himself in the chest.

Well, the doppelgĂ€nger of himself, anyway. It was much slower than he, and the wound ruptured its very constitution, dissolving it at the seams. They were left in what looked like ordinary Fade. “Well. That was annoying."

"It said it served a Nightmare?" Romulus said, stating it as a question with his arms crossed. "Is that a different kind of demon?"

“Mm. Powerful demon, in the general fear-despair-terror neighborhood of things. It takes an entity of considerable strength to make any part of the Fade obey the ordinary laws of physics, or stabilize in any fashion, actually. The Black City, for example, is always in the same place, and looks the same. Other locations are much more malleable. I'd have to work for a considerable period of time to make myself a domain like this, if I wanted to. This one also seems to be populated with henchmen, which is the more striking accomplishment. Few demons will consent to serve another, and only then with considerable... persuasion, usually."

Romulus rubbed at his forehead, as though he was developing a headache. "Wonderful. We should find the others before they run into any more of these henchmen. If all of us are still alive."

“Oh I suspect they are." Cyrus started forward again, keeping the blade in his hand where it was in case they came across more demons or anything of the kind. “We have a resilient little group, as I'm sure you've noticed." He suspected any one of them was considerably more resilient than he was, and he wasn't doing so badly, at this stage of things.

The landscape that passed by didn't do much to stick in memory. That was the way of the Fade, most of the time. But gradually, the greenish sky overhead began to darken, and Cyrus could spot something more fixed in the area ahead. He furrowed his brows. “A graveyard. This really is a charming little corner of eternity, isn't it?"

"And such fear you have brought me today..."

The voice echoed around in Cyrus's head, but judging by the reaction from Romulus, he heard it too. A deep, sinister tone, similar almost to the way Corypheus had supposedly sounded from the reports of what had happened the first time they had attempted to close the Breach.

"A veritable feast. I will enjoy this... greatly."

"Show yourself!" Romulus demanded to the air, but the air did not comply, merely responding to him with a rumbling chuckle. Romulus's blade was in hand, and he looked like he sorely wished for something to plunge it into.

"I welcome you, Romulus. You are an agent of fear yourself, are you not? A murderer, inflicting pain, suffering, and death where you walk. You create fear as much as you harbor it yourself. Your mind is rife with fears..."

One of the tombstones in the graveyard shifting and moved, rising up, the stone becoming the edge of some sort of table, and from the earth a pair of feet rose, large and thick, and skinned of their flesh. They were strapped to the slab. Up and up the table rose, until it became apparent that the figure of a Qunari man was bound to it. A warrior of some kind, by the looks of it. He was flayed nearly to his knee caps, worn down to the bones in other areas, his skin pale and sickly, and he was naked, too. Romulus paled a bit at the sight of him, and averted his gaze.

"One of many. Your work. Work you did not hesitate to perform, to excel at. That is the depth of your soul, and you fear you will sink to it again, that you will lose your way and drag those you care for to such an end..."

The Qunari was suddenly replaced with Khari, as she'd appeared when they encountered her in the future in Redcliffe, then Estella, then Cyrus, Zahra, a young elven man Cyrus did not recognize, Asala, Leon... then it burst, into nothingness. Romulus took several slow, controlled breaths.

"Is there any way we can avoid being subjected to this?" he asked Cyrus.

“Not really." Cyrus could try to silence the voice, but it was likely to be a waste of effort. “I suspect it's my turn, though, so for now just keep walking."

"Cyrus Avenarius. So clever, little mage-child." The demon had certainly learned the nuances of dramatic delivery. That note of condescension was quite superb. "Prodigy, they call you—genius. The wonder of the age, a Dreamer's power and savant's intellect. So many expectations to live up to. So many predictions to satisfy. So many hurdles to jump. So many chances to fail."

Cyrus felt his mouth twist into a frown, but he said nothing. It had struck him, but the hit had glanced. He could protect himself, to an extent, even here.

"But we know better, don't we, Cyrus? We know what you are, what you fear. And we know that they are one and the same. You're just a Magister like any other, a cruel, twisted thing with a cruel, twisted heart. All your power has ever done is hurt, and now it's all you know. At least someone like Romulus might rise above his past. You... you can go no higher, and you are still just like the rest of them."

Cyrus gritted his teeth so hard they creaked. “Yes, yes, good show. Can we do you next? I think you might be afraid of being stabbed in the face. Am I right about that? Because it does seem rather imminent."

The Nightmare chuckled, low and dark, but it did not dignify his comment with a response.

Cyrus swore under his breath, but he kept on towards the graveyard. Until it was physically present, all it could do was taunt. He'd heard worse.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Mercifully, Nightmare did not insist on tormenting them endlessly, and fell silent for a time. Romulus wondered if it was too busy torturing the others, wherever they were, or if perhaps it just realized that its efforts were wasted on the pair of them. Not entirely, of course; the demon knew his fears and he could not deny that they existed, but he could be strong enough to choose to ignore them. He had enough self control for that, at least.

He lacked in patience at the moment. It was entirely possible the others were somewhere else, waiting for them, and they were standing here, doing nothing, because they were also waiting. But this seemed to be as good a meeting spot as any, as neither of them had any significant connection to a graveyard, insofar as Romulus knew. So this was just some part of the demon's domain that wasn't worth the effort to shape into one of their fears. It would do.

In his wait, one of the tombstones caught his eye. The inscription upon it was clear, though he couldn't say if it had always been that way, or if it had merely changed when he wasn't looking.

Romulus
Became a Monster


How clever. Perhaps it was the lowest effort Nightmare could give and still toy with them. Just a reminder that they were still being watched, always under its scrutiny and mocking gaze. Romulus wondered what shape it would take when they found it. Something soft, he hoped. Vulnerable to being stabbed repeatedly. Out of curiosity, he glanced at the other tombstones.

Leonhardt E. Albrecht
Time

Kharisanna Istimaethoriel
Obscurity

Lady Marceline Élise Benoüt
Nothing

Zahra Tavish
Abandonment

Vesryn Cormyth
Insanity

Estella Severa Calligenia Avenarius
Disappointment

Asala Kaaras
Loss


The last one was right at Cyrus's feet, and Romulus wasn't sure that he'd noticed it yet. He had to take a step to the left to see the inscription past his legs.

Cyrus Tullius Aquila Avenarius
Himself


Romulus sighed softly. "I suppose that makes two of us." Though it had phrased his in different words.

Cyrus's mouth pulled slightly to the side. “It does." His eyes fell to the stone, little more by appearance than a thin marble slab, set into the ground rather than raised much above it. “Rather morbid aesthetic selection, really." He averted his gaze out to the left, roughly behind Romulus, and visibly relaxed a bit.

“Ah, excellent."

The Warden and Guard Captain were approaching. They looked hardly worse for the wear, though there was a fair amount of tension in Nostariel's expression. “Romulus, Cyrus. I'm glad we found you. I don't suppose you've spotted the others?"

“Not as yet." Cyrus shook his head. “But if they intend to go anywhere near our mutual... friend, they will most likely pass through here. Static locations tend to draw all paths towards them." Of course, that didn't mean the waiting was a pleasant experience for anyone involved.

"What a wonderful meeting spot," Ashton deadpanned, his eyes flicking between a few of the grave stones. He must have seen a few familiar names, because one of his brows rose. "You think I can get him to decorate my office back in the Keep? I feel like it's missing a certain macabre aspect."

It took what felt like another ten or fifteen minutes for the last two to arrive. They easily looked the most haggard of the group; Estella's face and armor were smeared in some combination of mud and blood, but she wasn't walking in a way that suggested injury, only fatigue. As soon as she caught sight of them, she closed her fist over the violet light in one hand, letting her arm fall heavily to her side. She picked up her pace a bit, approaching them at a shuffling jog.

“You're alive," she breathed. There was nothing but relief in the declaration. It was clearly intended for all of them, but she took a moment to hug her brother tightly in particular. Cyrus obviously didn't care a whit for the dirt involved, embracing her solidly, with the minimal theatrics of the truly invested.

When she stepped back, she glanced for a moment at the gravestones surrounding them, furrowing her brows and returning her attention to the others. “So... what's the situation? We know we're in the Fade somewhere, and there's a creature called Nightmare here, but not much else."

“Hm." Cyrus took Estella's right hand, turning the palm upwards and narrowing his eyes at it. “It's still stable. How is it still stable? It should be trying to eat you from the inside out." He blinked, then glanced up at her face. “Better that it's not, of course, but..." His lips thinned.

He let her arm go. “It seems that you opened a rift of sufficient size to transport all of us here. It stands to reason that the same thing is our way out of here, but." He clicked his tongue against the side of his teeth, then spoke to the group at large. “The Veil was thin when we went through, due to Pike's meddling and the Warden's constant demon-summoning. While it might be possible for Stellulam to tear a rift in a stronger part of it, I don't recommend trying. It would be better to find another place where it's weak, and any such nearby location is going to be where Nightmare is. It's easier for it to see and influence the material world that way."

He pointed at Asala's tombstone nearby. “Clearly, it can. So it stands to reason that if we find it, we find our way out. Naturally, it's going to want to keep us."

"What happened to you?" Romulus asked, looking over Vesryn. He had a feeling that if Khari were here, she would probably take the opportunity to tell him he looked like shit. It didn't happen very often, after all.

Tiredly, Vesryn shook his head. "Long story, and I'd rather not tell it here. Relevant details are that we're alive and still in fighting condition, though I'm not feeling quite up to my usual standards, if you catch my meaning." Romulus did, though he had no idea what the specifics of that would be. Probably part of the long story that they didn't have time for. "Nothing permanent, I hope." Vesryn glanced at Cyrus when he said so, though his worried look implied the hope wasn't so solid.

Cyrus clearly understood what the look meant, but though he frowned, he didn't reply. Perhaps he hadn't yet decided what, if anything, to say about it.

"Look," Romulus said suddenly, his attention drawn upwards. A steep staircase twisted down from a sheer black cliff face. As usual, Romulus was unsure if it had always been there, or if the Fade around him was constantly changing as it seemed so fond of doing. More interesting than the staircase, however, was the figure descending towards them. She was an elderly woman, garbed in pristine red and white Chantry robes magnificently adorned with gold, a great triangular cowl covering her hair, leaving only her face exposed. Her eyes locked on the group below as she reached the bottom of the stairs, and strode into the graveyard.

"Is that..." Vesryn began, squinting and blinking, as though the Fade was causing him to struggle focusing.

“Divine Justinia?" Estella pronounced the name slowly, with a hint of disbelief in her otherwise-modulated tone. “But... how? You're—you died. We were there." Her eyes flickered to Romulus for just a moment before they returned to the apparition, or spirit, or whatever she was.

"We've already faced demons that can change their shape," Romulus pointed out, regarding the visage of Divine Justinia evenly. Everything they had encountered thus far had been a trick. He saw no reason for this to be anything different. A trick of the Nightmare or one of its servants to lure them to their deaths.

"You think my survival impossible, yet here you stand in the Fade yourselves," Justinia said. Her tone was pleasant, pointing out the flaw in their judgement with kindness more than anything. "In truth, proving my existence either way would require time we do not have. You have already lingered here for too long. I am here to help you. Both of you."

Romulus realized that she was speaking specifically to him and Estella, the two marked individuals of the group. The ones that had supposedly been there when the Divine was killed, and the ones that survived the impossible when she and so many others did not. "You do not remember what happened at the Temple of Sacred Ashes, Inquisitors. I know this, for I have examined memories like yours, stolen by the demon that serves Corypheus. Stolen from you by the Nightmare." Justinia's eyes sought out Nostariel, her gaze sympathetic. "The false Calling that terrified the Wardens into making such grave mistakes? Its work."

“It wasn't Corypheus himself?" Nostariel seemed surprised by the revelation. “But I thought..." She shook her head, leaving the thought unfinished for the moment.

Cyrus picked up the thread, albeit in a different place. “You have examined these memories? With your permission, I could show us all what you have seen, but if you know where they are being kept, the direct approach may be better."

"Neither will be required," Justinia informed him, somewhat happily, before she looked between Romulus and Estella. "When the two of you entered the Fade at Haven, the demon took a part from both of you. Before you go further, you must recover them." She held her hands out to her sides, palms facing upwards, and small orbs of green light began to form. "These are your memories, Inquisitors. I have collected them for you. You need only touch them, with the marks that you share."

The orbs floated from her hands, drifting gently through the air until they settled at about waist height in front of Romulus and Estella. He was unsure at first, his hand remaining at his side. If it was another trick, it was far more effective than the last. He couldn't claim to understand anything that was occurring here in the Fade, but he sensed no deception from Justinia. Or whatever it was that took on her form. Still, he looked to Estella, to see if she was willing to place her trust in this.

She was looking right back at him, but after a tense, distended moment, she gave a tiny nod. Turning back to the orb in front of her, Estella reached out. Hesitating an inch from the surface, she curled her fingers back in towards her palm, then abruptly straightened them again. Decisively, her open hand descended onto the sphere.

Romulus reached with her, and the instant his mark contacted the magical sphere, the memory took over.




His domina had not sent him here for this.

Romulus kept repeating that in his mind, but it did nothing to slow him down. He supposed to observe, be unseen, and report back on how events in the south were unfolding. He had a feeling he was taking his mandate to "watch over" the Conclave much, much too far. But his domina had given him the freedom to operate as he saw fit. And what he'd seen in that temple chamber had horrified him. It would not end well, and it would mean disaster for the Conclave. He had to help.

But how? He was a Tevinter assassin, a slave to a magister, and just as likely to be identified as an enemy instead of someone trying to help. Not that the guards had been especially present here. He'd thought it was suspicious before, but it seemed downright damning now. All the same, it was for the best. If he raised an alarm, whatever was holding Justinia would know, and it would only end in her blood. Perhaps it was unavoidable now, and he was too late.

Again he urged himself to leave it be, and get to safety. Get clear of this madness, and report to his domina that the south was nothing but trouble, far more trouble than they needed. But he continued to creep from hall to hall, checking his corners carefully, hood drawn around his face. He had no hope of stopping it alone, but he had to find someone suitable to—

There. It was pure luck that he found them alone, a trio of mercenaries. The Argent Lions, he identified by their equipment. He'd learned a bit about them over the past few days. A well respected organization. It would have to do. The one in the lead was a young woman, dark hair tied back away from a pale face with an almost-blank expression. The silver stripes on her sleeve seemed to indicate a rank of some sort. The other two were a gangly-looking man probably younger still, and a tall, powerfully-built woman with a dark complexion and wary grey eyes. The smaller woman was speaking.

“The others are on their way?"

The man nodded, rolling his shoulders a bit uncomfortably and shifting his shield around on his arm. "Evacuation, like you said. Quiet-like. Dunn said it'd take a bit, though."

She didn't seem especially comforted by that, but she nodded. “Okay. We need to... we need to figure out what's really going on here."

"Argent Lions," Romulus suddenly called out, only as loudly as he was willing to risk. He came fully around the corner and made himself visible to the three of them, well aware of how it looked. He didn't pull back his hood, still preferring if as few as possible got a good look at him. At least he hadn't drawn his blade, nor did he appear like a man prepared for combat in his stance... though he was.

He stopped perhaps ten feet from the woman of rank, his eyes darting between all three of them. "You must come with me, now. Your Divine is in grave danger."

"Uh... what?" The youth spoke first, his eyes moving frantically from Romulus to his officer and then back again. The tall woman frowned, but she didn't seem inclined to speak. "I dunno about this, Stel. Should we...?" His question trailed off, but the meaning was clear: he inquired about whether or not they should treat Romulus as a threat.

The woman named as 'Stel' shook her head faintly, but she wasn't unwary enough to take her eyes off Romulus. They narrowed for a moment; it was very clear that she was making some kind of assessment of him, perhaps searching for any sign of a lie. It didn't take long, in any case, and then a heavy exhale passed from her nose. “We're going."

Perhaps to their credit, neither of her subordinates gave so much of a syllable's worth of protest. The man shifted his grip on his sword and nodded. The woman picked the end of her spear up off the ground—both took positions slightly behind their leader, and she walked beside Romulus, giving him a couple feet of distance.

“What do you know?" she asked once they were moving.

Honestly, Romulus was surprised she didn't demand more from him first before following, but he wouldn't complain. He wondered if, even with the help of her and her two comrades, they would survive this. "Grey Wardens hold your Divine. A half-dozen, maybe more. All mages." He'd consumed a few tonics as soon as he expected a fight would occur. Still, six Warden mages was a tall order. Maybe if they were mewling children from a Circle, but the Wardens were supposed to be warriors all, talented and well-trained. And worse... "They answer to some... monster, I don't know. You will see." He did not know how to describe what he'd seen. Darkspawn? But he spoke as men did. He led them deeper into the temple, until they could hear his voice, the one leading them.

"Now is the hour of our victory."

The sound of a spell could be heard through the great wooden double doors ahead. Swirling, twisting magic, arcing through the air. Some kind of binding spell, Romulus knew. It held Justinia aloft inside.

"Why are you doing this?" she asked, the fear apparent in her voice. "You of all people?"

"Keep the sacrifice still." There was a crackle of magical energy, like lightning, but with a more sinister undertone to it, like some beast growling, hungering or yearning for something. The light underneath the door they approached shifted from red to a bright green tint.

"Someone help me!" Justinia called.

The woman next to him made a sharp gesture; her subordinates fanned further out to her flanks. Two heartbeats passed; flame gathered at her fingertips. It burst forth, slamming into the door right at the locking mechanism, leaving scorch marks and hissing faintly.

That seemed to be the signal. As efficiently as if they'd practiced it beforehand, the other two rushed the door, the man with his shield and the woman with her shoulder. They hit at the same time; the door gave under the force and slammed open. Their officer strode through first, drawing a curved sword that appeared to have some kind of enchantment on it.

“What's going on here?"

A ritual of some sort was clearly going on, with Justinia held up in the air by twisting coils of some kind of red-hued magic from some of the Grey Warden mages, who did not look entirely present in their expressions. The creature they served stood before Justinia, equaling her in height despite her being elevated several feet into the air. Romulus did not know what descriptor to apply to him. Man, darkspawn, monster, all seemed to apply. He held a metal orb pulsating with bright green energy, energy which was beginning to envelop the Divine.

Justinia and the monster that held her both turned to look at the new arrivals to the room. "Run while you can!" The Divine cried, her gaze locked on Stel. "Warn them!"

But there was no time to run. The darkspawn-thing curled his twisted lip up at them. "We have intruders. Slay them." Immediately the Warden mages sprang into action, only the minimum of them remaining to keep Justinia aloft. Romulus's blade was immediately drawn and he ducked towards the first to approach. He was blasted in the chest with a spray of icy magic intended to slow him, but it washed over him like a wave, and with half the resistance. He burst through it and plunged his blade deep into the side of the mage, piercing several vital organs before he bashed the man away with the rim of his shield.

The Lions moved as a unit, bursting forward on some unseen signal and taking the fight to the approaching mages. The man with the shield went first, catching the next spell—a stonefist—on the kite-shaped slab of metal, deflecting to the left rather than trying to stop it cold. The woman with the spear used it deftly over his shoulder, impaling the closest mage in the throat with the glittering end of the polearm.

Stel broke from the three-person foundation to cut down another, this one trying to skirt the edges of the fight to position himself at their flanks. Behind her, Romulus could see the darkspawn-thing look down at the orb he held. The green light around it grew brighter; from the way he directed his eyes out at them, he must have intended to strike him down himself.

"No!" Justinia threw herself forward against the magical bonds holding her with what seemed to be great effort. They gave just enough for her to knock the orb from the creature's hand. It landed on the ground with an almost-metallic clink, and began to roll.

Romulus didn't know what compelled him to reach, but the orb came within an arm's length of him, and he took the single step necessary to get his hand on it. He reached with his left hand, slapping his palm against the side of it. At the same time, another hand closed around the orb. He hadn't seen Stel going for it, but they reached the artifact at the same moment, and as they both attempted to either rise or pull their hands free, the orb remained, trapped between them. As though it had fused with the very skin of their palms.

He felt a powerful pain travel through his entire arm, saw the darkspawn-man rush at him in a fury, and then... nothing.

After a time of floating in darkness, he woke with a gasp of pain, and found himself somewhere terrifying, and wholly unfamiliar. The air swirling and foul green in color, strange black rock formations rising all around him. His entire body hurt, from a dozen wounds he didn't remember acquiring. Worst was his left hand, and by extension the entire arm. His palm crackled with a foreign green energy, sending rippling pain through him. It was all he could do to stay conscious.

The woman, Stel, was unconscious on the ground nearby, her palm crackling with the same strange energy. There was no sign of either of her subordinates, nor the orb that they had grabbed. Groaning, Romulus stumbled to her side, shaking her. He could hear skittering sounds somewhere behind him. Nothing that sounded friendly. "Wake up," he said firmly. She was wounded, too, but as far as he could tell, she wasn't dead. But if she didn't come to soon, she would be. Romulus could guess that much.

It took her a moment to come around, but her eyes snapped open at the same time as she took in a gasping breath. Almost immediately, her left hand went to her right wrist, gripping it with trembling fingers. “Ah! What—" She sat up, closing her right hand over a greenish tear exactly like his own. “The Fade?"

Something more urgent seemed to click into place, then; her eyes rounded and snapped to his. “The others."

"Not here," Romulus answered. He could understand her worry, but really couldn't bring himself to care. The noises behind them were getting louder. "Get up. We need to go."

It only barely occurred to him that she'd mentioned the Fade. He was too weary to really care, all his energy devoted to the fact that if they didn't move, something was going to kill them both shortly. It occurred to him briefly to leave her behind, even slash a leg if he had to. But he didn't need to, not yet. Grabbing her upper arm whether she needed the help or not, he hauled her up, just the first sources of the noise behind them were revealed. He couldn't make them out well, but what he saw horrified him. Small, skittering creatures, skinless and horned, with claws and fangs in equal measure. They crawled on all fours, leaving a steady trail of blood behind them.

"Run!" came a voice from above, that of Divine Justinia. She stood atop a steep staircase, a glowing green light of some sort illuminating her from behind, its source just out of sight. Romulus took off towards her, trusting that the other woman would keep up if she had sufficient desire to live. They were slowed by their injuries, and the path quickly became quite steep. The demons behind them closed the distance quickly, and while they too struggled with the inclined, they continue to gain on them. Justinia beckoned them onwards.

Just in time they reached the top, and Romulus laid eyes on a portal of some sort, or perhaps a gaping wound in the Fade itself. The three of them made a run for it, but the demons behind them were too fast. Justinia cried out and fell, grasping Romulus by the arm and pulling him back. He turned to see one of the creatures ensnaring her leg, pulling her ferociously. Others were gaining. He couldn't pry her free.

The Divine met his eyes, her own filled with far more peace than he was capable of. "Go," she said.

Romulus released Justinia, and she was pulled back by the demons, disappearing into a swarming mass of them. For a moment, they were occupied, offering Romulus and Stel a window to escape.

“Come on." Stel was still right there, despite not having been impeded in the same way. There was a drawn expression on her face, as if she felt something she would not quite let show. But the demons were many, and though she hesitated, eyes lingering on them a moment more, she did not try to insist that they stop and fight.

Instead, she made a quick gesture towards the jagged tear in space—it held mostly steady, whatever it truly was. “We should—we should go."

Romulus did not need to be told twice. Grimacing under the weight of his wounds, he staggered forward, and threw himself into the tear.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

The memory ended as abruptly as it had begun. Estella snapped sharply back into awareness of the Fade around her, no longer fully immersed in recollection. She knew, somehow, that the others had seen some version of all that, though she knew not whether it had been through Romulus's eyes or her own. She hoped they hadn't felt what was on her mind, at least.

Gulping down a few steadying breaths, she let her eyes fall to the mark on her palm. She'd reached for this. Intentionally. With purpose. And it wasn't just—

"Corypheus intended to rip open the Veil, use the Anchor to enter the Fade, and throw open the doors of the Black City." Justinia, or the spirit assuming her form, as Estella guessed this must be, pronounced the words with a hint of sorrow. "Not for the Old Gods, but for himself. When the two of you disrupted his plan, the orb bestowed the Anchor upon you instead."

"I... let you die." Romulus didn't say the words very loudly, but it was quiet enough that he didn't need to. "It wasn't Andraste that saved us in the Fade, it was you. And I just... let go." It was difficult to tell how disturbed he was by the fact. Disappointed, clearly, and perhaps a bit taken aback. "I'm sorry."

Justinia regarded him steadily for a long moment, then shook her head once. "I chose my fate. Helping you both to live was a risk to me, but you were the best hope the world has to stop Corypheus. You are still the best hope. I do not regret my actions."

“Then you're... you're not quite Her Eminence, are you?" If Justinia was really dead, if it was really she who had guided them from the Fade the first time, then whatever this entity was couldn't be the same.

Could she?

"Perhaps," she replied, a subtle expression crossing her face that was not quite a smile. "Perhaps not." Taking a step back, Justinia let her hands rest loosely at her side. What happened next was a feeling before anything else—a ripple in the Fade that surrounded them. From almost beneath her skin, it seemed, bloomed a bright, aureate light, one that swiftly swallowed her form as the mortal trappings of flesh and cloth simply disappeared, until she was entirely composed, it appeared, of some kind of luminous Fade-stuff. Just like a spirit.

Estella didn't have the words for what kind of being she was, but at the moment, any such words would be beyond the point anyway. She seemed willing enough to help, and she'd given them their memories back. Estella detected no deception, either in her words or her demeanor. Just like it had been at the Conclave when she'd followed Romulus, that would have to be enough.

“Can you take us where we need to go, please?" The spirit appeared to be lifting off the ground; she didn't venture too far away though.

As far as Estella could tell, she nodded, the motion slow and deliberate, then turned down one of the several paths out of the graveyard, striking out with apparent confidence. Glancing briefly at the others, Estella followed.

The spirit moved fast enough through the air that Estella had to break into a jog to keep up; the trail took them through what looked almost like a fen—stagnant water covered most of the ground, varying in depth from her ankles to her knees. Occasionally, a knot of ground would rise above the surface of the water, but those were rarely firm enough not to sink into, either. Decayed reeds and broken cattails dotted the marsh, drained of any color they should have had and rendered in muted grey, verdigris, and dun like everything else in this forsaken place. A chill settled over them, similar to the chill of the fog, but fortunately, that part was gone. No more ghosts haunted her with mist-shapes and phantom lights.

Despite the cold, Estella could feel a sheen of sweat breaking out over her body, even as gooseflesh stippled the skin underneath her armor. The air felt thick and heavy, claustrophobic, almost, like the stale feel of a crypt. She had the distinct sense of being watched. No—scrutinized. Laid bare before some invisible observer. Found wanting, of course. Always found wanting.

She knew there was a reason the fearlings had always looked like eyes, to her. Just... disembodied, floating eyes, never looking at anything else.

Swallowing, Estella exhaled shakily and kept her attention fixed on the drifting spirit ahead. One foot in front of the other. The rest came later. Just one more step, and one more. Never mind the fear. It was always there anyway.

It felt like an eternity before they reached what was clearly Nightmare's inner sanctum. The marsh had given way to solid ground once more, like rough slate and chipped obsidian under her feet. No doubt it was wreaking havoc on the soles of her boots; even an accidental fall would be extremely unpleasant, to say nothing of the seemingly-random sharp protrusions of volcanic glass and ragged flint. From a rocky overhang above them fell ribbons of something red, blood and bile, if she had to guess, gathering into pools at the level of their feet.

The area opened up further ahead, and—

Estella's mouth fell open.

“We appear to have a bit of a pest problem." Cyrus's voice was a little thinner than he probably would have liked, a small sign that not even he was immune to the effects of this place—or its denizens.

"We're gonna need a... pretty big book to throw at it," Ashton agreed.

The creature was enormous, eight-legged and eyeless, with a carapace that looked almost made out of the same stuff as the ground and overhang. Stone, instead of chitin. Cruel fangs jutted from either side of its mouth, dripping something yellow-green and faintly steaming onto the ground with a corrosive hiss where it touched anything but water. It had to be the size of a small building, at least, and considerably taller, considering the length of its many limbs.

Before it floated another creature, this one more typically demonic. Human-sized, or thereabouts, with pale grey-pink flesh and what looked like six extra arachnoid limbs planted in his back. The upper half of his face looked like something pulled from the depths of the ocean, and brought still-breathing to the dock markets in Minrathous—a squid or maybe an octopus, with four limp limbs dangling just in front of his humanoid shoulders. He, too, had no eyes to speak of.

A lump rose to the back of Estella's throat; she had to swallow several times to breathe properly again. It wasn't even—she didn't think that the appearance of them was quite fearsome enough to induce panic in her, but she was experiencing all the physical responses anyway: the sweating, the fine tremors in her limbs, the rapid, staccato breathing, and the thundering of her own heart.

They were inadequate to this task. They were going to die.

She hadn't saved anyone by bringing them here.

"Do not lose hope, Inquisitor." The voice was Justinia's; she drifted forward over Estella's head. "Nor resolve. You will need both, now and in the future."

Her glow growing brighter, she flew forward, directly for the massive spider-creature. She did not slow, even when she approached close enough for collision, and the thing's attempt to swat her away with a gigantic leg met only air as she dove beneath it. With a thunderous cracking sound, she exploded into fire and light, knocking it back and leaving it with a smoking wound in its abdomen. It shrieked loud enough to force them to cover their ears or risk deafness, staggering on its seven other legs. Unfortunately, it steadied and quieted, clearly still very much a threat.

A low chuckle emitted from the smaller being, one familiar by now as Nightmare's. His voice still seemed to be just as much in her head as external, but as before, the others were clearly hearing it as well. "A futile effort. As will yours be."

“If that's Nightmare, he's the one we need to focus on. I'll distract the monstrosity as long as I can." Cyrus appeared at Estella's shoulder, laying a hand on it and squeezing gently. “Be careful, now."

“No, Cyrus," Estella's tone was urgent; there likely wasn't much more time before even Nightmare grew tired of letting them stew in their apprehension and attacked. “We should deal with them both together. You can't possibly—"

She cut herself off, shaking her head instead.

“Can't possibly?" He echoed her words with a hint of disdain, but she could easily see the strain evident in his face. Even he wasn't truly sure of his course of action. “Don't forget who you're talking to, Stellulam. Trust me."

He didn't leave her or anyone else much choice, in truth. He was already beginning to blur at the edges, and in the next moment he was gone, already halfway across the distance from them to Nightmare and his horrifying pet. Moments later, a towering wall of blue light cut off both Cyrus and the spider from everything else on the field.

The rest of them faced down Nightmare.

An arrow flew over Estella's shoulder, its flight path taking it directly to the Nightmare's twisted cranium. The demon did nothing to avoid it, and the reason why was readily apparent when the arrow harmlessly skipped off the hardened curvature of what passed for the thing's head. "Dammit," Ashton cursed as he stepped up beside Estella. "Guess that was too much to hope for." Regardless, he pulled another arrow and knocked, intending to do something.

"We've got more company," Vesryn pointed out grimly, angling his spear towards a cluster of fearlings descending from above on their left. They skittered forward as soon as they hit the ground, taking different paths and preparing to flank them. On their right, more demons were appearing, shades and terrors, the occasional wraith. "Plenty of soft targets. I'll take the hard one." His tone implied he was hardly thrilled about the job, but he slipped his helmet on and charged forward anyway, heading straight for Nightmare.

"Clear these out first!" Romulus suggested, throwing himself into the nearest terror demon. He smoothly dodged a downward slash of claws, thrusting his blade up and into the mouth of the demon right as it opened its throat to bellow out a magical scream. The wail turned into a gurgle as it collapsed, and Romulus aimed for the next. "Don't let them surround us!"

Estella elected to heed Romulus's advice: the sooner they could face Nightmare as a unified team, the better, and if that meant clearing these ones out first, then it had to happen fast.

Magic was quicker to her fingertips here than it ever had been, almost eager to burst beyond the confines of her body and into the Fade outside. It was a strange process, to be almost recycling the energy from somewhere physically outside herself, instead of drawing it strictly from within. In fact, she was so unused to it that a good third of the projectiles in her barrage detonated early, fizzling out harmlessly in the air before reaching the fearlings she was targeting.

The rest, a cascade of bright flames, crashed into the mass of open eyes with more force than she'd expected—most of them outright blew apart at the contact. But there were more than could easily be destroyed, even by such a scattershot spell, and she called more fire, forming a tight, compressed orb of it in front of one of her hands and letting it fly. Nothing so impressive as the pinprick of light that became an explosion—something she had seen her brother do countless times—but enough to cut another broad swath through the horde, at least.

A very subtle film of blue-white settled over Estella's field of vision, evidence of an Arcane Shield spell. Nostariel's work, clearly. She'd likely added one to everyone's efforts. An arrow struck one of the fragile spikes of obsidian in the ground; the brittle material became shrapnel, propelled by the explosion that followed, pelting even more of the fearlings and clearing out a good half their remaining number.

The Warden turned her focus to the terrors afterwards, though. Another arrow struck one in the leg, ice creeping from the ground to its chest and locking it in place, an easy target for Romulus's honed knife.

From the other side of the barrier that divided Cyrus and the spider from the rest of them, a splitting crack like thunder rent the air, easily audible even over the other sounds of battle. Whether it meant things were going well or poorly was impossible to say, but at least it was a sign that he was alive.

Ashton proved to be as nimble on his feet as Estella remembered, always moving and firing arrows all the while. A shade slipped in closer than was comfortable, but Ashton quickly drew an arrow and shot it into what amounted to its gut. It didn't kill it, but it did buy him time to backstep and line up a clearer shot, this one its face. That's all it took for the demon to fall, and he whirled around to focus elsewhere. A number of fearlings also fell to arrows, but these were punctuated by grunts of discomfort and quick glances to the others, in particular toward Nostariel-- their demise obviously having an effect on him.

A shade attempted to close the distance to erase the range on his arrows, but it soon found out that sword he wore on his back wasn't purely for decoration. A quick cleave through its torso and it dispersed, letting Ashton replace the sword for another arrow.

The Nightmare was poorly armored, but swift, far quicker than Vesryn was without Saraya's help. Every spear thrust missed by a foot as the demon floated side to side, easily avoiding attacks and batting aside with focused barriers any that would otherwise hit. Nightmare responded in turn with several attacks of his own for every one of Vesryn's, lashing out with the chitinous limbs and looking for a weak point in his armor or blasting him at close range with a damaging spell. Already his shield was weighed down by a sheen of ice that he'd barely been able to block.

Another spear thrust was dodged, this time Nightmare grabbing the shaft of the weapon and wrenching Vesryn forward, swapping their positions. The elf's momentum carried him solidly into a pillar of stone jutting from the ground, stopping him cold, and the demon conjured up a massive blast of magic, taking on the shape of a clawed hand of bristling green light. It rushed forward and smashed against his shield, which he'd only just gotten in front of his face, but the blow clearly left him dazed and staggering.

Having dealt with the last pressing minor demon in his area, Romulus turned and charged the Nightmare from behind, landing a slash to the back of its leg. It did nothing to hinder the mobility of a floating demon, however, and Nightmare hissed in disapproval, wheeling about and lashing down at Romulus with a storm of stabs from his arachnoid back limbs. Romulus stumbled back, blocking the first on his shield, batting the second away, dodging the third, but the fourth and the fifth stabbed into his arm and his side briefly, forcing him down for a moment and out of the combat.

Though Estella had since drawn her saber, she shot another spell ahead of her as she charged as well. Nightmare batted it away, which wasn't that surprising, but at least it had obscured her passage a bit, and she swung quickly for his midsection. The speed of the strike sacrificed some power, though; she didn't realize the mistake in that until it glanced off his skin without leaving much of a cut at all, even considering the enchantment. The line of blood that appeared was almost thread-thin, and more black than red.

Unprepared to meet quite that much resistance, Estella was forced half a step back, and her heel landed awkwardly on an irregularity in the ground, turning her ankle and distracting her for just a second. A second too long, as it turned out.

Pain bloomed in her abdomen. The demon's dark claws raked through her leathers with ease, leaving three long slashes behind, cutting from her right hip up to the last rib on her right side and tearing the thin armor plate there off by the straps. It clattered to the ground, and a concussive blast threw her another several feet backwards, forcing the air from her lungs. She only barely managed to keep her feet, gasping for breath she could not seem to regain.

Nostariel's hand touched her side; the healing spell was quick and general. Little more than a staunch to her bleeding, but enough to keep her up and steady, for the moment. The Warden slung her bow over her back and lit both hands with ice magic, hurling one billowing cloud of energy right on the heels of the other. Nightmare dodged the first entirely, and knocked the second aside with his uppermost left arm.

It was swiftly paralyzed by a thick coating of frost, remaining jutted forward at an awkward angle, inoperable. But the ice spread no further, and did not impede his overall motion. He retaliated by thrusting both hands forward. Nostariel froze, joints visibly locking in place. Her breath hissed from between her teeth, but even her jaw was immobile. The bolt of lightning that followed was unavoidable, striking her with a crackle before spreading, seeking unerringly everyone around her.

The arrow Ashton had nocked went astray and ricocheted off the ground towards nowhere. He hissed out of pain from the shock as the electricity froze his body, but eventually it faded and he staggered trying to catch his feet back under him. "Bastard," Ashton swore, nocking another arrow and letting it loose with practiced fluidity. This time his aim was better and struck the Nightmare in the body. The arrow managed to find purchase this time, but only barely enough to keep it lodged in its thick skin, and was rendered moot a moment later when one of its arms swept it aside.

For his efforts he was hit with some sort of spell, and though it did not appear to cause any external damage, the moment it struck Ashton stumbled forward and onto his knees. He reached for an arrow, but missed, his equilibrium apparently off. It took two more attempts before he managed to grasp an arrow, but it did not matter because once he let it fly it was plainly obvious it'd soar far too wide to be of any danger to anything. "Dammit," he swore again, fumbling to reach for another arrow.

The lightning ricocheted around to all of them, keeping Vesryn stunned in place, but when it crackled over Romulus he merely grimaced, and shook out his arms, even as his armor smoked slightly. Growling somewhat, he took off at a run and jumped onto Nightmare's back, finding purchase among his flailing limbs and momentarily pulling the demon up. He spun around, hissing in frustration, and also making himself a difficult target for the others, running the risk of hitting their ally if they attacked in that moment. Romulus reached with his marked hand for Nightmare's head, planting his palm down and letting it glow with bright, powerful green magic of the Anchor.

The demon was not interested in allowing this, and reached up to pull Romulus's hand away. The rift he tried to open was created in front of Nightmare rather than within him, and when it snapped shut the blast was powerful enough to throw Romulus off of his back, down onto the jagged rock they fought upon. One side of the demon's face took a significant burn from the magical blast, but it appeared only to have angered him. Nightmare shrieked, arching his back and unleashing a torrent of magic all around him. Entropic tendrils lashed out and wrapped around everyone, leeching their strength and stamina, and inflicting significant pain. Nightmare's shriek morphed into a hideous laugh.

"Your fear is your weakness, and from your weakness I draw strength!"

Romulus writhed on his back on the ground, unable to clamber to his feet. Nostariel's gauntlets scraped against the unyielding stone; blood dripped from between her lips, where she must have bitten her tongue at some point. She managed to push herself partway up with her arms, but could get no farther. Ashton was off his knees and on his side, grimacing in pain. He slashed in effectively and widely at the tendrils wrapping around him, his bow laying on the ground some odd feet away. He could never find an angle and even when he did manage to hit them, his sword just weakly bounced off. Estella collapsed, her legs suddenly much weaker than she recalled them being, and rolled onto her side. She had to get up, or she was going to die. She knew it with cold certainty. That didn't make it any easier.

It was Vesryn that first managed to sever the connection, getting his shield in front of him while Nightmare's back was turned, cutting off the coil of magic. He pushed forward, ramming into Nightmare from behind with his shield and disrupting the spell, before he plunged his spear straight ahead and steady, stabbing the demon in the lower back. Howling in rage, Nightmare twisted around and bashed the spear aside, conjuring up hands of frost magic that ensnared Vesryn's feet. The moment of distraction was all it took for the demon to sweep in close.

Nightmare seized him by the collar of his breastplate, and with remarkable strength he was hurled away, landing with a loud clatter of armor on rock near the edge of the demon's inner sanctum. Letting out another shriek, Nightmare then fade-stepped away, a rush of air blasting those left behind as the demon instantly arrived beside the fallen elf. His shield was ripped from his arm and tossed aside. A heavy blow of force magic smashed down on him. Already he was barely moving, maybe even unconscious.

Unable to defend himself, there was nothing Vesryn could do as two of the Nightmare's limbs punched through his armor, impaling him on either side. He was lifted into the air, one of the demon's hands grabbing his helm and pushing his head back to expose his neck, the other coiling back to slash it open.

Estella, just barely getting her feet under her, raised her head in enough time to witness it. She strained against the crippling weakness of her own body—it felt heavy and anemic, sluggish in a way it hadn't since Therinfal, and the trap of her own mind. Sound was muffled, her vision blurry, and aftershocks of the powerful chain lightning blast seized her muscles against her will.

There was no way she would make it in time. No one would.

But someone must.

Gritting her teeth, Estella forced herself to her feet. As if responding to her will itself, the mark on her hand crackled, green light wreathing her entire body. The popping, hissing sound it made loud in her ears was like wood on fire, or lightning between her fingertips: erratic, but powerful. Her body felt different, feather-light, as though she were made of nothing but air.

She lunged.

One moment, she was too far away to make any difference even with a well-placed spell. But she blinked, and when her eyes opened, she was directly next to Nightmare. Too close, actually; her swing was short for the momentum it needed, biting deep into the demon's free wrist but not severing the hand cleanly, as she'd meant to do. The mark surged, though, and she bore down, hacking it off the rest of the way more through strength and her saber's keen edge than the right angles or any degree of finesse.

The hand landed on the stone beneath them with a solid thud. It was hard to tell which of them was more surprised, but she certainly had his attention now. Withdrawing his sharp limbs from Vesryn's body, he carelessly dropped the elf with his remaining hand, hurling himself bodily for Estella.

Whatever force had gotten her there was not kind enough to get her out of the way, and he bowled her over with ease, descending from his hover to stomp heavily on her ribcage. One of the bones gave under the pressure, snapping with a wet crack she knew all too well. Estella cried out weakly and gasped for air, choking on the attempt. The power in her limbs, whatever it had been, faded as fast as it had come, but the insidious decay of Nightmare's entropy magic did not. Her body betrayed her, but her will had not. Would not.

Fire crackled to life at her fingertips; with the strength she had left, she flung it point-blank for his face.

It hit, just well enough to force Nightmare off of her and back into the air. It seemed Nostariel had recovered by that point, because an arrow flew over her field of vision and thudded into the demon's shoulder, icing the rest of his limbs on that side. A ripple through the air, like heat in the desert, was the only sign of the retaliatory burst he threw at the Warden, but something substantial hit the ground hard a few moments later with a grunt.

Nightmare lunged forward with several of its appendages, before something whistled through the air and forced it to recoil. An arrow struck, protruding from one of the weaker joints on its appendage causing Ashton to huff in a minor victory. "Finally," he said through grit teeth before firing one more at another appendage. Unlike the last one, the arrow flew through cleanly and cleaved through with a thump of the severed body part meeting the ground. His reward was quick in greeting, an air of raw force striking him and sending him skittering across the unforgiving ground.

Romulus was quick to lunge in when Ashton was thrown away, dodging the first stab of Nightmare's limbs and nimbly grabbing hold of said limb with his marked hand. The demon did not escape this time, and a blast of rift magic soon followed, rupturing the limb from within and sending pieces of it falling to the rock at their feet. Romulus followed up with a deep-piercing stab to Nightmare's side, leaving a black, bloody wound behind, before he ducked and rolled away from a retaliatory strike. The stonefist that came hurtling towards him afterwards deflected up into the air off his shield, a precise block. It still carried enough force to send him stumbling back to the ground.

Vesryn was still unable to rise. He was clearly conscious, judging by the intense pain he was in, feebly grasping for his weapon and shield while blood flowed rapidly from the wounds on either side of him. His breath came in ragged, wet, mostly failed gasps.

Estella turned onto her side, then onto her hands and knees, gulping breaths deep as she could manage and trying not to gag on them. “Nostariel..." She met the Warden's eyes and gestured weakly to Vesryn. “Please."

Pushing herself up to sit back on her legs, she blinked several times, trying to focus on what was happening. Her vision swam; she nearly overbalanced and toppled sideways, but caught herself with her hand and a small breathy noise when her rib twanged. She'd been injured much worse than this before, but the way Nightmare's entropic magic had sapped her strength made everything keener. Worse.

The wounds on her stomach had reopened when Nightmare stepped on her, but they bled only sluggishly, perhaps because her heartbeat was the same. Squinting, she decided the moving whitish blur was the demon and pulled up what she was quite confident was the last dregs of her magic. She didn't even have the wherewithal to form it into a proper spell: the just threw it at him, a raw jolt of force.

It slammed into his side, breaking off the limbs Nostariel had frozen. Surely... surely there was not much of him left now.

Nostariel was busy working on Vesryn, at least if the way she knelt at his side was anything to go by. Nightmare took a while to recover from Estella's hit, but before anyone else could take advantage of the fact, the large barrier separating them from the other fight shattered.

It appeared to have been broken by Cyrus's body; he flew another dozen or so feet through the air and hit the ground hard, rolling to a stop about six feet from where she sat. He was in almost as bad a condition as Vesryn: his robes were stained throughout with patches of blood, several surrounding broad slashes, and there was a a gouge just to the right of his sternum almost as wide as her index finger was long. That one wasn't bleeding as fast as it should have been, but he didn't move after he landed, either.

The spider itself was walking on five legs instead of eight, still stable but slow. Great blackened scorch marks decorated its carapace; more than one of them had done heavy damage. The wounds oozed, heavy gouts of fluid sloshing onto the ground with every step it took. It drooped lower than before, but there was no mistaking: it was alive, and angry.

A great wail came from the other side of the battle where Nightmare hovered-- or at least hovered at one point. It now had a sword driven through its shoulder blade, the tip protruding out the front. On its back Ashton rode, either trying to wrench the blade free or work it in more, it was unclear, however, what was clear was that the blade was doing neither. He must have risen to his feet at some point and quickly worked his way behind it while it was distracted. Still, the weight of Ashton in his heavy guardsmen uniform brought Nightmare out of the air, though unfortunately that meant all of its weight fell on Ashton.

When the demon crashed into the hard stone Ashton let out a gasp of pain, and when the demon rose again, it did so without him. It then turned, its claws raised with killing intent.

A crossbow bolt found the side of the demon's head, however, Romulus having waited for their enemy to be weakened before attempting to use it. Nightmare wavered, the lethal claw lowering, and the Inquisitor rushed in with a fury etched on his face to go along with the extreme effort of still fighting at any significant strength. Flipping his dagger backwards, he plunged it into the wound Ashton had created, and ripped it downwards, shredding open a massive wound across the demon's torso. Black blood spewed out as the Nightmare recoiled, twisting and contorting with an unearthly shriek. It twitched violently, and then dissolved in mid-air, leaving nothing behind but ashes and embers, drifting slowly down to the rock below.

Vesryn coughed, steadily getting more air back in him as Nostariel worked, and when he was strong enough to get his weapons he was also getting back to his feet, denying any further healing. Another looming step from the massive spider forced him back down onto one knee though.

"We need to get out of here!" Romulus shouted, running to carefully collect Cyrus. It wasn't clear where exactly they could run to, but he tried to get Estella's brother to her all the same.

Nightmare falling might have solved part of their problem, but it still didn't provide a way out of the rest. Estella desperately wished Cyrus were awake to guide her through the process of opening a rift—her success the last time had been a fluke, born of desperation and instinct and a number of other things that she wasn't sure she could properly name. Hopefully, this situation was similar enough to that one to achieve the same result.

“Over here!" She called. She didn't want to risk standing just yet, in case her dizziness returned and rendered her unable to do what she had to. So from her spot on her knees, she focused on the mark, concentrating down past all the other things she could sense about herself and her body to just that. She remembered now, what it had been like to feel it the first time, from the orb itself. Like it was... calling to her, reaching for her somehow, strange as it was to think.

Estella called up that feeling again, and this time, the response was almost immediate. Green light burst forth, and with a sound not unlike tearing linen, space split open in front of her. She turned back around—and her eyes went wide. The spider was gaining on them, especially Romulus, burdened by Cyrus's weight, and Vesryn, still horribly injured.

Nostariel, running slightly ahead of Vesryn, caught the look, it seemed, and slowed to a stop, glancing behind herself and grimacing. For a moment, her eyes returned to Estella, and then the rift in the air behind her, and her expression hardened.

“Keep moving! I'll hold it back!" Mouth set in a firm line, she turned, drawing her bow from her back and two arrows from her quiver, fitting both to the string at once. The arrowheads lit cerulean; with a twang, she released, sending both for the spider's foremost leg.

Ice bloomed like flowers over the surface of the creature's carapace, but delayed it only for a moment, before it wrenched its leg free and continued to scuttle forward, shaking the ground with each step. Replacing the bow, Nostariel lit her hands instead, firing half a dozen more spells in quick succession, as if to try and pin all five remaining legs at once.

"Wait, what? No!" Ashton said, stopping his own progress. He was without his sword, his plate was dented and torn, and only a handful of arrows remained in his quiver but regardless he turned to Nostariel reaching for one more arrow. "Not without you!" He stated certainly, sending an arrow uselessly toward the spider beast.

But Nostariel wasn't having it. “You promised, Ash. When it was time, you'd turn around and walk the other way. This is... I have to be the one to do this." She didn't relent with her barrage of magic; she had to have been burning through energy at an alarming rate, but if so, she gave no sign of it.

A spell struck the creature's knee; it lurched, but recovered, straining towards them with acid-dripping mandibles. “Someone has to stay. You know it has to be me." The comparative effectiveness of her ice to his arrows was silent testament to the fact. She was also less injured than everyone but him. In cold, logical terms, she was right.

Bringing both hands together, Nostariel combined what looked like another frost spell with crackling lightning; the whole thing jumped forward from her hands, almost unstable, but powerful enough to actually knock the creature over, though it did not remain down for long. She resumed walking towards it, away from the rest of them.

"Not like this!" Ashton demanded, anger actually working its way through his words. He fired off another arrow, but it was pitiful in comparison to Nostariel's magic. "Not now!" he said, all of his anger and pain heaved atop that single word.

"I just got you back..."

From the angle she was at, Estella could just see Nostariel's face contort with obvious pain, but resolve was not long to follow. “Then forgive me, my love. Because I will not let you die here. Not if I can help it." Almost without breaking the rhythm of her casting, she diverted one of her arms, reaching up and touching a single gauntleted finger to his temple.

A sleep spell was obvious when it triggered, and Ashton crumpled to the ground, folding in on himself and hitting the stone.

“Estella! Can you—" Nostariel's voice cracked. “Can you please?" Pausing just long enough to barrage the oncoming spider a few more times, buying herself mere seconds, Nostariel used her other hand to encase Ashton in a sphere-shaped barrier, and then a gentle force spell to propel it most of the distance to the portal.

“Nostariel..." Estella's vision blurred and stung for a moment, but she did her best to keep her head. If any of them were going to make it out of this—if what Nostariel was doing was going to make a difference—she had to keep it together, keep the rift stable, and make sure everyone else got through it.

She nodded. “We'll get him through. I promise." Rising to her feet, she pushed back a wave of dizziness and made it to where he lay, looping one of his limp arms around her shoulders. Thankfully, Vesryn was able to support him from the other side, because she would almost certainly not have been able to carry him on her own.

“Thank you." Nostariel's expression eased, a sort of calm acceptance softening her eyes. She offered a wan smile, then turned away. With each step, she flung a new piece of magic, calling them thick and fast to her hands as quickly as she could be rid of them.

She did not look back.

With the time she bought them, the others hurried through the tear, Estella last of all, from the need to keep it open for the others. She spared a single glance backwards, biting down on her lip. But though every instinct she had drove her to try, just try, to help her friend, she understood why she couldn't.

Turning away, she squeezed her eyes shut and stepped through the rift.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The corrupted dragon roared again, and Asala had to clutch at her ears to avoid going deaf. Once it trailed off however, her eyes shot back up toward it and she glared. She was never one to give in to revenge, or let her gentle heart be taken over by hate. Asala was always quick to forgive and forget, and she never held a grudge.... but that vashedan ataashi had killed her brother. She watched as its talons-- seemingly made of raw red lyrium, clutched the wall it perched upon and its neck craned back. A barrier was up at an instant, covering all of her friends and herself. When the dragon breathed its lyrium breath, it struck the shield instead of them. She would not have been able to completely guard against it however, so her barrier was angled, so that the breath would glance off of them.

Still when the air cleared, her barrier was near the point of shattering as it barely held itself together. Fractures had formed all across its surface, and her arms trembled from the effort it required to keep the shield up. Still, she didn't quite feel it, instead what she felt was the desire for the dragon to be closer so she could slam the barrier into its face. Foolhardy, most definitely, but it did not change the fact that Asala wanted the dragon to fall.

She would not be able to do it by herself, and she was not so arrogant to believe it would be that easy even with all of her friends' help. She had to calm herself, and the quiet fatigue she felt in her arms went a long way to do just that. She couldn't let herself forget that they fought against more than just the dragon. Demons and some of the Wardens still presented a danger themselves.

"What... do we do now?" she asked Leon, choosing her words carefully. Regardless, she was quite aware that her emotions played out plainly across her face.

He didn't seem inclined to chide her for them, though it was impossible to have even a vague idea what he thought, covered head to toe in armor as he was. “Not much we can do, while it's up there and we're down here." His voice was roughened, through the helm, as though he were consciously suppressing some other tone he could have had. “We need to get to the wall and draw it to us. Can you cover us with your barriers while we go?" He turned his head slightly, so he was looking at Zahra.

“Arrows should keep it focused on us, if you can be irritating enough. The important part is that it doesn't take off after the others." He and Khari wouldn't be much use until they were in at close range, but at that stage, it was easy to tell that the majority of the burden would be theirs to carry.

"I can," Asala answered. She reached into the satchel at her side and withdrew a vial that held a piercing blue liquid. In one deft motion she unstopped the cork and drained it, replacing the vial once she was done. She could feel the fatigue lift as the potion worked through her veins-- though the taste had always left something to be desired.

“You got it,” while Zahra’s face looked a mess with crusted blood clumped in her hairline, and smeared across the right side of her face, she still managed a weak smile. Like the others, she looked tired. The wild excitement at seeing another dragon had left her eyes, instead they simply looked bright and feverish. She shifted on her heels, and adjusted the bow in her hands. From the looks of it, she’d refilled her arsenal with arrows picked off the dead. Her left arm, however, was bare of cloth and leather alike, scorched down to red, puckered flesh. Healed somewhat by Asala, most likely. It no longer bore blistered bubbles.

Even so, she hadn’t hesitated. Not since stepping into Adamant Keep’s grounds. She behaved as if she were impenetrable in battle, but even she had begun to slow. Grow clumsy. Sweat beaded her brow as she inched close to Leon’s side, and the lip of Asala’s magical field. She reached over her shoulder and drew an arrow from her quiver, holding it at the ready. She took a deep breath. Perhaps, to steady herself. Then she glanced up at Leon and grinned wide, “Make sure I don’t end up this dragon’s last supper.”

Their plan in place, the group made for the wall. While Asala protected them and Zee kept the thing's attention, Leon and Khari swatted aside any lesser demons that accosted them on the way. The courtyard was large, but they were fast, and they'd made it to their target within a minute.

An arrow clinked off the dragon's face—apparently the last straw. With a mighty bellow, it took off, the force of its jump into the air crushing the building-stones beneath its massive claws. The roar trailed into a sharp shriek; its wings beat with a sound like a gigantic bellows.

Khari turned to face it first. It landed again with an earthshaking thud, swiping for her with wicked claws. She ducked under the attempt, swinging her sword for its digits. The crude blade bit in, but not far, and the dragon flung her backwards right after. She landed hard, but rolled to her feet immediately, apparently not much the worse for wear. From the fact that she charged forward again right after, she was more interested in keeping up the fight now that she was in it than in getting help.

Nevertheless, she got some. Leon, moving very fast for a man in so much armor, burst forward all at once, occupying the dragon's right while Khari charged towards the left. He hit its foreleg at full force, leading with his shoulder. Since it was shifted onto that one to claw at Khari, the blow threw it off balance for a moment, allowing him to follow up with two heavy punches. A dull crack accompanied the breaking of one of the dragon's digits, red lyrium flaking off at the point of contact.

It shrieked again, drawing back its head to breathe another stream of corrupted fire at them.

“Hey! Yeah, you,” punctuated with three arrows, fired at once, clattering against the creature’s scaled snout and half-opened maw. Zahra was huffing at its side, backing away but already notching another arrow in place. Not nearly quick enough. If she thought shouting down a dragon was foolish, she certainly wasn’t showing it. Deft fingers pinched the feathers against her cheek and drew even further back before she loosed it in the air, hissing out a “Just die already.”

"Agreed," Asala approved through gritted teeth. She was neither as quick as Leon or Khari, nor was she as direct. Instead she stood a ways out of the fight and when it reared its head back she saw an opportunity. Asala's magic flashed in her hands and when it expelled its corrupted fire, it only went as far as a few yards before the flame was interrupted. Her lips curled back in the effort to hold the barrier against the brunt of the flame, but it did not need to last for long. The barrier she had erected was domed from the inside, and close enough to its face so that when the fire struck the barrier, it ricocheted and engulfed the dragon's face in its own backwash.

The barrier began to fracture quickly under the onslaught, and the toil had fatigued her once again evidenced by her huffing, but it lasted just long enough to dissuade the dragon from continuing, its corrupted flame spilling from its face and onto the ground where it sizzled out. The last act of what remained of Asala's barrier was to slam into the dragon's snout, shattering the instant it touched scale. The damage it had done was nil, aside from maybe surprising it a bit.

It was at least enough to dissuade the dragon from further breath attacks, but even without those, its claws and teeth were certainly fierce enough to pose a serious threat, to say nothing of the red lyrium spikes growing out of its body.

While it was preoccupied with Leon, Khari tried to duck to the side, attempting to cut into its softer underbelly, but she was interrupted by a great rumble, which turned into a cracking sound, and then a grinding clatter, like a rockslide off a cliff. Her head snapped towards the noise.

In the distance, the keep's bridge was visible—and it was collapsing before their eyes. If Asala squinted, she could make out smaller shapes amidst the rocks, falling alongside the stones. It was impossible to tell for sure, but that was definitely the direction the others had chased Pike in. It seemed likely that—

“No. No!" Khari half-screamed, half-yelled the word, taking a quick pair of steps in that direction, as if to run to the bridge herself. The point of her sword scraped along the stone behind her; her face twisted in some inchoate expression of rage, or perhaps something else. Perhaps anguish, or even the beginning of something heavier like grief.

The dragon granted her no quarter to figure out which. Claws raked brutally across her midsection, tearing into the spaces between her armor plates and warping the chainmail underneath as though it were no more than linen. She lost her footing, picked up off the ground and hurled back almost to where Asala was.

She did not move.

Asala grimaced as panic and fear began to mix with the anger she felt toward the dragon. She quickly took the few steps necessary to reach Khari and erected a dome shaped barrier around them as she dropped to her knees beside her. Khari was still alive, and even conscious, but dazed. It could've been far worse considering the manner of monster they faced. Regardless, Asala was thankful for that and quickly readied a healing spell to begin to patch the wounds where the dragon's talons had reached.

That left Leon to command the majority of the dragon's attention. His did not divert to the collapsing bridge; it wasn't even clear whether or not he'd noticed. He went primarily on the defensive, avoiding or trying to knock aside the dragon's blows and retaliating only when the opportunity presented itself. He wasn't accumulating injuries, and oddly enough blunt damage like the kind he dealt with his hands seemed to have an effect on the creature's tough hide.

Unable to strafe away in time, he caught one hit on his arms, crossing them over his head. The effort of staving off the claws brought him to a knee, but he didn't buckle under the force, and the dragon withdrew rather than attempting to press the issue, so to speak. Instead, it snapped forward with its jaws, closing them over his shoulder.

An arrow thudded against its face, drawing blood from just beneath its eye. Leon's fist drove into some of its teeth from the side, accompanied by a cracking noise. When he pulled back, several of the smaller plates on his gauntlet were missing, but the dragon let him go and reared back, putting its face temporarily out of reach. Leon bled liberally from several large holes in his platemail, but if he was in pain, he gave no sign of it.

Lia, responsible for the arrow, was flanked by several other Lions, among them the elf Cor, Aurora's friend Donnelly, and the Qunari Hissrad, all of whom moved to support the Commander at the front. A few additional ranged fighters fanned out behind, a couple archers grouping up with Zahra to support.

Under Asala's hands, Khari's wounds at least partly stopped bleeding. Khari herself was already struggling to her feet. “I'm fine—save the magic." Her tone was clipped, curt, with a growling rasp underneath that didn't seem to be directed at Asala specifically. The other woman's mouth twisted; she braced her sword on the ground and used it to stand. Pulling in an unsteady breath, she hefted the blade in both hands and started forward, bypassing the barrier and breaking into a jog. It didn't seem like a good idea to try and stop her.

“Stubborn girl,” Zahra’s voice cut in beside Khari as she jogged shy of her heels. Bow in hand. Rounding up to her right side, a few paces behind. Enough to cause a distraction. Far enough not to accidentally be cleaved in half. She glanced sidelong at her, eyebrows drawn. Though, she made no attempt to dissuade her. The bow-wielding Lions who’d joined the fray weren’t far behind. They were preoccupied pelting the beast wherever they could. While most of the arrows clattered off hard scales
 some had found purchase, sticking out like porcupine needles behind the creature’s joints.

Asala rocked back to her feet and slipped in closer to the fight to get better aim for her barriers. She managed to just get into place before the dragon huffed. Its larger bony head turned away from them momentarily, looking over them and at something entirely different. Asala took that chance to slam an edge of a barrier into the bottom of its jaw. A few crystals of lyrium broke away from the scales, but otherwise did not seem to register the blow as anything above annoyance. Eventually, it began to turn its massive body away from the fight at hand, though not before lashing out with its mighty tail. Asala was quick enough to erect a barrier to guard against it, but there was not enough strength behind it.

Its large tail crushed through the barrier with ease and caught her heavily in the side. She felt something snap under the impact and then she was airborne. The shock and confusion was immediate and she'd forgotten which way was up until she abruptly found out which direction was down. It wasn't the hard stone of the keep's wall that broke her fall, the landing had been too soft for that. Instead she'd been thrown far enough to collide bodily with Zahra and take them both off of their feet. The dragon's tail hadn't only hit her, however, as any Lions who hadn't had the time to dodge were also thrown off of their feet.

From atop Zahra, she watched as the dragon beat its powerful wings to lift off from the wall and make a quick exit. Not before striking a tower on the way and showering the battle below it with loose stone and debris. Eventually, Asala was coherent enough to try and roll off of Zahra. "Zee! I am sorr--Argh!" she yelped in pain. Her vision blurred from the jabbing sensation she felt with every breath she took, and it was difficult to force air into her lungs. She clutched at her side as she slumped to the ground, slamming her fist against it from the defeat.

If Zahra was at all aware of what had happened in the span of a few seconds, she certainly gave no sign of it. Hefted from Khari’s side like a weightless doll. From the time they tumbled through the air and bounced off the ground, skidding to an unceremonious halt across the cobblestones, she’d been motionless. There was a wet wheezing coming from her lips. But as shallow as it was, she was still clearly breathing. Her eyes, half-lidded, rolled white, and finally shuttered closed. A new wound bloomed out behind her head, painting the cracks red. Her fingers twitched, though as far as anything else was concerned, she gave no indication she’d heard Asala speak.

“Get back to the courtyard." Leon's voice reached Asala over quite a distance. He seemed to be speaking to the Lions, but it was a safe bet that everyone would be heading the same way. “We need to figure out what became of everyone else." He reached up and took the helmet off, raking a hand through his hair to pull it back from his face. He was still bleeding freely from the giant bite mark that formed a crescent around the right side of his chest and shoulder, but other than the heavy sheen of sweat beading on his brow and running down his face, he gave no bodily signs of being strained by it.

Still, he, like most of the others, would clearly need some form of medical attention soon. His eyes fell on Asala and Zahra to her side. Frowning, he crossed the gap and knelt, checking the captain's head wound more cautiously than he initially seemed capable of. The muscles around his eyes tightened, but he apparently decided she was safe to move, because he settled her with care over his uninjured shoulder.

“Can you walk, Miss Asala? I'm going to have the other healers and medics set up in the courtyard. If a potion will help, I'm sure Rilien brought some." His tone was reserved, but not unkind. It was almost as though he weren't sure which one he ought to be using.

Asala rolled back onto her back and wheezed, "Yes, I--" she winced, "I can." Instead of explaining that she had brought her own supply, as that would probably take air she didn't have, she reached into her pack and fished out a crimson vial of her own. She unstopped it and downed in a gulp letting the vial fall to the ground as she grabbed her side again. This time her hands held healing spells as she worked on her own ribs. The tickling sensation was almost unbearable, but eventually she was well enough to move. Not quickly, but move regardless.

"Is she... okay?" Asala asked after Zahra as she forced herself to her feet. There was no way that she could hide the shame she felt from her face.

Leon waited until they were back down on the level of the courtyard before he replied, perhaps to spare himself the strain of speaking while climbing down the ladders from the wall. Once they were both down, however, he made a noncommittal sound. “Well, she did fall unconscious due to an impact," he pointed out, thinning his lips. He seemed to realize that this might not have been the best thing to lead with, though, and backpedaled quickly. “But it's not fatal or anything. With a little time and the right kind of care, she'll be good as new in a couple of days, I'd imagine. Though you're more the expert than I."

Other members of the Inquisition, aided by Stroud and some of the remaining Wardens, were already working to set up a triage area, unfolding cots and moving crates of medical supplies onto the site. Rilien was already directing the process. Aside from a gash on his temple, he seemed uninjured. Under his guidance, the process was nothing short of extremely efficient. It looked like he'd already set up stations for the healers to go to work, including the mana potions they'd need to restore their own energies, in addition to the ordinary health ones for the patients. Leon set Zahra down on one of them, on her side so that her wound wasn't in direct contact with any fabric or anything that might irritate it.

Asala reached for a mana potion-- her second of the day. It was a poor substitute for rest, but it would have to do for now. She grimaced as she replaced the vial empty vial and knelt down on the other side of the cot Leon had sat Zahra down on, deciding that she would be her first patient. It was only fair of course, if she hadn't struck her then Zahra wouldn't be unconscious with a head wound. She then solemnly began her work.

The quiet that had descended over what was once the battlefield was disturbed once again, this time from Aurora and Sparrow taking the set of stairs down that led up to the upper walls with Pike in tow. Pike struggled against his captors, but Aurora held a heavy grip on his hands behind his back, her arm up to her neck encased in stoneskin. Aurora had a cut along her brow and a stream of dried blood flaked away in the corner of her mouth. From the looks of it, Sparrow’s leathers were in tatters. Several slices were cut out around her midsection. Crusted with dried blood, but obviously tended to. Blood speckled across her face like macabre freckles and her knuckles were beaten and bruised; torn and freshly weeping as if she’d spent her time punching someone. Her own hand was poised on the back of his neck. Pike on the other hand was bruised from head to toe, and one of his eyes was beginning to swell shut. He took the stairs with a noticeable limp.

As they reached the bottom, the grumbling from Warden and Inquisition grew louder, but Pike seemed to revel in it. He basked in their hateful stares. "I see that I was missed. Love what you all did with the place by the way," Pike taunted before Aurora's grip on his arms tightened.

“What happened up there?" Leon seemed content to completely ignore Pike himself, and addressed the question to the other two. “Where are the others?"

That caused a shudder of laughter from Pike and he shrugged-- or tried, with Aurora's grip. He didn't seem to care that the question wasn't directed at him. "Oh, you mean the Inquisitors and their friends? Stood a little too close to the edge. Took a nasty stumble I'm afraid-- You know, they might just be reaching the Deep Roads by now. Shh, and maybe we can hear the splat," he said with a cackle.

None of the stares directed at Pike was more hateful than Khari's, and his words were more than enough to provoke her. Her grip tightened on Intercessor; she lifted it from the ground with what seemed to be considerable effort. The end visibly shook, as though she couldn't hold it steady.

“Ar tu na'din, you smug fucking son of a bitch!" Her lips pulled back into a snarl; the roughness of her voice was just as much heavy emotion as injury. Despite her still-oozing wounds, she lunged for him, clearly intent on his death. If he was afraid, he did not show it, and instead met her with only a smirk.

She didn't quite make it far enough; a powerful arm caught her around the middle from behind. Leon held her fast, but was mindful of her wounds. “Khari, don't." He moved his eyes to Aurora. “Gag him, please." The expression on his face suggested that he thought of Pike as about as disgusting as something suspect on the bottom of his boot. That wasn't anything Asala had ever seen on him before, really; he was usually quite mild on any occasion he wasn't busy fighting.

Khari struggled in his grip. “Don't you dare protect him!" She growled it from between her teeth, scrabbling at the arm holding her despite how clearly futile the effort was. She was even more injured than Leon, and not nearly as strong on her best day. “He killed them! He killed–I'm going to fucking murder him, and he deserves it!"

Sparrow hawked and spat on the ground at Pike’s feet, letting her fingers feather away from his neck. A huff sounded, and her hand soon returned. Though this time, much more violently. She wound her fingers through his hair and gripped tightly, jerking his head back. Her mouth twitched into a scowl as she drew her hand into a fist and smashed it into the side of his face. Aurora shifted with the movement fluidly and let the momentum guide Pike to the ground hard. She jammed her knee into his back and reached up for Sparrow to hand her a tatter of leather. She quickly set upon wrapping it around his mouth none-too-gently. Sparrow lifted her boot and poised it across Pike’s exposed neckline. Not quite enough to smother him, but certainly hard enough to cause discomfort, “You’ll die soon enough, Pike. But not here.”

It was only a few moments after they'd subdued Pike that Asala felt a slight disturbance. It wasn't quite physical—which meant it was in the Fade somehow. A heartbeat passed, and then a rift appeared in the center of the courtyard, not far from where the others were gathered. A bright burst of green light bathed everything in its emerald glow for just a moment, somehow less sickly a color than she'd grown accustomed to seeing. It dimmed a little, but the rift itself widened, growing long and tall enough to let a person through.

Leon immediately tensed, perhaps preparing for a demon, but what stepped out of the rift was a much more welcome—and surprising—sight. Romulus, with Cyrus over one shoulder, emerged first, dropping the few inches between the bottom of the rift and the ground. Right on his heels were Vesryn and Estella, the Guard-Captain supported between them.

No sooner had Estella's feet touched ground than the rift sealed up behind them, as though it had never been there at all.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

His dreams were so much less painful than this.

Even the bad ones.

Cyrus woke to a deep ache in his bones, a sort of slow, throbbing pain that pulsed in time with his sluggish heartbeat. His limbs felt heavy, down to his fingers, and his breath was both shallow and slow, like something weighty was passively pressing down on his chest cavity, preventing it from expanding as it should. The worst pain was divided between his pounding head, which felt like it was about ready to split open at the seams, and somewhere near his left shoulder.

He was conscious for some minutes before he found the strength to actually crack his eyes open. He could feel someone nearby, though they didn't move much. He suspected Stellulam—he thought he recognized the vague scent that lingered under all the sterilization spells and potion ingredients. Others moved about further away. Someone breathed in the heavy and slow way sleepers did. He grew almost irritated when he could not immediately confirm his observations, lacking the ability to quite bring himself all the way to waking. He lingered halfway between the Fade and the material world, and for once, all he wanted was to be fully immersed in the latter.

He pulled in a deeper breath and forced his eyes open at the same time. The inhalation hurt; his eyes started to water almost immediately when his ribs twinged. Probably recently broken and healed. Over his head was the roof of a tent, an ugly taupe color and plain canvas texture. He'd never been so relieved to see something so mundane in his life.

With far too much effort, he turned his head to the side, to see the person who sat nearby. “Stel—" The word caught in his throat, trailing off into weak coughs instead. It made everything hurt worse, and he groaned. “Faex."

“Cy." Estella's tone was urgent; she rolled off the chair and to her knees next to his cot immediately. One of her hands slid into his and squeezed gently. The other found his brow, brushing a few strands of hair back and away. “Asala," she called, raising her voice enough to be heard across the tent. “Asala, he's awake!"

“Don't move too much, Cy; you've lost a lot of blood." Estella rubbed her thumb along the knuckles of his left hand, which was either uninjured or had already been taken care of. She looked to be in bad shape herself, or at least her complexion was wan and a bit thinner than he was used to seeing. Purple bruising mottled crescent shapes beneath her eyes, but she didn't seem injured, at least.

Frankly, he didn't think he could move that much even if he wanted to. But he took her word for it on the cause—the other symptoms certainly matched. He could feel uncomfortable cold sweat soaking into his clothes, to say nothing of the utter, pathetic weakness of his own body. He could only barely remember what had put him here; the Fade part was clear enough up until the confrontation with Nightmare and that spider-shaped demon, but the details got very fuzzy after the fight started.

“The others, are they—?" The strain in his tone surprised him, largely because it wasn't all physical. He was alive and she was alive, but he felt... his brow furrowed.

"Alive," Asala answered for him. She had been apparently taking a nap in a cot situated just behind Estella, because her easily distinguishable pair of horns and head of white hair had shot straight up when she was called. She was still blinking away what little sleep she had gotten from her eyes. She looked as tired as Estella, with matching bags beneath her eyelids and bloodshot eyes. As she rubbed them, it was hard to mistake the immeasurable relief in her face. "Vesryn," she said, tilting her head toward probably another cot nearby, "Is still asleep, but the others are somewhere in the Keep."

“Nostariel didn't make it," Estella amended softly, shaking her head. “She stayed behind to hold off the demon, but... but the rest of us are here still. I did what you said—found the place where the Veil was weak and tore it open. Romulus carried you out."

Guilt was a feeling Cyrus knew better than he usually let on, but he hadn't felt quite this much of it in a while. The reasoning was obvious: the demon they'd still needed to fend off had clearly been the one he'd resolved to take care of. Which meant Estella's friend had died because he wasn't able to do what he'd set out to do and destroy it. He could not help but wonder how much his power was really worth if it was insufficient to protect the people he decided he wanted to protect.

Perhaps nothing had really changed at all.

“I'm sorry." Though his fingers were still leaden and numb, he squeezed her hand as best he could. “I asked you to trust me and then couldn't keep my promise."

Estella shook her head emphatically. “We wouldn't have been able to defeat Nightmare if you hadn't done what you did. Trying to fight on two fronts at once would have killed us all." She sounded certain of it; her hand resumed stroking his hair back from his brow in a soothing, repetitive motion. She left Asala plenty of room to work, though, careful to stay clear of her inspection of him. “We barely survived as it was. None of that is on you." She glanced, for a moment, over to where Vesryn was still unconscious, sighing through her nose.

He still felt that it was, at least in part. Cyrus was the one who had the greatest mastery of the Fade itself. His will was supposed to mean something, there. To be law, if he wished it to be. That was the nature of the power. And yet...

“It's not on you, either." He was fairly certain Estella was going to self-flagellate about this whether he told her not to or didn't, but as usual he decided to register his protest anyway. Besides, speaking was at least some distraction from the pain. “That rift you opened saved our lives, end of story. It might be unkind to put it this way, but Nostariel would certainly have died if she fell to her death with the rest of us. At least she chose what she did, this way."

The wound in his shoulder twinged; Cyrus sucked a breath in through gritted teeth. “Don't suppose you have any stronger painkilling spells in your repertoire, Asala? I could use one if you do."

Asala smiled sweetly, but the regret remained in her eyes. "I am sorry, but I do not. This is the strongest I have," she said. She frowned for a moment as she thought but eventually shook her head, the smile turning downcast. "Miss Nostariel... had one, but I am unable to replicate it," she stated, with some wistfulness to her tone. "She was... an expert healer."

Ah, that was right. “A spirit healer, wasn't it?" Cyrus shifted uncomfortably, trying to move minimally for the sake of making her work easier, but it was difficult when everything was sore. “Not an easy thing to become." It also required a certain temperament, of course. One he certainly didn't have.

Still, it was a topic of conversation, and he found that it was comparatively welcome right now. He could just cross back into the Fade, and deal with the pain that way, but at this point he really didn't want to. “But not an impossible one, for the likes of you, I should think."

"Do you believe so?" she asked. She could've been easily mistaken for simply indulging him in conversation to take his mind off of other things, though there was certain rise to her tone that suggested genuine curiosity. "I do not know much about Spirit Healers, I am afraid. I remember seeing the name in one of the tomes you translated for me, but... I have not reached that chapter yet."

“Normally I wouldn't encourage skipping in the reading, but you should consider it, in this case." Cyrus inhaled slowly through his nose, holding the breath for a couple seconds before releasing it. “There's quite a bit of work involved, but no more than it takes to be truly good at anything. It's just different, considering it involves a proper spirit-bond. None of this possession business." He almost raised a hand to wave it dismissively, but then pain speared up his arm and he let it fall back to the cot.

Right. They weren't actually in the middle of a lesson here. Shame, that. “Anyway, it would actually make healing easier for you, since most of the specialty spells are in the Spirit school instead of the Creation one... this is the wrong time for this discussion, isn't it?" He glanced at Estella for confirmation.

She actually laughed softly at that. “That's never stopped you before," she pointed out with some amusement. “But...perhaps you should let Asala do her work without a lecture, yes, fascinating as the subject may be."

“...Right." He sighed. “I'm sure I'll be laying here bored out of my mind for the next few days anyway. Feel free to ask me more about it if you get a break or something." He didn't want to ask her to ask him, but it would be dreadfully dull not to be able to do anything interesting while he recovered.

"I will think about it," she teased with a sweet smile, but he could tell she would mean to make a point of it. "However, I suggest we hold off until you are able to breathe without hurting first."

“I'll work on it."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

When Vesryn finally stirred, it was as though nothing had changed.

And yet, everything had changed. It had been a very long time since he'd been reminded of his own mortality. Reminded that even Saraya was fallible, and not without fears. She was more withdrawn than she'd ever been when he came to, not eager to share her feelings with him anymore. He could understand that. At least, he thought he did. In the Fade he had been witness to her greatest fear, something truly damaging from her past, ages ago, that still haunted her to the present. Something unresolved, he expected. And how could it ever be resolved, with so much time having passed?

But whatever it was, it was private. Saraya had not seen fit to educate him on it in their years together, despite the ample opportunities to try. Who and what she was remained a mystery Vesryn could not crack, and he had little chance of it without her help. His instinct was not to search. Not if it was Nightmare that wanted him to know. Some things were probably better left buried.

His own feelings were among them. Estella had been present when he came to, and made for a pleasant first sight despite how ragged she'd obviously run herself watching over her wounded friends. Vesryn imagined his collapse had been worrying; it had not been from his wounds but rather Saraya's return that had caused him to fall after leaving the rift, and by those wounds he should've woken a day earlier at least. Another reminder that his mind was a fragile thing. He carried an ancient life in a glass box.

Vesryn did not speak much after waking, an unusual turn for him. He assured Estella he was alright, that Saraya was as well. It's the same as it was before the battle, he said, and left it at that. It was impossible to keep the disappointment from his tone. Her scream was an echo in the back of his mind, and it wouldn't go away. He couldn't even remember the words she said, to have them translated. Just the tone of her agony, mixed with his own. He found himself not wanting company, a mood which carried on for a few days.

The Warden keep they occupied settled down over those few days, as the most grievously injured resolved their situations one way or another, and the emotional highs of the battle's immediate aftermath faded away. Vesryn kept mostly to himself, thinking and patiently hoping for some kind of helpful response from Saraya. It would not come, the ever present barrier between them still firmly in place. There was little else to do but wait, and presently he found himself seated on the ground against a wall, near the main doors of Griffon Wing Keep's central structure. He'd recovered a pipe from an Inquisition soldier that... no longer required it, and found that a bit of smoking relaxed his nerves. It was a habit many in his old mercenary company had taken up, but Vesryn had never felt the need to before.

“I do wish I hadn't left mine behind at Skyhold, or I'd ask to join you." The voice, laconic and slightly wry, belonged unmistakably to Cyrus. He'd finally been given leave to resume light activity the other day, not that there was much to do. The Inquisition seemed to be running its current activities just fine without their intervention, for now.

He paused a few feet from Vesryn, folding his hands behind his unarmored back and tilting his head slightly. “Up to company? I do believe Stellulam is intent on asking you to take a little walk with us this afternoon. Something about the water supply. Mostly I think she wants to make sure we're not driving ourselves mad." His face shifted; it was clear he'd used the last phrase intentionally, and with at least some understanding of what it might uniquely mean for Vesryn.

“But if you aren't inclined to it, I can make your excuses for you. It's rather easier to say no to me than to her, I should expect."

Vesryn coughed softly, the sudden desire to exhale a soft laugh tricking him into inhaling rather too much first, and he lowered the pipe. "You're quite right about that." He twisted his lips slightly in thought, debating internally on if he wanted to go or not. His body hadn't seen much use since it had been healed, that much was true. As for Estella's intentions, or rather what Cyrus expected of them, he wasn't sure if talking would help him stay sane, or just drive him further from it. There were things he'd yet to come to any kind of terms with, some things he didn't feel ready to speak about.

But the details, at least, of what had happened and what his current state were, could be relayed clearly enough. And in his desire to examine his own mind, he had shamefully neglected to offer any support for Estella's, or Cyrus's for that matter. Estella had many friends, of course, but he liked to consider himself one of the more valuable of those. And Cyrus had fewer friends, a group which Vesryn had only recently considered himself a member.

"Very well, then," he concluded, getting to his feet and grabbing his spear, which had been within reach. His other gear was stored elsewhere, but a weapon that doubled as a walking stick never hurt. "Probably past time I got myself moving, anyhow."

Cyrus smiled. “Excellent. I'm sure she'll be by presently."

His estimate turned out to be correct; it wasn't more than another couple of minutes before they spotted Estella. She appeared to be searching for something—likely for them, if her reaction was anything to go by upon finding them. She smiled a bit and padded over.

“There you are." She glanced between them a moment, then shrugged and let her eyes settle on Vesryn. “Has Cy already invited you? We're going down to the river—it seems the well's been contaminated, so Leon asked me to see if the river was good enough to use. Or, well... I volunteered, more accurately. He said he preferred it if I had company while I did." She sounded a tad sheepish, perhaps recalling the last time she'd wandered off on her own.

"It's no surprise, really, considering what we found in that well coming up," Vesryn reminded. Large, nasty spiders milling about underneath the fort tended to have a negative effect on things like its water supply. He didn't really want to think about how. "And your choice of company is excellent as always. Shall we?" His typical amount of pomp was a bit subdued, diminished, but it would've been downright criminal for him to not make the attempt. He did endeavor to be pleasant company for her, after all, especially when he expected she might be in need of it. He'd been too lax in those efforts the last few days.

"Shall we?"

They were soon setting out, heading east from Griffon Wing Keep and winding down into a ravine as soon as they were able. The scars in the earth cut all through the Western Approach, and while they occasionally ran the risk of sand drifting down onto their heads or the odd falling rock or pebble, Vesryn deemed it preferable to being out in the open, with the wind whipping in their faces and drying them to the bone. Down lower the shade was often quite comfortable, and Vesryn did not need to even bother with the hood of his cloak.

The river was some distance, however. It would be inconvenient for a force as large as the Inquisition's to make use of it so long while located at the Warden fort, but Vesryn suspected they wouldn't be remaining for much longer. Only long enough to ensure the area was secured and establish a support structure for the garrison they would undoubtedly be leaving behind.

"I trust both of you are healing well?" Vesryn asked, breaking up the silence.

“Well, I think I'm almost back to an ordinary amount of blood in my body, so that's certainly helpful." Cyrus's reply was droll as ever, which was probably a more reliable indicator of the truth than his words. He was walking a bit more carefully than usual, though, more deliberate about where he placed his feet. He was also looking around more than he usually did, observing their surroundings with a sort of dim interest.

Estella snorted softly at her brother's response, hopping a bit to cross from one section of the ravine trail to another on the same level, rather than descending only to ascend again a few paces later. The ground was uneven like that in many places, making the going a bit slower than it would have been otherwise. “I'm fine; thank you for asking." She hadn't wound up nearly so injured as some of the rest of them in their journey through the Fade, but knowing her, that was as likely to bother her as lingering wounds would have been.

“I know you said the connection with Saraya's back to normal, but is she... holding up okay? Are you all right?"

It was a far more complex question than the one he'd asked, and a reply of I'm fine in return would have been entirely insincere. She deserved better than that, they both did, but Vesryn wasn't sure there were any words to properly explain it. "It's... hard to say." As though that wasn't obvious. He thumped the butt of his spear into the ground a little harder for the next step. "I'd never encountered anything before that knew to attack us directly in that way. Everything feels normal, and yet..." He stopped, taking the spear in both hands and leaning on it a little.

"It's like... like walking into a room you left only minutes earlier. You know the room well, but while you were away, some inconsiderate and insidious villain picked up a small object in the room, and moved it somewhere else. The privacy has been violated, but for the life of you, you can't figure out what about the room is different. Without knowing that, you can't put it back to normal." He shook his head, assuming he was speaking nonsense, and carried on ahead. "Foolish metaphor aside, the Nightmare did something, but I have no idea what. I suspect Saraya knows, but these things take us years to work out normally. And she's been rather mum about a lot of things of late."

A small flash of annoyance rushed into his head, but it was weak, and soon subsided. Vesryn could guess what that meant. She had no right to be annoyed with him, and she knew it. And yet still she made herself scarce.

"What we saw in the Fade, before we regrouped," Vesryn said, rather quieter. "It greatly disturbed her."

Estella frowned, but then her eyes moved to her brother. They lingered a moment before she diverted them to Vesryn. “I haven't told anyone what that was," she said, voice soft. “If you don't want to explain it, that's fine, but if anyone can help..." The end of the sentence was obvious even though it went unsaid.

Vesryn halted again, this time settling his back against the wall of the ravine, letting the spear rest against his shoulder. "I'm not even sure it should be explored." Nightmare seemed to believe it could easily undermine Vesryn's own faith in her, and with how real the fear he felt was... was it right? Vesryn had to believe it was worth the risk. To ensure that nothing harmful had been done to him, to her. He didn't care to pry where he wasn't wanted, into things that held no meaning anymore, whatever they were. "Very well. After Estella and I found each other, Nightmare led us to a field."

There was no point beginning any earlier than that. As far as Vesryn was concerned that was between him and Estella, and would remain that way. "It was a marsh of some sort, but then, much of its domain was that way. The field was littered with the bodies of ancient elves, elves that Saraya recognized to the last. Even after all this time she knew their faces. Or perhaps seeing them again refreshed her memory. There was nothing we could do but cross the field, spring the trap that Nightmare set for us." He could feel Saraya shrinking away at the recollection of it, but Vesryn was glad for that. Her emotions were muted here compared to the Fade for some reason, and he really wasn't feeling like experiencing that kind of grief again.

"The bodies began to reanimate and attack us. We were holding them off well enough, until... until Nightmare spoke to me. 'Even in your mind, she is still restrained,' it said. Bound by ancient magic that transferal into my body and mind did not undo. He offered to weaken those bonds. I don't know if it was real or imagined, but it felt like my mind was tearing itself apart from the inside after that. I fell. I may have been dying, I don't know." He had to believe that level of physical pain would have caused even the toughest person to lose consciousness, but in the Fade it had refused to release him. "I heard her voice. She screamed in my head, babbled words I couldn't understand. I told her to withdraw, because I felt I would die otherwise. And she did."

He sighed heavily. The echoes of her scream grew louder in his mind, a sound he could not forget. "Estella got me out of there, and we found you. Saraya remained withdrawn until we were out of the Fade. I wish it could've been otherwise, we might've—" He cut himself off. He was not willing to say that just yet, and it was another issue besides. Irrelevant, now that Saraya had returned. "Her return was abrupt, and combined with my injuries, kept me out for that long. And that's the story."

Cyrus crossed his arms over his chest, expression thoughtful. He was generally easier to read than his sister, whatever the reason. “If that's the case, I think the instinct you've had to strengthen the connection might be ill-advised." His lips thinned; he shook his head and started forward again. “It seems better to try and focus on keeping it stable. You've been at an equilibrium, it seems. If what Nightmare did is any clue, tipping that balance in either direction could have... unwelcome consequences."

“I suppose she is not particularly eager for you to discern why she recognized an entire field of dead people, so I'll hold off on the historical investigation, if you prefer. But if I'm wrong, do feel free to say so."

With Cyrus taking the lead, Vesryn was content for once to follow. It wasn't like they were expecting any more Venatori here, and he didn't have his shield besides. "Seems obvious enough to me, if Saraya was witness to the fall of her people." He couldn't even begin to imagine such a thing. Friends and family that had accompanied her for years beyond counting, torn away in great numbers by an unrelenting enemy. The entire civilization crumbling. Saraya was a warrior, and undoubtedly fought alongside many others. It seemed more than reasonable to Vesryn to think that Saraya felt she failed them. That guilt, that remorse. To be the survivor, even only in a sense, when so many others were not able to linger. To be unable to protect them.

That was something Vesryn could feel quite keenly all on his own.

"Thank you for listening, at any rate." The thanks were wholly unnecessary at this point, he knew, but they could be given anyway. He wasn't sure what he wanted, or intended, to do about the situation. If indeed anything should be done at all. He was still fumbling in the dark with Saraya, and while it was never easy, perhaps it was safest that way.

Cyrus glanced back for a second at that. “Let me know if anything changes." He seemed content to drop the subject for the moment, however, and resumed his path forward.

They carried on until the ravine opened wider, and the sound of steadily flowing water disrupted the steady moan of the wind blowing over the sands. The river was a very welcome sight, and naturally brought with it the sparse few greens there were to see in the Western Approach. It was moving fairly quickly, too, which was good. "This water should be much better than the spider-baths," Vesryn declared easily enough. "Although..." He turned and studied the ground. "Varghest tracks here, quite a few. We'd better advise the troops to come with backup until they're cleared out. We'd also best not linger, unless we're hoping for a fight in addition to our lovely walk."

“Might be better to avoid," Estella agreed easily. There were plenty of healthier Inquisition soldiers who could take care of this, as long as they were forewarned.

Even having said so, though, she stalled for a while on the bank of the river, leaning over slightly as if to peer as far down its course as possible. “It always surprises me to find a river in a desert. And I've been to a lot of deserts by this point." Landing back on her heels, she turned away from it. “Shame the scenery could be ruined at any moment, I suppose. Shall we?"

At any moment. Vesryn exhaled quietly, and then smiled. "Let's."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Romulus didn't think he'd welcome the return of the cold, but that was before he'd spent any significant time in the Western Approach.

The Inquisition's forces skirted along the southern edge of Orlais, following the roads and keeping the Gamordan Peaks on their right until the mountains fell away entirely, and they evened out onto the Dales. They took smaller roads, which were perhaps slower going, but it would help them get into the southern Frostbacks quicker, and it was deemed best not to make a showing of force as they passed by such places as Val Firmin, Montsimmard, and Verchiel. It was unlikely the Orlesians understood the debt they had to the Inquisition yet. Because of their efforts, Corypheus had been denied a demon army, and would have to rely on his combined Venatori and Red Templar forces, which were fearsome enough already.

It was quite the blow they'd dealt him, and yet Romulus felt more unsettled than he had before leaving for the Approach. He was hardly an expert at sorting out his own feelings; any questioning from Khari or Zahra or Asala about what had happened in the Fade had been met with mostly avoidance on his part. He wasn't happy about that, especially when it was Khari he was avoiding speaking with. There were a few reasons for it, he supposed. It further confirmed his fraudulent status, the chance that brought him into contact with the orb that gave him his mark. Another reason to feel guilty for being duped by Anais. Not that the average soldier knew anything about it. For all they cared, he and Estella had just walked out of the impossible again. It was absurd.

Perhaps he felt so troubled because the Fade itself had not affected him as much as the others. Indeed, it was before the Fade, and its immediate aftermath, that haunted his memory. He'd have to figure out how to put words to it soon, before it ate at him any more.

For the moment, he kept to the head of the Inquisition's column, seeking relative isolation. Never far enough to get out of sight, and Lia and her scouts were always ahead of him of course, but far enough so as not to be in the thick of all the soldiers marching behind.

For a while, at least, he rode entirely undisturbed, but in time, another horse pulled up alongside his, and slowed pace to match. Cyrus of all people proved to be astride. How he kept his balance in the saddle with one leg crossed under him wasn't immediately obvious, but it seemed to be more comfortable, if the ease in his posture was anything to go by.

His expression didn't reflect it—if anything, he still looked vaguely troubled by something. But then, as far as Romulus could tell, he'd looked like that since they emerged from the Fade. His brow was a bit heavy, his mouth slightly downturned, but that was it. He shifted his attention to the side Romulus was on, exhaling in a manner that was almost a sigh.

“Do you have a moment, Romulus? I can sod off, if you prefer." The addendum seemed quite genuine, but so did the implied request.

For once, Romulus noticed that he didn't even slightly tense at Cyrus's approach. Not even subconsciously. It was a welcome thing, honestly, but not entirely surprising. They rarely put each other in close proximity on purpose, but somehow they ended up caught in feats of great and terrible magic on more than one occasion now. And whether they wanted it or not, they'd seen a decent amount of the other's vulnerabilities. Cyrus had seen Romulus practically cower before Chryseis when they met in Redcliffe. They'd both seen the way the visions of the future affected them. They'd both shared in the memory of the orphanage, the knowledge that they were both something very different from what they had evolved into. Romulus suspected he had more weaknesses, and that his were easier to discern, but he'd never thought Cyrus was without them. No one was.

He shook his head. "Stay. What do you need?"

“I wanted to thank you." The answer was immediate. It was as though Cyrus had been keeping it at the tip of his tongue for a while, and was eager to be rid of it. Or perhaps just to take it off his mind. A moment passed; his throat worked as he swallowed, perhaps gathering a bit more by way of thought before attempting to speak again.

His fingers fiddled absently with the dark mane of his horse. “I was not... at my best, in the Fade. None of us was, I suspect, but I at least should have been." His brow furrowed. “It is not unfamiliar to me. Not alien or strange. And yet I do not wish to confirm how I would have handled it, had I ended up alone in that place." It clearly wasn't an easy thing for him to admit; these words were much slower and more forced than the ones before. He fixed his eyes out on the path in front of them rather than anywhere in particular.

It was obvious that they had very different memories of that place. Romulus attached nothing in particular to it. It was a time when he was oblivious to the warning signs of where his life was heading. He might've ended up a Chantry brother or something, but instead he made enough of a nuisance of himself that he was made into a slave. The orphanage was a strange middle ground between the real life he should've had, the one with his actual family, and the one he was dealt, as a tool in service to a magister's whims.

"What about that place got to you?" he asked, a bit more abruptly than he'd intended. "If you don't mind me asking." He had no wish to pry too deeply, but Cyrus had been the one to come to him, so perhaps there was more he could help with. Romulus had seen the recollection the spirit put on of Cyrus's magic being discovered, of his imminent separation from his sister, but that was something every mage went through. Nor did it tear him forever from Estella, as he likely had feared as a child.

Cyrus diverted his eyes to his hands, picking at something near his knee. Loose thread, perhaps, or nothing at all. “It's a... reminder." He said the words slowly. “Of a time when I was a hairsbreadth from the worst fate my child's mind could conjure, too weak to do anything about it, and too much a coward to try." He yanked, and the thread snapped audibly, drifting away behind them.

“And then, of course, the inevitable reminder that the worst fate my child's mind could conjure might be better than what actually happened." He shook his head. “No child imagines he'll become what he hates most... but you know that just as well as I do, don't you?"

Romulus snorted softly, though the hint of a laugh was a dark one. Cyrus had done a great deal more thinking as a child than Romulus ever did. Romulus hadn't conjured up any fates for himself, hadn't bothered with any fears. He hadn't cared, until it was too late, and his fate had simply been decided for him. There wasn't anything for him to regret, really. His mind had never been as keen as a magister's, certainly not as a child. Too weak to do anything about his fate, too ignorant to see it coming, too stupid to understand what it would do to him. Cowardice, perhaps, was something he could understand, but his had only set in much later, along with his fears. Now he felt he had more than ever before.

"My fear is that I don't hate it." He could say the words all he wanted, but his actions had a way of speaking more loudly to him. Louder than Estella, louder than Zahra or Leon or Asala, louder than Khari even. Certainly louder than his own voice. "My fear is that I'll never be useful for anything else. Blade of a magister, now blade of the Inquisition. Still just a tool for killing. I don't want that to be all that I am, but it's what I'm good at. And the Inquisition doesn't seem to have room for me to be anything else right now." The Inquisition served different goals, obviously, and he killed different things, but time had a way of corrupting good things when they were consistently exposed to evil. Few people knew that better than Romulus.

“I'd be surprised if you hated it." Cyrus lifted his shoulders. “Hating what you did would have made it quite difficult to survive doing it, no?" He leaned forward automatically as their path began to slope upwards, taking them up a gentle incline. “But I've found that learning to hate is only about as difficult as learning to love. Perhaps easier, if you feel you should."

Romulus didn't know if he'd ever done either of those things. Hated or loved. At some point he had just deadened himself to it, refused to associate himself with all of it, but when the work Chryseis put him up to became his entire existence, there wasn't much left of himself. Maybe just a few quiet moments, rare occasions when he wasn't expected anywhere, where he could actually choose where to be in Minrathous. With a few people he hadn't been willing to call his friends, but in hindsight most certainly were. He wished he'd made more of those moments, rather than refusing to let them underneath the surface, the way he had before his defenses were broken down at Haven.

Cyrus glanced at Romulus a moment, then back ahead. “As for the Inquisition's business, well. It is inescapable that we'll need to kill plenty more things before we're through. But if your concern is finding room to do anything else... why not simply make the room? Seems to me this endeavor could be whatever the people at the front of it want it to be. And you're one of those people, are you not?"

"I shouldn't be," he answered, one thing he was relatively certain of. "Not after what I allowed to happen." He'd been comfortably in the shadows before he allowed Anais to drag him into the light, filling his mind with promises of purpose, a history to belong to. In many ways after that he made himself just as known as Estella was, only to cause harm to the Inquisition as a result. How were they expected to trust any decisions he made? How was he to trust himself?

Cyrus sighed, smiling in a rueful sort of way that was strongly reminiscent of an expression Estella often wore. “And the rest of us should? It hardly seems so. We're here by a series of accidents, most of us. Myself included. Stellulam included, to take someone in a more analogous position. History will likely remember this all as a smooth, cohesive tale of everyone being where they were meant to be when they were meant to be there, but it's never really as neat as that." He scoffed softly under his breath.

“Some of the best things in life are accidents. Make of it what you can. Trust others if you feel you can't trust yourself yet. No one ever stepped into something this important fully prepared for it. Ask the Commander if you think I'm wrong. Or Stellulam. Or anyone you like. I guarantee you they don't have all the answers yet, either. I certainly don't." He shook his head slightly, voice softening. “Everyone doubts. Even those of us who seem to have things most under control. I used to think that was a terrible inconvenience at best. Now, though..." He trailed off.

Romulus kicked his heels into his horse a little. He'd slowed down more than he intended to, and the voice of the soldiers behind him were becoming louder. "Thanks, Cyrus. It's... I'll work on it."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Estella wasn't sure whether the rivers out here ever melted, but if so, they certainly didn't do so this early in the year.

Ever since everything that had happened in the Fade, she'd found herself always returning in her thoughts to several specific moments there. Most of them, she didn't especially want to dwell upon, but the one she could tolerate thinking about was when she'd felt something change in the mark on her hand. She could recall the sequence very clearly: desperation, followed by some kind of magic, and then a strange lightness to her body. She'd charged, blinked, and somehow been where she wanted to be, much sooner than should have been possible.

Maybe it was something about the Fade itself, producing a strange effect that she would never be able to replicate in the real world. Her common sense informed her it was most likely just a fluke, if not something she'd imagined entirely. But some other part of her wouldn't let it go so easily. Because if it wasn't a fluke, if it was something she could learn to harness, then...

Estella sighed, steadying her balance on the riverbank. She'd asked Romulus and her brother both to accompany her beyond the walls of Skyhold. There was no need to risk accidentally pulling half of the castle into the Fade. The rift she'd opened when they were falling was easily large enough to be seriously dangerous if replicated, and while she didn't intend to try that, it might well happen by accident. Some of the scouts formed a loose perimeter around them, but she'd asked them to keep a relatively-safe distance, just in case.

“I think," she started, shifting her weight a little and pushing down the furred hood of her cloak. “That my mark has different properties from Romulus's, somehow. But it might be that they function in similar ways anyhow. If I remember, you were really, um, panicked, maybe? The first time you did something new with it, after Haven. I felt something similar, in the Fade." She wasn't actually sure if he'd have any idea what she was talking about; they'd all been kind of occupied at the time, after all.

"Not panicked," Romulus said, "but... frustrated? Angry. Desperate maybe." He had yet to remove his own hood, and by the looks of things he wasn't planning on it. Skyhold was cold enough within the protection of its walls. Outside the wind had a way of picking up to the point of icy daggers that even a year or more in the south hadn't helped him get used to. "It happened when I needed to help Khari. Er, both times." It seemed as though he'd never really thought about that fact, judging by the way he reacted to saying it. His lips thinned into a slight frown. He shook it off quickly enough. "I don't know if it works the same for you. I've never opened a rift like that, or... whatever it was you did during the fight."

Cyrus looked no more comfortable than Romulus did, bundled in a thick cloak, at least three layers of robes and tunics under that, and gloves lined with fur for warmth. His nose was already a bright shade of red, contrasting sharply with his complexion, and the ruddiness was quickly spreading across his cheeks and brow as well, hood notwithstanding. Nevertheless, he followed the exchange intently. “How did it feel, when you first got them?" The question seemed slightly off-topic, but knowing him, he was driving at some hypothesis or another with it. “You remember now, don't you?"

Estella swallowed, glancing down at her right hand. She could see the mark dimly even through her glove. She wasn't sure if she imagined it, but it seemed to have brightened since she'd opened the rift, and not dimmed again. It was impossible to know what that meant, of course, but...

“It felt..." She hesitated, squeezing her fingertips into her palm. It wasn't that she didn't know the words. It was that she couldn't imagine that they meant anything. That they were evidence for anything real or important. She was almost afraid to say them, for fear they'd sound more absurd aloud than they did in her own head, and she'd realize that they couldn't possibly be true. Her eyes met Cyrus's, inquisitive as ever, and she wondered what he'd say. What Romulus would say.

But now she was being ridiculous. Forcing her fingers to relax, she shook her head a bit. “It felt right, and then wrong. Like something was clicking into place, for just a moment, but then falling out of alignment again. Even before, there was something about the orb, like it was—" She grimaced. “Maybe it was just the magic." She didn't often make her status as a mage evident, but even if she wasn't a good one, she still qualified. And magic could draw anyone to it, in the right circumstances.

She met eyes with Romulus. “Did you feel anything like that?"

"Maybe?" Romulus ventured, after a brief bout of hesitation. "What I did went against what my instincts should have been, and it went against my training. I had no reason to reach for the orb. I'm not a mage, and I wouldn't have been able to make use of it. I'd long since been taught not to grab magical objects of unknown origin or power." There were surely some stories there of painful lessons in Minrathous, but he did not deign to share them.

"Afterwards... I'd thought I was the only one who thought it was right. I thought that the pull of the orb signified something greater, and the way the mark felt... I don't know." He looked at once relieved to be admitting it, and somewhat ashamed as well. "I thought that recovering our memories would prove something, about why we were marked. But maybe it just further confirmed that I'm too willing to believe lies about myself."

Estella didn't really know what to make of it. It was as Romulus said—being drawn to an artifact of power was no indication of anything in particular. Or at least they didn't have proof otherwise. She wasn't sure why it had felt so exactly right for a moment before the feeling vanished. She certainly hadn't woken afterward with any lingering sense that the mark belonged there. Perhaps the Anchor itself had been seeking a wielder, and anyone would have done.

“I still don't know anything about why it was us, if there's a reason at all. But... if we can develop the powers they have, maybe it won't matter why." Whether they were chosen, the mere victims of chance, or something in between, it seemed to be up to them now anyway. To figure out this magic and put it to use.

Rolling her shoulders, Estella glanced around, then stepped out onto the frozen river itself. There wasn't a lot of flat terrain on a mountainside, and she didn't want to break a leg on a hill or something, so even risking her balance seemed like a better alternative. “I was desperate, too," she said, pursing her lips. “But I'm usually pretty desperate in a fight, and nothing had happened before then. So I'm not really sure what to do."

“I think this may have started sooner than you imagine." Cyrus was still close enough on the bank that he didn't need to raise his voice much for her to hear. He tucked his hands under his armpits, sniffing audibly. “You did something to disrupt Pike's attempt to interfere with your mark, yes? It might not be that different. Try that again and see what happens."

She frowned. It was as sound an idea as any she had, but she wasn't sure it was possible. Pike had been disrupting the mark in some way she didn't really understand, and she wasn't sure she'd be able to replicate the way in which she resisted when there was nothing to resist. But it was worth a try.

Sliding the glove on her right hand off, Estella tucked it into her belt and ventured slightly further out onto the ice. It was extremely solid underfoot, and not actually all that smooth, making it easy enough to traverse. She made sure she had solid footing before reaching for the magic, though. Pulling in a breath, she closed her eyes and tried to remember.

At first it was like trying to grip water in her hands—the power was just too slippery and elusive to grasp. But if she didn't try so much to force it and guided it instead, she could at least sort of decide how it flowed. Estella's brows knit together, deep concentration etching itself into the corners of her mouth and eyes. Not quite that, more like—

A loud crack split the air quite suddenly. Startled, she staggered backwards a step, landing on her rear end upon the ice. Her eyes flew open; everything in the world was green. Or rather, there was a greenish filter over her field of vision, more like. Estella glanced down, noting that it wasn't just her head—her entire body seemed to be wreathed in some kind of shifting... something. Not quite light, not quite mist, but certainly not dense enough to be fluid, either. Different patches of it were darker or brighter, and it looked like there was motion in it. Like waves rolling up against shore, receding with the undertow. It didn't extend too far in any direction, and there didn't seem to be any rift involved, either. She felt no pain.

She froze, afraid that moving would mess it up somehow, but risked turning her head. “Um, guys? What am I doing?"

Cyrus was already moving out over the ice towards her. His face showed some degree of genuine alarm, actually, and it didn't fade even once he was close enough to ascertain that she was unharmed. Instead, he reached through the foglike veil and touched her shoulder. The contact was solid, but it felt distant. Numb. It seemed to bring him some relief, though; his expression eased a little.

“I believe you've transitioned partway into the Fade." His words were edged, with some slightly-awkward combination of giddy excitement and what seemed to be suppressed concern. “How do you feel?"

Partway into the—? Estella blinked, her surprise registering on a slight delay. All of a sudden, the green tinge to everything disappeared, the mark's power receding without her will or consent, like a candle snuffed. She shivered. Even the cold had felt further away for a moment there. “But..." She stopped, unsure what her objection was. But that's impossible didn't really seem to apply to any of the things they all dealt with lately, and she'd have felt silly for even saying it.

So instead, she sighed. “I don't... if that's going to help anything, it needs to stay put." Over her brother's shoulder, she sought Romulus. “Have you figured out any way to make anything the mark does more stable? Or... last longer, I guess?" She wasn't actually sure if he could reliably make whatever he did happen now or not, but if he'd managed to figure out how, she was almost certain it would help her as well.

"Stable?" He spoke the word like it was almost foreign to him. He'd kept his distance, unlike Cyrus, clearly not eager to be within the range of whatever it was that might happen while Estella experimented with her mark. "I don't think I've made anything that was stable, no. All I really do is create rifts, to pull things in, and then collapse them. I've never wanted the rift to stay open after I've created it, so..." He trailed off, the rest of his words obvious. He relied on the instability of his rifts in order to make them collapse quickly and do their work.

"I could try, if you want. I don't know what will happen, though."

She smiled. “At this point, I don't think any of us really do. But if you don't mind trying, it might help." Maybe the both of them, maybe not. But it seemed to her like the more they knew about the marks, the better. And without anything too helpful in their memories, they'd have to come by that information some other way.

"Okay, just... please stay back. If I lose control of it, it's going to close violently." He took a deep breath, rolling his head side to side, and pressed his fingers together, stretching them backwards. He then removed his glove from the marked hand, as Estella had, choosing to toss it aside in the snow. Widening his stance a little, he held out the mark, and with a moment of focus, the familiar green crackle of energy burst to life.

The rift began very small, no larger than a marble in size, right in front of his palm. Little shocks of energy zapped away from it in every direction, some of the coiling up his arm. Romulus narrowed his eyes at it in concentration, and it began to grow, larger and larger. It grew to a helmet's size, and as Romulus took a step back it continued, until it was roughly the width of Vesryn's shield. It wavered and wobbled, finally large enough to indeed see that it was a rift to the Fade. It began to consume the lightly fallen snow around it, leaving a circular area of blank ice on the frozen river. Romulus gritted his teeth, and still it grew larger.

His glove then lifted off the ground and flew right in. His eyes were drawn to it, his focus disrupted just for a moment, and that was all it took. With a low thwom the rift collapsed in on itself right in front of him, sending out a shockwave that threw him from his feet amidst small chunks of ice and drifting clouds of snow. They rained down around them, in the way bits of the walls at Adamant had when they were struck by projectiles launched from trebuchets.

When the snow cloud cleared enough Romulus could be seen getting back to his feet, coughing and brushing the snow off of his cloak and pants. From above, Lia could be seen hopping off a rock and coming a bit closer.

"Are you alright?" she shouted. Several other scouts looked on in concern.

Romulus waved them off. "I'm fine, I'm fine."

"Okay." Lia turned to head back towards her rock. "That was really cool, by the way."

“She's not wrong." Cyrus still had his arms tucked under his cloak, but he looked decidedly less miserable now, even given the cold. “Though it seems to me as though 'stability' isn't anyone's strong suit at the moment." He actually smiled at that, almost a grin. “Something to work on, perhaps."

He turned to her and arched an eyebrow. “Try again? I'll stand closer this time. Perhaps I'll notice something different."

Despite herself, Estella smiled, too, still brushing ice chunks out of her hair. “Uh... sure. Can't hurt to practice, right?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

With spring came the rains, and a new operation for the Inquisition.

There was perhaps nowhere better to experience those rains than the lowlands of Ferelden. Specifically the Inquisition's small party approached the village of Crestwood, with Vesryn in the lead. A message had been delivered to him from an old... well, friend wasn't the right word really. Acquaintance, perhaps. Regardless, the letter informed him of a situation worth investigating near Crestwood, as well as an invitation to catch up. Like nothing had happened, Vesryn supposed. The writing sure sounded like him, and it smelled, too. Of trouble.

But he couldn't say no. The fact that the letter came at all meant that the bloody man wasn't going to stop until he could see Vesryn. He was persistent like that. But Vesryn could see the game here. He'd known Vesryn was in Skyhold with the Inquisition, somehow. Word of the shining plate armored elf spreading, or some such. Better to meet him by drawing them out of their walls than showing up at the gate unannounced.

And there was no better way to draw out the Inquisition than with a rift, something only they could deal with. The letter wasn't explicit, but it stated that something rift-related was plaguing the town, which meant the presence of an Inquisitor was needed. Stel had come along, with Cyrus in tow. He'd taken the letter to her first, and it wasn't long before the scouts had been dispatched, to get the lay of the land before the party of irregulars arrived. A full force of Inquisition soldiers wasn't expected to be a necessity.

For once, though, their lovely diplomatic ambassador was accompanying them into the field. Vesryn glanced to his right where Lady Marceline rode, checking to see how she was faring in the rain. It was cold and persistent, still carrying the death throes of winter's chill. Vesryn had once again donned the lion pelt around his shoulders, adding a bit of weight and warmth.

"You've picked a lovely location for your getaway from the office, Lady Marceline."

"It would not have been my first choice, Ser Vesryn. I certainly would have picked a better day for it as well," Lady Marceline answered, though her eyes remained on the path ahead. Despite the nobility that oozed off of her, she appeared to be taking the weather and terrain very well. She wore a thick black cloak over her shoulders, lined with dyed purple fur. Hanging loosely from her neck was a gleaming silverite mask-- akin to the one Khari wore in battle, though Marceline's was of an obvious finer make. The moments when the cloak parted, her custom set of armor revealed itself for a second before retreating back beneath its warm folds.

Lady Marceline had expressed a wish to contact the local merchants and bannorns to work out a deal to establish trade routes to Skyhold, in addition to the usual tasks they were to resolve in the area.

"Could be worse, though," Vesryn mused. "At least the rain isn't coming in sideways."

They rode on, following the path. Vesryn knew the area pretty well, having been over most of Ferelden quite extensively during his years prior to joining the Inquisition. This region was far from his favorite area of it; it had been hit pretty fiercely by the Blight, as he understood it, and those parts of the country were still recovering even a decade later. Still, they were a hardy people, and refused to give up the land they had lived and toiled on for so long over the threat of darkspawn, or now the demons they were assuredly facing, if they were having trouble with rifts.

They spotted Lia waiting for them up ahead, astride her own Fereldan mount. She looked a little soaked through, but in good enough spirits considering. She waved a greeting to them. "Camp's just this way, come on." Kicking in her heels, she urged her horse ahead and led them off the path a little ways, winding around a bend until they arrived at the well-situated scout's camp. As always she had picked an excellent location, out of the way from the road and difficult to spot, but with easy access to natural shelter and a good view of the surrounding land.

That view provided them line of sight to the lake in the distance below, and at that point their problem became immediately obvious. A familiar, unearthly green light emanated from deep within the waters, the only possible source being a rift, and quite a large one unless the water was somehow amplifying its light. Green-tinted fumes of some sort seemed to waft away from the surface, dissipating in the air.

"There was a flood here during the Blight," Lia explained. "So far this is the only rift to appear in the area, but... there are corpses wandering out of the lake with the demons. Honestly, Stel, I'm not sure how you're supposed to close this one. Maybe someone in the village will be able to help."

“Fancy a swim, Stellulam?" Cyrus appeared to be teasing his sister rather than offering any actual solution to the issue, from the mirth in his eyes and the half-smile he wore. The rain didn't seem to bother him much; if anything, he was enjoying it. Not that this stopped him from wearing his hood up over his head, of course.

Estella pulled a face at him, wrinkling her nose. “You first, dear brother," she said dryly. Her eyes lingered on the green light for a moment, brows knitting, but then her expression eased and she returned her attention to Lia. “It can't hurt to see if anyone there knows anything useful. Let's head that way."

"The three Dalish that contacted Vesryn are waiting for you on the road to Crestwood. I'll take you to them."

"Three?" Vesryn asked, frowning. Lia nodded.

"Yep. The two mentioned in the letter, and a third that was with them. Tall, strong woman. I didn't catch her name."

That made sense, if it was who Vesryn thought it was. Keeper wouldn't let the First go on an adventure alone if he could do anything about it. And letting his sister go with him hardly made him any safer, unless she'd drastically improved since the last time they were together. "You spoke with them, then?"

"A little. It was a bit awkward, once they figured out I wasn't really Dalish. But they seem alright to me." Not really Dalish. Vesryn almost snorted. That was rich, and not particularly surprising that he would make an issue of it. Probably best that Khari wasn't with them right now. "Oh. And you'll probably want to leave the horses here. The undead don't seem to agree with them. Don't want them bolting."

Vesryn was willing to bet his own would be able to ignore the moans of the walking corpses, but the point was valid enough, and they continued on foot. The smoke rising over the hills from the village was already visible, meaning that they didn't have far to go. As they neared, they began to pass the odd body in the wet grass or near the trodden dirt of the road. It reminded Vesryn of the Fallow Mire. Soaked, skin still clinging to bones, mutilated forms of human bodies that had dredged themselves up from the depths to bring death where they could. Unpleasant to say the least, but at least Crestwood's storm was not as brutal, nor the ground so muddy.

Vesryn spotted the three that were waiting for him on the roadside some distance ahead, and made sure he was at the front of the party for when they came within speaking distance. It was a sight he met with mixed emotions. All three of them evoked something different. But the sight of him brought a broad smile to the face of the handsome elf standing in the center of the two women. He approached Vesryn quickly, the arms of his robes outstretched wide, and wrapping around him before he even thought to react.

"Anetha ara, Ves! It's almost as though the day itself just got brighter."

Vesryn stood dumbly in the embrace for a moment before he cautiously returned it, patting the man's back lightly. "Zeth... good to see you."

Zeth broke the embrace, but still grasped Vesryn by the shoulders. "How long's it been? Seven years?"

"Just about." This was said by the much smaller of the two elven women. She didn't even reach Khari's height, and where the little bear was built and strong, she was petite, bordering on diminutive. The sight of her brought a genuine smile to Vesryn's face.

"Look how much you've grown, Skygirl. You'll be taller than me soon." She grinned, sticking her tongue out at him for a moment, but soon came forward for a hug of her own, one that Vesryn gladly met as Zeth stepped aside. "I missed you, Astraia." Her height had changed little, but she had grown into a woman. Beautiful where she'd been awkward before, exotic in that way some of the elves were. Her dark hair had grown long, and was decorated with an assortment of beads, metal bands, braids, feathers, and other things that turned it into a lovely mess.

Vesryn exchanged a nod of greeting with the last of the three. He had a feeling she wasn't interested in a hug, regardless of whether he would've given her one or not. He would've. But if the other two were here by choice, their protector was undoubtedly not, and it showed. She was a grumpy sort, but soft enough once one knew where to poke.

The little reunion done, Vesryn turned to his Inquisition companions. "Everyone, these are a few old friends of mine. Zethlasan and Astraia Carrith, and this one is Shaethra Movrin."

"Zeth will do fine," the mage leading them said, offering a short bow. "Pleasure to make your acquaintance." He and Astraia were making no attempts to conceal their status as mages, which Vesryn found unsurprising. But apostates for once were not the south's greatest concern, and he doubted they'd run into any trouble.

"The pleasure is ours," Lady Marceline answered, dipping into a polite bow of her own. When she rose she continued, with an introduction of her own. "And I am Comtesse Marceline BenoĂźt, the Inquisition's chief ambassador," she said with some amount of pomp. Regardless, she began to introduce the others as well, outstretching a hand to present them. "This is Lady Inquisitor Estella Avenarius, her brother, Lord Cyrus, and as I am sure you have already met, Ser Lia, our lead scout. We are but a small portion of the Inquisition."

“Please, Cyrus is quite adequate." The man himself did not often seem to insist on his title, actually, and it didn't seem he would do so here, either. “Andaran atish'an." The words were smooth off his tongue, bereft of any lingering accent. He didn't bow, exactly, but he did incline his head in a measured sort of way.

“And I'm just Estella." She did bow a little, wearing a warm smile despite the atrocious weather. “It's nice to meet you."

"A shame it couldn't be under less undead-riddled circumstances," Zeth said, smiling at each of them in turn as they greeted him. "Thank you for coming so quickly, Inquisition."

"And why might you be here, exactly?" Vesryn asked, keeping his tone friendly as best he could, trying to stay away from sounding suspicious. He supposed even if Zeth caught on to that, he wouldn't let it show. "Does Clan Thremael not still wander the Tirashan?"

"They do," he answered. "We are a long way from home, but we will return by the year's end. It took me forever to convince the Keeper to grant me this time away, and I intend to use it. For Astraia's sake as well. We've seen a great many things in the past months. It has been most educational." A vague answer, but Vesryn expected no less. It was a long time until the year's end. Plenty of time for Zethlasan to romp around Ferelden as he saw fit. So long as he was smart enough to stay out of trouble. Which, if he was seeking out the Inquisition on purpose, he wasn't.

Lia had drawn her bow, aiming an arrow away from the party and towards the lake. She loosed the arrow, watching it fly and strike a shambling corpse through the head some distance away. There didn't appear to be any more of them on the way, but the scout looked back to the rest of the party. "We should probably get moving, no?"

They were on their way in short order, now a party of eight, and unlike normally, Vesryn preferred to remain near the back of the group, to better keep a watch over everyone in front. It wasn't that he distrusted them all. Zeth, certainly, but Shaethra had always been perpetually dutiful, and not prone to deception of her own doing. And Astraia, well... he had not seen a thought of ill-intent from her in all of the time he'd known her. But perhaps that wasn't so long, in the greater scheme of things. And many years had passed.

The young elven mage gravitated towards Estella, attempting to subtly observe her for a few moments and utterly failing, before she finally worked up the courage to speak. "You're the Lady Inquisitor? I've heard about you." She allowed her excitement to show through a bit. "Good things, I promise. Can I... can I see it? The mark, I mean."

Estella looked predictably surprised by the question, but the expression left her easily enough. “Of course," she replied easily, working at the buckles on her light gauntlet until they came loose and sliding it off. It disappeared under her cloak somewhere, and she turned her bare right hand palm-up, extending it towards Astraia. “Um... I'd recommend not trying any magic or anything on it. I wouldn't mind, but it does tend to react a bit unpredictably when disturbed." Nevertheless, she seemed untroubled to let the younger woman make an examination of whatever level of scrutiny she wished, stepping slightly sideways so they were walking at a more comfortable distance for it.

"Of course. I—I wouldn't dream of using magic on it, or you. I'm... well." She left the thought unfinished, absorbed instead in her examination of Estella's palm. Hesitant with magic though she was, she had no qualms about reaching out to grab the Inquisitor's hand, albeit gently. She didn't touch the mark directly, instead sort of cupping under the knuckles with one hand, using her other thumb to turn Estella's hand just a bit towards her, where she leaned in slightly to look into the light. It reflected off her dark brown eyes, which went slightly wide as they lit up. "It's very pretty, I think. Not in the usual sense, but—"

"Astraia," came Zeth's voice from in front of them. He'd turned to walk backwards for a moment. "There's no need to bother the Inquisitor." Immediately Astraia let go of Estella's hand, looking between her and her brother, though the apology she offered was wordless, only written on her face.

Estella tried to head that off immediately. “You're not bothering me at all," she said, quite sincerely. “I assure you, whatever measure of examination or prodding you want to do, my dear brother has done quite a number of times over." Her eyes moved briefly to Cyrus, then back to Astraia. “He probably knows more about it than I do, honestly, if you have questions."

Cyrus himself snorted. “I don't prod, Stellulam, I study. You can hardly blame me for curiosity about an ancient magical phenomenon." He tilted his head at Astraia afterwards, though. “And I would hardly blame anyone else. If you do have questions, it's no trouble to talk about. Something ought to pass a slog through the rain, no?"

Zeth had turned back around by this point, and a small hint of a smile formed on Astraia's face. She reached to grab Estella's hand again, this time carefully tracing over the mark itself with her pointer finger. "It's true you can close the rifts with this? Mend tears in the Veil?"

Vesryn smiled to himself. He didn't expect she would be any trouble to them. Well, maybe a little if she started slinging spells around. She'd seemed nervous about it when Estella suggested against using magic on the mark, which Vesryn took as a sign of not much improvement in that regard. It wasn't surprising. He knew how the clan had felt about Astraia's grasp on magic before he'd left, and that sort of negative opinion had a way of affecting a person like her, and her motivation to improve. It was perhaps the one thing he regretted most about leaving them behind when he did.

Walking around the side of the group and up to the front, he positioned himself at Shaethra's side, matching her long, easy stride. She scowled out from under her hood, eyes always watching their sides, what lay ahead, occasionally checking behind them on Astraia. Ever watchful. Her hand never strayed far from the flanged mace that swung at her hip. She was trying to be inconspicuous about it, but it wasn't her strength, and likely a few of his own party had already noticed. Vesryn leaned in a bit closer to her as they walked.

"Enjoying the trip, Shae?" She spared him a sidelong glance, tinged with a bit of tired annoyance.

"The Keeper directs that I protect the First. That's all there is to it."

"She's quite good at her job, too," Zeth assured him. "I was never going to escape the clan without making that concession to the Keeper. But she doesn't complain at least. I think you're enjoying yourself, Shae. You're just very good at hiding it."

"You may think that, if you wish."

Zeth smiled to himself, shaking his head. He turned to look the other way, finding Marceline. "Does the Inquisition's chief ambassador often follow the Inquisitors to close rifts? This isn't likely to be a diplomatic mission." He glanced down at the bit of her armor he could see, and the hilt of her sword. "Though I imagine the poker isn't for show, is it?"

"I have been trained in its use, yes. You need not worry about me," Lady Marceline answered with a manufactured smile. She looked ahead and deigned a better answer to his first question. "Perhaps not now, but once the rift is closed and we are able to reestablish control in the area, there will be merchants and the bannorn to curry favor with. The Inquisition is always in need of goods, and if my presence will aid in the endeavor, then I am willing to wade through the muck and undead for the cause."

A twist to the corner of her lips and she tilted her head toward the elf. "However, when the negotiations are concluded, the price will reflect our effort."

Zeth returned the smirk. "How very shrewd. You're quite the intriguing woman, Lady Marceline. Perhaps I might be able to acquire a finder's fee for some of the benefits earned here? These Fereldans weren't the ones who contacted you, after all. Don't think they trust the Inquisition anymore than they trust the People." By his tone, he was only half-serious, but Vesryn didn't doubt he'd take some coin if the Inquisition was willing to grant it. He supposed he had a point. Without the Dalish, these people wouldn't have received any help at all, perhaps not until it was too late.

He glanced back to check on Astraia, almost simultaneously as Shae did the same. Her attention was still quite fully occupied with the Lady Inquisitor and her brother. "And the tear in the sky, the Breach? You were able to close something so large in the same way?"

He couldn't help but smile a little. Perhaps this wasn't going to be as bad as he'd thought.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

The trip to the local village passed without much incident, Marceline and the rest of the Inquisition personnel making small talk with Vesryn's associates. Lady Marceline didn't trust them, of course-- though that didn't have much to do with them personally. She knew nothing of these people, and it would have been next to impossible to dig up any information on them prior to their introductions. Past experiences with outside influences did not end particularly well between Anais, Borja, and Ser Durand, and Marceline would like to see this one did not end in the same manner. Of course, she was well aware that it could solely be paranoia setting in, but regardless it would do well to be cautious when amongst strangers. She would watch them, carefully, while they traveled with the Inquisition.

Eventually, they began to close in on the local village, though as in everything, it would seem to not be as simple as strolling through the gates. They could hear a ruckus over the next rise in the path, as if a fight had broken out recently. Lady Marceline spared glance between those she traveled with. "We should hurry," she stated, her hand going to the silverite mask resting on her neckline.

Cyrus, still absorbed in conversation with Estella and Astraia, glanced up at that. “There are demons here." His tone left no room for doubt, and his lip curled slightly. “Probably keeping our lovely shambling friends company." Stepping a bit away from the others, he held one of his arms slightly out to his side. With a low hum, and a sound not too unlike the crackle of static, a bluish light extended from his fingers. He shifted his grip, holding what sharpened into a swordlike shape, and stepped into whatever magic it was that moved him quickly over long distances, disappearing over the hill first.

He wasn't wrong—when Marceline crested the hill, it was to see multiple sickly grey-skinned creatures heading towards what passed for a gate in the town. Though it had been built in a strategic location, the walls of Crestwood village were low, not likely to hold back the assault for long. Alongside the undead were more exotic creatures, including quite a few demons of various sorts. Cyrus's momentum carried him past a shade; the humming sword in his hand severed its head at the neck, and he brought it around to parry a Rage demon's claws right after, his free hand throwing a bolt of lightning into the corpse furthest towards the gate. It rebounded and struck several more in the process, but there were plenty left.

Estella taking the field was nothing nearly so impressive as watching her twin do it, but the enchanted sword in her hand was bright even in the storm-dark surroundings, and she didn't hesitate, hopping into a sprint to join him before any of the creatures could breach the village's defenses. The first few corpses didn't even see her coming, and she cut three of them down from behind before a Despair demon turned to face her. It threw a sphere of ice, but she ducked and rolled under it, springing back to her feet and thrusting, finding its heart with precision. She spun them both around in time to avoid the clumsy swing of another undead's rusted blade, putting the demon between them as a shield, then casting it from the end of her saber and stepping forward again to engage the next foe.

Two arrows flew into the mix, taking down two more undead. They'd come from Lia and Shae, though the latter of the two was advancing as she loosed her arrows, soon replacing the bow and drawing her mace instead. She flowed away from the first corpse to swing at her, using the opening to smash her blunt weapon into the thing's pelvis, cracking it in several places and doubling over the undead out of necessity. Her next blow came down hard on the thing's skull, caving it in and removing the head entirely.

Vesryn waded into the front with the others in melee, making broad swings of his bardiche axe and felling a corpse or a lesser demon with each one. When he reached a rage demon, he braced to block an attack, only for the fiery creature to be frozen solid in front of him, the spell having come from Vesryn's associate Zethlasan. Vesryn glanced back only for a moment before he swung his axe through the demon, shattering it into pieces. From beside Zeth, Astraia had drawn her staff, a thin and light weapon with a small blade affixed to the top, but she only contributed small bursts of lightning magic channeled from it, aiming for corpses on the fringes of the fight with mediocre accuracy.

Lady Marceline was more measured in her approach, slowly stepping into the fray trying to keep the nearest combatants in sight. A battle was different from a duel, she had to split her focus among a number of foes instead of a single one. Still, they were undead and their shambling movements and stuttering swings were easy prey. The first walking corpse didn't even turn around before Marceline's rapier pierced its skull and scattered it into loose bones. She spun and caught the blade of the next with her main-gauche, and she thrust forward into its chest, its guard having been removed. The demons were more problematic, their movements weren't nearly as telegraphed. She sat her sights on a wisp and forced herself into a trot, weaving around shards of fade it threw at her. She sprung when she reached it, driving the rapier into the demon's chest.

Their little force was one to be reckoned with, and soon thereafter they had mopped up the last of them. The party began to gather once more and make their way toward the gate. Marceline was busy cleaning the ichor from the point of her rapier with a handkerchief by the time she stood in front of it, and she looked up to find the person who manned it. "If it would not be too much trouble, the Inquisition would ask an audience with whomever is in charge?" She asked, playing off the recent battle they just had. "I believe we have earned our entry."

An older man poked his head out from behind the wall, wearing an ill-fitting iron helm. He looked down at the grim display beyond his wooden wall, narrowing his eyes. "You folks are the Inquisition? Been begging the mayor to send for help for days. Thank'ee for coming. Boy! Open the gate, now!" With a shuffling of feet and a creaking of gears and wood, the gate of Crestwood village swung open, and the old man walked down to the opening to greet them. "Mayor's house is the big one, top of the hill. I'd offer ye hospitality, but I'm afraid we've not much to spare."

“Think nothing of it," Estella replied easily, pausing a moment to get as much of the blood off her sword as she could before sliding it back home in its sheath. She glanced at the rest of them for a moment, then apparently decided that she might as well lead the way up, when no one else immediately moved to do so.

The town itself had clearly seen better days. Most of the buildings were made of ill-looking wood with mud and grass roofs. More than a few of them sagged on their foundations. The town itself was built on a hill, with steep inclines intermittently leading from one tier up to the next. The houses tended to get a little better as they went, but arguably the people did not. A few exited their homes to see what all the fuss was about, setting eyes upon the Inquisition and its guests with weary expressions. Largely, it seemed, devoid of hope. The Inquisitor attempted to smile at a few she made eye contact with, but most simply averted their gazes if she seemed to notice them in particular, which quickly stopped her from trying again.

They reached the top of the hill, and the larger house upon it, without trouble. Estella turned to Marceline then, one hand still resting habitually over the hilt of her saber. “Would you like to be the one to speak with him, Lady Marceline?"

"Of course Lady Estella," Marceline agreed with a polite smile and a nod. Her mask hung at her neckline once more, though she did go ahead and pull back her hood to reveal moistened hair tied up into a neat bun. Now that she felt somewhat more presentable, she reached forward and knocked on the door before taking the door handle and letting herself in. Inside, the found a depressed looking man waiting to greet them, though not before Lady Marceline could beat him to it, "Monsieur Mayor, I presume?" She asked, "We are the Inquisition."

"I'd tell you to come in, but it seems I'm too late for that." The jab was only half-meant judging by his tired tone. He was an older man, at least in his late fifties, his hairline having receded at least halfway back his scalp. He rose from his chair upon seeing them enter, offering a hand for Marceline to shake if she saw fit. "Mayor Dedrick of Crestwood village, despite everything. Are you... here to stop the undead?"

She accepted the shake with a firm grip of her own. After Marceline smiled and nodded in the affirmative. "We are here to close the rift in the lake, which we believe will solve the undead issue, yes. However," she frowned. If it were that easy, then they would have made their way toward the rift but with it in the middle of the lake... "In order to do that, we first need to reach it. We wish to ask if you have any information that may help us in that regard."

"You need to reach the light in the lake?" The mayor seemed to think that was a rather incredulous idea. "It has to be coming from the caves below Old Crestwood. Darkspawn flooded it ten years ago during the Blight. Wiped out the village, killing the refugees we took in. You can't deal with from afar? With magic or... something?"

"Doesn't work like that," Zethlasan said, having made his own way into the mayor's house. The other two Dalish were staying outside, but Zeth did not seem as concerned.

"I saw a dam on the way here," Lia offered. "Is there any way we can use it? Drain the lake, get closer to the rift?"

"Drain the... no. No, there must be some other way."

"Mayor, please," Marceline urged, her visage hardening. "We need to close the rift, but we cannot if it is submerged."

He grimaced, nervously wringing his hands, perhaps to alleviate some hidden pain. "You'd have to evict the bandits at the old fort to the southeast to use the dam. I can't ask you to risk your lives on our behalf. We have nothing to give."

"A fort?" Marceline asked. If they take the fort, then it could prove useful in establishing a presence in Crestwood and to keep the roads safe for trade and travel. If they were to save the area from the demons, she doubted that they would hear much protest against having an Inquisition influence nearby... "Regardless, your village and the surrounding area cannot stand up to any more assaults from the undead or demons," Marceline explained, crossing her arms as she went. "Your people are nearing their breaking point. They need what aid we can provide--do not deny them that."

"If you are set on this then... then I have no choice. Here," he handed a key to Marceline. "This key unlocks the gate to the dam controls in the fort. The rifts must be in the caves under Old Crestwood, but..." He looked to all present in the room, eyes conveying grim warning. "I would not linger there."

Marceline accepted the key gracefully, and then passed it along to Estella beside her. "Thank you, Mayor," she said with an incline to her head. "We will only stay as long as necessary, which, I hope is not long at all." She could think of better things to do with her time than to linger in damp caverns. "I believe it is time we took our leave," she added, looking at the rest of her party.

Outside, Astraia and Shaethra awaited them. The young mage leaned on her staff, curiously peering inside, but she backed away as soon as the rest were taking their leave, heading up and out of the village proper. "What did he say?" she asked. "Can we help somehow?"

“We can drain the lake by using the dam controls. Unsurprisingly, they are in a fort currently controlled by bandits." Cyrus shook his head, crossing his arms over his chest. “Apparently, Old Crestwood was flooded by darkspawn during the Blight. Conveniently, this killed off the refugee population in its entirety, and few others." His tone made clear how dubious he found that claim. “But we can get to the rift, in any case."

“Cy." Estella sighed softly. “We don't know that it didn't happen that way. It sounds a little... far-fetched, but there are definitely intelligent darkspawn that would be capable of something like that. Emissaries, and so on." She seemed to be trying to give the story the benefit of the doubt, but struggling with it. The key Marceline had given her had long since disappeared, presumably into a pocket or, if she was like her teacher in this respect, perhaps up her sleeve.

"Operating a dam would seem to require fine skills that I was unaware Darkspawn possessed," Marceline noted, her tone more in line with Cyrus's than Estella's. The protests the Mayor raised when Lia suggested they drain the dam were also suspicious, considering the state his people were in. However, it was not the best of times to ponder on it. "Regardless, we have a task at hand and we should see to it, agreed?"

It was determined quickly enough that they needed to scout the approach and find out what they were facing. Lia was sent ahead while the others found a decent spot to dig in and wait. About an hour passed, the group getting through the time by making small talk. Vesryn never seemed to bring up anything of note with Zethlasan or the other two elves, and vice versa. Quite possibly due to the company with them.

When Lia returned, she gratefully stepped under the protection of the rocky overhang that sheltered the others from the rain. "They're no Venatori, but we shouldn't take this lightly," she explained, once they had all gathered. "There doesn't seem to be a viable back entrance. None that we can all climb, anyway, and I don't think we should split up. We'll have to do this the hard way, and go through the gate. It's reinforced, but still mostly wooden."

"Astraia can handle that," Zeth pitched in, smiling pleasantly at his younger sister.

Her eyes widened. "I can?"

"It's not a small target, sis. I want to show our Inquisition friends here what you can do."

She looked between him and mostly Estella, though she glanced once at Cyrus and once at Vesryn, too. "I can get the gate open, I guess."

“I believe I might be of some assistance." Cyrus, lifting some kind of leaf out of a belt-pouch, chewed it for a moment before elaborating. “A large amount of smoke or fog should prevent them from seeing her do so before it's already done." He lifted his shoulders. “It would also help us get in without being shot down, I suspect."

“Fog's probably best," Estella added. “Less suspicious in this weather, anyway." She did pause a moment, though, and met eyes with Astraia. “If you'd rather not destroy the gate, we can find another way to do it. It's up to you."

"No, I want to," she said, her mind clearly made up now. "I... don't get to let loose very much. Really use my magic. And I'd rather use it on a gate than on other people. You guys can take care of the rest."

"We'll keep you covered," Vesryn assured her, smiling confidently. "Once the gate's down, we move in together, watch each other's backs. Don't lose track of the archers."

"I find myself looking forward to this," Zethlasan said. "Don't you, Shae?" The elven woman answered only with the flat line of her lips, her arms remaining crossed. "Well, I'm excited. Let's get to it."

“Very well. One deep fog, coming right up." Cyrus nodded briefly and stepped out from beneath the overhang, back out into the rain.

For several moments, it didn't look like he was doing anything in particular. There were no bright lights, or telltale flashes of magic, or anything like that. But after a while, something began to change in the direction of the lake itself. It was hard to discern exactly what at first, but as it drew closer, Marceline could easily tell that it was, in fact, a massive wall of thick, cloudy fog, dark grey in color. Cyrus oriented himself in the direction of the fortress, and the bank of mist and condensation went that way, too, washing over the rest of them on the way. For a moment, she could see only as far in front of her as she could reach, but then it receded on its way, cloaking the fortress instead.

Cyrus turned back and gestured that it was time for the rest of them to move. “Should last a while. We'll all want to stay somewhat close once inside, of course. Wouldn't do to be just as blind as they are."

"You're up, Skygirl," Vesryn said just before he donned his helmet, his visage vanishing behind the steel. Astraia took a deep breath, taking her staff in both hands and moved to the front of the group. Vesryn made sure to stand close beside her. He didn't have his shield, but it seemed obvious that if any arrows started coming their way, he would put his plate armor in front of Astraia without a moment's hesitation.

The elf mage had yet to cast a real spell in front of them, but as soon as she did it was perhaps apparent why. Primal magic began to glow and pulse energetically around her staff, with an obviously dangerous strength behind it. Her eyes stayed down on the spell she was forming, slowly circling the end of her staff in front of her. She formed thick and heavy rocks from the Fade, conjuring up a dense stonefist that quickly swelled and built upon itself until it was quite massive in size, at least as large as the head of a battering ram. The front end of it she molded into a dull point.

Her face locked in concentration, she glanced up to look for the gate, which was just barely visible as an outline in the fog. Letting out a grunt of effort, she stepped forward and thrust her staff, hurling the massive stonefist at an impressive speed. It didn't fly completely straight, angling a bit off to the right, but the velocity behind it made that irrelevant. It smashed into the gate and created a small explosion of wood and stone fragments as the doorway was blasted open. Whatever was barring it had been completely destroyed.

Astraia's eyes lit up, a little breathy laugh escaping her. Vesryn was quick to put a hand on her shoulder. "Nicely done. Now stay close to Shae, got it?" She blinked and nodded her understanding, backing off a few steps. Vesryn glanced back at the others. "Quickly, let's go."

The twins were both quick to react, moving forward together. “We'll head left." Estella drew both blades this time, disappearing into the fog just a half-step behind Cyrus. It stirred for a moment after, before settling back into place as though nothing had disturbed it to begin with.

Like last time, Lady Marceline was slower in her approach, though this time she planned to at least match her pace with Vesryn's. Between them, she knew that Cyrus was able to create shields, and Vesryn was outfitted in a heavy enough armor to block glancing arrows. Considering that Cyrus had already bolted ahead with his sister, she sidled up beside the elf. "How about you take the lead, Ser Vesryn?" she asked, her weapons at the ready.

"Gladly," he answered, already making his way forward. Their cohort of elves followed closely behind. Lia already had an arrow drawn back, searching for a target through the fog. She was clearly being careful with her aim, and squinting to make sure she could clearly see who she'd be shooting at. Shae also had her bow drawn and ready, sticking to the rear of the group with Astraia, who gripped her staff tightly in both hands.

They found a body at the mouth of the gate, his chest rent open with the signature manner of wound left behind by Cyrus's fade-blade. The first to investigate the destroyed gate, perhaps. Through the fog they could be seen engaging more of the bandits on the left flank. More came from the right, brandishing varying weapons in several states of armor. Some had clearly been taken by surprise, and were not properly outfitted for the fight.

The first dropped to Lia's arrow and fell in a heap onto the initial stairs. The second, an archer, turned his bow on the new attackers, but Shae's arrow found his head just in time. The bandit's arrow was loosed high into the sky as he collapsed backwards. Stepping forward, Vesryn met the first to make it into melee range, a woman with a pair of short swords that he drove back, easily taking glancing hits off his armor, which she was too imprecise to pierce through. He checked her into a wall, drawing his axe back.

Astraia looked away before the hit fell, to where her brother launched a heavy frost spell at a set of double doors leading into the fort's main building. There were heavy bangs from the other side of it, as reinforcements inside tried to join their fellow bandits. The mage forcefully turned aside a spear stab from a man that made it close enough to him. Zeth punched the blade on the bottom end of his staff into the man's unarmored midsection. A fireball erupted out the other side of him a moment later, blowing a hole in his torso a foot wide. The elf shoved him over with disdain, and looked for the next.

The door he'd sealed finally broke, and the leader of the bandits emerged: an impressively large man in what looked to be a set of old but functional knight's plate. He was steel from head to toe, carrying a huge war maul, and the very sight of him compelled the remaining bandits to fight harder.

Marceline spared a glance for their leader and promptly decided that she would allow the others to handle him. Not that she was afraid, of course, but she did not wish to face off with that rather larger maul of his unless she was given no other choice. His underlings however, were another matter. She dropped in behind Vesryn and posited on his other side, driving her rapier through the throat of a bandit who tried to flank him. Even in death he never knew she had struck. "Think it would be too much to ask if they surrendered?" Marceline asked in jest, ripping a longsword free with her main-gauche and piercing its wielder's chest.

It wasn't long before someone stepped in to engage the towering leader of the bandits. Cyrus was not unimpressive, physically, but he was certainly no titan, and stood a full head shorter than his foe. Of course, such comparisons had little meaning when magic was involved. He struck first with a heavy chain lightning spell, one that hit the bandit almost hard enough to knock him on his rear end—though he managed to stagger back in just enough time to keep his feet. The spell bounced several times, clearing out many of the others still close enough to him with a series of hissing crackles and snaps.

Turning to face the new threat, the armored warrior swung his maul up and over his shoulder with a surprising amount of speed, no doubt aiming to crush the spell-slinger in one stroke. Cyrus sidestepped, feet solid and sure, and a second blade flickered to life in his off-hand. When the bandit stepped in and grabbed for him, he strafed backwards at an angle, motions fluid and smooth. No doubt they would have to be—one hit with a weapon that mighty would surely end him, and probably crack through whatever magical shield he erected to protect himself.

He seemed to be almost intentionally allowing the game of cat-and-mouse to continue, though, choosing his direction in a way that Marceline, trained to dueling, could recognize as deliberate despite the seeming necessity of it. When a horizontal strike came in at the level of his shoulders, he took what must have been the opportunity he'd been waiting for.

Raising his left-hand blade to parry, he angled the hammer's strike off in an upward direction, jarring his own arm heavily in the process, no doubt. But it left him free to step in and cut with his right, the fade-generated sword finding the much-less-protected elbow joint of the platemail and biting deep.

The reason he'd chosen to move the fight in the direction he had became obvious a moment later. Inaudible over the sounds of the battle, Estella emerged from the fog, now behind the bandit, and slashed quickly for his legs. Like the inside of his elbows, the backs of his knees could not be protected as well as the rest of him, and at least one of the hits was deep enough to collapse him on that side, taking him to a knee. He lunged for Cyrus in front of him, apparently intent on fighting to the last.

But the incandescent blades in Cyrus's hands were faster, and found one last vulnerability in the full plate: the slight gap between helmet and gorget. A scissoring motion with both hands parted the bandit's head from his body, and he fell forward with a heavy thud.

With their leader dead, the rest of the bandits followed soon after. Now that the fort was clear, they found and unlocked the gate with the key the mayor had given them. It led back outside, though on the other side of the fort. They followed the path a ways, which lead them to a stone bridge with what seemed like a tavern at the far end, though fortunately, there were no bandits around. The locked gate probably kept them from spreading that way. Likewise, the inside of the tavern was empty, and in one of the backrooms they found the dam controls, a wheel with four spokes. Lady Marceline allowed some of the others to volunteer to turn the wheel.

The sounds of water rushing came from far away, indicating that they had succeeded in their task. Marceline then turned toward the others, "While we wait for the lake to empty, we should try to get word to Inquisition and inform them that we have taken a new fort."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

After a little bit of time to get the message sent and Lia settled in at the fort to await a reply, the rest of them were once again on their way out, this time to the drained lakebed that contained Old Crestwood. Even from this far out, Cyrus could feel the restlessness in the place, a disturbance that had little to do with the brand new rift and more, he suspected, to do with old ghosts. It was a subtle chill that sat beneath his skin, almost next to his bones, in the same place that lightning crackled and his natural connection to the fade flowed in time with his heartbeat. The ground was quite damp underfoot, almost slick in places, but his balance tended to correct itself on instinct more than by conscious thought on his part.

It was odd, the things he could notice when he devoted more of his attention to passively observing.

Vesryn, too, he suspected was ill-at-ease, but not likely for the same reason. While Stellulam and Lady Marceline led the way, their resident champion, usually inclined to do much the same, kept himself at the rear of the party, which was rather peculiar. With as much subtlety as he possessed, Cyrus let himself gradually drop back so that he was walking just about evenly, glancing aside at Vesryn.

“Not the most comfortable of reunions, I noticed." He spoke quietly, and left out the word games. He might not take things too seriously as a rule, but he was learning that this wasn't always the best approach with others, and it seemed inappropriate here, somehow. “Is there something lurking here I should be concerned about?" Personal awkwardness was one thing—unfortunate, perhaps, but tolerable. Wariness of a more general kind, however, was something to pay attention to. He should probably know which he was dealing with.

Vesryn observed their murky surroundings with a sort of grim neutrality, though his eyes often went back down to the party in front of them, and the elves they had welcomed as temporary companions. "All three of them know," he admitted, just as quietly. He didn't have to clarify what exactly they knew, as there was really only one secret Vesryn had in his repertoire, and it was a rather big one. "Their clan was the first, and only, group that I revealed myself to. Before encountering the Inquisition." If Astraia had spoken truly, that had been almost seven years ago, and he hadn't seen them since then.

"I'm actually quite proud of Astraia for not letting it slip yet." Vesryn smiled a bit at that, watching the young elf walking with the others, gravitating towards the Lady Inquisitor as she seemed tempted to do. She'd taken a liking to Stellulam, that much was clear. "And I suspect Zeth would have asked me about it, had you not been the one to fall back just now. None of them know that you all know."

Cyrus considered that for a moment, letting his eyes drift over the approaching landscape. Already, he could see the skeletal outlines of rotted buildings, the wood long eaten away by water and the tiny forms of life that grew within it. “I see." He wasn't sure why that alone would be any cause for discomfort, unless they hadn't taken it well—which didn't seem to be the issue here—or perhaps... “Do you think they would disapprove, knowing you had told us also?" It didn't really seem like anyone else's business to be disapproving or not, but then that rarely ever stopped such things.

That put a bit of a strain on Vesryn's expression. "We had differences in opinion, on what Saraya's existence meant for the People, and what, if anything, I was compelled to do about it. It was mostly between Zeth and I. I felt I had no choice but to leave, for their own good as well as mine." There was undoubtedly more to that story, but Vesryn did not seem inclined to share it, especially in the rather strained social situation they found themselves in, trailing just out of earshot of the people they were speaking of.

"Astraia has a gentle heart, and she's reasonable. She would understand. Shae would disapprove, but Shae disapproves of almost everything as far as I can tell. As for Zeth..." He scowled, then glanced at Cyrus. "If you aren't already, keep a close eye on him. He's not to be trusted."

“As you say, then." Cyrus saw no reason to pry further than that. While he might have preferred to understand more of the reasoning behind something that might well have an impact on the group's safety, he knew enough.

He hissed softly under his breath when they passed into the lakebed proper. Everything present was still waterlogged, of course; most of the weaker structural elements like doors and roofs were entirely absent from the house-frames, allowing the travelers a barely-obstructed view of the bog bodies strewn within. He almost wished he weren't paying much attention to his surroundings when he passed close enough to one to notice that the fingernails were gone. Trapped inside a building, perhaps, and unable to free herself and rise to the surface.

He didn't need to imagine what their suffering had been like. The proximity of the spirits here filled in the details every time he closed his eyes, whispering to him of their fates, letting images of rushing water and the feeling of sick, weakened bodies unable to keep their heads above it sink deep into his mind, like memories. One of his hands clenched as he felt the tiny fingers of someone he loved slip from it, lost to the water. His breath stuttered when his lungs filled with water, the world slowly darkening around him until the inevitability of his own death settled in. By then he was hardly conscious anyway, and it was almost... peaceful.

With a hard wrench, Cyrus snapped himself out of it, his body jerking involuntarily when he forced his eyes open. Gritting his teeth, he shook his head, trying to clear out the cobwebs and the recollections that were not his own. It was the rift in addition to the spirits, surely—the Fade was so close here he was practically halfway there even awake. He kept his eyes fixed on the ground after that, letting the rest of them lead him through the village.

"Hold a moment," Marceline called from the head of the group. She had paused and looked toward one of the dilapidated houses, though this one stood at the top of a set of carved stone stairs. Despite the wear and rot it had experienced beneath the water, Cyrus could still make out a plaque that read Mayor Dedrick. She then turned back toward the party, at least for a moment. "Shall we investigate then?" she asked, though apparently it was more of a indication of her intentions than a suggestion, as the woman was already climbing the stairs toward the house.

Cyrus, glad of a distraction, followed her up with the rest. “Interesting that all of the furniture somehow made it out alive." His comment was dry, but there were few other plausible explanations for why the home was so empty. It wasn't like it was any less impressive than the mayor's current residence otherwise, damp notwithstanding.

Stellulam was on the other side of the room, close to the back, looking dubiously at what seemed to be a chest or strongbox of some kind. “It was left here anyway, right?" she murmured to herself, apparently debating the ethics of opening it. “Might be something important about what happened here..."

With a sigh, she crouched in front of the object, reaching up to her hair and extracting what looked to actually be a specialized lockpick of some kind. Its companion emerged from her sleeve, and with a few moments' work, a muted click issued into the room, and she opened it carefully, sorting through a few miscellaneous and irrelevant items inside before she found something. A parchment envelope, damp but mostly intact, it seemed. Carefully, she opened it, extracting the paper inside and unfolding it delicately.

“Oh dear," she murmured softly, then read aloud. “The work you ordered is done. Do what you want. I'll be in the hills trying to forget it. Robert." She grimaced, rising back into a stand and carefully replacing the letter in the envelope.

"Shocking indeed," Zethlasan said, the words laced with sarcasm. "The shem mayor offing his own people once they prove inconvenient. Seth'lin, cowardice." He shook his head. Shae just scowled from the doorway. She looked eager to be done with this place.

"He... he had this town flooded?" Astraia asked, looking quite horrified. "That man we just spoke with in the village? How could he do that?"

"Fear makes all of us weaker, Skygirl," Vesryn said gently. "If we allow it to take hold. The Blight creates fear like nothing else." He put his hand on her shoulder, though she still left her mouth ajar, trying to comprehend.

Zeth slapped an open palm lightly into the sturdy wood of his staff. "Ves has the right of that, no doubt. We should get moving. I saw the door into the caves, it's not far."

"Agreed, although I do intend to have a word with the mayor when we return," Marceline stated, her lips turned downward into a deep frown.

Cyrus nodded slightly, assuming the lead this time. There weren't many places they hadn't already passed, and so he took the group up and over the steep incline behind the mayor's old house. The cave entrance was closed over by wooden planks with a door in them, sturdy enough to have survived even this long. The lock still seemed to be operational, but a concentrated fire spell fixed that easily enough, slicing right through the rusty iron. He shouldered it open and entered the cave system.

The need for light was immediately obvious, so he provided it, several small motes of magic rising from his fingertips to float above their heads. He changed the color so that the illumination was a soft blue-white, enough to see by nut not so much that it would blind them to anything incoming. “I can feel it. Below us." What he did not tell them was that there were even more death-memories here, more powerful the closer they got to the rift. He elected to drop back near the middle of the group. There was a chance he might not catch something headed towards them, half-distracted as he was, so he let someone else take point for now.

A soft touch at his arm alerted him to the fact that Stellulam was beside him. “Are you all right?" she asked, moving her hand up to his shoulder and squeezing softly. “Is it the spirits?" She knew considerably more about his peculiarities than most did, so it probably wasn't a terribly-difficult guess.

He nodded, pulling in a deep breath more to remind himself that he indeed could than anything. “I'll be better when the rift is closed." He offered her half a smile, then turned his eyes forward.

The cave system proved to be more expansive than he'd initially suspected, punctuated everywhere with stalactites and stalagmites, from ones as thin as his little finger to ones thicker around than he was. The stone, as far as he could tell under the magelight, was striated in varying shades of beige and grey. Old torch-frames lined the walls, too old and wet to be worth using when magic would serve just as well. The cave itself was dark as a tomb—fitting, since it had become one with the flood. Their narrow pathway opened up into a much larger chamber, where a wooden walkway seemed to be the only path further down.

“Mind that; I'm not sure how sound it'll be after about a decade underwater." The drop did not look like a survivable one, either.

"Well, if it can hold me I suspect it can hold the rest of us." Vesryn tested the wood under his boot, and it held. "Might want to keep our spacing, all the same."

Down they went, in a quiet song of breaths, creaking wood, and shifting armor and leathers. The air had a chill down here, this place that had not seen any light for so long. As they went further down, the only light that reached them was a pale green one, an unnatural but familiar hue. Once they were back on solid ground of cave rock they drew their weapons, readying themselves for a fight against the demons that would undoubtedly be lingering near the rift.

By the looks of it, they were encroaching on some old dwarven ruins. Bits of their signature underground architecture began to poke through the rock. It had a very geometric, squared style to it, carved from the stone that they paid so much respect to. No doubt these ruins, and perhaps some mines they may have led to, were a subject of great interest to the villagers of Crestwood, before the Blight removed all thought of anything but survival from their minds.

The rift was just inside the dwarven ruins, in a large and open chamber that appeared to be some kind of courtyard leading into the larger town or whatever it was the dwarves had built here. It sat in a shallow pool of about a foot of water in the center of the space, reaching from the floor to the ceiling. One of the larger rifts they'd faced. Worse, a heavy thumping sound reached their ears from the back of the chamber, just as a pride demon emerged from the shadows. Whips of magical electricity uncoiled and brightened from either hand, and it gurgled a low laugh upon seeing them. Wraiths surrounded it, and an array of other demons set their gazes upon those that sought to close the Veil's tear.

"Use the space as best you can," Vesryn advised. "Take the weaker ones first, then we'll deal with the pride demon."

In the interest of being able to do that before the Pride demon started taking free hits at them, Cyrus cloaked himself in the fade and set his end point, launching himself over the intervening space with the ease of long practice. The blade formed in his hand as he went, and his momentum let him cleave cleanly through the molten rage demon he hit first. No need to worry about warping the metal of a sword when it wasn't made of metal at all. Bringing it around, he thrust, pushing it through a wraith and dispersing the creature.

The second sword was always harder to form—holding two at once was not something he'd mastered yet. But he summoned it anyway, fending off an icy projectile hurled from another part of the room by a floating, shrieking demon of despair.

Vesryn moved quickly to shore up Cyrus's right flank, engaging a pair of shades that glided across the wet surface of the dwarven carved stone. He made broad strokes of his axe, first just to get them back and respecting him, and then to cut them down. He cleaved through a wraith in one swing as well, but the rift spewed out more in its place, not easily being beaten back.

Zethlasan cast a strong spell of winter's grasp on the pride demon, though he couldn't quite encase the entire creature in ice. It did cover it from head to toe in a sheen of white, almost like a layering of frost, and the demon growled its disapproval. The damage was uncertain, but it had at least been slowed somewhat in its movements and attacks. Shae loosed arrow after arrow to the right of the group, hitting any target that Vesryn was not currently engaging, with steady accuracy, always striking near the center mass of the demons. Her shots were not intended to achieve the most possible damage, but to hit with perfect regularity. No arrow went to waste.

Astraia meanwhile seemed more determined to assist against the demons than she had with the bandits, and stepped forward beside her brother. She launched orb after orb of electrical energy from her staff, directing them to the left side of the courtyard, where she was able to keep several wraiths mostly pinned down, picking off one or two.

Estella and Lady Marceline took the opposite side, working their way towards the cluster of demons on the left. They'd reached the first wave of them when the drifting despair demon moved closer, intent on finding an easier target than Cyrus had proved to be. Gathering a large sphere of magic in front of itself, billowing with rapidly-sinking cold fog, it shot a beam of the stuff straight for Stellulam's blind side.

To her credit, she must have felt it coming to some extent, and managed to get mostly out of the way. But the beam struck her foot, quickly fusing it to the stone beneath her with a thick layer of ice, and the spell was continuous. She fought to free herself, fire sparking to life in one hand, but it only disrupted the beam with a hissing pop for a moment when she released it. Not nearly long enough to break out of the coating of ice slowly making its way up her leg.

Marceline halted her progress and stepped back to stay with Estella. A wraith was floating toward them, apparently trying to capitalize on her sudden lack of movement. However, the sharp end of a rapier stopped in midair, Marceline having dipped beside and around her to pierce it. She let the blade sink all the way to the hilt before she struck with her offhand, driving the shorter main-gauche into the approximation of its head. With the immediate threat dealt with, Marceline turned toward Estella and began to carefully chip at the ice quickly encasing her leg with her rapier.

Astraia was the first to notice their predicament, and apparently decided that she needed to do something about it. Especially once several more wraiths clustered around the despair demon, and a terror demon lurked in the distance behind them. Gritting her teeth, she wreathed her staff in arcs of electricity, the magic crackling loudly even before she set it off. She lifted her staff up and slammed the end of it down in front of her, and a blast of lightning erupted from underneath the despair demon. The spell was powerful enough to completely interrupt the despair demon, even going so far as to send it back down to the ground on its backside.

The lightning then bounced around between a few of the wraiths, inflicting significant damage on those it touched, before linked closer to the rest of the fight, shocking off a shade heading for Cyrus. Astraia's eyes went wide, and she seemed to be able to predict what her spell would do next. It jumped straight onto Estella first, shocking her before it jumped to Lady Marceline. It fizzled out after that.

A moment later, the terror demon screamed from the back of the room, disappearing into a portal it created. A light then appeared underneath Estella and Marceline, and the demon leaped up out of it, throwing both of them onto their backs, Stellulam in the midst of the shards of ice from her leg that had shattered under the force. "No!" Astraia despaired, horrified. She took several steps forward, right into the range of the demon, and launched a powerful spirit bolt from her staff into its chest, at a range where she couldn't miss. It interrupted any of the terror's screaming magic it might've intended to follow with, but the demon slashed down at the little elven mage instead.

She got her staff in the way, but the force of the swing knocked her back with a quiet ungh, throwing her to the ground. Almost immediately after she'd fallen Shaethra was sprinting past her at the demon. A heavy blow to the terror's leg took it down in height, and the Dalish elf began swinging smack after smack with her mace to the demon's head, until there was little head left to speak of. Rather than check on either of the Inquisition personnel, she returned straight to Astraia once she was done.

“Stellulam." He couldn't see through all the chaos exactly what had happened after she fell, which made it all the more necessary to get over there himself. He also felt a flare of concern for Marceline, but she'd taken the weaker hit, considering that the bolt that hit her had already bounced off his sister.

He was nearly committed to his fade-step when one of the pride demon's lightning whips got in the way, hitting the stone right under his feet. Cyrus was forced to pull up hard on the spell, canceling it before it could complete. It sent shockwaves up his legs, but he ignored them in favor of focusing on the demon. It chuckled, low and gravelly, when Cyrus circled it, turning to match him. Completely unable to conceptualize its own defeat. To believe that there was anything here that could lay it low. Perhaps he could have sympathized. Once.

Right now all he cared about was getting through it, and keeping a worried eye on the aftermath of Astraia's little mishap.

The hiss that came from Marceline sounded rather annoyed, as if anyone would be thrilled with the series of events that befell both Estella and her. She did not linger on the ground for a moment, swinging her body around to stand upright on her feet. She had dropped her weapons either when the lightning chained into Estella and her, or when the terror demon knocked them off their feet, it was unclear which. As she went to retrieve them however, she was cut off by a shade that had managed to avoid the brunt of the lightning. It caused Marceline to retreat backward and away from her weapons. Still, she proved to be a resourceful woman, as her hand went to the thick black cloak that hugged her shoulders, ripping it away from the tearaway clasp at her neck. She rolled it a few times in her offhand and waited for the shade to attack.

She needn't wait long, as the shade lunged at her with its claws. She sidestepped it, using the cloak to catch one of its claws. She then pulled, dragging the shade behind her and propelling her forward toward her weapons. She ran over to her rapier and spun, impaling the shade that had been chasing close behind. She impaled it through the body and threw up her cloaked hand to fend off its teeth. She pulled the blade free and thrust twice more before the thing disappeared into a gray cloud.

With that, Marceline looked toward Estella, and pointed her rapier at the despair demon. "Let's go," she stated plainly.

Stellulam looked a bit worse for the wear, but she'd at least stopped shaking as the aftershocks worked their way through her body. She'd kept her saber in the fall, and tightened her grip on it, nodding at Marceline. “I'm going to set your weapon on fire," she warned. A moment later, both the abassador's rapier and her own blade were alight, the yellow and orange flames bright in the dark.

The despair demon, stunned by Astraia's initial lightning strike, was only just beginning to recover when they reached it. Estella, there slightly ahead of Marceline, slashed across its chest area, the fire clearly hurting it a great deal. But it also may well have been enough to snap it out of its stupor, because it immediately tried to leap away.

Marceline had the fortune to have had positioned herself so that the demon instead leapt toward her. She flung her cloak forward, the cloth wrapping around the things face before she stepped in behind it. Its defenses completely gone, she drove her rapier into its chest as well, the flame hissing as it met flesh, before she withdrew and struck twice more. When it did finally manage to pull free of her cloak, it was greeted with the sight of Marceline's rapier lancing toward its face.

As the despair demon fell, the larger pride demon swung forward with one of its whips. When Cyrus raised his sword to block, it wrapped around the fade blade, popping loudly in his ears at such close proximity. Lifting his eyes to the demon, he let himself smirk, seeking to agitate it. “Well?"

Predictably enough, it went for the overwhelming show of strength, hauling backwards with all its might in an attempt to yank him off his feet and towards it. An attempt that surely would have succeeded, if Cyrus were interested in a mere contest of physical prowess. Instead, he simply let the sword in his hand disappear, leaving the demon to stagger heavily backward in compensation for the unnecessary force. A tiny orb of light appeared at his index finger, shooting towards the off-balance demon in an unerring line. The moment the two came in contact, it exploded with a heavy boom, cloaking the demon in flames and toppling it the rest of the way over. It hit the water with a loud sizzle, throwing up steam all around itself and thrashing to regain its feet.

He was in no mood for gloating; a quick step put him close enough to reach its throat, and he did, shaping the fade into a spear this time, stabbing downwards and punching the blade end through the demon's neck. It stilled.

Releasing a heavy breath, Cyrus left the spear where it was and stepped away. “Is everyone all right?" There was still the matter of the rift to deal with, but it appeared that all of the other demons were down. Vesryn was just removing his bardiche from the last, it seemed.

"Yes, although the same cannot be said for my cloak," Lady Marceline answered, holding it up to show that it had been singed and torn into ribbons. She seemed rather annoyed by this.

“I think so," Stellulam replied, glancing around to make sure that everyone was, indeed, still more or less on their feet. Her leathers sported a rather large scorch mark where the lightning had struck her, but if the effects lingered, she did not show as much. Sheathing her sword, she stepped forward a few paces so she was nearly directly under the rift, raising her right arm towards the greenish tear in space.

The beam of light from the mark looked more solid than they had in the past, and it seemed to cause her no pain to close it, not even when the dull bang signaled the collapse and sealing of the rift.

Astraia was on her feet again, by way of the older elven woman, who was busily checking her and ignoring the others. "I'm fine, Shae." She seemed to ignore Astraia as well. "Shae. I'm fine." Astraia looked to be incredibly embarrassed, her eyes locked on the ground and her hands clenched into balls. Finally Shae relented, returning her mace to her belt.

Zeth surveyed their handiwork. "That was all very impressive. Though I think I've had about enough of this particular cave."

“I suspect that makes all of us."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

After Estella and the rest of her traveling partners had resolved the issues in Crestwood, word reached the Inquisition that they had captured a fort and required additional personnel to man it. Asala was among the number of other Inquisition forces to be sent to the fort, though she had volunteered with the other irregulars. In part because she wanted to see more of the world than the inside of Skyhold, though mostly because her friends were either going as well, or were already there-- and having a healer on hand would only benefit them. There was enough medical personnel back in Skyhold that they wouldn't miss her too terribly. Donovan and Millian could easily handle what injuries arose on the homefront.

The trek had thankfully been shorter than it had been to the Approach, though the weather in the area was worse in her opinion. Fortunately, the rain had let up some since they arrived, and the sun was finally peeking out behind the clouds. Which was fortunate, because she had some ideas she wanted to test out today. She had already found Cyrus and Estella, as well as Vesryn, but he was accompanied by his Dalish acquaintances. Having strangers watch her experiment with her magic felt... odd, but it was something she felt like she needed to do, if she was to ever progress in the use of her magic.

They were all positioned some distance away from the fort in a flat area, though its silhouette lingered behind them. She had also deigned to bring a small portable table with her, which a pair of books sat on. One could easily be recognized as one of the tomes Cyrus had transcribed for her, but the other was more of a journal, notes written in her own neat handwriting. "Are you sure you are okay with this?" Asala asked Vesryn. The spell she had intended to test should have been in no way dangerous, but regardless, she wanted to make sure he was okay with it before she proceeded.

"Me?" Vesryn asked. "I'm not actually sure what we're attempting here. Should I be okay with this?"

"I have some experience observing rather... unstable practice sessions," the one who'd introduced himself as Zeth informed her, glancing at his sister. She looked a bit embarrassed by the reference, but made no comment of it. "Whatever it is, I'm sure it'll be fine."

"Oh, no, no, no. It should not be unstable," she quickly amended. she scratched a spot underneath her horn and decided that maybe a bit of explanation was in order. Maybe she should have done that before she called them out there. "I, well. See, uh..." she began stuttering, before she abruptly stopped herself. She let a moment of annoyance at herself pass before she sighed and tried again, this time forming the words in her head before trying to speak them. "The barriers I use now are a... sort of continuous spell-- or, I have to supply a steady amount of mana for it to keep its shape," she said, glancing at Cyrus to ensure she was explaining it right.

Glancing at the tome on the table nearby, she continued. "I have read of barriers that are... static, I suppose, where I supply a set amount of mana and they will linger until it has used it all, or is destroyed. I wished... to see if I could wrap one of these barriers around an individual-- er, you. In this case." She said.

“Well, there is a slight risk of suffocation, but I'm sure everything will be fine." Cyrus said it with a clearly-teasing tone, the slight frown he'd been wearing up until that point disappearing.

"Ah." Vesryn smiled a bit. He seemed to take the news quite well. "Sure, why not? Perhaps I should find some space then." He took a few steps away from his Dalish friends.

"Oh no, I--I, uh, I have tested it on candles," she quickly explained. "I fixed the airflow problem."

With everything prepared and no more questions, Asala began to prep the spell. It was not unlike her usual barrier spell, though she had to worry about the flexibility of it as well as create something static. She had practiced it with small scale usage, and she was able to work out how to feed it a set amount of mana, though she did not yet test it on larger subjects. Leon would have been a prime test, for if she could wrap him in a suitable barrier, than theoretically she could do the same to anyone of the Inquisition. However, Vesryn was also a suitable applicant.

She held her wrist with her other hand and summoned the spell to the fore. A dull thump sounded around Vesryn, the ground below him alighting in magic for a moment before it faded, leaving him encased in a shimmering blue barrier. The light from her hand faded as well, but the barrier remained signaling that the shield was now independent from Asala's control. "Can you move?" she asked, tentatively.

"Uh..." Vesryn looked immediately a bit uncomfortable, glancing down at himself perhaps to try to take a proper stock of what exactly Asala had done. "I'm not sure that's the most pertinent question." He could move, a little, but it seemed as though he had to strain just to get a small step forward, or raise his arms up from his sides. A bit like he was moving in one of those time-warped rifts they had encountered around Redcliffe.

"Am I supposed to be able to fight after you've cast this?" It seemed to be a genuine question. The barrier would certainly protect him for as long as it lasted, but with how little he was able to move, it would essentially offer any enemy free hits on him until it was destroyed. "I can breathe, at least."

Astraia laughed a little at that, and Zeth grinned at his friend's predicament as well.

"Actually... Yes," Asala answered, rather embarrassed before she glanced at Cyrus.

He was smiling as well, but as soon as she looked at him, it softened slightly. A few green sparks flickered in one of his hands; he flung them at Vesryn and dissipated the shield with minimal fanfare. “Pliability is still an issue, certainly." He raised a hand to his chin, rubbing at this jawline and rocking back on his heels. “You could try to make the entire thing elastic enough, but I suspect it would lose much of its strength if you did. I think you might have more success modeling it after actual armor."

Cyrus nodded at Vesryn. “As I'm sure you can see, there are parts of platemail that are as unyielding as you like, and other parts where it has to be jointed enough to accommodate movement. I recommend studying the anatomy of as many suits of armor as you can get your hands on, then trying to replicate one at a time. Perhaps ask the Commander to let you try and protect his arms while he pummels things, for example."

He patted her on the shoulder, though, in what was likely meant to be a reassuring fashion. “That you've made it even this far yet is excellent progress. Perhaps you would like to try making someone just a chestplate or a gauntlet and see how it works on a smaller scale?"

“You can try that on me, if you like," Estella added. “Maybe not the right arm, in case that interferes with something, but the left?" She readily extended it towards Asala, seemingly with no reservations at all about being a magical test subject.

"Of course," Asala asked cheerfully. The earlier set back didn't bother her much--that was the point her asking them all to accompany her. It was an experiment of sorts, and she was not expecting it to be immediately perfect. Though, she did linger on Vesryn's armor for a moment more. She would have to ask him, as well as Leon and a number of others to allow her to inspect their armor and the way they move in it. It seemed like a lot of work-- but she wasn't discouraged. In fact, she was excited by the prospect and emboldened by the progress.

She turned toward Estella and focused on the gauntlet, taking it into her own hand and took into account the tweaks Cyrus had mentioned. She noted the joints of the fingers and the slight bend to the its shape. Still holding it, Asala began to cast the spell. Just like with Vesryn, the spell produced a glow and when it faded a barrier was wrapped around Estella's hand. Of course, she had proved to be hasty in her casting, and she was caught in her own slight area of affect. In addition to Estella's gauntlet, her own hands were encased in matching barriers.

"Uh..." she said as she held them up. Regardless, she began to test the fingers of her own hand. "How... is it for you?" she asked Estella.

The Inquisitor tried to flex her fingers, from the look of it. Two of them moved a little, but the others remained more or less motionless. “Well, I'm not as strong as other people," Estella said, “but I'd have trouble gripping my sword, still." She lifted her shoulders, smiling good-naturedly.

"It is... certainly a work in progress," Asala agreed with a smile of her own. The barriers around her hands were much of the same way, her index and middle fingers flexing more easily than the rest, but even those had some rigidity in them. She glanced toward Cyrus with her best "I tried" smile she could muster. "Um.. help?" she asked, holding her hands up for her to dispel.

He huffed softly, but the spell was not long in coming, sloughing the barriers away from both her hands and Estella's. “Fine developments for now, certainly." He diverted his attention to their onlookers momentarily, tilting his head a bit. “While we're all working on our magic together, perhaps one of our guest mages would like to participate? Astraia, maybe? Your stonefist is quite impressive, if memory serves."

She smiled, fingers tightening a bit around her staff. "Thank you. It's a simple spell, though. I can't do it as powerfully as that if I don't have time to gather it together." Behind them a fair distance, the other elf, Shae, stood from the rock she was sitting on. She continued to watch, arms crossed. Astraia glanced briefly to her brother, and then back to Cyrus. "The weapons you made, from the Fade. That was also very impressive."

Cyrus inclined his head politely. “Thank you. I've been fortunate enough to have more than one excellent teacher." Something crossed his face for a moment at that, unreadable, but it disappeared a moment later. “Is primal magic your preferred school, then? I confess to a fondness for it myself. Perhaps some target practice would be in order for us."

She nodded enthusiastically. "Spirit, too, but yes, I seem to have the easiest time with rock and lightning. I, uh... I know I'm not very accurate. I should practice more." Her glance at Estella was almost too quick to notice before she looked away again, blinking a few times. "I was working on a petrify spell before we left the Tirashan."

"She's almost got it, too," Zeth pointed out. "Though more often than not I think the subject would end up crushed rather than encased. Which works fine in a battle."

"I want to be able to trap them without killing them," she offered, a bit meekly.

Asala smiled when she heard that and nodded gingerly. "I understand completely." Her own barriers were meant to protect instead of hurt, after all.

“Then let's try it." Cyrus accepted this with equanimity, though his glance darted to Zethlasan for a moment before resettling on Astraia. “You can petrify me. I promise not to be crushable." What looked to be several layers of arcane shielding rippled over the air in front of him. He didn't conform them to his body, as Asala had been attempting, but they were very close while maintaining their general shape.

He stepped well away from the others, allowing plenty of room for her to aim without worrying about anyone else. To Asala, this wasn't really anything unusual; he often volunteered to be the target of things she tried as well, when he wasn't needed for some other purpose, like dispelling. Perhaps it was just something that happened when you had spells that needed living targets.

To Astraia, however, this was obviously quite new, and she looked quite alarmed for several seconds, looking at Cyrus as though he was a bit mad. Though she obviously tried to hide that expression as well. "What? Petrify you? I... I've only ever tried on—on tree branches, or old bones, or other rocks. I shouldn't."

Zeth put a hand on her shoulder. "The rocks didn't have layers of arcane shields and barrier wielding mages nearby, sister. It'll be fine."

She appeared quite unconvinced that it would be, though she obviously wasn't sure who to look for in her search for reassurance. Or permission, perhaps. Finally she sought out Estella, eyes flicking between her and Cyrus. "I shouldn't."

Estella actually looked, of all things, a bit amused. Apparently, she was quite confident in Cyrus's ability not to get himself killed by wayward spell. “Actually... he does this sort of thing a lot. You don't have to if you don't want to, of course, but if Cy says it won't hurt him, I'm confident it won't."

That seemed to be the encouragement she needed, though she looked surprised that she was actually going to attempt this. Stepping away from her brother a pace to give herself some room, she lowered her staff towards Cyrus, though she carried it in one hand, leaving the other empty, fingers extending down towards the earth beneath her. Her eyes sought the ground Cyrus stood upon, and slowly at first she began to pull on the Fade, bits of brown colored stone swirling around her hands and staff.

She then lifted her hands up, the staff with it. From all sides of Cyrus appeared mounds of fractured stone, starting out perhaps a little farther than they should have. They smashed loudly into him on four different fronts with impressive force, enough that they ended up just shattering themselves, sending chunks of rock flying in every direction. Cyrus only disappeared for a moment, and indeed was fine when he reappeared, though Astraia only managed to notice that once she was willing to look at what she'd done.

Zethlasan tilted his head, pointer finger resting on his chin. "Mm. Close."

Cyrus doubled over, coughing out of what seemed to be some combination of the stone dust and dirt in the air and the actual impact of the slabs of earth against this shields and his person. Slapping his knee a few times, he straightened, the side of a fist pressed to the center of his chest. He was covered in dirt, some of it more like mud considering the weather lately, but he didn't seem upset.

Quite the contrary, as soon as he got the air back for it, he was laughing, a low chuckle that trailed off into an exaggerated sigh. “Now that was a spell." Both his hands raked through his hair, pushing the dark mass back away from his face and over his crown. Face mud-streaked, he grinned nevertheless. “And quite close to what you wanted, I think. It might be that you're surging a bit with the magic on release. If you can stop doing that and release softly instead, I think you'll have a bloody effective trap on your hands."

Apparently her brother's boyish grin and mucked-up appearance was enough to get the Inquisitor laughing, too, because she did, wrapping one arm around her middle as though to hold herself together. “You look like... oh, Cy, you're a mess." Her other hand lifted to her mouth, smothering the giggles she was still holding in.

"I'm sorry!" Astraia immediately said, though any worry she actually had seemed to be overridden by the way they were grinning and laughing. A smile worked its way onto her face as well. Probably a guilty one, but it didn't leave. At least, not until she seemed to become thoughtful. "Soft release," she repeated to herself. "Okay. Thank you."

Asala covered her mouth with her hand in shock. The spell was more... vigorous than she initially believed it would be. She had summoned a barrier in the nick of time to avoid being pelted by debris from the shattering stone. She felt for the poor woman, to have such unbridled power but a disdain for causing pain. Eventually, even Asala began to chuckle with the others. Soon, she calmed enough to finally speak to Astraia. "You will get better, you just need to practice," she said with a comforting smile.

Clapping his hands together, Cyrus rubbed his palms a bit, bouncing on his toes with an almost-childlike excitement. “All right. What's next? Anything else anyone would like to try? Asala? Stellulam?"

Estella shook her head, waving a hand. She was still smiling broadly though, something she did not often seem to do. “Not me, thanks. I'll leave the mad experiments to the rest of you."

"Actually..." Asala began, thinking on it for a moment. "There is one more thing I wish to try." She scanned the immediate area for a clear enough path away from the others, and once she found a spot she turned back to Cyrus. "Uh... ready?" she asked, her nerves seeping into her voice. She hadn't told Cyrus about this one...

She turned her head toward direction she wanted to go and slipped into the fade, cloaking herself in it. Keeping in mind how Cyrus does it, she looked ahead toward the spot she wished to go and stepped, flashing through the fade. Excitement and adrenaline gripped her as she shot across the distance, but about midway through something began to feel... off. Her path carried herself about halfway to her destination before she fell out of it, falling forward and having the momentum sling her through the mud and dirt a few feet before she finally stopped. Immediately she was up and gasping for breath, but between them she managed to relay, "I am fine! I am fine, I promise," before coughing some dirt out of her lungs.

Eventually, she managed to make it to a stand, and brushed as much dirt off of herself as she could-- but the mud stayed. She could feel it on her face, not unlike Cyrus a moment ago. "The... stopping is always the difficult part," she explained, with a rather meek laugh.

“Here's a true story for you: I overshot that spell the first time I used it. Slammed into a tree coming out of it and broke my arm. Couldn't do anything with it for a week, with healers." Cyrus was still grinning—he might have been struggling to contain more laughter, though it wasn't quite possible to tell. “I'd say that wasn't a bad try, by comparison."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Image



Mastery of the self is mastery of the world.
Loss of the self is the source of suffering.
Suffering is a choice, and we can refuse it.
It is in our own power to create the world, or destroy it.
—Extract from the Qun, Canto 1

Image

Once more Asala found herself taking the flight of stairs that led atop Skyhold's wall, toward one of the towers that dotted its perimeter. Her particular destination was one that Cyrus requisitioned for his own personal workshop. It was where he scheduled many of her regular lessons, the ones that did not require flagrant displays of experimental magic. Granted, she wished he had chosen something on ground level to turn into his workshop, as the stairs grew tiring after the fourth or fifth time she had taken them, and now as a necessary evil in order to continue her lessons.

They'd returned to Skyhold from Crestwood a few days past, leaving the care of the fort in the capable hands of the forces who remained behind. Vesryn's Dalish friends had also stayed behind, but from what she understood would be also visiting Skyhold in about a week or so. In the intervening time, she had been doing some research of her own. Even now, she carried a small stack of books in her arms as she climbed the stairs, some Cyrus had transcribed for her, some she had asked for from some of Aurora's mages, and one journal that held all of her hand written notes. Of course, she still had to talk with Cyrus first.

Finally, she'd arrived to his tower and knocked gently on the door. Had it been one of their predetermined appointments, she would have entered afterward, but she was relatively unexpected for the moment.

The first sound after she knocked was a rather plaintive meow, something she recognized by this point as Cyrus's cat's attempt to get his attention. He did have a habit of drifting off somewhere in his own head, so it probably helped.

Sure enough, a few seconds later, she caught the low murmur of his voice as he verbalized some response or other, and then the soft sound of footsteps. He pulled open the door towards him, raising his eyes the couple of inches they needed to meet hers. He smiled, a relaxed expression with only a small hint of his customary mischief. “Asala." He stepped back inside, leaving the door open for her to follow.

The workshop itself was cluttered as ever; Cyrus perpetuated some sort of organized chaos that meant no one else was likely to know where anything was, but he never seemed to have trouble finding what he wanted. His bookshelves were full near to bursting, his walls still lined nearly floor-to-ceiling with architectural sketches and watercolors. He must have been working on a project recently, because he looked much the same as the room: his hair was considerably askew, falling over his eyes periodically in spite of his futile efforts to keep it away from his face, and his meticulous wardrobe reduced to a plain shirt and trousers. Pia, the cat, sat nested comfortably on a haphazard stack of parchments, all in Cyrus's small, neat handwriting.

“To what do I owe the pleasure of an unannounced visit?"

"I did not interrupt anything, did I?" she asked, curiously. It was honestly difficult to tell.

He snorted. “If you were interrupting anything I didn't want interrupted, I wouldn't have answered the door." Lifting his shoulders, Cyrus held his hands out, clearly volunteering to relieve her of the burden she carried.

Asala thought about it for a moment before she nodded, accepting that as an answer. Truthfully, if he had been in a position to be interrupted, then she doubted that he would've even heard her knock. She gratefully handed off most of the books she carried in her hands, though she did keep her thin journal on hand. Relieved of the books, she entered into the workshop more fully and gently scratched Pia behind the ear. She would have to remember to bring Bibi next time so that they could play.

"Oh," she added, remembering he had asked her a question. "I wished to speak about... Spirit Healers?" she asked, rather than explained.

Cyrus did not look too surprised by this revelation, moving back over to his desk with the stack of books and quickly sorting them into two piles: one for those that belonged to him, and one for those that did not. The latter, he left on the desktop, shelving the former with an absent sort of efficiency. “Of course. Have a seat." He gestured vaguely at the squashy armchairs about the room, apparently giving her the choice of what part of the workshop she wanted to occupy. A plate with a half-eaten sandwich rested on the edge of the table nearest the door, she noticed, evidence that Livia had been by, probably.

After a moment, Cyrus turned away from the bookshelves and back towards her, bringing his hands together with a muted clapping sound. “Now... what would you like to discuss about Spirit Healers, hm?"

Somehow, she had managed to find a pencil amongst all the other bits in his office before she took a seat in one of the nearby chairs. She paused for a moment, wondering where to go from the rather broad question he had asked. "Hmm," she began, thinking, "I wish to know more, I suppose," she said, before glancing at the books remaining on his desk. "The details, I mean. I understand that spirit healers derive their power from the aid of a, uh, spirit--" she hesitated for a moment, wondering just how redundant that had sounded, but forged ahead regardless. "And that the relationship somehow amplifies restoration magic."

She then tilted her head a little, "However...", she began, flipping her little journal open before continuing, "What I have read also stated that the calling is a... dangerous one."

Cyrus sank into the chair nearest hers, crossing an ankle over a knee and bracing his elbows on the armrests. He slouched a bit when he did, the normal grace in his posture receding. “Well... yes." He touched his fingertips together for a moment, then folded all his fingers down except the pointers, bringing those back to rest at his chin. “Anything that depends on a spirit is dangerous, to some extent. Whenever spirits come into contact with mortal beings such as ourselves, there is always a risk that our negative emotions will twist them into demons. And in turn, a risk that those demons will use those negative emotions to manipulate and possess. No demon can enter without an invitation, but the invitation need not be wholehearted. Only a slip is required."

He tilted his head slightly at her, raising a brow. “A spirit healer makes a bond with a particular spirit of Compassion. This allows them to perform feats of healing that other mages cannot, but it does come at a price. One must always be vigilant: if ever vengeance, rage, or other such feelings are allowed to taint the connection, the existing bond makes possession quite an easy matter, for the demon that results."

Asala was writing as he spoke, and when he came to a stop, her pencil lingered on the last letter as she slipped into thought. "Is there anyway to guard against it?" Asala asked, finally glancing up from her journal.

“Well, for one, most avoid contacting the spirit during battle, especially if they also have to do harm in one. Better not to risk the mixed messages. Spirit healers in training are rarely allowed to try drawing on the spirit's power outside of very controlled clinic settings." Cyrus shrugged. “Other than that, it comes down to mental discipline and personality. When healing, it is important to focus on your own compassion, your desire for the patient to live. It requires a certain... clarity of demeanor. And a certainty of purpose."

A wry look crossed his face. “Needless to say, I could not teach anyone the advanced techniques they would learn that way. I'm certainly in no position to be bonding to a spirit of that nature myself." His eyes met hers, and held them. “You though... you might well have what it takes."

"And... what is... that?" she asked, unsure which other question she should even ask. When he spoke of feelings of rage and vengeance, she could not help but think about how she felt when she saw the blighted dragon again. Now that it was far away elsewhere, where it would hopefully stay for a long while yet, she was calmer when she thought about it. However, there remained a twist in her chest when it came back to mind.

Cyrus pushed a short, soft breath from his nose, but when he replied, he seemed perfectly serious, eyes slightly narrowed and tone sincere. “A good heart."

Asala blushed and buried her face in the notes. Well, if he believed then... "So, uh..." she began, stammering. "If I, uh... wished to go through with it," she said, dragging her face back out of her notes to finally look vaguely in his direction. "How would I--how would we... start?" she asked. The books she had read that the mentor was also involved in a prospective spirit healer's tutelage--and though he was not a spirit healer himself, Cyrus knew of spirits.

As was typical, her reaction amused him more than anything, clearly, but his expression sobered again soon enough. “Well, the tricky part is forming the bond with the spirit. For you, learning the advanced techniques will also be a complication, but I'm sure if the Inquisition learns you're taking on the task, they will find someone who can pass those on. As for the spirit, well... you have no senior healer to help you with that. Fortunately, what you do have is better." He grinned there. “You have me."

He stood from his chair, crossing back to the bookshelves and pulling down several tomes she did not recognize, stacking them on the desk over the top of whatever he'd been working on when she came in. “Give me... three nights. I'll find you a spirit, and help you through whatever trial it has for you." He paused, glancing back at her over his shoulder.

“When you come back, bring some friends. I'll take care of the rest."

"Oh, yes. Of course," Asala said, rising to a stand as well. However, she paused for a moment and thought.

"And Cyrus? Thank you."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Cyrus leaned back against the desk, crossing his arms over his chest. His workshop was only barely big enough for the four people in it, but part of that might have been because Leon was one of them. Zahra and Romulus were also present, the three of them being Asala's choices to aid her in her endeavors. As far as he knew, she had told them that she needed their help in something relating to her attempts to better her skills at healing. He would have to do the rest.

The spirit was on the finicky side, which just figured, but it also had a more definite shape and personality than many of its kin, which would be of great help to Asala in the learning process, if she could prove herself to it. Something which it seemed he was now partially responsible for trying to ensure.

He cleared his throat softly. “Thank you for coming. No doubt it has struck you that Asala is not present, despite being the one to ask you here. That is quite intentional." Cyrus crossed one of his legs in front of the other. “What she is about to undergo is a trial, of sorts. A test, laid out by a spirit that she'll be forming a bond with, if successful. All of you will have a part in that, as well, and it's important that she not know what that part is." He paused a moment to let that sink in. “So first I must ask: are you willing to deceive her for a short period of time, for the purpose of the trial? No one will be in any danger from the deception, but I am aware that she is rather... endeared, to you, and you may not want to participate for that reason."

Leon looked immediately uncomfortable, but he didn't decline. Instead, he shifted a bit in his chair and tipped his head to the side. “What, exactly, are we to deceive her about?" The question was delivered with careful neutrality.

“The level of danger." Cyrus pressed his lips into a line momentarily, then elaborated. “She is going to believe that we are fighting demons. In fact, we will be fighting illusions that are made to look like demons. The crucial element of the trial is that she continue to believe they are as they appear. Equally important is that she be the one to decide what becomes of them. That is, she decides whether or not to 'kill' them, and we do as she asks. None of us will be at any risk, but she needs to think we are."

Romulus looked thoughtful, and certainly not comfortable, but that was not a new phenomenon for him. He stood rather than sat, hovering somewhere near the door. "If there is no danger to her if she fails the trial, I'm willing to deceive her."

“There isn't." Cyrus confirmed it with a half-smile. Of course, the trial was posed by a Compassion spirit—the very idea of putting the subject of the trial in actual peril was likely anathema to it. But of course, such knowledge was elusive; he certainly didn't expect Asala would think about it quite that way in any case.

Zahra’s look was one of reproach, though
 she clearly understood that this was important to Asala and Cyrus both. It’s why she’d come, after all. She’d taken a spot beside Leon’s chair and had her hands planted on her hips. A soft sigh escaped her lips as she studied Cyrus for a moment, “Well, as long as she’s safe. I’m game then.”

Cyrus nodded slowly. “All right then. The rest of this is quite easy, for you. All you have to do is go to sleep as normal tonight. I will link everyone's dreams, and we'll proceed from there to the spirit." At that point, Asala would receive her task, and the deception itself would begin.




It was around two hours after midnight that Cyrus allowed himself to slip into the Fade, dozing in one of the chairs in his workshop. He'd told everyone else to be asleep by then, naturally or otherwise. As soon as he was there, he took a moment, extending his senses to feel out the dreams in Skyhold. There were hundreds of them, but it wasn't too difficult to find the ones he wanted. The commander was closest this evening, so he struck off in that direction first.

The Fade around him began to shift almost as soon as he decided what he was seeking. It rippled, turning a healthier shade of green, the ground blanketing itself in jade-hued grass. A soft dirt footpath spread beneath the dreamer's feet, almost as if inviting him forward. White-wood gazebos and planter boxes sat in orderly rows in front of a modest home made of the same, each host to little plant-shoots. Herbs and vegetables, from the look of it.

In front of the house itself, a bare patch of grass played host to a pair of young children, both platinum-blonde, with eyes of pale violet. The little girl chased the older boy with a toy sword made of polished wood, both of them laughing, the sound twining with some unseen breeze and the rustle of leaves into a subtle song, light and silvery on the ears. Sitting in a sturdy wooden chair, more relaxed than Cyrus had ever seen him in life, was an unarmored Leon, garbed simply in a loose white shirt and tan breeches. A pipe rested in his mouth, fragrant smoke curling into the air to be carried away on the wind. He looked older, perhaps in his forties, but Cyrus could see the true Leon underneath it as well, a strange double-image.

The older man's hands were bare, his scars long healed over until they had almost disappeared. He did not seem to notice Cyrus at first, his attention split between the worn book in his hands and the children running about the yard.

He'd always suspected the commander would prefer a life of this kind. It was obviously not something that had already come to pass, based on Leon's own appearance. But though he could have made a snarky quip about the domestic life, he held his tongue. Even to him, there was something about it that was... he sighed under his breath. The hazy halcyon filter over the scene was as much a product of Leon as anything. Cyrus was filled with a sort of warmth utterly foreign to him. Well, no—not quite foreign. Sometimes, in Estella's company, he felt thus. When nothing else was complicating matters.

“Leon." He said it softly, omitting the other man's title. Even to Cyrus, it was clear he was not a commander here. Nor a seeker, for that matter.

That drew his attention, both the commander and the middle-aged man that overlaid his image turning towards the source of the voice. It took a second for recognition to spark in his eyes, but it did, almost immediately. The light level seemed to dim a few notches in the same moment. He removed the pipe from his mouth, lowering his hand to the armrest of the chair. “Ah. Cyrus." He smiled slightly, but it was a little sad. “May I have a few more moments, before we go? I don't get this one often." His gaze shifted to the children.

Cyrus nodded, perhaps needlessly. The commander's clearheadedness extended even here, it seemed. Some people had much more difficulty realizing that a dream was a dream. With a thought, he produced a second chair next to Leon's and took it. His own familiar pipe was in his hands a moment later, and he lit it with a flame over his fingertip, sitting back and inhaling deeply. He exhaled through his nose, gesturing to the kids with his chin.

“Are they yours?"

“I would that they were," Leon admitted, his tone fond. “Even my dreams can't ever quite conjure the faces of my own children. Nor a mother for them. Perhaps even I find that too unbelievable." His smile was a little self-deprecating. “My niece and nephew, when last I saw them. My brother Gerwulf's. Cristofer and Alarica." Not unexpectedly, the children continued to chase each other around as though the adults weren't present at all. Already the world around them was slowly dissolving, returning to the Fade-realm it was underneath.

Abruptly, Alarica turned, flouncing over to them and reaching out a hand. Leon lifted his to meet it, scoffing softly under his breath when the touch went right through her fading form. She and her brother vanished, leaving Cyrus and Leon standing alone on yellowed-brown Fade dirt.

“Shall we go, then?"

Cyrus cleared his throat. He'd seen all kinds of dreams before, but... rarely did he intrude on those of living people. Especially not people he knew. He wasn't quite sure what to make of it.

"Let's."

The Fade rippled and shifted around them as they stepped away from Leon’s dream space. The remnants of greenery dropped away like a velvet curtain to reveal a starker image. It bloomed into the interior of a home, stacking up wooden walls to form a large living room. One that might have belonged to someone who lavished in wealth, of what Zahra might have perceived to be Tevinter decorum. The colors were vibrant: painfully so. Absent was the feeling of serene repose. Instead, there was a pervasive sense of dread.

There was an unnatural silence settling among the extravagant furniture like an unwanted audience. Every other noise sounded augmented. Impossibly so. The rattling of a door handle, and the stomping of approaching footsteps. One sounded much softer, slighter by far. The other was much more aggressive, stomping rather than walking—chasing at the smaller steps. The furthest door burst open and slammed against the adjacent wall, nearly clattering against the diminutive woman who was pushing her way into the room.

She appeared smaller than Cyrus or Leon remembered. Both in spirit and physical stature. A younger image of Zahra, reflected against herself: dripping in gold and rubies, eyes cast down and shoulders bunched. There was an anger there, resonating in the furrow of her brows. Her hair was bound in an unusual fashion. No longer wild and free. She wore an equally unusual dress, imprinted with fish. It was ripped and frayed at the edges, tattered and stained with mud.

The second person—man
 entered only seconds after her, grappling at her slender shoulders, fingers digging and turning her around to face him. Dark-haired and handsome, if his face wasn’t contorted. Betrayal dripped from his eyes as he shook her, gripping her chin and holding her in place, “Fasta vass.”

She cowed under him, eyes watery and mouth pinched. Though she said nothing.

“You abandoned me, you bitch. Me.” He drew her face closer to his, still pinched between his fingers, before exhaling sharply through his nose. There was a feral look that shifted and pulsed across his face, as if there was a double-image of a much more placid man underneath. “That was a mistake. One you’ll regret.”

Cyrus had considerably less trouble interrupting this. "Zahra. Captain Tavish. Yours is the power, here." He gave her title the emphasis quite on purpose, crossing his arms over his chest. Next to him, Leon scowled and mimicked his body language.

“Captain?” It was the first sound Zahra had made so far. Confusion tinged her words, as if she weren’t quite sure what to make of it. Tears streaked down her cheeks, which were still bound in the man’s hand—though not for long. The man growled and shoved at her hard, causing her to trip up on her dress and fall onto her side.

He took a step forward and smothered the hem of her dress under his dirty boots, eyes glowering towards the interrupters, “Who the hell are you?” A sneer curled on his lips as he turned his attention down at Zahra, “Is this how you repay me? Whoring yourself out to whoever would take you?” A hand feathered over the pommel of a blade, hanging at his hip. Whether he was too much of a coward to actually use it, he didn’t immediately pull it free.

There was a moment of silence that stretched between them before Zahra shifted at his feet. She moved a hand across the surface of the floor and appeared as if she were trying to regain her feet. A cold, curt laugh cut through as he ground the heel of his boot into her fingers, causing her to cry out, "She is mine. You understand? Mine to do as I wish. Get out, now. Before I call the guards."

Cyrus made a sound approaching disgust. Most of the people he knew treated their slaves better than this, and that was quite the low bar to be using. "Commander, if you would be so kind as to keep this rancid pustule out of our way?" He smiled sharply at the man in question then stepped around him, crouching in front of Zahra, though at a respectable distance, draping his arms on his knees.

“With pleasure," Leon rumbled, one hand reaching out to take hold of the man's collar. He bodily lifted him off the ground, and consequently off Zahra's fingers, walking them both out of the room with an even, unhurried stride.

"Now what's all this?" Cyrus tilted his head at Zahra. "You've never struck me as the type to let some fool tell you what to do, Captain. You'd have stuck an arrow in his eye, no? That sounds more like you, don't you think?" He supposed he could force the dream to vanish, but there was a grain of truth in his words. He didn't think she needed rescuing from this, not really. She was more than capable of taking hold of the dream herself, if she could recognize it for what it was.

A trembling sigh sounded as the pressured released from Zahra’s fingers, which she snapped up and held tight to her chest. She hadn’t tried to stand once more, though she’d turned to regard the man in front of her. There was the briefest flash of recognition, as if a veil was being pulled off her face. It took her a moment before she wiped at her red-rimmed eyes with her palms, knuckling the tears away.

“Cyrus,” spoken against her fingers, which she dropped back down to her lap. A laugh crooked its way out of her throat. Self-inflictive and bitter. In that moment she looked much more like herself. Bedraggled hair and all. “You’re right. I would have.” She blinked once more, warding the last remnants of something away before looking down at her dress.

“I was hoping you’d of walked in on a much different dream. A brothel or—” she shook her head and kicked at her dress with her bare feet. She stared at it a moment longer before swinging her gaze back to Cyrus, holding one of her hands out, “Help me up?”

"Admittedly, I also would have found the brothel dream more pleasant. Though I wonder about the Commander." That was an entertaining thought, actually. He smiled broadly at her and clasped her hand in his left, rising to his feet and helping her to hers. Leon entered again; no doubt the fellow had faded out. The rest of the dream followed, and he fixed his attention on the direction he could sense Romulus, leading them down another Fade-path.

"Two down, two to do, I suppose."

The Fade next gave way to a dark city at night. Dark mostly because the towers, spires, and lesser buildings on all sides of them were indistinct, shadowy shapes. Unimportant, irrelevant. The general shape, though... Cyrus did not have to strain to figure it out. Minrathous, and not a particularly desirable part of it. Every city had its underbelly, and they were standing in this one. More shadowy forms passed them by, paying them no mind, going about their imagined days. Before them was the only well-defined building. A blocky-shaped tavern, warm light flooding out from the inside. It was no Herald's Rest, that was certain, but it didn't lack for personality.

There was little to do but head inside. The room inside the front door was a bland entryway more akin to a closet than anything, and they were immediately drawn to the light and noise and heat emanating from downstairs. A few shadows of shapes passed them on the way down, slowly starting to form faces. Wisps of memory, people that were only vaguely remembered. They headed down the stairs into the tavern proper.

A heavy warmth greeted them, along with ceaseless, jovial noise, punctuated by the odd bit of drunken anger. It was more akin to a basement than a proper place of drinking and socializing, but the people made do. The patrons of the establishment were humans and elves. One Qunari who sat in the corner, keeping to himself and drinking away. All of them, the dregs of Tevinter society. The lowliest of swill drinks for the lowliest of servants and slaves that had saved or stolen enough coin to pay for it. There was one notable exception, however.

Khari sat at the bar, her bastard sword displayed proudly across her back, and prompting everyone nearby to give her a good deal of room. That said, she was commanding attention with a story. No matter how closely they listened, they couldn't make out any of the words. The only thing that seemed relevant was how clear and in focus she was, dressed in her cobbled-together armor she'd worn all the way back in Haven. The clearer voices came from the opposite corner of the tavern from the Qunari. At a table where two men sat.

"I've taken care of everything, Rom. C's never gonna know. C'mon, man, it was a lot of trouble and you're just sitting there." This came from a young, boyish looking elf, with shaggy, dirty blonde hair and dark green eyes. He didn't sit still in his chair for more than a few seconds at a time.

"She always finds out," Romulus answered. By contrast, he wasn't moving at all, just sitting perfectly still, a near empty tankard held loosely in one hand. "And besides, what am I supposed to say?"

The young elf made a pfft sound in disapproval. "How about, 'hi, I'm Rom, the Herald of fucking Andraste and the man who walked the Fade, twice. Please follow me to the place my best friend secured for the night so we can work on our wrestling?'"

Romulus slowly turned his head to look at the elf. "You're an idiot, Brand." The elf shrugged, not bothered in the slightest.

"That may be, but sometimes idiotic ideas can lead to very good things. In this case... tender sexy times with the fiery elf girl." He admired her from afar. "Rom, her sword is way bigger than yours."

A snort sounded at Cyrus’s right side. Hidden behind one of Zahra’s hands. Perhaps, a poor attempt to smother it back in. Whatever plights she’d faced only moments ago seemed to sizzle away into a glowering smile, eyes luminous in the dank lantern light. She appeared to be drinking in her surroundings with interest. It didn’t take her long to take action—one she hadn’t discussed with the others, because she was already elbowing her way to Rom’s table.

She plopped down into the empty seat to Rom’s left and draped an arm around his shoulder. She arched an eyebrow at him and crooked her chin towards Khari, “I couldn’t help but overhear you talking about my good friend over there.” There was an allowance of silence, stretched between them for dramatic effect. She spared the elf a glance, then released Rom’s shoulder. “She’s rather captivated by men with bal—courage, you see. So, I’d say if you wanted the chance, you’d have to march right up to her.”

Another grin lit up her dusky features, “and challenge her to a sparring match. Or offer her food. That seems to work.”

About halfway through Zahra's first sentence was when Romulus first seemed to comprehend what the situation was. His lips contorted to start with, and he sort of stared blankly down towards the table while he waited for her to finish. Eventually he started nodding, having come to acceptance of what had just happened.

"Oh ho," the elf said, grinning at Zahra. "I like the way this one thinks. But come to think of it, you can't be too subtle, right? She's thicker than her sword when it comes to this. Just man up and say it. That'll go well, right?"

Romulus's eyes found Cyrus. "I don't suppose you could just make us all forget this ever happened?"

Zahra patted him on the back and leaned in to whisper, “I will not.”

"Alas. Memory modification is not within my repertoire. But the sooner we leave, the sooner something else might distract our dear Captain here." Cyrus knew he didn't sound very apologetic, but the suggestion at least was genuine. They needed to find Asala herself next, and get this event properly underway.

The Fade shimmered and fizzled out, and once it reformed they were presented with an exceptional horizon. The ocean stretched out in front of them as far as the eye could see. The sand of the beach shifted gently beneath their feet, and palm trees rustled on either side of them. In spite of the wind blowing on the palms, the oceans waters were both unnaturally still and clear, giving it a serene crystalline blue appearance. A quirk of the Fade, no doubt.

The scenic view was not the reason they were there however, that would be because of a Qunari woman who stood ankle deep in its waters. Or rather, in this case, Qunari girl was the more apt phrase. She lacked her usual height, her budding horns barely even reaching Cyrus's waist. This Asala couldn't have been more than eleven or twelve at the most. Notably, she wasn't alone. Beside her another Qunari child knelt, half of him submerged in the crystal waters. This child possessed the same hair color as Asala, and recognition would reveal him to be Asala's late brother, Meraad.

They were giggling, or rather, Asala was while Meraad attempted to do something in the water. A moment later, and a boat created from ice from the water. Well, it had a general approximation boat shape, but possessed no refinement. It floated though, and that as enough to make the young Asala coo with awe.

A moment later, a barrier formed behind it, clearly of Asala's make. It had her signature color, but it too was rough around the edges and shimmered unpredictably. It was enough however to gently guide the ice boat out to sea. Once a suitable distance, Meraad finally stood and crossed his arms, seeming rather proud of the boat... Until he turned toward Asala, revealing that it was her that he was proud of. She turned to him as well, a large smile on her youthful face before she leaned over and playfully jostled him with her shoulder.

Cyrus smiled, shaking his head slightly. It wasn't his memory, nor his dream, but it felt more like ones he'd had than any of the rest. He was almost loath to interrupt, but he supposed he could rebuild the dream for her later, if she liked. "Asala. It's time to go."

"Cyrus?" she asked, even her voice carrying a youthful inflection. "What..." she began to ask before she stopped herself. Her eyes closed, giving them all a clear view of the spattering of freckles across her face before she sighed and nodded, slipping into understanding herself. She turned toward the vision of Meraad, as her gaze either expectant or asking--it was difficult to tell. In answer, Meraad smiled widely and nodded vigorously before eagerly tilting his head toward Cyrus and the others. "Go ahead, it will be an adventure!" he urged, making Asala smile before she began to giggle again.

"Well... I don't think he's wrong." But the adventure still lay ahead. At least he could take them to the spirit's domain now.

What happened afterwards would no longer be any of his doing. As it should be.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

With everyone's dream-selves collected together, all that remained was for Cyrus to lead them to the location of whatever spirit it was that he'd found for the purpose. Leon found the experience of walking through the Fade with full awareness that it was the Fade to be some strange mix of disorienting and disappointing. It... wasn't a pleasant place, aesthetically. It looked ill to him, somehow: better than some of his dreams, but certainly worse than others. They passed odd relics of other dreams on the way, though space felt different here than in the waking world. He knew they walked, but found he simply lacked any way to perceive distance. Nothing was fixed, and he didn't seem to tire even slightly, and time didn't feel like it was moving, either.

He supposed that made some sense, for a dream.

He wasn't sure when it appeared, but a fixed point did show up on the horizon eventually, and grew closer as they continued to walk. He'd read that only spirits of considerable power and age could create their own static locations. Well, they and somniari like the one who led them.

“Is that what we're looking for?" He put the question to Cyrus, gesturing to the spot. He couldn't tell quite what it was from here, only that the green seemed to be... less sick-looking than the one around their feet and over their heads.

“This is where she dwells." Cyrus said it with a tone of confirmation, so the 'she' must refer to the spirit in question.

Some span of time later, they at last reached the boundary into the realm. It seemed to waver, reaching outwards as though to enclose them, but from the lack of surprise in Cyrus's reaction, Leon could only assume that this was normal, so he stepped forward to meet it. Light shimmered over his vision for a moment; when he blinked, he opened his eyes to a very different landscape.

Green was everywhere. It reminded him of his first journey south, beyond the decayed steppes of his harsh motherland and into the softer world of those who could grow enough to sustain nations. The colors were gentle on his eyes to a one, but it wasn't only green. Flowers bloomed, riotously in sprays, on bushes, and from climbing vines carefully coached onto trellises. It was a kept garden, but there was a sense about it of the wild as well, the organic rather than the manicured. The scent on the air was a light perfume that changed slightly when they moved, as the flower species changed, but clearly it was organized so that none of the notes ever clashed, as though its architect had engineered it for bouquet as well as visual appeal.

Cyrus led them down a small, winding cobblestone path. Evidence of some kind of presence was everywhere, though what kind of presence it was, Leon found difficult to tell. In one place, a pair of curved swords lay sheathed in the grass, casually discarded next to a pack, a thick wool blanket half-spread over the ground, as though someone had been preparing for a picnic or nap in the warm sunlight overhead and abandoned the effort partway through for some reason. A low retaining wall hosted a couple of dinged tin tankards, a bottle of something standing half-full between them.

As they approached the center of the garden, they passed by several more elaborate architectural features as well; birdbaths, tiered flowerboxes, and even a granite fountain, water burbling pleasantly from the mouth of the drake carved into the top of it, and from the down-pointed spear-tip of the armored woman also depicted, one hand resting at the base of the creature's neck. The entire place seemed frozen in this single moment, some midsummer afternoon with balmy weather and afternoon sunlight and a mild breeze.

But he couldn't see any spirits.

Asala took a few tentative steps toward the fountain, her hand clutching the collar of her cloak. She had managed to return to her ordinary self during the transition, growing the extra couple of feet to stand back over everyone but Leon himself. She leaned her hands hovering near the fountain, appearing unsure she should even touch it. "Where... are we?" Asala asked. She was nervous, but under the circumstances that was to be expected from her.

"I don't recognize it." Romulus glanced around him, taking in the still scenery. "Maybe... no."

"You're in my garden, of course." The voice came from behind them, and... above? Leon turned, immediately wary, following the trunk of a tree up to its branches.

Sure enough, sitting in one of the lower ones was... a spirit. It—she, he supposed—had a more distinct form than most he'd seen. She was pinkish in color, closer to magenta or violet than red, but the lines of her were fairly sharp. Even from this distance, he could tell that she was an elf, from the pointed ears, and quite slight, probably no taller than five-and-three and thin. Her hair, or the wisps of spirit-stuff that served, was long, held in place only by a thin chain circlet around her brow. She smiled at them and pushed herself off the branch, drifting to alight on the ground below.

She gave a little curtsy of sorts, then turned her attention to Cyrus. "You're back, dreamer. And you brought me your friends. Which one seeks my aid?"

Asala glanced between the spirit and Cyrus a couple of times before she finally got around to timidly raising her hand. "Um, I... I suppose--" she stopped herself and closed her eyes, and from the rigidity forming in her shoulders apparently steeled herself. "I am," she said, attempting to sound more confident by omitting the 'suppose.' For what it was worth, whatever she told herself apparently worked.

The spirit moved her attention to Asala. She was much, much smaller than the Qunari woman, but held herself with a great deal more poise and confidence, for all they looked similar in age. There was a quiet certainty to her demeanor that Leon supposed most people did not achieve. He wasn't sure if it was more or less ordinary in the denizens of the Fade. Only rarely had he been this close to one.

With a flowing hand-motion, the spirit conjured herself a staff, planting the end of it in the ground and shifting her center of balance a little. "You are Asala Kaaras, then. I am... well. What I am is not easy to explain, but for your purposes, I am Compassion. You can call me Ethne, if you like. Why is it that you've come all this way to find me?" She flicked her glance momentarily to Cyrus, her smile inching a bit wider. "Your teacher used very pretty words to tell me, but I would like to hear yours, even if they aren't as pretty."

"He did?" Asala asked, glancing at Cyrus for a moment before snapping back to the spirit to her front. "Uh..." she stumbled, but wisely closed her mouth afterward to think on the words she chose more carefully. She seemed confused for a moment, unsure of how to answer the question before realization began to sink in. "I want... to do more," she answered, looking up to meet the spirit's luminous eyes. "If I am able, I wish to do everything that I can for my... friends," she said, turning to face them. She allowed them a small awkward smile before she continued.

"Not only that but..." she said, her losing her grip on her words. She hesitated for a moment more before something else came to her, and she moved forward. "I--I did not understand it at first but, Tammy... Tammy once told me that there was a lot of pain in the world. The only pain I knew at the time was scraped knees and tiny scratches," she explained, smiling at the remembrance. The sweet smile did not last long, however, soon replaced by a thoughtful frown. She was no longer speaking to the spirit, but rather just aloud--to anyone that would listen. "But... I see it now. I saw it at Adamant, but--I knew it at Haven. I think... I understand what she meant." she said, her arm dropping from her collar to wrap around the other.

"She--But she said that I could be a shield. That there were too many trying to cause harm, but that I could be the one that protects. I try, but I... I just do not know." She grew silent, but she began to shake her head. She wasn't finished yet. "I want to try though, I want to try to be that shield--I want to try to ease as much of that pain as I can."

She sighed afterward and her shoulders dropped forward and encased her into a shell. "I... hope that is satisfactory," she said to the spirit, offering an unsure smile.

Ethne did not answer that directly, but she did maintain her smile. "I see," she said, dipping her head as though she understood. "Then there is one more thing I need you to do." Though spirits didn't breathe, as such, this one retained many mortal mannerisms, and looked to take in a deep breath, glancing briefly at the fountain behind them.

"A friend of mine once said that love is the opposite of fear. I do believe he was right about that. If you wish my help, you must show me that your love and compassion is capable of overcoming any fear, even that brought upon you by outside sources." Returning her eyes to Asala, she tilted her head. "Not far from here, demons of fear and terror dwell, poisoning the Fade and tormenting those who wander near. If you are strong enough to conquer them, then I will lend you my power, and teach you everything of healing these memories have granted me." She blinked. "Will you do this for me?"

"... Yes. I will," Asala nodded after a moment of contemplation. She seemed far more raw than she had before.

"Wonderful." Ethne's smile softened; she reached forward and laid a half-substantial hand on Asala's upper arm. Probably about as high as she could comfortably get. "You might find it helpful to take a little while to prepare. Feel free to wander the garden as you like; I believe it has a nice effect on its visitors."

Letting her hand fall, she turned to the others. "And you, friends of Asala? Is there anything I might do or explain for you, while you are here?"

Romulus looked more than a little moved by the entire display, but he still kept his countenance intact, focused. Thoughtful, however. He kept his hands folded together in front of him and closed somewhat tightly, as though the mere act of letting them near his weapons would be a defilement of this place. "Some of us encountered a spirit not long ago, one that took on the form, personality, and memories of Divine Justinia. She helped me acquire some important memories that I'd lost." He chose to leave out, for whatever reason, the fact that he'd been physically walking the Fade at the time, rather than in dreams as he was presently.

"I think the Divine's... soul, if that is the correct word, is what drew the spirit so closely to her. Is this something similar? This elf, Ethne, is or was someone you were drawn to?" He glanced a bit uncertainly at the others with him. "Sorry for the curiosity. I've been exposed to a lot of things that are strange to me lately. I feel like I'm only beginning to understand some of them."

Leon certainly didn't think it unwarranted. He'd been of a mind to ask something similar, honestly, for this was quite a peculiar spirit, based on what knowledge he had of magical matters. Like Romulus, though, he was a bit out of his element with this one.

"Once, I was a spirit as indistinct as most of those you might meet, here." Ethne didn't seem to mind saying so, maintaining her benign countenance and running her thumb along the staff in her grip. "A long time ago, I made a bond with Ethne as she was in life. A dreamer, like you—" she nodded at Cyrus— "And once a slave, like you." Her eyes returned to center on Romulus.

"She created this place, and returned to it often. Before her death, she left fragments of her memory behind, so that what she knew of healing, and what she knew of history, would not be lost forever. Over time, those memories became a part of the garden itself, and a part of me. Thus I have been ever since." She lifted her shoulders. "I do not know what a soul is, because she did not know. But... if it can be said that part of what makes a person is what they remember, what they did and what they knew and felt, then... in a way, I am she. If only a piece."

This place seemed to render Zahra speechless—which was a miracle in its own right seeing as she hadn’t really shut her mouth since Rom’s little rendition. She’d been gushing about how adorable Asala had been in hers
 until the unusual shift happened once more, giving way to a sight even she couldn’t comment on. She was left slack-jawed and staring at all of the flowers blooming at their heels. Even as the others exchanged words with the spirit in question, she seemed drawn towards the items strewn across the mossy ground.

She hadn’t moved anything since they’d first walked in. Only brushed a finger across the pommel of the blades, and inched closer to the discarded tankards. She peered at the half-empty bottle and cleared her throat, as if deciding that she wanted to pose a question after all. There was a moment of silence, before she straightened her shoulders and strode back to the others. “Do places like this stay in the Fade?” She swept her hand at all of the roses, and glanced back at Ethne, “Are there other places like this, that remain? Pieces of memories left behind.”

A short laugh sounded. As if she thought the question ridiculous in nature, but she was too stubborn not to pose it.

Ethne blinked, apparently considering the question. "I'm sure there are some," she replied at length, "but it is not an easy process, to leave one's memory here. Nor can many people or spirits create realms like this. So there are probably fewer than you are thinking."

There was certainly a lot to consider. Leon thought he understood better, now, why this spirit required that Asala be tested. She seemed to be in possession of a lot of valuable information, and if she was really the legacy of a near-ancient somniari, he could understand taking particular care not to be warped into a demon, or come into the service of an unworthy individual. And he had great difficulty believing she had any ill intentions.

As soon as Asala felt herself prepared, the group re-gathered and left the garden, striking out after Cyrus, who could in fact sense demons but was probably only leading them to... wherever this illusion was set up. Leon didn't know if he was going to create it himself by shaping the Fade or if Ethne was doing it, but in either case it did not take long before the world started to darken around them. It was exactly what he thought a fear-realm would be like—perhaps inspired by Nightmare's domain or something of the kind. The sky was almost black overhead, skittering noises audible form a distance even when the mages in the party cast their lights over their heads. As though the edges of the light were stalked by spiders, or some other sort of crawling vermin.

The chill was unnatural, too, creeping down his spine with a sense of deep dread. Up ahead, there were other lights, paler, issuing from twisted demon forms that drifted about in the nearly-formless gloom. What shape they would take, he had no idea, or if they would attempt to talk beforehand, as some demons did.

All of that was likely up to Asala.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Asala didn't like this. She didn't want to go face demons down in the Fade. Yes, Cyrus was with them, but she felt more vulnerable here, and she did not know what the spirit--what Ethne expected. The instructions were clear and precise, go here and deal with the demons she was worried she would mess that up somehow, and the spirit judge her unworthy. She wasn't comfortable with that, not after essentially dragging her friends into the Fade with what amounted to a personal issue. She didn't want to let them down even more than the spirit, nor let them get injured in anyway for doing something for her.

This part of the Fade was far more eerie than the last. Where the last was pleasant and warm, this one was unnatural and cold, her mind edged with dread. She wasn't sure if it was her, or the Fade but regardless, she did not like the place. The sounds of tiny legs skittering at the edge of her vision made her jumpy, and she retreated closer to Leon as they traveled, her hand clutching her collar out of anxiety.

It did not take long after that to begin to see the demons in the distance. It felt as if the dread she had felt up to that point had up and suddenly intensified. "Are we--are we there? Here?" she stammered.

“This is the place." Cyrus confirmed it without a trace of doubt in his tone. If anyone would know, it was him. “And those are the demons in question." As he said it, the group of them began to drift closer, though they did not charge in to attack or anything similar. She'd learned that demons were always drawn to the living, that it was basically a reflex for them.

Cyrus's brows drew together—she'd also learned that people like him were more sensitive to their presence. Apparently, being near them caused some degree of pain in him, but from what she'd seen, he was usually pretty good at coping with it. “It's your trial, Asala. What would you have us do?"

Some of the demons were starting to shift forms, clearly a reaction to whatever they were reading from the mortals who had entered their domain.

She frowned, unused to the feeling of everyone looking to her on what to do. She felt their eyes on her, but after a moment of hesitation she nodded. Though, her voice was far from sure. "Let us... go then?" she asked, rather than stated. Even after, she didn't immediately start forward. It took a moment or two for her to work up the nerve to begin moving.

That was all it took to garner the demon's attention. All at once, they turned their heads toward them and began to approach as they had. There were... a number of them, mostly of the fear variety. However, there was a single rage demon amongst the crowd. Lumped in with the usual shades and wraiths, there were small, knee high demons that looked like twisted deep stalkers. Gibbering Horrors, she thought they were called, and they were named appropriately. It hissed as they approached, chittering incessantly with with its bony maw. There were also fearlings, which took the form of large spiders-- whose appearance caused her to hesitate in her step before one of the others urged her forward.

There were also no few terror demons, and what she believed to be a fear demon. They did not charge them, but rather... watched them cautiously. She could feel her heart beat faster, and the desire to retreat into herself mounted as even more eyes alighted on her.

One of the terrors hissed, the metallic claws on the ends of its fingers scraping against the ground like fingernails on slate. It cocked its head at her, bending its neck at an unnatural, uncomfortable angle. "Little coward," it rasped. "Cannot even find the bravery to strike first. Flinches before spiders, bends before the slightest pressure... breaks with one little loss. Ssspinelesss."

"Look at her, ssstanding in the front." Another of the same creatures, stretched out and grotesque, rasped around its mouthful of jagged teeth. "As though she has the sssteel to lead. The courage. To tell these what they should do!" It gestured at the others behind her.

“Asala..." Cyrus's tone indicated that he was still waiting for that very thing—a command, perhaps, or at the very least permission.

Another terror demon approached languidly. Stopping a few paces short of the Gibbering Horrors. Its impossibly long limbs flexed out, trembled and tickled at the air as it stared at her with sightless eyes. Its mouth, a parish of dribbling teeth, hung opened. The gravelly voice, however, resonated in their minds, “Do nothing, little coward. Small, shaky moussse. They can sseee you tremble.”

Zahra hadn’t moved from Rom’s side, though her fingers were itching at her sides. She glanced at Asala sidelong and cleared her throat. As good as anything to indicate that something much be done. Quickly.

The rage demon flared from the right side, eyes glowing white hot. Its back seemed to swell with every breath, birthing intense heat from its maw. "Turn your fear into fire, forlorn little mage!" It was hard to tell, but it looked as though it was grinning at her, pleased with what it was seeing. "Remember, wretched creature, what has taken life and love and peace from you! Strike us in anger... I will wear you, body and soul, and bring your rage to bear on the beast in your nightmares."

"What are we doing, Asala?" Romulus asked, a bit nervously. His hand lingered near the hilt of his blade, ready to be drawn in an instant if she commanded it.

She didn't answer, and the fear demon noticed, laughing in a low, rumbling voice. "She fears us, just as she fears herself," the demon taunted. "So afraid of making the wrong choice, of letting her friends get hurt for her," the demon said the word with scorn and disdain. "You regret this, don't you. Wished you had never stepped into the Fade," it said, chuckling evilly. "It is too late, fearful little mage. You are here so face us!" The demon's voice boomed, and there was a shudder in the Fade as the fear demon's body twisted and contorted in jarring motions.

Asala's eyes went wide and she retreated a step as what stood before her no longer was a fear demon, but the form of the blighted dragon, the one that had taken her brother from her. It was not as large as the real one, maybe a fraction of its size, but it remained. "Ataashi hissra," she muttered before the dragon roared, shaking the Fade around them. Asala took another step backward and instinctively reached for the Fade, encasing the demon-turned-dragon in a large shimmering barrier. "No!" she yelled, trying to push the creature away with the barrier.

The first act of overt aggression made it a fight, and the other demons lunged, trying to free their leader from the barrier's confines, either by beating at it or lunging for Asala, who was holding it in place. Leon intercepted the first of these, planting his foot against the rage demon's chest and throwing it back several feet before pursuing it. When he brought an elbow down on the back of its head, the fire of its body sizzled against his light armor, cold from the pervasive chill in the area.

It lunged for him, raking hot claws across his midsection. He staggered backwards a step, but recovered quickly, throwing himself forward again.

Cyrus quite deliberately stepped away from Asala. Perhaps that made sense—he'd made it clear that she was the one who had to actually face the trial, and Ethne has specified that the trial was Fear. Instead, he threw an almost-lazy ice spell at one of the terrors, freezing it just before it sank into the ground for one of its jumps. The other, however, disappeared into a dark circle on the floor. The lightning bolt that followed shattered the ice and the demon along with it. The terror's twin, however, emerged from the ground right behind him, throwing him forward with the force of its screeching attack.

Romulus fired a bolt from his crossbow, piercing the terror through the leg and interrupting its screeching. He rushed forward, but before he could reach it he was met with a swarm of fearlings, small skittering creatures that drove him back, too many at once for him to take them all on. He kicked one away, throwing another off his back, wounding another that bit into his leg. Another jumped for his face, but he bashed it aside with his shield, still steadily giving ground.

Zahra had already shrugged her bow from her shoulder—just in time to stop a fearling from clawing at her face, slamming it off to the side. She took a few steps forward and pinned an arrow through one of the hissing creature’s legs, one that’d been fixated on taking another bite out of Rom. She notched another arrow and took aim. Possibly intending to pelt another. Her distraction allowed one of the things to slink close enough to attach itself to her arm. Her bow clattered to the ground as she pushed her hand against its face, attempting to dislodge it.

The blight dragon began to push back against the barrier, but lacked the strength of the real one. The shield held its shape, but with a roar, the demon put its head against it and began to fight back, sliding the shield toward her through effort and strength. Asala could hear the fighting on either side of her, and a glance revealed her companion's struggles against the demons. She didn't want this, she thought a trial of Compassion would have been different, and not pit them against demons of the fade. Where was the compassion in this? What was this to prove? That they could fight against demons? Ever since the Inquisition was formed they had been fighting against demons.

"Stop," she whimpered as she was forced back a step. The demons did not start this, she did. She was the one who threw the first barrier, and because of that they had been drawn into the fight. If Compassion's trial was meant to make her throw her friends into battle with demons, then she wanted no part of it. She had asked them to accompany her, not to bleed for her. They had too many fights of their own to face without adding hers on top of it. "Stop." She was louder this time. This wasn't a test of compassion, this was just fighting.

This wasn't what Tammy meant when she told her to become a shield. A shield was meant to protect, but what was she protecting here? Nothing "I said stop it," she said, her words clear and audible. She didn't shout them, but she demanded it, her tone accidentally conveying that of a chiding mother-- the same one Tammy used with Meraad when he got into something he was not supposed to. She pushed off with her shield and let it fade, holding off the demon long enough to repositioned herself closer to her friends. A series of small shields dislodged anything clinging to her friends, before a larger one bloomed to life around them all, enveloping them in a large bubble, separating them from the demons.

"Enough," she stated firmly. It didn't matter if she failed the trial at this point, no one would get hurt because of her. Her friends, or the demons they fought against. If they did not attack them initially, then perhaps there may have still been a way for them to leave peacefully. "We will leave here," she said, staring down the fear demon, "No one else will get hurt here, not us nor you," she said, her barrier sparkling with renewed resolve.

Abruptly, the demons vanished. They made no noise, used no words, took no actions at all. They just wavered, like shimmering mirages in her native desert, and disappeared. In their place stood an image of Ethne. It must have been the way she was in life, for she looked as solid as the demons had. As solid as the others did, safe behind her shield. Her hair was red—not as red as Khari's, more like a strawberry blonde. Her eyes were blue-green, large in a very dainty-looking face. The robes she wore weren't like anything Asala had seen, either, except maybe in some of Cyrus's books.

She smiled slightly, an expression tinged with melancholy. "Sometimes, compassion is the hardest choice to make," she said quietly, reaching up to touch the barrier Asala had erected over her group. After a moment, it vanished under her fingers. "Sometimes, it will hurt, because no shield stands forever, and none can cover everyone." Her hand dropped back to her side. "But choosing it anyway and every time is what it will take, to learn what I have to teach. Compassion does not see even a demon and judge it worthy only of death. Some things must be fought, even I know this. But nothing may be fought only because of the face it wears or the things it thinks."

Ethne tilted her head. "This trial is over. But what lies ahead will be more difficult still. Are you willing to take that upon yourself, Beres-Taar?"

Asala winced as the barrier faded around them through no inclination of her own. In actuality, when the demons vanished, she was so struck by confusion that she had momentarily forgotten about it until it was stripped by Ethne. It made her feel powerless, as she remembered that they were in the Fade, and ordinary rules did not necessarily apply there. After hesitating, she let her hand fall limply to her side as Ethne spoke. At the end, Asala grew quiet and thoughtful once more, but when she spoke, it was with a firm confidence.

"I am."

"Good." Ethne seemed pleased, the sadness present in her smile abating for a moment at least. "Have your dreamer friend teach you how to locate the garden on your own. And when you can, I will be there, and I will help you." She gave a little nod.

"For now... I think it's time you wake up."

And she did, with a start. She pushed herself up from her pillow and looked around her dark room. After the initial confusion abated, she let her forehead fall back into her pillow and she closed her eyes-- though she doubted sleep would be easy to find again.

Then she wondered about the others, if they too had woken up from the dream like her and... if they were okay.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

The fencepost was solid underneath Estella's forearms; she leaned against it without second thought, almost smiling as she watched Aurora's mages at practice. They had a special guest today—Astraia was involved in the lesson as well. Though she herself had not been in the right frame of mind to have much to do with the mages in Kirkwall, Estella knew they were a good bunch, and that Aurora had become an excellent teacher, so she wasn't worried about anything going terribly awry so much as she was curious to see what Astraia would think of it.

Cy and Ves were at either side of her. She wasn't sure what had drawn her brother down to watch today, though she knew he did so occasionally. Ves, she supposed, was looking out for his friend. The taciturn Shaethra was around somewhere as well, though it didn't surprise Estella that somewhere was not anywhere near other people, that she could see.

One of the other mages launched a fireball towards a target; she tracked its motion on the way past, unsurprised when it guttered out a bit short of landing. She had the same problem basically all the time. Sometimes, she considered practicing with the rest of them, trying to bring her magic up to some standard that would make it at least reliable in a battle, but... it was probably just better that she didn't. Good teacher Aurora may be, but Estella had had many excellent instructors in such things. They hadn't been able to help her much.

“I think... Astraia might like it here," she ventured. Or at least, she seemed to like it better than her companions did. “I'm glad."

"I think you're right," Ves agreed, though the sentiment didn't seem to be as wholehearted as Estella's. "She'll certainly learn a lot. I'm quite certain she's never seen this many mages in one place before." A little smile worked its way onto his face as he watched her. He leaned on the fence from the other side as Estella, putting his back up against it and observing with arms crossed. Across the yard, Shaethra carried herself with a similar stance, though not nearly at ease as Ves was. Which, if his reactions to their presence in Crestwood were anything to go by, was something of a facade. He seemed simultaneously glad to have them visit Skyhold, and also deeply uneasy about it. It wasn't something everyone could see, but Estella had known him for long enough.

"It seems a bit cruel, almost," he said quietly. "She's doing all this with the knowledge that she's just going back to the Tirashan in a few months. Everything she learns here, just to guide a small group of her people around the woods in twenty or thirty years."

In the training yard, Astraia was working directly with Aurora at the moment. It had seemed fitting, given that the Inquisition's mage-captain was very adept with primal magic, and Astraia would hopefully able to learn a great deal from her. They seemed to be working on a rock armor spell at present, or at least a partial one. Astraia was attempting to form a sleeve of the stuff around her left arm, and having little success. It kept sliding off each time.

Aurora was patient however, as she only smiled each time it happened. Her voice never dipped into disappointment or chided, but ever carrying a encouraging tone. "You must believe you can do it," she said, gently rubbing the girl on the back to comfort her, "else you've already lost. Doubt," she said with a knowing quirk to her lips, "always makes things more difficult. A friend taught me that, some time ago." She spared a glance to the nearby Asala, who was also aiding in the mages' training. From what Estella understood, before Cyrus took her tutoring upon himself, she had learned from Aurora like the other mages. The woman smiled and nodded in agreement.

"Now, lets try it again, yes? I know you can do it, but you have to know you can do it," Aurora said, taking a step back to better watch.

"I think I'll end up doing too much of it," Astraia said. She then put her staff down on the ground, perhaps noting that Aurora practiced magic in that way, and tried again.

The primal magic swirled around her hands and formed a glove of rock, momentarily making her small right hand significantly bulkier. But then a second later, it cracked and crumbled away, falling into the ground where the other magical earth was steadily deteriorating. However, a sizable chunk of it had formed around her right foot for some reason, spreading up to the middle of her shin. This rock didn't crack, but it also seemed to have rooted her foot in place to the ground. She tugged at it, and was unfortunately stuck.

"Well, hey. That's not nothing," Aurora said with an optimistic smile, and gently prodded the stone boot with her leather one.

A very soft huff escaped Cyrus, audible only because he was so close to the both of them. He sat on the fence rather than leaning against it, both legs pulled up underneath him on the sturdy rail. Balance, as ever, wasn't much of an issue for him, apparently. He was smiling to himself as the practice went on, but Astraia's mishap seemed to be particularly amusing to him, for whatever reason.

“Perhaps." He demurred, clearly in response to Ves's last statement, though some time had passed. “Have you told her you believe so? She seems to lack for people who care much what she thinks."

"I tried, when we were last together," he answered. Across the yard, Shae moved a few paces to her right, to better see the process by which Aurora and Asala were able to dispell the magic around Astraia's foot, and get her moving again. "She was just a girl then, but her answer's always come from the same place: she wants to help her people. She thinks leaving them behind would be abandoning them. Just like I did." He shook his head slightly. It didn't seem to sit well with him.

"I don't think she trusts me, and I don't blame her." It was a sad admission, and one that clearly weighed on him. "I'm still the mysterious elf that wandered into her clan and told them tales of the magnificence that we could be again. Like a fool. And then when it turned out differently than I'd hoped, I ran without a word."

Estella shifted slightly, so that one of her elbows rested on the fence, and the side of her face in the same hand. She didn't feel comfortable asking intrusive questions, but at the same time, if Ves was really as troubled by this as she thought he was, perhaps she should. Her eyes swept from the field to him; she studied his profile from the corner of her eye for a moment. She still felt a little on-edge with him, for some reason, but he'd never rebuffed her attempts to talk to him about matters of importance before. Maybe it'd be all right if she asked.

“What... what went wrong? It's... only half of you are acting like anything unusual happened at all." Zethlasan sure didn't, but Estella wasn't sure he was genuine at any point. Shaethra was just difficult to read. She considered adding the you don't have to tell us caveat, but she'd used it so many times by this point that she hoped it was simply implied by her cautious tone.

He turned away from the training to better face Estella and Cy, resting his hands on the fence. "Zeth was the first person I ever told about Saraya," he explained. "I'm... not sure I can describe the sort of relief that was. To be able to talk with someone about her. And he was different then. Honest, kind, proud of the People, sure, but he cared. For the clan, for his sister, for... me. He saved my life, convinced the clan to take me in." He grimaced, glancing again to see that Shae remained where she was. Behind him, Astraia was trying again, but stopping short each time the rock began to spring up around her feet, for whatever reason.

"We were trying to learn more together, the two of us. About Saraya. Trying to learn how we could safely communicate with her, or anything, really. We came up with very little, and he began to grow frustrated. He wasn't willing to let it be. He suggested we find a way for him to carry Saraya instead. I couldn't do that, and I felt I couldn't trust him any longer. I had to leave, before he did something to put Saraya, or his clan, in danger." He glanced back, watching the mages dispell yet more earth magic from Astraia. She was fairly covered in dust from the waist down at this point.

"As for Zeth now... I'm not sure. It's been a long time. He always received preferential treatment, but I didn't think it would go to his head like this. He never treated Astraia like that before." There was a fair amount of venom in Ves's words there, easily implying just what he thought of Zethlasan's attitude.

“They do not seem to have the kind of relationship where he would consent to a stopover in Skyhold purely because she was interested." Cyrus kept his hands steady, palms over his knees. His eyes narrowed. “Do you suppose that might be something he still wants? To find a way to transfer Saraya?" He arched an eyebrow at Ves, but the voice he used to ask the question was mild rather than edged. “You have to admit at least that all of this has been rather fortuitous. Crestwood, the meeting, this visit."

"I'd like to give him the benefit of the doubt, I really would." Vesryn paused, and then shook his head. "But it's obvious that he sought me out specifically, and considering how I left things, I wouldn't be surprised if he still thinks the same way." He shrugged, looking rather more tired than he usually did. "Perhaps he'll prove me wrong. I would very much like that."

Estella certainly hoped so. More from reflex than conscious decision, she shifted the hand closer to Ves, resting it on the inside of his forearm, near his elbow. “Just don't forget you've got us, this time. If there's anything we can do." Not that she counted on being able to do much; it didn't really seem like the sort of problem solved in any clear way. If 'solving' it was even possible at all. Clearing her throat slightly, she glanced back out to the practice going on, letting her arm fall back to drape over the fence rail.

“What does Saraya think? Or... feel, as the case may be?"

"Wary," he said, nearly grumbling, though he'd offered a subtle smile in return for her touch. "Not particularly helpful, I know. She was never as fond of Zeth as I was, regardless. Honestly, I think she likes Shae the most out of all of them." He seemed a bit amused by that. "Must be her protectiveness. She hasn't changed a bit. And Shae took the longest to believe Zeth, when he told her. Had to beat her in a spar for... at least ten days in a row, it must've been. She refused to believe some Fereldan flat-ear could best her."

He smiled a bit wistfully at the memory, then turned back around to watch Astraia's practice. "Thank you for listening, and for the concern. Both of you. I hope we can work out whatever needs it without anyone getting hurt."

“Well, that would be ideal, but I never count on it." Cyrus sighed, though, and offered nothing further beyond a small nod. If he'd noticed the subtle exchange there, he didn't mention it.

Estella resisted the urge to roll her eyes at him. Things were a bit too serious for it, but the sentiment was still there, beneath her neutral expression. “What he means, I think, is that you're welcome."

In front of them, Astraia tried one more time, this time ending up with flat slabs of earth that clung to the bottoms of her moccasins. She let out a loud groan of disapproval, trying to shake them off. The rock armor pieces along her arm certainly fell away easy enough. "Ugh, why is it doing that?"

Aurora nodded and accepted her grievances easily, remaining as patient as ever. "You're letting your emotions cloud your mind," she said easily and dropping to a knee. She gestured for Astraia to stop kicking before she reached over and began to peel the slab away with her fingers and a liberal application of dispelling magic. "You're trying to force it, and though, admittedly, it's doing something," she said, prying away half of the slab of earth from her foot, "It's not something that you want." Finally she managed to pull the rest of the slab off.

Instead of rising back to her feet, Aurora remained crouched so that Astraia had to look down at her. "A calm mind will prevail in all things, magic included. Don't force it, but... guide it, nurture it. Do not worry about making it happen all at once, progress happens in small measures." She grew thoughtful for a moment before she continued, "I found that taking a phrase, one that means something to you, and repeating it to the exclusion of all else helps with the focus. Mine was my mother's name," Aurora revealed.

She nodded, the part about a phrase seeming to catch her by surprise. She took a few steps away from Aurora, always seeming to prefer having space to cast spells, but she left her staff on the ground as before. This time she took several deep breaths, even going as far as to close her eyes. She was saying... something, but at this distance Estella couldn't hear what, and her lips were barely moving, meaning that whatever it was was mostly being repeated in her head. Little shards of primal magic in the form of earth swirled around her hands and forearms, and a few of the old pieces lifted ever so slightly off the ground.

Some of them began to shift and move around her forearms, widening as they touched bare skin. In her concentration, she'd stopped repeating whatever it was she had been saying to herself, and the primal magic began to swirl a little more swiftly. She extended her palms out slowly, attempting a slow sort of release as Cyrus had instructed her before, and...

Rock surrounded her on all sides, springing into place over every piece of her body, covering her entirely save her for head and locking her thoroughly in place. The spell came together with a loud crack of earth strong enough to draw the attention of several of the other training mages, and Astraia's eyes went wide in shock. She couldn't move her arms, her legs, anything, only capable of looking around and failing to form any words at first. "Oh no, oh no," she began to repeat. "Help, I'm stuck."

Cyrus chuckled softly, enough that it was probably only audible to Estella and Vesryn. Raising a hand to one side of his mouth, he called down the field at moderate volume. “But not crushed! That was a lovely petrify, Astraia." It took a moment for that to sink in for her, but once it did, Astraia began to laugh earnestly. Her smile spread across most of her face, her giggle high pitched and for once not at all self-conscious. Cyrus sent a dispel over the distance with his free hand; it hit cleanly at the center mass of the stone.

She stumbled out of the petrify spell as it shattered, coughing a bit in the dust, but it cleared up soon enough, and she collected her staff.

"Okay... what's next?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Vesryn had wondered if his friends would have left by now. He couldn't decide if he was disappointed that they hadn't.

At the very least there had been no more uncomfortable incidents like the one with Khari and Shae in the training yard. Vesryn had been annoyed, to say the least, when he'd been told of what Zeth had said there. A flat-ear, was it? Zeth would know better than any the qualities of a flat-ear, he supposed. He was glad that Shae at least seemed to acquit herself well, for the most part. There would have been no turning down the fight for her, as that would have meant backing down from a potential fight with a supposed traitor to their kin. Cornered into it or not, Shae had given Khari a fair fight and not attempted to inflict any more harm than was necessary.

Still Zeth had not made clear the purpose of his visit. He visited Skyhold's library often, and no one really bothered to check what exactly he was reading, as there were few that sought out his company on purpose, and Vesryn certainly wasn't among them. Astraia continued to practice with the mages. Her progress was slow but measurable; there had been no more leaps in her abilities like her chance casting of that petrify spell, nor had she been able to recreate the spell on command. It frustrated her, he knew, but for once it was a good frustration. She wanted to learn all she could in the time she had, and now she had a resource to tell her what her failures meant, and how to avoid them. Why Zeth had stopped being that for her, Vesryn couldn't say.

Currently he found himself on his way up to the walls, heading for Cyrus's workshop in his tower. He didn't visit there all that often, but he wasn't really sure where to go at the moment, so long as it wasn't the great hall. Perhaps it was shameful of him to avoid Zethlasan like this, but until he felt that the man had nothing but peaceful intentions, he saw no reason to expose himself to that. His presence at Skyhold had been tolerated only because Astraia was with him, and Vesryn had every desire to see Astraia succeed in whatever she chose to do.

He pulled up at the door and knocked, briefly checking behind him and surveying the fortress grounds below.

The door was answered rather promptly, in fact, though not by Cyrus. Rather, it was an elven woman who pulled it aside, dressed in a manner not uncommon among the domestic servants of Skyhold. She was rather nondescript, if pretty, and considerably darker by way of complexion than most southern elves ever got. They'd never met, but she seemed to recognize him, at any rate, arching both eyebrows and turning back in to speak to someone behind her.

"Cyrus? It's not Lady Estella, it's Serah Vesryn."

A couple of seconds lapsed, in which she turned back around to face him, wearing an indulgent smile but not, noticeably, stepping away to allow him inside. It was only a few more moments before Cyrus appeared behind her, blinking. From his relaxed manner of dress, he probably hadn't left his tower today, though he didn't have that slightly-ill look he sometimes got when he was neglecting his health, either.

“Hm." The syllable sounded rather nonplussed, as far as hums went. “Can't say I was expecting you, but I am always open to being pleasantly surprised. You don't have to guard the door, Livia, he's a... friend." The pause between the last two words was just long enough to be perceptible.

It seemed to be enough for her, though, and she moved aside readily, going about the business of collecting the remnants of lunch, it looked like. Cyrus moved his attention to Vesryn, tilting his head toward the interior. “Do come in and make yourself comfortable." There were several suitable-looking chairs about for the purpose, clustered in one section of the room, with a few more arranged around the large desk and worktable that took up most of the middle.

"Thank you, Livia." Vesryn offered the elven woman a smile as he made his way inside. It wasn't clear to him how anyone could function properly in a space like this, or keep track of... anything, but then again, Vesryn wasn't a mage who had been doing this sort of thing his entire life.

"I confess, I have no real reason for this visit." He sank down into a chair, the furniture creaking slightly under his weight. "Just needed somewhere to be." He hadn't donned any armor for the day, and the weather for once was growing considerably more pleasant on average. It took much longer for a place like Skyhold to reach summer, but they were slowly getting there. He'd chosen a light blue short sleeved tunic for the day, unbuttoned about halfway down his chest as he seemed to prefer, tucked into sturdy trousers.

"Are you working on anything of interest lately?" Progress on the Saraya front had largely been halted since Adamant and what had happened there, so he didn't expect any new revelations of that kind. But Cyrus was always up to something. It seemed like he'd go mad if he had nothing to do.

“Of interest to me or of interest to anyone else?" Cyrus smiled slightly, the amusement that flickered over his face evidence enough that he understood that there was a considerable difference. Livia huffed softly, almost a laugh, taking up the tray she'd piled all her dishes on and exiting the same way Vesryn had entered.

“Don't forget to practice!" Cyrus called the instruction to her departing form, just before the door swung closed behind her. He shook his head slightly, glancing down at his desk for a moment and moving... whatever he'd been working on over to a larger stack of loose parchments.

He didn't linger long, though, taking a nearby chair himself and resting his ankle on the opposite knee. “But yes. I find my current projects of considerable interest. At the moment, most of it has to do with the marks, and the Breach. And of course, I've made extensive documentation of our time physically in the Fade as well." He paused, brows drawing down over his eyes. “I... omitted everyone's personal details, naturally." The Inquisition, it seemed, didn't leave him bereft of things to study, record, and theorize about, or whatever it was exactly that he did.

“Now you, on the other hand... am I right in supposing that the reason you need somewhere to be is that you're avoiding your friends? Or rather, friend?" It probably wasn't a huge leap in logic for him, considering what he knew of the matter.

"You're not wrong," he admitted, a single uncomfortable laugh escaping him. "It's starting to become a—"

There was another knock on the door. Four raps in quick succession. Somehow Vesryn didn't think that would be Livia, as he didn't expect she needed to knock. He looked to Cyrus, raising his eyebrows a little.

“How much do you like your luck, Vesryn?" Cyrus said it wryly, pushing away from the chair with his palms on the armrests and crossing to the door. It opened in such a way that Vesryn couldn't immediately see who was there, but that became very obvious a moment later.

“Zethlasan. To what do I owe the pleasure?" It was hard to tell for certain, given the other man's many faces and even more moods, but there might have been a layer of heavy sarcasm underneath the question.

Vesryn turned enough in his chair to see Zeth standing just outside the doorway, alone for once. Unless Shae was hiding somewhere outside, but he didn't see her. Zeth's eyes danced back and forth between Vesryn and Cyrus for a moment before he smiled at the latter. A bit more strained than his usual false face, Vesryn noted. "I'd hoped to speak with Ves. I happened to see him heading this way."

Followed him from the great hall, more like. Vesryn gritted his teeth briefly, but then stood so that he could better face the other two. "I suppose we've put this off for long enough. Perhaps we could speak here, then?"

Zeth seemed surprised to hear him say that, his mouth hanging open for a second longer than he intended it to. "Here?" His eyes again darted to Cyrus, and then back. The confusion with the suggestion was obvious: he believed that they would be speaking in private, not with a guest listening in.

Vesryn nodded. "Yes, here. If that's alright with you, Cyrus?" He didn't doubt it would be an uncomfortable experience, but there were certain things that needed to be said sooner or later, and Vesryn preferred to have a friend there for them.

Cyrus seemed just as surprised at the suggestion, but to his credit, he evidently caught on quickly to the actual intent behind it, and lifted his shoulders. “I suppose I don't mind." He stepped aside smoothly to allow Zeth inside, closing the door behind him and making a sweeping hand gesture at the furniture. “Have a seat. Unless you prefer to stand? I'd offer tea, but alas I have none."

Though Zeth entered, he stood still for a moment just inside the door, fully ignoring Cyrus for the time being. He still seemed to be struggling with the reality of the situation. "Ves, don't you think it would be better if we spoke in private?" Vesryn had to suppress a laugh. It was good to have him flustered for once. He took his chair and turned it slightly so that the three of them might better be able to all face each other. Assuming Zeth chose to sit.

"Zeth, anything you wish to speak to me about can be done so in Cyrus's company." Well, perhaps not anything, as there were a few topics that he really didn't expect that Zeth wanted to cover, after so many years. But the message seemed to have finally made its way across.

"Anything, is it?" Vesryn nodded, and Zeth turned his eyes on Cyrus next. "I suppose he's told you, then. The Tevinter mage, of all people."

“Well in all fairness, I didn't give him much choice at the time." Cyrus, apparently unfazed, retook his own chair, resting his cheek on the knuckles of his right hand. “I can be rather difficult to dissuade, when I think I'm onto something important. A trait it seems we have in common, judging by your continued presence here." His tone was ambiguous rather than truly neutral—the valence of the assessment was hard to discern.

"Nor was it precisely me that gave her away," Vesryn added in his defense. He wondered when he would've gotten around to telling them, if events had gone differently. "But the full explanation will take more time than I'm willing to lose today. Why don't you sit, Zeth?" He still seemed a bit stunned by it all, but he did wander his way over to a chair, laying his staff across his lap as he sank into it, the tip of it pointed towards the door.

"I came here to help, Ves," he said, quietly. "That's all I've wanted to do for you. Help you, and help the People. I had hoped you would seek me out on your own if I lingered long enough, but it's as if I'm your enemy now."

"It's because I don't trust you, Zeth," he stated plainly. Zeth took it evenly, to his credit. "Your attempts to help me, to help the People would have only harmed both. The people here, working with the Inquisition, seek the benefit of all. They've earned my trust, through trials that you have absolutely no knowledge of."

"So there are others that know as well?" Zeth didn't seem surprised to be asking the question, not after the Tevinter mage knew.

Vesryn nodded. "The Tevinter mage's sister knows, and the Tevinter assassin, too. The elvhen'alas knows. The High Seeker knows. The Qunari Tal-Vashoth. Quite a few people know, and none of them have ever suggested withdrawing Saraya from my head." He quite enjoyed delivering it in that manner. These people that were supposed to be enemies of the elves, or at the very least not allies to be trusted, all knew and had only ever sought to help him. Perhaps Zeth spoke truly when he said he only wished to help, but his view on helping was severely warped in that case.

"None of them can understand what's at stake, Ves." Zeth seemed to be acting as though Vesryn simply couldn't comprehend the potential value in his own head. It was the same way he'd been before Vesryn had left Thremael behind. In his mind now, Saraya practically burned with distaste for what Zethlasan was saying. Regarded his notions of stakes like one would look at the ideas of a small child, barely having the intelligence to form words. "What happened to you to make you so afraid?"

"What happened is that I was born with a modicum of compassion, and concern for the life inside my head." His tone grew a bit more stern at that. It was this idea that had never broken through to Zeth. To him Saraya was not a real person that had existed, that still existed in her diminished form. A real woman who had qualities that made her worth preserving, even if that meant some elven history would be lost, maybe forever. "I am not willing to experiment blindly on her in the hopes that we might find a way to speak with one another. You couldn't understand that, because you haven't felt the things I have. I endured her desperate desire for death until it nearly killed me as well, and then I felt it lessen, and then vanish. I felt her decide to live, after thousands of years of being denied her rest. I will not risk her life for our own selfish ends, especially if that risk is against her will."

He breathed several times in and out, and allowed the silence to sit. Zeth had been unable to keep his eyes upon him, and he swallowed uncomfortably where he sat. It was almost too much for Vesryn to hope that would be enough. He wouldn't let him rest. "And what happened to you, Zeth? I barely recognize you." Visually, it was like he hadn't aged a day, but seeing Zethlasan act in the way he had nearly made Vesryn feel sick. "You've acted like a child since we met in Crestwood. Doing anything you can to make yourself look the superior. You shame your own sister. Astraia, Zeth. When did you start keeping her down to swell your own ego?"

"I..." He couldn't come up with anything. Lost for words. That sat well with Vesryn, but did nothing to soften his glare.

"What is your intent here, Zeth? How much longer will I need to watch my back for you, in fear that you will do something idiotic?" He didn't believe, couldn't believe that Zeth was waiting around Skyhold to allow his sister to learn. Not that same sister he seemed willing to embarrass in front of strangers. Nor was he willing to trust that Zeth would ask his permission before attempting something. If Astraia hadn't been present, and if her remaining at Skyhold wasn't dependent still on Zeth's staying, he would've forced this conversation a long time ago, and then removed Zethlasan from the Frostback Mountains.

"And what is it you think I will do?" he asked. His voice was weaker now, strained. "What is it you think I've learned? I found maybe a tenth of the places you told me of, and from those I learned nothing. From Skyhold's libraries, nothing. I spoke truly. I meant to help, and I still mean to help. If that means helping you keep Saraya as she is, then... then so be it." His eyes began to shine slightly. "But you can understand, can't you? You are free to wander as you please, fighting and being an example of what the elves could be, and the Dalish... we have to hide, always running, always pitiful. If there's even a chance Saraya could give us a better life somehow..."

"That's not a chance I'm willing to take, Zeth. I'm sorry. Trust that if Saraya's feelings on this were different, mine would be as well. But I follow her lead, and her instinct is to resist anything you might attempt." Zeth exhaled shakily, rubbing at the back of his neck and blinking quite rapidly. He did not attempt to counter Vesryn again, and he almost began to feel like they were making some kind of progress. "And Astraia? Do you have anything to say about that?"

"I... I've failed her. I know. I haven't been the brother she deserves. This... thought of finding you, of trying to change your mind, it's been all I could think of. She deserves more, before we return and she becomes First somewhere else."

"Then let this go, Zeth. If you allow yourself to look at the other things in this world, I think you'll start to find that more than a few of them are worth your time and effort."

“If I may." Cyrus interjected in the pause in a way that was rather subdued, for him. “This particular Tevinter mage has spent several years searching such ruins. I don't know what you know or what you don't, but I do have this." He stood, turning and moving to one of his laden bookshelves, running his fingers along several spines before he found what he wanted. The book he took down was of a medium heft, the leather cover plain and unassuming.

He sat again, proffering it towards Zeth. “I've a few copies, now, so it's no trouble if you want this one. It's a lexicon, of all the elvish I've encountered, as well as the meanings of each fragment. I don't have a grammar to go with it, so it's of limited use, but last I checked, Stellulam was putting her linguistic skills to work devising one. It's... a great deal of terms and phrases and words. Many I suspect aren't widely known. I had a rather helpful source in assembling it, though perhaps Vesryn and Saraya should check for accuracy." That, he said with a half smile, as though he didn't really expect it to be a problem.

“It isn't the glory of lost ages, by any means, but... being able to read all the inscriptions I encounter has proven most helpful."

Zeth didn't seem to know if he should be insulted or honored. To be handed such a thing by someone such as Cyrus. Nevertheless, he took it into his lap, opening it and studying a few different pages. While he looked down, Vesryn silently nodded thanks towards Cyrus.

"I don't..."

"Know what to say?" Vesryn finished for him. "You don't have to say anything sometimes. If you'd like me to take a look at that with you later, I would be willing."

Zeth looked up from the text into Vesryn's eyes, still a bit lost for words, though he managed to gather up a few. "Ah... ma serannas. I'd... I'd like that, Ves." It was a start, at least. Perhaps something they would do in the library, where at least a few other people would be around. Zethlasan closed up the book, holding it in both hands. "If you're amenable to it, I'd like to remain at Skyhold for a while longer. I know Astraia could make good use of the time, and... perhaps I can as well."

"I see no reason to cast you out just yet," he answered, a bit of humor to his tone. It earned a tiny hint of a smile from Zeth. "Skyhold is a place for all of my few friends. And I would like to be able to call you that again."

"I as well." He stood, carefully holding the book under one arm and grabbing his staff with the other. "I should probably show this to the others." He seemed about to wish them farewell or some such, but then just decided to turn and leave, closing the door quietly behind him.

Vesryn sighed deeply once he was gone, running a hand through his hair and slouching down into his chair. "That went... better than I expected, honestly."

“Yes well... sometimes all it takes is a well-meaning shove in the right direction. Perhaps this will turn out to be such a case." An odd look crossed Cyrus's face, then, but it passed, and he didn't comment upon whatever caused it.

A half-smile tugged at his mouth. “And that was... quite the shove, I daresay."

"Saraya's strength-training routines are second to none." He grinned, but it soon shrunk until it was almost gone. "But thank you. There was a time where Zeth meant quite a lot to me. I don't think he'll ever get back there, not after what happened, but if he gets anywhere close I'll be more than happy with it."

Such a thing was hardly guaranteed, but after all the annoyance of enduring his old friends being in Skyhold with his new ones, Vesryn desperately wanted to be an optimist about it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Image



World fell away then, misty in mem'ry,
'Cross Veil and into the valley of dreams
A vision of all worlds, waking and slumb'ring,
Spirit and mortal to me appeared.
"Look to My work," said the Voice of Creation.
"See what My children in arrogance wrought.”
-Canticle of Andraste 1:10

Image

Exhaling with a sense of finality, Cyrus set the quill aside, missing the inkwell on his first try. When it hit air where he expected solidity, he started, glancing in the right direction to find that his hand was trembling. Ah. He probably hadn’t eaten in a while. Or maybe
 He shook his head, replacing the implement where it belonged and rubbing his now-empty fingers together. They were stained darkly with the ink he’d been using; when he was really committed to getting something down on paper, he just blotted anything he needed to with them instead of bothering with doing it the proper way and keeping himself tidy. The shaking stilled a little now that he was thinking about it, and he closed his whole hand over into a fist before relaxing it and sinking down into the nearest chair.

Bodily sensation came back to him in a rush as it often did. He was hungry, and tired, but not as much as he’d suspected. The gnawing in his stomach wasn’t debilitating, nor did his lips crack because they’d gone too dry. His body was a little heavy with fatigue, but a bit of rest and something to eat would likely solve most of that as well. He estimated he’d lost track of the time about six or seven hours ago, then.

His eyes fell to the desktop still in front of him. The sheaf of parchments he’d been writing on would ordinarily need transcription into a bound volume, in much neater writing than he’d used for them. But
 Cyrus traced a finger along the arm of the chair, irregular bumps passing by under the slight callus of his digit. He knew better than most that knowledge was not a neutral thing. Some people liked to imagine that what one knew, like what one could do, was without valence or purpose until one gave it such things. Knowledge and skills were only evil or dangerous if possessed by someone with evil or dangerous intentions. He might agree about evil, whatever that was, but he definitely disagreed about danger. There were some things that, just in the knowing of them, could change a person. And some things that, if known widely enough, would surely change the world, and not necessarily for the better.

These notes—calculations, theories, experimental results all run together and woven into the simplest, most elegant net he could make of them—were dangerous in that way. He’d known it the whole time, and taken some precautions because of that, but he wasn’t sure that was enough. The very idea of destroying the evidence of such a breakthrough in magical understanding was practically anathema to him. Yet there were some good reasons to do it, and he found his eyes moving towards his empty fireplace. Fires, of course, were not generally required for warmth at this time of year, not even this weak thing Skyhold called a summer. But it would be the most trivial of tasks for him to light one, to ensure that the knowledge remained in his mind alone, and hope that the pieces never again all came to be in the possession of someone with the intellect to put them together the same way he had.

At the very least, he was resolved to tell the others what he had found, at least in the vague terms without detail, and see what they thought should be done. It might still be of use to the Inquisition, to understand more about how the Breach was opened, and how it might be possible to do so again. More likely, it wouldn’t really matter, because the defeat of Corypheus would probably end attempts to do it, at least for now. When inevitably others tried to recreate the results years from now, for whatever ill-considered reason, knowledge of how to close one would be more significant.

A soft knock at his door drew Cyrus’s attention, and he lifted his head to stare at it for a moment. Even through the wood, he could smell something rather appetizing, and that alone revealed the likely identity of his visitor. “Come in, Livia.”

He wasn’t mistaken, and when she entered backwards, pushing the door open with a shoulder, he might have even smiled a little. Her hands were both laden with the wooden tray that bore the source of the smell—some portion of whatever was being served downstairs today, no doubt. The smile she gave him was a great deal more obvious than his own, though still a bit retiring. If it weren’t so absurd to think so, he would have sworn there was something familiar about it, somehow. He supposed she must be having a bit of difficulty, getting used to being in a place where open expression of deep or important emotions wasn’t something to be avoided at all costs.

He supposed he was still having a bit of difficulty getting used to that, too.

"Hello, Cyrus.” She set the tray down on his desk, glancing curiously at the papers he’d just finished. Likely they were all but indecipherable to her, upside down, written in a rushed version of his handwriting, occasionally splotched with excess ink and the rest. "Did you just finish a project?” Stepping away from the tray, she took the small bottle of wine and the glass off it to pour.

“Notes on the Breach.” He didn’t say what they contained, of course, but he didn't see any reason not to tell her that much. His tone confirmed that they were finished, at least.

The cork came out of the wine bottle with a soft pop, and Livia gestured with her chin towards the wall behind him. "No new pictures this time, then?”

He followed her eyes, turning around to scan the slapdash arrangement of images, both color and monochrome, that plastered the plain stone behind them. “No.” He murmured the word quietly. He hadn’t felt the same urge to set down images of the Breach as he felt about any of the other things he studied or dreamed. Perhaps seeing it once was enough. “Not this time.” Cyrus turned back as Livia set his half-full wineglass down on his tray. He tilted his head at her. “You can stay a while, if you like. How’s your practice coming along?”

It had never quite made sense to him, her refusal to participate in the exercises he set for Asala. He’d invited her several times, and she seemed happy enough to sit and absorb his more academic lessons, but she always refused to do magic in front of him. He knew she could—he’d at least convinced her to show him the light spell. But she was reticent to do anything more complicated than that.

"Oh, it’s fine.” Her response was so noncommittal that they both noticed it, and there was a heartbeat of slightly-awkward silence before she elaborated, taking the chair he offered to her with a gesture and folding her hands demurely in her lap. "I’m not a very good mage, really. I’ve just never had the knack.”

Cyrus sighed, picking up his fork and spearing a sprout of some kind. Only after he swallowed did he reply. “I despise this notion that magic is a matter of talent. Or mere power, for that matter. It is neither.” He took another bite, mostly to forestall the tangent that was incoming. She hadn’t asked him for it, and he was conscious of the fact that servitude was still enough a part of her mentality that she would weather a lecture of any length without complaint, no matter how much she wished to be elsewhere. He hated that feeling, like he was imposing on people but they would never tell him. He’d hated it for as long as he’d known to feel it.

But that was venturing far too close to territory Cyrus did not allow himself to tread. He could almost feel the discomfort already—it seemed too warm in the room, even for summer. He took a deep breath and tamped down on the magic threatening to rise. The last thing he needed was some kind of overflow accident. He shook his head slightly and reached for the wine. “My apologies if that sounded cross. I only
” He tried to find the words, raising the glass to his lips and taking a sip.

The vessel fell from his fingertips, shattering on the ground and spilling the rest of its contents everywhere. Pain ripped through Cyrus, unlike anything he’d experienced in his life, exploding along the length of his vessels and muscles and bone, burning—burning him from the inside out. The breath left him; he couldn’t so much as gather the air to shout, not even as his entire body convulsed and he left the chair, falling sideways with a heavy thud he could not begin to try and avert. He gasped for air like a fish pulled ashore, but no amount of it was enough. Black and red fought for control of his vision, like his head had been plunged into a vat of putrid, decaying blood, thick and cloying and impossible to see or breathe around.

His fingers curled against the stone floor, desperate for purchase that he could not seem to gain. His larger muscles felt locked in place, his body curling in on itself until his knees were almost at his chest. Cyrus squeezed his eyes shut, reaching for his magic, but that proved to be the biggest mistake he could have possibly made. A fresh wave of agony tore him with such force that he bit down on his own tongue, turning his head aside just barely enough to avoid choking on his own blood.

"Look at you.” Somehow, Livia’s voice was audible, even though it sounded like it was reaching him over a great distance, or through a wall. "Making the same mistakes as you always have. Only there’s no one here to protect you now. No teacher to hide behind.” She sounded almost like a different person, tone hard-edged and cold where before it had been soft and at least lukewarm.

Cyrus groaned softly; something unyielding slammed into his sternum. She’d kicked him probably about as hard as she could. He felt something snap. It was the lesser pain. "And to think you didn’t even recognize me. You ruined my life and you couldn’t even be bothered to see past a few years’ difference. But you
 oh, I’d know you anywhere, Cyrus Avenarius.”

He forced his eyes open, trying to make them focus on her. It wasn’t difficult; she’d crouched in front of him. With surprising strength, she picked him up by the collar until they were nose to nose, glaring with a fury he did recognize.

"There is is. Say it, Cyrus. Say my name.”

When he didn’t immediately respond, she shook him once, hard.

Somehow, he managed to choke it out. “L-Leta.”

The thing that twisted her face did not deserve the name smile. It was more akin to the rictus of the mad. But even his hazy vision was enough to understand that she was the victim of no madness. She knew exactly what she was doing, and why. "Good. As much as I would love to stay here and watch you die, I cannot. Consider your final moments a gift, a boon from my master. You were always far too purist to take lyrium—so I’m sure this kind will just be an adventure.” She stood, letting him drop back to the floor, and he could hear the sound of shuffling as she gathered something from his materials.

He’d have known what, probably, if he weren’t too busy simply trying to move. When she had what she wanted, Leta made for the door. Cyrus just barely managed to get a hand around her ankle, which gave her a moment’s pause. Glancing back and down at him, she made a disgusted noise and ripped herself free.

The strength seemed to bleed right out of him with each of her receding footsteps, ebbing like tide, impossible to grasp like water. The fire in his veins had become magma, seeping through him slowly and destroying him as it went.

So this was what dying felt like.

He supposed it was only fair.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

It was shortly after noon, and she had just finished lunch with the rest of the infirmary staff. Asala thought it was near enough the time to begin her lessons with Cyrus to start heading toward his workshop anyway. In addition to their usual curriculum, they had added work to devise a way for her to find her own way to Compassion's garden. It hadn't been long since she had passed Ethne's test and had not yet managed to enter her garden on her own. That was not to say she wasn't making progress, but progress happened in steps, not all at once. She'd hope to at least glimpse the garden soon.

By the time she reached his particular tower, she noticed that his door was slightly ajar. That was odd, she decided. Cyrus's door always seemed to be securely shut every time she arrived, usually awaiting for her to knock first. She hesitated at the top of the stairs, wondering if she should just push the door open now, or knock first. Instead, she just decided to do both, and she knocked on the door before taking the handle gingerly in her hand. "Cyrus, are you in here?" She asked, slowly swinging the door open.

"Cyrus!" she exclaimed. She found him on the floor, clearly in pain. Whatever reservations she had about intruding were gone now, and she shoved the door wide open to run inside. She slid to a stop beside him, healing spells flaring to life in both hands. She was without her pack for the moment, having left it in her room thinking she would have no use for it inside Skyhold's walls. Foolish, she thought. "Cyrus, listen to me. I need you to help me," she said firmly, hoping he could hear her.

"I need to know what it is," she said, infusing his body with a general healing spell. She would need to know what was attacking him specifically in order to treat it.

His breathing was harsh and shallow, his eyes unfocused, glazed over, the usual vibrancy of the indigo color muted. He was covered in a sheen of sweat, his expression waxy and wan. Curled in on himself, as though he were trying to take up as little space as possible. He looked but a step from expiration—she'd seen soldiers lose near half their blood and seem healthier than this. The only evidence of what might have done it was the shattered glass, red wine glistening darkly on the stone.

“—sala." His voice was hoarse, weak, the volume barely enough for her to hear. “Don't touch—wine." He took a shuddering breath, squeezing his eyes shut. His breaths increased until he was panting softly, apparently unable to muster more energy than it took to keep doing that. Her spells seemed to be having little, if any, effect.

Regardless, she cast another healing spell, and against his own advice reached for the wine. She went to it quickly-- but carefully, so as not spill any on her. She had no idea if whatever it was spread through ingestion or skin contact. The vessel that held the liquid was unnaturally warm, and further drove the point that getting any on her would be inadvisable. Instead, she drew it in and wafted it towards her nose to try and get a scent of whatever it was. It did not take much as it turned out, with the first inhale catching in her throat and she felt violently ill. She coughed and shuddered, taking it as far away from her face as she could before gently sitting it back down.

She hacked and shook her head, trying to recover from its scent. She still did not feel well, but it was enough to return to Cyrus and begin casting more healing spells. If that was her reaction from simply smelling it, she felt her stomach drop at the thought of Cyrus actually drinking it. But she still didn't know what it was. It couldn't have been poison, not of the usual sense. Poison usually didn't have such an immediate and severe impact.

"Cyrus, what is it? Please, can you tell me what it is?" she asked again, putting more power into her healing spells.

He shook his head almost violently. “Leon. Need Leon. Has to burn—" He trailed off into a wheezing cough. It probably would have been violently-hacking if he'd had the strength for it. A trickle of fresh blood escaped the corner of his mouth, running over what was already slowly beginning to dry and crack on his lips and chin. “Hurry, plea—" The rest of the word got lost in a groan.

She was conflicted, for a moment. She really didn't want to leave him in his state, but if Leon was necessary. She nodded, but before she ran out, she summoned a barrier-- it was experimental, but had the same idea as the person barriers she had practiced with him in Crestwood, only larger. She did not know if someone had done this to him or what, but the barrier would hopefully ward off any further tampering until she could fetch Leon. With the spell in place, she rose and bolted out the door toward Leon's office.

It did not take long for her to make it, many of the Inquisition personnel simply gawking at her as she ran by. Reed was the only soldier guarding his door, but by the way she must have appeared, he let her through without question. She didn't wait to knock on his door, simply opening it and swinging it open as quickly as she could. "Leon! Its Cyrus. He's been poisoned, he needs your help," she said, putting the words succinctly as she could.

Leon looked about as thunderstruck as she'd ever seen him, lips parted in surprise and eyebrows inching towards his hairline, but to his credit he reacted quickly nevertheless, his expression hardening. He stood at once, abandoning whatever he'd been working on. “Lead the way." His tone was terse, brisk and efficient. He gestured Reed after them on their way out, and the three of them ran back towards Cyrus's tower just as quickly as Asala had come from it.

She took down the barrier on their way back in, and Leon was the first inside, immediately going to Cyrus's side and kneeling. “Cyrus. What do I do?" He glanced for only a moment at the spilled wine and broken glass before moving his eyes back to the other man's prone form.

If anything, he looked a tiny bit better since she'd left—perhaps all the healing she'd been trying had bolstered him a little. His voice cracked when he spoke, though, still barely more than a breath given vague shape by his lips and tongue. “Red lyrium. Burn it—nngh." His whole body shuddered. “Burn it out."

“Shit." Leon's expression was one of obvious uncertainty. “I could kill you." He seemed to realize the obvious problem with this line of thinking almost immediately, though, and his features hardened. He glanced back at Asala. “Stand back. I don't want to catch you in this by mistake. I'm going to hurt him—a great deal. But you mustn't interfere."

"But..." she sighed before biting her lip. She wanted to do... something, but she couldn't. She felt so helpless, and taking a step back only made the feeling worse.

“Reed. Hold his legs. Don't touch the wine." Leon either didn't hear Asala's protest or ignored it in favor of focusing on what he had to do. His aide moved into the room and complied immediately, taking a firm grip on both of Cyrus's ankles. Between them, they turned him around so he was on his back, and pinned his limbs to the ground.

Leon's chest rose and fell with a deep breath. “Forgive me," he murmured, leaning over Cyrus from his spot near the mage's head. Pinning both of his hands under a knee, Leon took hold of either side of his face and made deliberate eye contact. For a few seconds, nothing happened, but then Asala felt a strange shift in the Fade, as though she'd suddenly come to stand a bit too close to a bonfire or a forge, but in the realm of magic instead of physical space. It was uncomfortably hot, but the nearby burn was not the same as putting her fingers too close to a candle. Rather, it seemed poised to singe something beneath her skin. There was a light in Leon's eyes, behind the violet of his iris, something reddish and uncanny. His jaw was tight like he was gritting his teeth, but his attention did not leave Cyrus, not even for a moment.

Whatever it was, it was immediately clear that Cyrus felt it in full, not just the glancing version Asala was getting. His back arched up off the ground, a raw shout tearing from his throat. If Leon or Reed had been any less strong than they were, it was unlikely they would have been able to hold him. When he ran out of air to yell with, he collapsed back onto the ground. The thud of his impact was drowned out by a shuddering split as a nearby armchair exploded, raining fabric and wood debris down on all of them. Cyrus swallowed more air, only to cry out again, the noise cracking into an almost inhuman pitch at the end. The bookshelves collapsed, dozens of heavy tomes spilling onto the floor, loose parchments flung into the air.

Once more she felt fear. It wasn't the splintering furniture that frightened her, but Cyrus's scream. She felt like she could almost feel his pain. The fear was so real and so close, closer than she'd ever felt it before. Instincts took over and she closed her eyes, her hands wrapping around her head, and she dropped to the floor. Unconsciously, a barrier sprung to life around enveloping her in a small bubble, but she could still hear his screams. She gently rocked back in forth in her shields, just hoping that he would be okay. "Please be okay, please be okay," she repeated to herself. She did not want to lose anyone else.

Despite being the one inflicting the pain, Leon remained steady, his grip on Cyrus unrelenting. His fingers trembled at Cyrus's face, but he was otherwise perfectly still—his face might as well have been cast in iron, for all his expression changed.

With what seemed one final, desperate wrench, Cyrus tore one of his legs free of Reed's grip. Pure, elemental lightning flung free of his body at the motion, lancing upwards towards the ceiling and crashing against it. The whole tower seemed to shudder against the force of it, shaking the stones to their foundations. A wooden beam creaked with a great screech above their heads, splitting clean in half where the bolt hit it, drooping with a precarious whine.

But the last burst of magic seemed to have robbed Cyrus of everything he had left, and he went limp. His shouts became little more than breathy whimpers, tears streaking freely down his face, gathering where Leon's fingers held fast until they spilled over the Seeker's scarred knuckles. He was mouthing words, but they were too soft to hear. Perhaps too soft for anyone but Leon himself, if there was any volume to them at all.

Asala had collapsed to her knees, but the cracking of the beam brought her face up out of her hands. Her vision was blurry, but she could still make out the steadily sagging ceiling. The beam lurched dangerously and she shuttered. She threw her hands out wide, and the barrier that had surrounded her quickly began to expand past Leon and Cyrus until it struck the walls on all sides of them. Then she lifted her hands, the barrier raising with it until it alighted on the ceiling, molding with its shape until it reinforced the damage area. As she held the ceiling together, her arms trembled, and not because of the effort.

"Le-Leon?" she asked, her voice cracking in desperation.

He didn't answer directly, and it was several long moments before anything changed. At last, though, he sat back on his legs, taking his knee off Cyrus's arms. “It's done," he said softly. “The lyrium is... it's out. He's not... injured, but there's likely to be lingering pain. If you can do something about that, then..." The commander shook his head, almost as though he wasn't sure what to do with himself for a moment, then stood carefully, backing away to give her room to work.

“Reed... go find the Lady Inquisitor. Bring her to my office. We'll move Cyrus as soon as it's safe to." Probably a great deal wiser than remaining in this building any longer than they must—there was no telling how long the roof would hold. The other man nodded, stepping around Asala to duck out the door.

Asala looked down at him and nodded, before returning her gaze to the ceiling above. She attempted to slowly remove the barrier, but after a point, the ceiling began to creak again. She reapplied the barrier, and instead worked it into a static spell. The barrier remained when she let go of it, but she did not know for how long--hopefully long enough to get Cyrus somewhere she could better treat him.

She inched forward on her knees until she was at his side. She reached for the healing spells and began to apply them with as much strength as she figured was safe. She paused for a moment in her work to wipe her face on the shoulder of her cloak, leaving behind a line of moisture when she returned her focus back on the spell.

Gradually, his breathing grew regular under her care, and while he still looked half-dead, wan, and weak, he mustered the strength to smile thinly at her. “What's the phrase?" The question was still a rasp. No doubt his throat was raw and painful at the moment. “Atta girl." He coughed softly, lifting one shaking hand to knock a forearm against hers, after which it fell heavily back to the ground.

He turned his head to the side, his eyes stopping when they alighted on Leon. “Leta did this—Livia. Kitchen girl, but she's—" A stronger cough, followed by a soft groan. “My notes, on the Breach. They're gone. If Corypheus gets them..."

He didn't need to finish the sentence to be understood.

"Maybe..." she said, quietly. At the moment, she couldn't find it in herself to care about the notes, or the who, or why. Corypheus was the farthest thing in her mind. That wasn't the most important thing right now...

"But they will not get you."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Vesryn's first inclination was that Skyhold was under attack. But there were no alarms being raised, no troops being called to the battlements.

And who would be such a fool as to attack them here? Skyhold was virtually impregnable while it had even a token of its forces guarding it, let alone the entirety of the Inquisition's standing army. But Vesryn knew what he'd heard. One of the towers nearly collapsing in on itself, having taken serious damage from something. The skies were clear, no wings of lyrium-corrupted dragons beating against the winds. No siege equipment could get remotely close enough to attack the walls without being spotted by any of Lia's scouts or even the bulk of Inquisition forces. That meant the attack came from within, if indeed it was an attack at all.

He'd been driven outside of the Herald's Rest alongside Zahra by the disturbance, to see the Commander's man, Reed, heading straight for the keep. He was certainly moving like they were under attack, but considering how he made no effort to warn anyone else, that couldn't have been the case. Even from here, Vesryn could see the damage, the tower in the distance, its roof struggling to stay upright, precariously wavering. Cyrus's tower.

"I think I'll be getting my gear, Captain Zahra," he said, turning back into the Herald's Rest. If she wanted to do the same that was up to her. Darting upstairs, he donned his equipment as quickly as he ever had, a process which he'd learned to expedite over years of practice. Anything that could be thrown on while walking was saved for later, and he exited the tavern once more with bardiche axe in hand, just in time to see Reed returning across the grounds, leading Stel behind him. Zahra had taken his advice to heart. She’d been hot on his heels, though their routes deviated once they were inside the tavern. Now donning her gear and bow, she stopped at his elbow, staring off across the grounds.

"Looks like trouble if I've ever seen it," he murmured to Zahra, before noticing someone approaching from the training grounds. "Stay put, Astraia. At least until we know what's going on." The young elf didn't seem happy about it, but for once Vesryn's tone was stern with her, leaving no room for argument. Vesryn wouldn't accept any trying to keep him in place, though, and quickly followed after Stel and Reed, Zahra keeping up behind him.

"What's happened?" he asked, hoping either Stel or Reed could elaborate.

Stel shook her head, face tight with unconcealed concern. Her eyes kept moving to Cyrus's tower. Though she made no move to run in that direction, it wasn't hard to see that she very much wanted to. “I don't—I don't know." Her eyes swung for a moment to Reed, just now swinging the door to the Commander's tower open for them to climb the stairs up to Leon's office.

He grimaced; this close it was easier to see that he looked faintly ill. "It's Lord Cyrus, Lady Inquisitor. He's... he's alive, but something happened. I don't know all the details. They're bringing him here, I'm sure, so we'll know soon enough."

Leon's office, however, was yet empty when they reached it. It looked like the Commander had left in a hurry: an inkwell sat unstoppered on the desk, several parchments abandoned in the middle of the writing, and his chair was pushed out at an odd angle. All certainly things a man as fastidious as Leon would have noticed and corrected before departing if he'd had even a few moments to do it.

Stel certainly noticed. No sooner had they entered the office proper than she started to pace back and forth at a nervous rate. “Was it one of his experiments, do you think? He's had a few accidents before with more volatile things, but nothing like—" She cut herself off and shook her head. It was clear that Reed didn't really know how to answer, though he looked like he wanted to say something, at least.

Vesryn thought it would've been nice if the man could've scrounged up a few more words for her, give her some idea of what they were dealing with. Vesryn wasn't just going to let her pace about and worry herself senseless, at any rate. "Hey," he said, laying a hand somewhat firmly on her shoulder. "Whatever it is, we'll deal with it. Cyrus will know what we need to do. He always does." Though whether or not he could actually communicate that to them remained to be seen. When the only description of his status that could be given was "alive," that threw a bit of doubt in there. But they would find out soon enough.

Any further speculation was precluded by the sound of a door opening. It proved to be the one furthest from them, one of the two that led out onto the walls. Leon was the first in, bearing what seemed to be the vast majority of Cyrus's weight. The mage looked like death only slightly warmed over, in truth. His hair was soaked with sweat and plastered to his head, normally-fair complexion gone absent of almost any color and waxy. His eyes seemed sunken, almost hollow, and his movements were those of an invalid.

He grunted quietly as Leon helped him into a chair, collapsing into it with none of his usual inherent grace. Asala filed in behind them. Actually, in certain ways, all three of them seemed worse for wear, though none were nearly as badly off as Cyrus himself.

“Cyrus!" Stel immediately stepped out from under Vesryn's hand and hurried to his side. Leon moved away to give them space, breathing a heavy sigh that didn't seem to have much to do with the labor of carrying the other man over at least some of Skyhold's battlements.

Stel sat on the arm of the chair he was in, laying one palm softly against her brother's cheek, using the other to brush his hair back from his face, heedless of its state. Resting the back of her knuckles against his brow for a moment, as though checking for fever or something similar, she swallowed thickly and closed her eyes, exhaling a shaky breath before cracking them back open again. “What happened to you? Cy..."

“He was poisoned," Leon answered, folding his thick arms over his chest. The commander looked quite unsettled, disturbed by something in particular, but he was doing a good job keeping it from seeping into his tone. “Red lyrium. Livia did it, apparently, and fled with some of his notes." He paused a moment, then, running a hand down his face, and turned to his aide.

“Assemble the off-duty guards. Comb the place for her. She can't have gotten far—the scouts would have noticed her leave, at the least. Inform Rilien and Lady Marceline as well, but keep a lid on the rest of it for now." Reed nodded and left with haste.

"Livia?" Vesryn asked, shocked. "The serving girl? With red lyrium? She... hasn't she always been with us? Even before Haven fell?" He'd seen her not long ago, attending to Cyrus. If she'd gained his trust for that long, she must've had hundreds of chances to try to kill him. But if she'd fled with some of his notes, he must've reached some point in his research she needed to wait for. Even Saraya was annoyed with herself, for not suspecting anything.

“She has." That answer came from Cyrus. His voice wasn't exactly robust, rather raw at the edges like someone suffering a winter illness of some sort. But he was at least understandable. He reached up, laying his hand over the back of Stel's and gently moving it away from his face. He held onto it though, resting both on her knee. “I've known her even longer, at that, but I didn't..." He shook his head slightly. “It doesn't matter. The important thing is, the notes she took were my research on the Breach. If Corypheus gets hold of them, he might not need the Anchors to open another."

He paused then, more of necessity than desire, to pull in several more deep breaths. His hand flexed around Stel's, his other gripping the opposite arm of the chair much tighter. “She won't have fled by conventional means. She planned this long in advance. There's an escape route, and it has to be one available to her here as much as it would have been at Haven."

“Then what unconventional means would she have used?" Leon frowned, his brows knitting together. “I can believe she might have known about the path out of Haven, but Skyhold is a fortress. There are no tunnels, and the gate is the only way out or in, unless you believe she flew somehow." He leaned heavily back against his desk, weariness in evidence by the slight slump in his shoulders.

Cyrus actually managed to smile thinly at that, but it was a rather poor excuse for one. “Nothing so fantastical." He tipped his head back against the chair, gulping down more air. He seemed to be recovering a bit of his color, at least. “I know of only one way to do something like this. She'd have to have access to an eluvian."

Vesryn had to blink a few times with the force of recognition that word provided from Saraya. That said, he knew it too, though his understanding of elven magical tools paled in comparison to Saraya's. Still, he knew enough about what they were and what the elves used them for to frown in confusion at Cyrus's estimation. "An eluvian? Here, in Skyhold? Wouldn't someone have... noticed such a thing by now?" He'd only ever come across shattered eluvians, portals in various states of decay ranging from the cracked and useless to the utterly destroyed. Saraya looked upon them with the same sort of longing she looked on many artifacts of the elves, but the eluvians in particular were... quite valuable, and though Vesryn himself had no magic with which to operate them, he suspected she always hoped they might find one that could be activated by another.

Now, after having traveled to the Fade physically and suffered the repercussions, he wasn't sure he wanted to see one. But any fears he might've had were irrelevant if Corypheus was involved. He couldn't be allowed to tear another devastating hole in the world. "As I understand, an active eluvian would be quite... bright. And they're no small portals, either. There aren't that many hidden rooms in Skyhold. Surely we would've found it if one were here."

“Quite." Cyrus exhaled heavily, making an effort to sit up straighter in his chair. “But Leta—Livia is a mage. If someone taught her how to activate one, she wouldn't need more than a few minutes to do it. And an inactive eluvian would resemble little more than a very large, very shiny mirror. Not so difficult to store in the basement levels somewhere with all kinds of other things we're not using. Especially if she covered it like an ordinary piece of furniture."

“Ah—” an involuntary noise sounded as Zahra’s gaze flicked back onto Cyrus’ rumpled figure. From the moment she’d stepped into the room, her eyebrows had been pinched with concern but now
 she looked truly puzzled. The word eluvian hadn’t evoked any reaction, but the word mirror certainly had. She planted a hands on her hip, and scratched at her chin. “A shiny mirror?” She cleared her throat and slowly nodded her head as if to scrounge up a memory, “Actually, I found a fancy one while
 uh, taking one of my walks.”

Even if any of them had spotted her meandering Skyhold’s nooks and crannies, bottle tucked underneath her armpit, she didn’t seem willing to divulge that particular detail. Not that it was all that surprising given her aptitude for adventure and trouble. “In one of the basements. Sort of out of the way—and I didn’t touch it.”

That got Cyrus's attention, even weary as he was. “We need to go there—now. Can you take us?" He struggled to stand, bracing himself as well as he could on the arms of the chair and trying to regain his feet. Stel immediately moved to support him, draping one of his arms over her shoulders and winding one of hers about his waist.

“Of course—follow me,” Zahra seemed to understand the gravity of the situation quickly enough. Perhaps, it had been the insistent look splayed across Cyrus’ features. She turned on her heels, and beckoned them to follow her as she slipped out the door. It hadn’t taken her very long to retrace her steps, even though she was now doing it sober. Mostly sober, possibly. She led them through dusty, dank hallways, and evidently unused corridors, until they reached one particular room with a large mirror inside, leaning up against the cobblestone walls.

Whatever had been draped across it had been removed. A white sheet had been tossed to the side, rumpled into a pile. Possibly indicating that Zahra had indeed touched it. She cleared her throat and swept a hand in front of her, stepping aside to allow the others inside.

If the eluvian had been concealed before, it was no longer so, and it did indeed look active, glimmering with some kind of internal, bluish light. It stood out sharply from its dull surroundings, like the relic from another time it truly was.

Cyrus, doing his best to stand under his own power, kept one hand on Stel's shoulder nevertheless, gently guiding both of them closer to it. Reaching out with his free hand, he touched the surface with a fingertip. It rippled, but there was clearly a solid barrier there. “Ah. It requires a password. I'd heard some of them do..." He turned his head to meet Leon's eyes. “You're going to want to put a guard on this until we come back through it. I doubt very much you want anyone entering Skyhold from who-knows-where."

Leon seemed to agree. “I'll look after it myself, if necessary." Pursing his lips, he considered the group for a moment. “Captain Zahra, would you be so kind as to find Rilien and bring him here? I believe that would be a start. I suspect, however, that the rest of you won't want to delay. I don't know how these work, but she's had about an hour's worth of head start, in any case."

Zahra murmured something about the quiet fellow in the rookery before nodding her head and taking a step backwards. The thoughtful frown hadn’t left her face. For someone who was capable of cracking jokes at the most bleak, inopportune times, she seemed to be unequipped by what had happened. She paused at the threshold of the hall and glanced over her shoulder, “Do be careful. I’ll have a welcoming party when you get back here.”

Her footfalls clattered down the hallway until they receded into silence.

“Cyrus, are you sure you should be here?" Stel didn't look particularly thrilled that he was down here in the first place. Actually, she seemed quite worried, and kept her arm firmly around his waist despite the fact that he currently seemed to be able stand with less support than that. “You need to rest."

“I'm... quite aware, Stellulam." His tone was a bit strained, but he managed to make it at least somewhat light regardless. “But yes, I should be here. Especially considering I'm the only one who has the faintest idea what the password is. And, I suspect, the only one who has been to the world between before." He glanced at Vesryn when he said so, and lifted his shoulders. “Besides. They're my notes, and I'm the only one who would know the real ones from gibberish." He gritted his teeth for a moment, fighting off some lingering pain, perhaps, then exhaled softly.

“If the Commander is keeping watch here, who else is coming?"

It took a glance around her, but Asala raised her hand while the other clutched her collar. She'd had been silent since she had followed Cyrus and Leon into his office, and her skin also had a paleness to it. Eventually, she spoke, "I will."

He probably didn't need to ask. The situation was concerning for Saraya, of course, but still she couldn't restrain all of her excitement. It was a marvel, to look at the eluvian active and whole, after all this time. It was fortunate none of the many occupiers of Skyhold in the past ended up destroying it, even by accident. Cyrus was correct in his estimation that he was the only one present who had been on the other side of one of these, though Vesryn was certain that Saraya had as well, in ages past. Maybe she would be able to help guide them where they needed to go, maybe not. Either way, it was a risk Vesryn had to take.

"I wouldn't miss it," he said, trying to insert a modicum of levity into his words. "And neither would Saraya. We're ready to help, whatever it takes."

“You're not going in there without me, either," Stel confirmed.

Cyrus gave a weary nod, but his smile wasn't so false this time. “I see. Very well then. Stellulam, I would like to borrow your knife, if I may. My magic is not... it would be unwise for me to try using it in this state." Considering he'd just been dosed with something especially deadly to mages, that wasn't especially surprising. When she handed it over, he slid it into his belt and went to touch the mirror again, resting all five fingertips upon it and closing his eyes.

His face twisted for a moment with something like pain. “Milo." The word was a soft murmur, but the reaction it produced in the eluvian was immediate. The surface rippled like water, and Cyrus's hand sank in up to the wrist in it. He opened his eyes and swallowed. Even he, it seemed, could not quite escape a certain excitement to be using the artifact in this way. “Here we go."

He stepped forward, and the mirror engulfed both he and Estella.

Asala gave Vesryn an unsure smile before she turned toward the mirror and took the first steps through.

Vesryn glanced sidelong at Leon. "Hope the other end of this isn't situated at a cliff's edge or something."

A joke. Mostly. Stepping forward, Vesryn raised the back of his hand to the surface, slowing letting it fall in. It was much warmer than he expected it to be, but not at all uncomfortable. He let the hand linger, teasing it as best as he could. At least until Saraya urged him in with a hefty amount of annoyance. "Alright, alright. Going." He grinned to himself, stepping on through.

He was met with bright light, like he'd suddenly stepped out under the midday sun. He had to shield his eyes, but only for a moment. They adjusted with an unnatural speed, and he was met with an array of vibrant colors. The most noticeable was the soft, pinkish red of the tree leaves, which were in full bloom, one tree planted at nearly every interval of a dozen or so paces. The sky was covered by a soft layer of clouds, not as midday or as sunny as he'd expected, but it was beneficial more than anything. The air itself was pleasant, clean and crisp as any he'd taken in off the battlements of Skyhold.

The area around them was urban, more or less, but in the remains of an old elven style that simply no longer existed in Thedas. Smoothly paved streets crafted with magic rather than hand labor of thousands, with statues of what may have been gold dotting the paths on either side. Elegant, abstract designs, some of them eluded Vesryn entirely, while others seemed shaped more like trees or even fire or water locked in place. There were buildings, but most of them had collapsed to some degree, and none remaining were more than a story or two tall. He could see several more eluvians in the distance, each shaped in their own unique designs, no two alike here. They came in pairs, one here and one in the world he'd just left behind. It was magnificent to look at, and Vesryn immediately found himself forgetting the trouble that had brought him here in the first place.

Saraya was not so quick, and urged him into focus. Her reaction was mixed, and powerfully so. She recognized this place, at least a little. Perhaps she simply knew how to navigate it more than he did. Something swelled within her at the sight of it, a vague bit of longing, homesickness even. But it was tinged with undeniable sadness. That sorrow of loss that the Dalish claimed to know all too well.

"This place is a shadow of what it once was," he said, though he imagined there were greater things to be concerned with. "Still, it's beautiful."

"I... do not understand," Asala stated, looking at Vesryn with confusion in her eyes. She drew them away and appeared to gaze at the landscape once more before she shook her head, and readjusted the cloak over her shoulders. She seemed to be feeling some sort of mild discomfort--more than was usual, actually. "It is all so... gray, monotone. Cold even," she then blinked, and when they didn't work, rubbed her eyes though it appeared that did just as much good. "And murky, everything is so murky."

It was Stel's turn to look confused, though she didn't stop to consider it. Clearly, her focus was more on helping Cyrus guide them, following his lead as they moved through the ruined city. “Monotone? But there are so many colors..." She glanced at her brother, clearly expecting that he would be able to explain.

He seemed uncomfortable, though whether that was due to the pain he was still in or the nature of the discussion was hard to tell. It wasn't easy to discern what about their observations would be uncomfortable, anyway. “It's not the same for everyone." He turned his eyes back onto the path at their feet, though they lingered for a moment on a statue before he tore them away. “See those eluvians up ahead? We need to get close to them. The ones that look like they work, anyway. Might be some clue as to which she used."

"Who is she?" Asala asked as they followed Cyrus and Estella. Vesryn noticed that the woman continued to blink and squint, as if attempting to force color onto her landscape, and from her reactions, it seemed that she was failing. "Livia, I mean. She seemed so... nice, when we studied. Why would she do this?"

“She's..." Cyrus kept his eyes firmly fixed in front of him, squinting at the first eluvian they came upon. It didn't look like anyone had been near it recently, clearly—the foliage at its base was undisturbed, for one. He shook his head, and they moved on.

“She was a friend, once. A long time ago. I suspect she did this because she's working for Corypheus, and has been from the start. She would not have turned down an opportunity to take revenge on me. Not... not after what I did." He slumped a little against Stel.

Vesryn was only half-listening, he had to admit. Serious though it was, he was a bit too distracted by the sights, the gentle sounds, the feel of this place. He felt wonderful. Rested, rejuvenated. Not that he'd been particularly tired, but the strain had been a little higher than usual with his old friends near. Saraya, though, had been rather fixated on something she found curious, and eventually it managed to pull Vesryn's attention forward, to Stel. And Cyrus as well, he supposed. Something they'd said? None of it stood out as odd to him at the moment. Perhaps it would occur to him later.

"Not something particularly pleasant, I take it?" He tried to ask the question with a layer of caution, as he thought Cyrus's hesitance in saying it came from more than just his weariness. In any case, if they did find and catch Livia, they would probably find out from her, if Cyrus didn't want to share it himself.

Cyrus sighed heavily, moving them past another eluvian. “No." It took him several more steps to spit it out, though. “I murdered Milo. Her brother." A heartbeat of silence, then: “I think that's the one we want."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Leta. Milo.

The names sounded vaguley familiar to Estella. She'd heard them before, from Cyrus. Of this she was certain. But it was so long ago—if it had really been that much time since he'd seen Leta, she could understand not recognizing her. She looked not so far in age from them, so if Cyrus had been very young, the elven woman must have been, too.

Her brother's admission—and the word he'd used for it—struck her. Murdered. Not killed. It suggested different intentions, something darker and more insidious. She wasn't sure what to make of it, exactly, but she wasn't about to just take the words at face-value, either. Eventually, she'd ask him to explain it to her, so she could understand, but for now all she could do was believe in him and support him through this. He still felt weak against her; she could feel a faint trembling in his body where it was pressed against hers. Estella's hand around his waist tightened, almost a hug.

“What should we expect on the other side?" she asked softly, glancing up at his profile.

“I don't know." That sounded nearly as painful to admit as the revelation before. “This one doesn't look like it's protected by a password, so I can only suppose it must be guarded. But I've no idea where it will take us. We could end up in the middle of Corypheus's army encampment for all I know." His face tightened; he turned to meet her eyes.

“This isn't a good idea, Stellulam. You're too important. I should... I should go in alone. One person is less likely to be noticed than four."

She scowled at him. If he weren't so injured, she might have done more than that. “Don't be ridiculous," she said firmly. “You can barely walk on your own. No, no I refuse to let you do this." She moved her eyes to the mirror, brow descending. Still, there might be some value in at least getting an idea of what was beyond the mirror before all of them walked right into it.

“I'll go." There was no question of any of the rest of them managing any decent amount of stealth for any reasonable period of time. Vesryn wore heavy armor, and Asala... wasn't either the most unobtrusive or graceful of people. Estella didn't think she was especially elegant of movement, either, but she could move quietly. “I'm trained for this. The rest of you aren't."

Vesryn didn't seem to care for that idea at all, judging by his initial reaction of opening his mouth to speak. But no words came, and he exhaled, perhaps frustrated by the whole situation. "She has a point, Cyrus. A few, actually. Scouting what we're up against wouldn't hurt, if it can be done safely." He set the butt of his axe down on the street underneath him, leaning against it for a moment and observing the active eluvian before them. His eyes then fell back to Estella. "But how are we supposed to know if you get into trouble? It could be a trap, I'd much rather you didn't..." He stopped himself before he could get much farther than that, tugging uncomfortably at his breastplate. It was obvious he didn't like any of the options here.

Asala appeared equally uncomfortable with the idea. "You... should not go in alone," she said, shaking her head.

Estella figured she was probably right, but she also didn't see what other choice they really had. They couldn't stumble blindly inside, not knowing where the eluvian even led to, nor did anyone else stand as much of a chance of nondetection as she did. “If it's trouble right away, I'll duck back in," she said, pursing her lips. “As for how to know what's happening... what if you give me five minutes? If I'm not back by then, you can assume something happened." She wanted to tell them to go back to Skyhold for reinforcements if that turned out to be the case, but she knew they weren't really the types of people to do that.

Deciding her brother was likely to be the hardest to convince, Estella directed the final bit at him. “Cy, you were right. We need to get those notes back. This is dangerous, but anything we do here is dangerous. I trusted you. I still do. I need you to trust me, too." She set her expression to the firmest one she could muster even despite her own fear.

She might as well have struck him, for the look that passed across his own features. Surprise first, followed by hurt, and then it closed off to something more resembling what she wore. He took a deep breath, glancing once at the mirror, then at the other two, then back down to her. It was clear he'd drawn all the same conclusions she had.

“Five minutes." He shifted, stepping away from her to grip both her shoulders in his hands. “Not a moment more."

Estella nodded firmly. “I understand." Swallowing and then clearing her throat, she gently removed herself from his grip, reassured that he didn't stagger or lean, and turned to Vesryn. “Ves, you carry some kind of short sidearm, right? A knife or something? Cy has mine, and I'd rather not draw the sword if I don't have to. The enchantment's a bit... bright. If I could borrow yours, I'd appreciate it."

He looked none too thrilled, but it was a safe bet that giving up his knife had little to do with it. He drew it from a sheath at his waist, flipping the blade over into his hand and holding the hilt out to her. "I'd like it back undamaged, thank you," he said, managing a thin bit of cheer, though his expression was very soft. "Same goes for you. Be careful."

She smiled at him, close-lipped and tentative, but when she gripped the handle of the knife, she nodded again. “I'll do my best. On both counts, even." With a steadying breath and a last look at all of them, Estella turned and stepped towards the eluvian.

Having left her cloak back at Skyhold, thinking it unnecessary for the summer, she had no hood, but she stepped out into gloom anyway, and her hair was dark enough to do a similar job in any case. Immediately, she realized the eluvian was guarded, by what looked like a pair of Venatori mages. They had their backs to it, perhaps not expecting that anyone would be able to exit the mirror. It was atop a worn stone dais of some sort, and they on the ground several steps below. She had moments before they noticed her, in all likelihood.

Deciding to risk it, Estella drew her sword as quietly as she could, shifting Ves's knife to her right. Quickly, she darted down the stairs, lunging left first and driving the enchanted saber into the first man's side, just under his ribs. He gurgled and fell forward, the other turning towards him immediately. She abandoned the saber, letting go and shifting her weight to jump at the other, driving the knife up into his windpipe and cutting off the noise of his alarmed cry before it was more than half a second long.

Not ideal. Moving back to the other, she crouched over him and drew the knife across his neck to ensure he died quickly and quietly. Gripping her sword on the way back up, she pulled it free, shaking as much blood as she could off of it before sliding it back home in its sheath.

She was in what might once have been a chamber in some castle or other important building. Now, though, one of the walls was missing entirely, and the ceiling was half-open to the world above. Dark green canopy, which explained the dim lighting. A forest somewhere, then. Putting her back to the wall, Estella listened for a few moments, unsure if the guard's noise had alerted anyone. There were no approaching footsteps, so it seemed not. But these were Venatori—they might well mean that Corypheus was nearby. She sincerely hoped not, but it was up to her to find out. Pulling in a deep breath, she let herself relax back into the stone for a second, the coolness seeping into her skin through the less-armored parts of her body.

Collected, as much as she was going to be anyway, Estella risked a glance around the wall. There was a path there, strewn with leaves, tree needles, and other forest debris, a natural carpet over more flagstones half-reclaimed by earth. Far ahead, she could see a cluster of people, most of them garbed in some combination of red and white. They seemed relaxed, but she couldn't make out what they were doing or speaking about. That would require getting a closer look.

The eye was drawn to motion, Rilien had taught her. So she needed to be careful and economical with her motion, stick close to cover, and watch their eyes. The path was too open for much, but there was a great deal of underbrush around, and she could use that, at least. Squinting at the figures, she determined that none of them was looking her way and darted out from behind the wall, running in a low crouch to the first substantive bush she could find. From there, it was a matter of constantly double-checking what the Venatori were doing and staying as low as she could get. Estella focused on her breathing, trying to keep it as even and soft and steady as possible, and slowly crept towards the Venatori. She couldn't take too long, or her five minutes would be gone before she could get back. But she could see Livia—Leta, which meant she was definitely in the right place.

Inching forward on her belly, she held her breath and strained to hear the conversation going on in the clearing. It looked like a small encampment, perhaps ten people, excluding the guards she'd killed. But it was only one clearing; she couldn't make out what, if anything, lay in the further reaches of the forest beyond.

"—fucking Pike got captured by the Inquisition. What a fucking nutter that one was." She couldn't identify the speaker, only that he was male and sounded condescending. "Not the faintest bloody idea why Corypheus would trust him with the Wardens, and not us."

"Yeah, well... poor crazy bastard's probably dead by now. Hear one's of 'em's a right bloodthirsty fucker. Say they can make you explode just by looking at you." The speaker that time was a little closer, a short woman with close-cropped hair.

Someone else snorted. "You can't mean the Avenarius girl."

"No you lackwit, I mean the Blood of Andraste, the man. Say he took off the head of his own cult leader, that one."

"He's not actually the blood of Andraste." That was clearly Livia's voice, though she sounded distracted, like she was only half-listening. "And no one can blow anyone up by just looking at them, you fool. Certainly not him. He did cut the cult leader's head off, but that was because she lied about the whole thing."

"Oh yeah? Well then what about the other ones we've 'eard about then? The rabid elf, or that right scary commander what rips dragons apart with his bare hands, like? I saw the dragon after Adamant; you can't tell me that one's not true. Someone had cracked the blighter's teeth."

Someone made a vague noise of agreement. "You sure that wasn't the other elf though? The fancy one? One of the boys who made it out of Haven said no one could even cut him!"

"Don't they have a pet Qunari mage or something? One o' them saarebas buggers?"

The short, frustrated sigh could only have belonged to Livia. "Oh, for—no. They're just flesh-and-blood people. Like anyone else. I can assure you they bleed and die like anyone."

"We're never going to hear the end of how you killed the somniari, are we?"

"No. You're not." She sounded... it was hard to read her tone, but there wasn't anything particularly smug or triumphant about it. "Because I actually did something useful instead of getting myself captured and shipped off to a prison cell in Kirkwall. Our master only cares about results. Don't forget it."

"When's he getting here anyway? Bloody tired of watching his fancy mirror for him while he's off doing who-knows-what in these blasted ruins."

"Soon. Now stop complaining or it'll be your turn to actually guard it."

"Right, fine. As long as we don't run into that woman and her Dalish friend again. Might bloody quit if we do."

Estella was running out of time, and she knew it. Still, at least she had something to show for the effort. As quietly as she'd come, she slipped back towards the room with the eluvian. Pushing her hand through first, she followed it, trying to go slowly enough not to alarm any of the others on the other side. She was sure her concern showed on her face when she emerged, but she wasn't panicking, and hopefully that was enough.

“About ten Venatori, including Livia," she said, flipping Ves's knife back around and holding it out to him. “Sorry about the blood. There were guards." She grimaced. “The problem is, they're expecting someone soon. Livia called him 'master.' It might be Corypheus, it might not, but either way... it's bound to be more people than we can handle."

Ves took the knife and sheathed it, looking relieved despite the news. "Thought they referred to Corypheus as 'The Elder One.' Might be someone else. Still, if we're going to do something, sounds like it needs to be soon." He looked to Cyrus. "Your thoughts?"

He grimaced, clearly uncomfortable with the information. “Even if it's not... it's still his army. Our best chance is to take the notes back while there's still only ten." Cyrus squeezed his eyes shut, shaking his head. “Not that I'll be much help, in this state. Can we ambush them, Stellulam?"

“Not easily," she admitted. “They won't see us emerge from the eluvian, but they'll most likely spot us after that." She described the approach as minimalistically as she could for the sake of time. “I don't think we have a choice. Corypheus can't open another Breach, and by the time we got back here with reinforcements, who knows how many there would be? It's now or not at all."

“Very well then." Cy looked like he'd swallowed something very bitter, but he conceded her point. This time, they went through the eluvian together, Ves in the lead and the rest of them close behind.

It seemed no one had yet made it back to check on the guards; their bodies lay where Estella had left them. When it came time to advance towards the actual encampment, however, they were spotted within seconds.

"What the—intruders!"

Ves, his face mostly hidden behind the mask of his winged tallhelm, was the first to charge into the fray, doing so almost recklessly to make an attack on the Venatori before they were prepared. He rushed into the first man, one hand on his axe, both arms outstretched, and scooped him up entirely, carrying him backwards several paces before tossing him into the fire they'd built. His robes lit up, and he rolled around, sending up a plume of thick black smoke from the nearly smothered flames. Ves didn't so much as slow down, turning left and smashing the butt of his axe right into the face of the next man before he could get his sword in the way. A splotch of blood spurted out from the Venatori's eye, and he was too stunned to see the heavy axe blow coming in from his left. The blade cleaved into his ribcage until it struck his spine.

The weapon lodged into the man's body, Vesryn pulled and hurled him bodily into the one approaching from behind him. The weight was enough to knock the woman stumbling backwards towards Estella, the cleaved man finally slipping off the blade of the axe and falling lifelessly to the ground. Vesryn didn't wait to see what became of the staggered woman, instead turning again and bringing his axe down hard, to put the flaming Venatori out of his misery.

Asala was next in line, a full bodied shield materialized in front of her. She did not personally charge into the fray like Ves, but she needn't have to, the barrier was enough to accomplish it for her. She shoved it forward, and the first Venatori it struck was thrown harshly to the ground before shattering against the next. By now, the mages among the Venatori had enough to begin casting their spells, but a wave of dispelling magic interrupted anything they were attempting the cast, and caused the ones that they did to sputter harmlessly out. Another barrier shot out, this one striking the first Venatori she'd hit again, but this time the barrier remained, and pinned him to the ground where he struggled against it.

Estella cut down the one Ves had staggered quickly, skirting the edges of the fight where her allies were drawing the attention to make a beeline for Livia. The elven woman was gathering magic to her hands; a heavy cloud of something joined the smoke from the collision with the fire, enveloping Venatori and Inquisition alike. Entropic Cloud—she wouldn't be able to cast something that powerful in a hundred years, but she recognized it when she saw it.

Estella's first blow met the shaft of a staff, turned aside by a deft application for force, leaving barely a scratch in the pale ironbark. Livia followed up by jabbing the bladed end for her midsection. Estella jumped back, feeling it scrape over her leathers, but she'd moved well enough that it didn't pierce her skin.

Trying to stay clear of the cloud, she strafed to the left, keeping her sword in a defensive position.

She didn't know how much time they had left. This had to end quickly.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Cyrus was not used to the idea that he might not be a match for a single, ordinary member of the Venatori.

He'd lived the vast majority of his life with power at his fingertips. Too much, in many instances. Control of the power had been slower. But this, a situation where he could fight with nothing but his physical body and a puny little knife made of mundane metal, sick as a dog and twice as exhausted as he'd be if he'd run miles to get here...

He threw himself to the side to avoid the bladed end of the woman's staff, whistling heavily through the air. Pushing himself out of the roll might have been one of the hardest things he'd ever had to do, but he managed it, staggering to the side and pushing back the instinct to run. Every wounded animal had one, and he was no different.

But he bared his teeth instead, and lunged forward with the pathetic amount of strength left in his body, overwhelming his opponent likely more by surprise than skill. She, like most mages, wasn't used to fighting at close quarters, and he brought them both to the ground, pinning her by the neck with his right arm. Stellulam's knife found her throat and punched through the tender flesh that covered it. The warmth of blood on his free hand was a much more visceral sensation than he usually felt in battle, the way his Fade-swords cauterized and burned clean through. He knew this sensation, though. Remembered.

Pushing himself to his feet with a grunt, he sought Leta. There was a thick cloud of smoke—Entropic Cloud. Her doing, perhaps. When she'd been pretending to be Livia who knew little, she'd confessed those spells were easiest. Subtle workings on the mind. A grain of truth in a heap of lies.

Vesryn was right in the middle of the cloud, but so were all of the Venatori that had attempted to swarm him, and he seemed to be faring better than the rest. The fight looked to be almost in a slowed state of time, all of the combatants suddenly exhausted or something. Imprecise strikes and even weaker blocks. But through all of that the elf remained standing, cutting down the Venatori that didn't fare as well. As soon as he had a bit of room to move, he pushed forward rather than back, closer to Livia, though he was still forced to engage others in her ranks.

He managed to burst free of the entropic cloud, shaking off its effects, and rushed for the last few of the mages. He cleaved the first's staff in two when he quite pointlessly tried to block with it. The axe carried on through and sliced a fatal wound vertically down his middle.

Asala coughed heavily, and one of her shields flashed to life. It flickered weakly for a moment before she let it disintegrate. It appeared the cloud could even seep through her barriers. Instead, a healing light sprang to her hand which she then quickly put to her face, probably in an attempt to try and purge the ill effects of the cloud. While she breathed in the spell, she stumbled toward the edge and exited the other side, the sudden clarity coming as a shock and causing her to trip forward.

Another Venatori seemed to be waiting for her, his sword drawn back for a strike just as she looked up. The barrier was not fast enough to save her completely, but it did form around the blade and tamper with the trajectory enough so that her shoulder caught the blade instead of her head. She cried out in pain, but she now had his sword entangled in one of her barriers. She bid the barrier to twist harshly, ripping the sword out of his hands and reared back, smashing the barrier-- blade and all-- against the man with enough force to lift him off of his feet and toss him no small distance away.

Asala hissed and another healing spell lit up in her hand, this one pressed against her shoulder.

Even as the cloud of entropy spells began to clear, Cyrus could see that Estella was still in the middle of a rather tense exchange with Leta. Blood ran freely from a wound cut into her side; matching red coated one edge of the blade on the elven woman's staff. She didn't seem to want to kill Stellulam outright, perhaps because she knew quite well that she was fighting one of the bearers of an Anchor, someone who was no doubt more valuable alive.

Or so it seemed. Glancing around, Leta caught on to the fact that her allies were now few. Magic sparked at her fingertips, and she thrust her hand outwards. The air rippled, something slamming into Estella and freezing her on the spot. Dropping the staff, Leta drew a knife from her belt, where it rested beside a small satchel. Stepping smoothly around behind Estella, she gripped her dark hair in one hand and wrenched back, laying the knife against her throat and forcing her several steps back, still paralyzed.

"Not another move!" The blade pressed close, drawing the thinnest of bloody lines against Stellulam's pale throat. "Not one, or she's gone, do you understand?"

Cyrus choked on air. He didn't doubt for a moment that she would do it. It would satisfy her sense of fairness as he remembered it. To take his sibling in exchange for her own. To kill an Inquisitor, even if Corypheus or whoever she served would prefer she remain alive. To make good on a threat the instant the conditions were met. That was what lives like theirs made of people like them.

Vesryn practically growled in place, rolling his shoulders and keeping both hands firmly on his axe. His eyes were locked on Leta, but his feet seemed to be locked to the ground.

"Well, well. Isn't this interesting?" A voice, as oily as it was authoritative, rasped in the quiet. A man emerged from the nearby treeline, several more Venatori stepping out with him. Most of them wore predominantly white, their robes accented with silver, but he was garbed in black, with pieces of red and gold. The mask that covered half his face was a solid, pearl-white. From the descriptions Romulus and Khari had given of the attack on Haven, these were among the most elite of the cult, and the man in black was their leader.

Hands clasped casually behind his back, he advanced, taking in the situation with a sort of facile ease. His face was relaxed, or the visible half of it was, his lips turned into a slight smile. His black eyes were sharp, though, and far too cold for his demeanor to be genuine.

He gestured with his chin, and the elites behind him fanned out, surrounding the group in a circle. They were armed with metal staves to a one, but they did not get too close, leaving at least five feet between themselves and the nearest member of the Inquisition. In Leta's grip, Estella slackened, the paralysis ending but leaving her no better off than she had been.

"Leta, dear, you seem to have miscalculated considerably, don't you think?"

Cyrus swore there was something vaguely familiar about the man, but there were so many other things crowding his mind for attention right now that it hardly mattered. He was here, surrounded by Venatori with only a few friends, if powerful ones, near-useless himself. He had nothing to fight this with, nothing but a knife in his hand and the mind in his head. And for once, he didn't know the answer. The solution did not present itself to him immediately as they so often did, and there simply wasn't time to research and experiment and think through this slowly. He had to act now, or Stellulam was going to die or worse. And the rest of them would surely follow.

He remembered a future that could have been, and desperation seized him. If all he had was a knife and his intellect, he needed to use it. The knife wouldn't save anyone. He'd be able to kill perhaps one Venatori before he was overwhelmed and condemned them all.

Unless...

Rapidly, he raised the knife and laid it against his own neck. “She miscalculated, all right."

Leta sneered at him, her lip curling. "Should have used a higher dose. You want to finish the job for me? I won't spare her just for your death in exchange, if that's what you're thinking."

The man seemed considerably more intrigued by Cyrus's actions, and tilted his head, a strand of black hair falling in front of the mask. "Come now, Leta, don't be naive. Lord Avenarius here is a Magister, or close enough. A Magister's intentions are never so... selfless. What is it she's missed, milord?" The title was given a delicate disdain that usually only other nobles could muster.

The sense of familiarity increased, as did the burning shame in the pit of his stomach, but Cyrus ignored both. This was too important. He rested the flat of the blade against his own neck, ensuring that striking him with a spell would probably kill him, and swallowed. “My notes." He said the words slowly, carefully. “They're in a cipher. If you don't have me, you won't be able to figure it out. If I die, you'll never open another Breach."

That was a bluff. His ciphers were good, no doubt, but he couldn't guarantee they were uncrackable. Fortunately, that man was right: he didn't have to go through with this. Just think his way out of it.

The mention of the papers did the trick; Leta's eyes fell towards the small satchel at her waist, near where she'd drawn the knife. They were there, then, and she probably hadn't bothered to sit down and read them, yet, which meant they should all be in the same place.

Carefully, Cyrus made eye contact with Estella, making sure he had hers, then letting his own fall towards the satchel. He lifted them back up, holding Stellulam's again and hoping, hoping that she understood.

Stellulam's eyes widened just fractionally. She dropped them down and to the side, completely still in Leta's grip. It would seem she'd understood what he was trying to convey, but there was still the matter of the knife at her neck, and the very little room she had to move. Her right hand shifted. She closed her fist once.

"Oh come now, Lord Avenarius. You're not the only clever man to have ever walked Thedas. In fact, I'd take you for quite a stupid one, knowing what I do about you." His words seemed only to have amused the Venatori's leader, whose smile inched a little further up the exposed side of his face. "If that's all you have, we'll be capturing the Lady Inquisitor and killing the rest of you, I should think."

He raised a hand as if to order it done, but at the same moment, Estella's left hand burst into flame; she pressed it into Leta's side, right against the satchel. Simultaneously, the mark on her right crackled, wreathing her in green light. She threw herself forward, but the jump wasn't nearly as well-performed as the one in the Fade, and she wound up falling down about halfway between Leta and Vesryn with a cry of pain.

“Shit." Cyrus did not often use vulgarities, but if any situation called for them, this was it.

The Venatori looked to their leader; Cyrus knew it would be a matter of seconds before they were engulfed in magic too dense to escape. But before he could give the command, the masked man was struck in the side by a bolt of lightning even Cyrus could envy. It chained to Leta and the other cultists nearby with a heavy, crackling rapport. All of them collapsed; almost immediately, the remaining Venatori turned to face whatever threat was oncoming. Cyrus didn't look—it had come from the direction of the eluvian. They'd know what it was soon enough. For now, they had to move.

“Run! Back through the mirror!"

Vesryn moved quickly, his reactions perhaps driven by the superior instinct in his head rather than his own, and he was immediately in motion towards Estella. Carrying his axe in one hand, he reached down with the other, grabbing hold of her arm. "Very sorry about this." He pulled her rather forcefully to her feet, as there was no time to delay. That said, he made every effort to support her once she was up. "We need to move, now."

She seemed to be having some trouble complying, or running outright, but she moved reasonably quickly, following he and Asala back down the path towards the eluvian.

Cyrus hurried after, his body still battered and weary. But at least he didn't have to force any of the Venatori out of the way—Vesryn and Asala were doing a fine job with barriers and more conventional methods. Like boots to the chest. It helped that the cultists were clearly dug in and fighting the intruder.

It didn't take long to make it far enough down the path to identify him. Cyrus knew him on sight—but that didn't explain what he was doing here. Or how he'd managed to follow them. Or why he'd want to. It was... too many questions, for the moment. He could at least be relatively certain that the armor-clad elf was an ally. The way he reflected the Venatori's magical projectiles back at them with pinpoint precision was evidence enough for now. The steady hum of the green longblades in each hand was a familiar sound; the crack when they deflected a Winter's Grasp back at a cluster of the cultists less so.

"Do hurry, please. It would be difficult to keep this up all day. New password's Mythal'enaste."

When they made it to the eluvian, Cyrus glanced at Estella. “If you would, Stellulam?" As soon as she'd given the password, they were through.

They hadn't made it more than three steps forward before their rescuer stepped in behind them, blinking grass-colored eyes at those present. The blades he'd summoned were gone, but there was no mistaking the exotic nature of his appearance. His head was shaved on both sides and beneath, leaving only the top third or so, but that was thick and ink-dark, gathered into a tail on the back of his head. His smile was pleasant as one pleased, but the armor was clearly not for show, however polished the engraved breastplate with its sprawling tree design.

He took a look at Stellulam, pursing his lips. "I'd introduce myself to your friends, but I think that can wait. If I return through your eluvian with you, will I get stabbed?"

Cyrus was too tired to say anything clever in return. “No..." His vision faded, fatigue catching up with him again, and this time it would not be denied. The ground rushed up beneath him, but he didn't even feel the impact.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Cyrus's tower was still structurally unsound, so after he'd collapsed in the... whatever the place was between the eluvians, they'd carried him back to Skyhold's infirmary with some help from the elf who'd introduced himself as Harellan. Estella swore she knew him from somewhere, and she even had some idea where, but she hadn't had much of a chance to ask. He'd been escorted to a room under Rilien's supervision a few hours ago. She knew he'd be treated fairly, and she found it difficult to focus on anything but Cy's condition at the moment.

She sat on the edge of her brother's bed, relatively certain that he'd wake soon. Asala had seen to her injuries from her mark accident, as well as doing what she could for Cyrus. She moved about the private room now, perhaps stowing her supplies or something of the kind.

Gently, Estella brushed his hair back from his brow. She still had so many questions. About Livia, about everything. But she also knew, better than everyone else, that Cyrus carried a weight. One he seldom deigned to share with anyone. This was, perhaps, the first time she'd really glimpsed more of it than he'd intended anyone to see. Her fingers glided through his hair; she pulled them away and repeated the motion, sighing softly.

And he thought she was the one who kept secrets. Perhaps they both did.

Some amount of time passed before he stirred. Returning to wakefulness seemed to be a slow process this time. Understandable, maybe, given all he'd been through in the last day. Cy's brows furrowed; he hissed softly between his teeth before cracking his eyes open. They landed on her knee, it looked like. He followed the line quickly up to her eyes, blinking groggily.

“Stellu—" He winced. “Stellulam. How did...?"

She thought she understood what explanation he was asking after. Moving her hand back to her lap, she offered a half-smile. “It wasn't too difficult, after we went through the mirror. The new password kept the Venatori from following. We'll need to set the Skyhold one soon as well, I'm sure." She was sure he could do it, given how much he seemed to know about them. Ves hadn't been wrong—Cyrus really did seem to have all the answers, sometimes.

“How are you feeling?"

“I'm—" He cut himself off, a distressed look crossing his face, followed by outright panic. Cyrus sucked in a sharp breath, urgently pushing himself upright on the bed. He groaned, one hand going to his head. His breathing picked up, shallow and fast. “No. No, no, no, it can't be." He swallowed, his throat working furiously.

“No, no please." His eyes were bright with unshed tears. It wasn't clear he even remembered she was there, so great was his panic. Sweat beaded on his brow; he clenched one hand into the fabric over his chest, as though something in it caused him physical pain.

“Cy? Cyrus! Asala, get over here, please!" Estella took hold of sides of her brother's face firmly, ducking her head so he was forced into eye contact with her. “Cyrus. You have to tell me what's wrong, or I can't help. Please." His distress wasn't helping her own state, either; she could feel her heartbeat accelerating. What if this was some complication from the red lyrium? What if what Leon had done was only some temporary stopgap, and couldn't save him after all? What if, what if, what if.

Estella choked her fright back down, knowing it wouldn't help anything. She ran her thumbs along his cheekbones, hoping he could feel it. Hoping he knew she was there. Hoping he understood he could let her help him.

Cyrus shook his head in her grip, some clarity returning to his eyes when he blinked the tears free. But then he just looked like someone had torn out his insides and left him hollow. There was no spark in his eyes, none of his seemingly-inherent mischief. Just a keen, bone-deep pain. “It's gone." He breathed the words softly, his voice cracking on a sob.

“My magic is gone."

"Gone?" Asala asked. She had rushed to their bedside and was now kneeling in front of them, and intense healing spell in both hands. When he spoke though, the spell sputtered and faded away, replaced by the confusion on her face. "Wh--" she stopped herself, uncomfortable with the question she was about to ask but in spite of herself, she still asked it with her face, contorted by worry.

It was debatable whether Cyrus really heard Asala, either; he sagged heavily against the wall next to his bed, turning his face into the stone. Estella could see his eyes close, hear the heavy shudder of his breathing. He wasn't shedding any more tears, but he seemed to be wholly withdrawing into himself, shutting the both of them out with the same effectiveness as he shut out the rest of the world in the middle of his research. The fingers of his left hand curled into the wall, nail beds turning white with the pressure, leaving little chips in the soft yellow paint.

No. No, this wasn't good. She'd seen him like this only a couple of times before, and Estella knew she was not prepared to see it again. “Cyrus. Cyrus, don't you dare. Don't you dare keep me out like this." She shifted, clambering up onto her knees on the bed and putting her hand on his, trying to ease it away from the wall before he cracked his nails or worse.

She found it more difficult than expected; he seemed to be actively resisting her. “Cyrus. Cy. Please. Please don't do this." Her hand slid down to his wrist, her fingers winding around it as far as she could get them. She forgot, sometimes, how strong he was. It seemed so inconsequential next to what he could do with magic. Estella swallowed thickly.

“Cy... Cy look at me. Don't go. Please. Don't go." Not where she couldn't reach. Not where she couldn't follow.

Not again.

Nothing. Not a word, or a look, or even a flinch. She might as well not have existed, save that he was indeed still resisting her attempts to move him in any way. If anything, he pressed his brow harder into the stone wall, wrapping his other arm tightly around his own midsection, fingers digging at his side through the loose linen shirt he wore. She knew what this was—he wasn't merely shutting her out, he was shutting himself down.

"Cyrus," Asala stated, her words barely above a whisper, but still in possession of a firm tone. She had since risen from the floor and now stood over the bed in an attempt to restrain him, most likely so that he did not accidentally hurt himself. However, even in spite of her size, he still fought her off and she had difficulties pulling him away from the wall. "Cyrus." she said again, louder and firmer.

If Asala couldn't do much to move him, there wasn't much chance of forcing it. Estella didn't believe that was the best solution anyway. When he got like this, he usually wasn't even doing it on purpose. It was basically his version of what other people usually referred to as a panic attack.

“Asala," she said quietly. “Could you please go get us some water and something for headaches?" If he didn't have one already, he probably would soon.

The next part was a bit trickier. Estella took in a deep breath, keeping her hold on his wrist and ducking herself underneath it. He was against the wall at an awkward angle, mostly sideways, and so she struggled to squeeze herself in between them. She needed him to notice that she was there. Needed him to acknowledge it. Only if he got that far was there hope for any of the rest. With some work, she insinuated herself so that her back was against the wall and she was facing him, and tucked her head under his chin, wrapping her arms around him.

“Come on, Cy. Come back. I'm here. We're all here." She squeezed, firmly enough to reinforce her words, but not with the intention of causing him discomfort. Her left hand rubbed at his back; she sniffled, trying to smother the emotions welling up in her chest. “It's okay," she murmured against his shirt, unsure which one of them she meant to convince. “It's—it's going to be okay."

For several long moments, he reacted not at all. But slowly, she could feel his arms relax, held in tension for too long and falling heavily to the bed. One of them, he eased around her waist. His breathing hadn't changed, but in little increments, with each breath, he became a little less stiff, until perhaps too much of his weight was leaning against her.

“What if I can't come back?" He rasped the words, hoarse and raw. She heard him swallow. “It's gone, Stellulam. I'm gone. There's nothing—nothing left."

There were a thousand things she could have said. Estella knew that almost none of them would mean anything to him. For most of his life, Cyrus had been defined, for better or worse, by what he could do. By what he was capable of. And by all measures, he was extraordinary. As bizarre as it would have been for most anyone to have the thought that all there was of them was some natural capacity of theirs, she knew why he thought that way. Because it was all he'd ever heard from anyone. Even she'd done it, in her own mind, dividing them into the one born gifted and the one for whom it was a gift to have been born at all.

No insistence that he was alive and here would overturn the work of years of life. Not even if it came from her. Her chest ached, and she exhaled heavily, leaning into him just as ponderously as he leaned into her. “I know it feels that way," she said, her tone rough with the effort of holding in her tears. “I know it hurts. I know." She couldn't imagine it, but she didn't have to—that he was in this much obvious pain was enough.

“But my brother is still here. And I—" she sucked in a breath, eyes burning. “I still need him. Don't go, Cy. Don't leave me alone again."

Whatever thin threads were holding him together broke at that. His other arm joined his first, squeezing her until it was hard for her to breathe. He buried his face in her hair. She could feel the tremors that wracked him, starting at the spine and radiating out into his limbs, down to his fingertips. For long, slow minutes, he did not speak, did not move otherwise. But the distance did not reappear; he remained as present mentally as physically. She could feel it in the urgency of his grip.

“I won't. I... I promise I won't."

She nodded against him, but said no more. Estella could hear footsteps; likely Asala was approaching with what she'd asked for. She'd need to thank her, in a moment.

Her fingers curled into the back of Cy's shirt.

But not just yet.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

As if things couldn’t get any stranger. Zahra had stopped counting the times she was left slack-jawed and speechless. What was the point? Every time something happened she often regrouped in the Herald’s Rest. Today was no different. Though, as of recent, she felt more like a hapless mother sighing over wine, wondering why such horrible things were happening to her companions. It felt less like an adventure, and more like misfortunes skulking in their shadows, pelting rain on their heads. It would’ve been more surprising if they managed to catch a break. After rediscovering the eluvian–whatever that thing truly was—and vaulting into Rilien’s rookery
 things stopped making sense.

Had they ever made any sense in the first place? Doubtfully. Relief only came when they reappeared: whole and alive. It was the most important part. Of course, she hadn’t seen them. Only heard that yes they weren’t dead. It was the only bit of news she’d wanted to hear. The only one that truly mattered. To her, at least. While the others recuperated elsewhere, she had already sought out Nixium to ask why a shiny, fancy mirror was so important to them. What did eluvian mean? What did it do, anyway? Thin-lipped and perpetually annoyed by her petulant questions, the elven lass still entertained them.

It meant seeingglass in the Dalish tongue. An ancient means of travel. Thought to be lost to them, though there were always traces of ruins, and tales told by their elders and Keepers. Besides that, she knew little. The fact that there was one in Skyhold was baffling enough—and that someone knew how to use them, even more so.

She’d wanted to go see Cyrus and the others, but was promptly turned away. Vague excuses were given. She understood well enough that she was better off turning tail and waiting for one of them to explain what had happened. The Inquisition was a secretive place, and besides
 even if they did explain what had happened she wasn’t sure if she would even understand. As of late, there were things happening that went far beyond anything she’d ever experienced or seen. How could she understand? It made her feel useless, at times.

A sigh sifted past Zahra’s lips, before she quickly smothered it into her goblet. She took a long dredge of stronger stuff she’d ordered and her cup back down, casting a glance to her drinking companion, Vesryn. He had joined her soon after they’d come back from
 wherever they’d been, though she hadn’t tried to wheedle any information out of him either. Not yet, at least. He always seemed the type to offer it, if it was something she needed to know. She paused for a moment and tilted her head, “So, what happened to your friends? I hadn’t the chance to bother Shae. The little she-devil disappears like a ghost.” She suspected that was on purpose.

“Zeth seemed cordial enough.” From what she’d seen, which wasn’t much. They certainly hadn’t come into the Herald’s Rest often. Perhaps, there was an underlying reason for that.

"Don't let him hear you say that," Vesryn chuckled, taking a drink from his cup. "It'll go right to his head." Despite the close call he'd escaped from with the others, who were all varying states of bloody and battered and weary, Vesryn seemed to be in decent spirits. Maybe that was just the drinks. He'd had a few, and currently had his feet kicked up on a stool he'd liberated from underneath the oppression of the bar. Now under his boots.

"They're still around Skyhold, actually. Should be for another month or so. Zeth's been studying his books. Fighting off some sickness at the moment, but it can hardly keep him out of the library. Astraia spends her time with the mages, practicing until she's absolutely spent every day. And Shae, well... she has a knack for staying out of sight. Hard to pin down, that one." He spoke out of significant experience, obviously, and delivered the appraisal with a knowing grin, before he hid his face behind his cup, taking another drink.

After taking another long dredge, Zahra leaned her chin into an upturned palm. She was already feeling the tendrils of warmth spreading in her guts. It was taking her mind off the current events, as it always did. For the time being until everything crashed around her, at least. “Glad they’re settling in well,” she added with a smile, “Never a dull moment around these parts.”

She blinked at him. Fighting off a sickness? It was the first time she was hearing of this—though if he was cooping himself up in the library, it made sense that she wouldn’t have seen him. While she’d often wandered around Skyhold in various states of disarray
 whenever she stepped foot in the library she was shooed out. Apparently, they didn’t like her making a mess of things. Pulling out books and stacking them into disorderly piles; little forts, and pyramid-shapes.

Vesryn didn’t look all too worried about it. So, perhaps he was simply fighting off a cold. She hummed a low tune, and tapped her cheek with her fingers, regarding him with semi-lidded eyes, “Not that I’m complaining about the company. I’m not. I’d always much rather drink beside a pretty face—but, I don’t usually see you drinking
 quite this much, this early. Did something happen?”

"Something's always happening, isn't it?" He said it with a bit of a grin, though there was some heaviness to the words. Tinged with sadness. "Sometimes there's someone trying to kill your friends, and other times your friends are risking their lives to put things to rights. Some days all of it happens at once." He looked down into the bottom of the cup. "It's more than enough to make a few drinks seem like a reasonable option."

Apparently, it seemed like a reasonable option for the Avenarius twins as well. They were hardly as frequently-seen at the Herald's Rest as the regulars, but they were here now, entering together. Cyrus made immediately for the bar, probably to order something, while for a moment Estella looked after his departure from her side with a solemn, pensive frown. She didn't follow him, though, instead casting her eyes about the room, as though checking to see who was present.

When her eyes alighted on Zahra and Vesryn, she seemed to relax, but only fractionally, and only for a moment. Picking her way through the early-evening crowd, she reached their table and smiled wanly. “I don't suppose the two of you would mind some company?" She glanced once back over her shoulder at Cyrus, but then returned her attention to them. “I... can't promise we'll be at our liveliest, though."

Zahra murmured her assent. Of course, there was a lot of that happening recently. Probably more than she even realized. She only straightened up in her chair when she’d seen Cyrus and Stel walk through the doors. It wasn’t often that she saw them both in one place, at least not here. From the looks of it, their coming here wasn’t a particularly happy occasion. There was a tension to Stel’s expression. A solemnness that spoke volumes.

She dropped her hand away from her chin and gestured towards the many empty stools and chairs surrounding them, “The more, the merrier. No one should drink alone.”

Certainly not with those heavy shoulders.

"The Captain's got that right," Vesryn agreed. "Have a seat."

Stel took a chair, sighing in a way that seemed to be involuntary. She sounded tired. “The truth is, I'm really only here to look after Cyrus. He..." She was quiet for a long moment, glancing down at the table between them. She folded her hands atop it, but just as soon seemed to think better of it and dropped one back into her lap. The other thumb rubbed at a water-stain in the wood, like she was trying to get it out. She grimaced, and lifted her eyes back to them with what seemed like great difficulty.

“I'm going to tell you something important. But... I need it to stay between us. He needs it to. ...If that's all right."

"It'd hardly be fair of me to spread a secret around," Vesryn answered. He lowered his feet off the stool. It almost seemed like he was attempting to inject some lightheartedness into his words, but failing given Stel's demeanor. It simply came off as sincere instead. "I've got his back." Zahra’s eyebrow inclined a fraction, though she only nodded. She’d become a hoarder of secret as of late. What was another one, added to her trove?

Estella closed her eyes, sighed deeply, and then opened them again. It was clear at least that she had difficulty parting with whatever she was trying to say, but it seemed she trusted them enough to do it anyway. When she spoke, her tone was grim, almost hurt, though that might have been the wrong word.

“The red lyrium he was poisoned with. It... it took his magic. All of it. He's... he's not taking it well. Not that anyone can blame him for that. I'm just... worried. That he'll overdo it tonight, so if you could help me keep an eye on him, I'd really appreciate it." A small pause. “'Appreciate' is an understatement, actually."

"It took..." Vesryn words fell short, maybe just out of desire to not make Stel repeat herself. He glanced back behind him, over the back of his chair, to where Cyrus was, as though to immediately check on him. He then turned back around. "That's... wow. Okay, yeah. Absolutely." He was obviously having trouble comprehending just how that could be, but clearly he understood why the information was sensitive, something to be kept between them. "I'm happy to help."

Ah—Zahra could see where she was going with this. From what little she knew of Cyrus, losing his magic would have changed his entire world. If his nose wasn’t in his books, or many experiments, he must’ve felt lost. An understatement. She cleared her throat and studied Stel’s face, worried as she was for her brother
 she wasn’t asking for much. “Consider it already done, Stel.”

The implication was not lost on her. More like than not, Cyrus was looking to drown himself. That, at least, was a sentiment she understood.

She shifted in her seat and took a deep breath, settling a wide grin across her lips. She certainly wasn’t going to look morose when he came around. It’d only make him feel worse. Besides, she was sure Cyrus was sharp enough to pick up on it if they all moped at the table, glancing at him as if he were a wounded pup dragging its tail behind.

At that point, Cyrus turned away from the bar, a glass of brandy in one hand, and an opaque tin mug in the other. He did not look particularly pleased to be there; the expression on his face was actually a little flat, as though the veneer of pleasantry he tended to wear was wearing thin enough to see through. There were deep purple circles under his eyes, mottled and weary, and he was looking a little gaunt in the cheeks, but then, he was usually only a few steps from it anyway.

Spotting them, he made his way over, setting the glass down in front of Estella and taking the chair next to her. She could smell the contents of his tankard even from across the table. That was Golden Scythe or it was rainwater—and it damn sure wasn't rainwater. He took a large gulp right off, wincing slightly as it went down. With a soft cough, he wrinkled his nose. “That's disgusting." He didn't sound altogether displeased with the fact, though, offering both Zahra and Vesryn a nod.

“Captain. Vesryn. Lovely night to drink oneself insensate, no?"

“Zee,” Zahra dragged finger in a lazy circle around the rim of her goblet and shrugged her shoulders, “I’m no Captain here. Unless there’s a ship hiding in that glass of yours.” Cyrus didn’t look good. Not that she expected any different. Fatigue lined his face, as if he’d been dragging himself through a desert. Parched and exhausted. Resigning himself to drinking something that went down like fire. That surprised her.

Her eyebrows drew up as she gave a respective sniff. “I didn’t know you liked drinking dragon’s piss. I thought you’d be more of a
 wine man.” While the comment could have come off as rude to anyone who didn’t know her well enough, it was part of her appeal. Or else, she liked to think so. Fortunately enough for her, she had no one to impress at the Herald’s Rest. Or anywhere, really. It wasn’t often she was invited to a place where she’d have to conjure up manners and etiquette. Why start now?

He snorted. “Not tonight." Dragon's piss would apparently be the order of the day.

It didn't take him long to work through the tankard; Cyrus seemed content to let the conversation go on around him without inputting much into it, or losing his intent focus on the triangle composed of his drink, an uninteresting knot in the wood grain of the table, and Estella's elbow. His face flushed rather quickly, but then anyone would get drunk fast on that swill. It was a blotchy sort of thing, rather unbecoming, and made him look decidedly younger somehow. Or maybe that was just because of the way he slumped.

At a natural lull in the talking, he spoke, seemingly apropos of nothing. “I can't believe I didn't recognize her." He seemed surprised to have said it, from the way he blinked slowly afterwards, but there was no pulling the words back into his mouth, and he seemed to know it.

“Recognize her?” Zahra echoed with a lilt. A smile was already blooming across her face. Whether it was because she was on her fourth goblet of swill, or the fact that her mind was already jumping to conclusions was anyone’s guess. She’d certainly taken his statement in lewder terms than he’d meant. She was already propping her elbows across the table, eyes alight, “A bonny lass of yours?”

She paused and glanced over at Stel. Her smile only shifted a fraction, before wobbling back again. Talking about anything like that with the two sitting at the same table
 would be hilariously strange. A snorting laugh bubbled out before she could stop it, though she didn’t explain what she found so funny.

“No." Cyrus's answer was, from what she knew of him, unusually blunt. And also unusually morose in tone. “My would-be assassin. Leta. I... knew her, once. A long time ago now. When I was much different." He raised his tankard and took a long draught. It did not make him flinch, this time.

"I'm assuming she was different then, too." Vesryn said it more as a statement than a guess. "If you didn't recognize her. It's hard to recall every face from years and years ago, especially when they come back wearing a false one." He'd noticeably slowed down his own drinking since Cyrus arrived, and if anything the buzz he might've been feeling before had worn off by now. He didn't seem to mind.

“She was a slave, back then. She and Milo. And I was a stupid boy who thought I was going to save the world one day. Save Tevinter from itself." Cyrus scoffed; he may have been attempting to do so under his breath, but it was quite easy to hear. “I thought they were my friends. I didn't understand the difference, then, between people who actually could be my friends and people who would simply do whatever I suggested because they were afraid of what I'd do if they didn't." He stared hard into his tankard.

“Cassius warned me off it, a dozen times at least. Tried to get me to associate with other people. But I was so damned sure I was right—that people were people regardless, and the only thing standing in the way of us all acting like it was a bunch of stupid laws and customs. Ones I fancied I could get rid of someday, if I could become strong enough to be Archon or something." Cyrus shook his head, hair falling in front of his face a bit. He seemed almost lost in the memory of it.

Estella had been nursing the same glass all evening, and it was still only about half-gone. So she was quite clear-eyed when she prompted him to continue, though it was hard to miss the caution with which she did. “But then... you said you killed Milo? How did that happen, if he was your friend? An accident?"

“I said I murdered him, Stellulam." Cyrus's tone was dark; he still didn't look at any of them. “And I meant it." Inhaling deeply, he drained the rest of his tankard in one swift go, then set it down with a hollow thud on the table, gesturing towards the bar for another.

He didn't resume the story until it was in front of him. One hand curled around the edge of the table, the other toyed with the tankard's handle. “I was a disobedient, foolish child. You have to understand that there is less forgiveness for that when you're apprenticed to a Magister than basically anywhere else. Any mistake I made could be used against Cassius. Against his family. Could get them killed. And from his perspective, everything I did back then was a mistake. If I'd have been smarter, I'd have seen it coming. I'd have just listened to him in the first place."

This conversation was going to dark places, Zahra could already tell. She’d glanced sidelong at Stel. Just for a moment. Trying to read the atmosphere, wondering if they were treading into dangerous territories. Apparently she didn’t mind where this was going
 so she said nothing to lighten the mood. She occasionally tipped the goblet to her lips, drinking rather slowly compared to how she usually did. Nursing her ale—who would’ve thought that possible of her.

Magister. Magister’s son. She’d never professed to understanding how people lived in Tevinter. Only understood how close she’d been to being banished there. Painting them all with the same brush was unlike her, but
 still. Even the word tugged a frown across her features, though she managed to wrestle it away into something resembling a pensive line. Softer. She shut her eyes closed for a moment, and when she reopened them, the pinched tension in her brows smoothed itself.

“Was he your teacher, this Cassius?”

“Same as the one in the dungeon." Cyrus's expression changed long enough to look vaguely surprised that she didn't know that, but then it shifted back to where it had been. “I was twelve when he put his foot down. I think... I think Tevinter twists everyone. No matter what they are. I know it twisted him, just as it twisted his daughter. And twisted me."

There was a pause, several heartbeats too long to be natural. He was struggling, clearly; it was a fair bet that he'd never have made it this far into the story if he weren't as impaired as he was. With as much as he'd had, he might not remember telling it, come morning.

“He told me... that I was ready to begin advanced blood magic." He swallowed thickly. “The kind that requires the ending of a life."

"And the slaves are the typical choice for such a thing." At this point, Vesryn wasn't trying to mask his tone in anything, as there was no point in attempts to lift the mood. They were this far into the story, and if Cyrus was continuing to tell it, it was quite possible it would be beneficial to him. Vesryn seemed interested in pushing it along its rather dark course.

“They are not really people, where I am from." Cyrus's mouth twisted into a bitter grimace. “Cassius wanted to make sure I knew it. And to make sure I understood that I was not a person to them, either. Just a faceless avatar of fear. Of pain. Not Cy or Cyrus. Not even young Lord Avenarius. Just dominus. Just commands and the potential for harm. Like everyone else at the upper boundary of that world." The words were clearly hard to say; he had to force them out slowly, like they tasted worse than his drink. Or, perhaps, were as poisonous as red lyrium.

“He gave me a choice. Between them. One or the other, it had to be. I refused. He told me that if I continued to refuse, he would kill them both himself." His knuckles went white against the metal cup in his hand. “You can imagine what happened. They grasped the inevitability of the situation far sooner than I did. And of course they loved each other, as siblings should, and so each begged me to spare the other. As Leta is alive and very much desires my death, you can guess the rest, I'm sure." He looked visibly ill now, though whether that was the recounting or the Scythe wasn't easy to tell.

“I didn't disobey him after that. Not until I left. I didn't make any more friends, either. It's still... hard not to see doing so as folly. Weakness."

“Cy..." Stel looked absolutely stunned by what they'd just heard. Clearly, she'd never heard the story before, and wasn't quite sure what to say now that she had. Lifting a hand, she set it carefully between his shoulderblades, smoothing it up and down a few times. “I'm... I'm so sorry. I never—" She grimaced and cut herself off.

Seeing how Zahra was sitting across the table from him, she wasn’t quite sure what to do with everything he said so far. Was there more? Could it possibly get any worse? It was far heavier than she expected. She hadn’t expected any of it at all. Sure, he’d looked downtrodden. Like a leper groveling under a bridge to die. For some reason, she’d always suspected, even if he’d been drunk, that he would be tight-lipped about
 well, everything. She shifted uncomfortably in her seat.

Vesryn hadn't taken a deep drink in a while, but at the conclusion of the story he did just that, finishing what was in his cup and setting it back down. "It's our friends that keep us from becoming such things, those in power particularly." He laid his own hand on Cyrus's upper arm, patting it a few times. "For what it's worth... Saraya doesn't think any less of you for this. Maybe more. We know these things happen in Tevinter, but not everyone makes the choice you did. To leave it behind, to make connections again. The pain is sometimes the price we pay for allowing ourselves to care. But without that, what good is the power, the control? What is there to remake the world for?"

He shrugged. "And if the one with thousands of years to think still believes in you, then so do I."

That managed to get a soft huff out of him, perhaps the first positive sign since the whole thing had started. “You know, it might just be because I'm drunk, but there could be something to that. I don't... I don't think I chose wrong. I was a boy, and the only way I could have spared my own hands was by letting them both die. I don't regret what I decided, exactly. I just... regret that I had to." He sighed.

“And maybe that's not my fault, for once."

Zahra smoothed a hand over her face, tucking stray curls behind her ear as she watched them. A more genuine smile tugged at the corner’s of her lips as she leaned her chin back into her hand. Perhaps this wasn’t so bad after all. Whatever this was, it felt like a step forward. Where it would lead? She supposed that was for Cyrus to decide.

“Cheers to that.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

It was fortunate that Cyrus's debriefing with the Inquisition's lovely panel of advisors was not scheduled until the afternoon, because he woke up at about midday with the worst headache he'd had in years, and an unfortunately-complete recollection of the way the night before had gone. He couldn't say he'd intended to share that particular story with anyone, especially not within earshot of Stellulam, but... it hadn't turned out as badly as he'd expected. He'd long since accepted that the memory of that day would haunt him for the rest of his life. Unlike those who had killed only in defense of self or others, he knew what it was like to spill the blood of an innocent helpless to defend himself. To spill the blood of a friend. It was a stain on his soul, if such a thing existed. It probably shouldn't go away.

He lacked the strength to move, at first, remaining where he was on Stellulam's sofa and trying to slowly open his eyes and accustom them to the light. He hadn't dreamed—but of course he couldn't, anymore. Gone were the days when he wandered further afield at night than he ever did during the day. Now he just... blacked out for a while; lost track of everything. It felt unnatural, strange and wrong, and he was never able to manage it for more than a few hours at a time. Unless, apparently, he had the assistance of very strong drink.

He needed to get up and bathe, among other things. He knew this, but couldn't quite seem to find the motivation or will to achieve it. He was lethargic, heavy in the limbs, and the splitting pain in his head made it difficult to dredge up the effort required. More than that, though, he just... didn't really see a reason. With a soft groan, he extracted his arm from between his body and the back of the sofa, laying it across his stomach instead, but that was as far as his first effort took him. It wasn't as though he had anything urgent to do, anymore. His experiments were impossible, his research inapplicable. He no longer had anything to offer the Inquisition, save perhaps a sword arm better than some but worse than others. And what was one more of those, in the grand scheme of things?

He would stay for Stellulam, but all she required was his presence, and he could be just as well from here as anywhere. Maybe better, since her office was just a staircase below at the moment. If she wanted him for something, he would be easy to find.

But... there was perhaps one more thing he could do, at least. With more time to think about matters—and he'd done little else for days—he'd become relatively certain that he knew who the Venatori's leader was. And that seemed like important information that for the moment only he was likely to possess. It was time he let the others know, so that more useful people could decide what to do about it, and then carry out those plans.

Getting himself cleaned up and into a fresh set of clothes took the batter part of half an hour because he moved slowly in his recovery, but he didn't bother with the more polished touches to his appearance. His hair he left to air-dry, and it curled a bit near his nape as a result. It probably needed a cut. His shirt was just a loose, white linen thing, tucked into grey trousers and his well-traveled boots. His face looked like he'd been through hell: sunken cheeks, hollowed eyes, chapped lips, even, and a very fine layer of black stubble. But he was clean, and even that felt oddly like a victory on this particular day.

He made it down to Marceline's office on time for the meeting, at least; Estella's tranquil tutor let him in when he knocked. He mustered half a bow from somewhere, but the effortless light air of it was gone, leaving only the bare minimum motion of rote instead of grace.

Lady Marceline stood on the other side of her desk, where she leaned over and appeared to be discussing something with Larissa, who sat in her chair. When Cyrus entered, she turned to greet him and nodded politely, and added, "Lord Cyrus," before she glanced back at Larissa. The elven woman nodded succinctly and retrieved a ledger from one of Marceline's drawers as well as a quill and inkwell.

With whatever affairs that they were discussing apparently settled, Marceline finally turned to face Cyrus more fully, though not before she reached for a half empty wineglass that waited for her on the corner of her desk. Larissa's eyes went to the glass as well, though only for a moment before she too started to look toward Cyrus. "If you are so inclined, you are more than welcome to take any seat you see," she said, gesturing toward the finely upholstered chairs and couch, as well as the stiffer ones situated in front of her desk.

He wasn't particularly inclined to do anything, honestly. But he supposed sitting was marginally better than standing, for present purposes, so he nodded slightly, taking a seat in one of the firm-backed chairs in front of the desk and leaning back with a sigh likely only audible to himself. Cyrus closed his eyes for a moment, gathering his thoughts, but blinked them open again soon after.

“We met the Venatori's leader, on the other side of the eluvian." He spoke without preamble, in a voice that didn't sound quite like his own. The pounding behind his eyes hadn't abated, not even with the help of an alchemical pain-reliever. He'd used to hate the very thought of putting something like that into his body. Of disrupting the natural harmony between his chemistry and his magic. But there was hardly any point in such reservations anymore. What did they protect, now?

He lifted dull eyes to meet Marceline's, arching an eyebrow without humor. “I know who he is now. I don't think it'll mean much to anyone else, but I can at least tell you what little I'm aware of. Not sure if you want to take notes or something." He gestured vaguely with a hand before he let it fall back to his leg with a soft thud.

"Larissa?" She asked, tilting her head in the woman's direction.

"Ready, ma'am," she said after dipping the quill tip into the inkwell. It appeared that they had been prepared to take notes regardless.

Satisfied, Marceline then turned back to Cyrus and nodded, "All information helps, even the smallest piece. Now, who is this man?" Marceline asked, leaning heavily on the lip of her desk. She had an arm tucked across her body while the other held the wineglass to her lips, where they rested while she awaited Cyrus's explanation.

Cyrus huffed. It might have been a laugh, at some point, but he didn't really have the energy for it right now. “If anybody had told me it was him, I'd have thought the whole enterprise doomed to fail. He has a habit of doing that, but only because he picks such... lofty ambitions." Not that he was really in a place to be criticizing anyone else for wanting too much or aiming too high, really. He scrubbed a hand down his face, leaving it curved over his mouth for a moment before dropping it to his own opposite shoulder.

“His name is Alesius. Marcus Alesius, and unsurprisingly, he is a Magister. Though certainly not one with much clout in the Imperium as it is. He's... honestly something of a laughingstock, but his magic is formidable enough that few would dare mock him to his face. So they just all do it behind his back instead, as politicians tend to prefer."

Marceline sighed and shook her head. "I know of his name, this Marcus," she revealed, letting the glass fall away from her lips. "There was an incident at Chateau Haine some years ago that I believe involved him as well as an... acquaintance of mine. From what I recollect, this Marcus had also had audiences with the Empress herself at that time," she said, glancing back at Larissa. At the pause, Larissa returned the look and nodded in agreement.

She then looked back at Cyrus, "It is a surprise then to hear that his own people held such a low opinion on him."

Cyrus shrugged. “Back when he was an apprentice, he worked under Magister Cécilius. His magic was always better than his master's, basically as soon as he'd learned the fundamentals. But Cécilius had the more powerful family. Predictably enough, Marcus wanted an engagement to his daughter to reinforce the connection. The bond of apprenticeship is second only to those; it's not uncommon for apprentices to eventually marry into the family, if they're well-liked by the Magister." Fortunately for both himself and Chryseis, Cassius had never insisted on anything of the sort, though there were always going to be vague insinuations. They just never came to anything.

“The rumors say he decided to prove himself in deed rather than word. Personally, I suspect wanting to marry into his teacher's family had little to do with it. But he infiltrated the Qunari—posed as a convert, hid his magic. They put him into the Ben-Hassrath, which meant he and his partner were handling a lot of sensitive information. Five years later, she has a list of the Qunari operatives in the Imperium and he has her in Cécilius's basement." Cyrus grimaced. “Of course, it wasn't the fact that he tortured her that earned the ire of the Magisterium. It was the fact that he failed to do it well enough to get a peep out of her. And then she pretended to be dead and dug her way out of her grave, they say. You can imagine what a spectacular failure that was for him. Thwarted by a half-dead woman. Everything he's done since hasn't succeeded either; that's why he tried other courts in the first place, I suppose."

“Is there anything else you can tell us about him?" Leon asked. “How he fell in with Corypheus, anything about his resources or likely plans?" From the sound of it, he knew the questions were a bit of a reach, but most likely he found them worthwhile to ask anyway.

“Probably it was a desperation move." Cyrus narrowed his eyes; it was really too bright in here, with the daylight filtering in from outside. “But... I will say this. Alesius is remembered for his failures, but he has bounced back from each of them. He overreaches occasionally, to be sure, but there's a certain brilliance to his thinking all the same. It would be unwise to underestimate him. Quite a lot of people want him dead, and yet he is not. That itself should serve as warning." Few survived in Tevinter very long with no allies, and perhaps aside from Leta, Marcus had none.

"Much of the same could be said of us," Marceline noted evenly.

Leon nodded slowly. “I believe that should cover all of our questions, then." He'd clearly noticed that Cyrus was not quite himself, if the furrow in his brow was anything to go by. Once Marceline and Rilien had confirmed, his lips thinned a bit. “There is one last thing, though. If you wouldn't mind accompanying me for a while, Cyrus?"

He wasn't really expecting the request, and for a moment, he considered simply declining. But he supposed he owed Leon his life now, whatever it was still worth, so he found himself nodding. "Very well." He stood with a soft grunt of effort and followed Leon from Marceline's office.

Leon did not immediately makes his intentions nor their destination clear, instead leading Cyrus through the keep and out the front door. It wasn't until they were up on the walls that he finally stopped, leaning forward on the crenelations and bracing himself with his hands. “Apologies. I suppose the light level might not be all the comfortable. If you'd prefer to go indoors, I'd understand."

Cyrus shook his head, slowly enough not to agitate his headache. "Considering how much I drank last night, I probably deserve it." His face pulled into a grim frown, but he did turn away from the wall, leaning against it and crossing his arms over his chest. This high up, he could see the soldiers practicing on the training grounds below. The mages Aurora led were just in sight; he watched one of them fling a lightning spell and felt for a brief moment as though it had struck him square in the chest.

He exhaled softly, turning his eyes away to watch the arms practice instead, blinking back the tears that had suddenly gathered in his eyes. He felt... empty. Hollow. Like a shell. All the ways he'd heard others describe tranquil, and yet this might be worse. Because he felt the loss. He still reflexively reached for his magic every time he wanted a light or to warm cold tea or something as simple as a book on a far shelf. It hadn't been much more than a week in total, but still he felt as though it would never be otherwise. This would never be normal for him.

He wasn't sure he wanted it to be.

Cyrus steadied himself with a breath. "Was there something you wanted to ask me, Commander?" He knew that by now, Stellulam had told her three advisors and fellow Inquisitor of what had become of him, and as of last night, he could be relatively sure that both Vesryn and Zahra knew as well. Asala of course had been there when he'd first learned. That was plenty more people than he would've liked to have told, but each had been necessary, in a sense. If he had his way, there'd be no more. At least not until he figured out what he wanted to do with himself.

“I'm sorry, Cyrus." Leon still stared out at the landscape beyond the wall. His eyes were narrow, mouth set into a deep scowl. He looked angry, almost, though it didn't seem to be directed anywhere in particular. “That this happened... and that I did that to you."

It honestly took Cyrus a moment to figure out what he was talking about. But then it came back. A burning feeling, like his body was being incinerated from the inside, bones scorched and blackened, something in the Fade searing the corruption in his blood. He understood, now, in a way he had not before, why all the metaphors about Andraste's pyre were as they were. Not because he was any great martyr, of course, but because he knew now what it felt like for something to burn and be somehow pure at the same time. If he had to describe it, that was what he'd call it: holy fire, in his flesh and blood. It rather stood to reason that he'd be burned, didn't it?

Exhaling a short breath at his meandering train of thought, Cyrus shook his head. "As I recall, I demanded that you do it." Not that anything about that point was especially clear in memory, with the notable exception of pain. "I will try not to hold saving my life against you." His tone nearly dripped with irony, but there was a grain of truth in it, too, perhaps, considering how little he thought of what life was available to him now. Many mages would rather die than be rendered tranquil. He had figured himself among them.

At least he felt no such inclinations at present.

“Even so." Leon did not seem particularly assuaged by Cyrus's words, pushing back from the wall and turning to face him better. “That... I've done it often enough to know the kind of pain it puts people through. Others have called it a necessity, but it is torture, and I don't..." He heaved a deep sigh. “I honestly prefer not to remember I can do it. Regardless of the result, I am sorry I did it. Caused you that kind of pain."

Cyrus could see this wasn't an argument he was going to win. And he wasn't particularly inclined to try. Leon knew his own capacities better than anyone, and he had no desire to try and tell him differently. It had hurt. If that was what the apology was for, then... fair enough. "Consider yourself forgiven." He managed a very thin half-smile. "I am in your debt, Commander. If ever you should find yourself in need of... whatever I can do now, name the favor."

“I won't forget it," Leon said, his own smile mild. “In the meantime, is there something the Inquisition can provide you? You prefer swords, if I recall correctly. We could supply you with the steel kind, at least."

Cyrus gave that some thought. He supposed he would have to do his best to be useful again eventually. He wasn't going to do that laying about in Stellulam's room and trying to forget. "I'm not sure I'll be in shape for anything for a couple of months, at least." It was difficult to admit, but he was going to need time to acclimatize to the facts of his situation, and learn to adjust for them. But adapt he must—even if he wasn't strictly needed, he knew himself well enough to know that he would be unable to stand the idea of being locked up here in Skyhold while Stellulam and his other... friends ventured into danger. He'd be restless, perhaps eventually mad.

"But... yes. Two, if you can spare them. Longblades, preferably of lighter make, but nothing so thin as a rapier, please. I'll supply the rest." After a letter to his steward in Minrathous, anyway. But that shouldn't take longer to get here than it would take him to be ready for it.

Something akin to relief passed over Leon's face at that. “Consider it done."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

It was a bright morning, but cold. That didn't stop Vesryn from running outside of the Herald's Rest without so much as a cloak.

His boots crunched over the snow, surefooted and steady, guided by Saraya's instinct. Much as with the Fade, her condition had returned to normal, or as normal as it could be for them, in the days following Zethlasan's use of blood magic on him. He'd even allowed himself to think that nothing would happen at all, given the apparent lack of result of Nightmare's toying. More prying in his mind that had no visible effect. He liked to think that Stel had interrupted Zeth in time, halted whatever he intended to do. It occurred to him that he should have brought the man in, questioned him to find out what the demon had taught him, what his intentions really had been. But he couldn't stand the thought of seeing him any more.

And then, a week and a half later or so, Vesryn simply went to sleep for the night, woke up the next morning and... he knew it. Instantly. And Saraya knew it as well. It was a remarkable thing, a little thing but something that had been denied to her for so, so long. The realization of it brought tears to his eyes, and he laughed like an idiot into his pillow for several minutes before he thought to get dressed. He needed to tell Cyrus about this. Even after everything Stel's brother had been through, he was still the most valuable source of knowledge on this. And his knowledge hadn't been taken from him, just his magic. He would want to know, surely. It was a remarkable intellectual pursuit, and Vesryn found himself wishing he could find something that would help Cyrus feel like he was contributing still. To show him how valuable he still was.

He took the steps up onto the wall two at a time, half expecting to see Khari and Stel out here for their morning routines. He was glad to hear that she'd been cleared for full physical activity again. Astraia had done an excellent job patching her up, all things considered, but it took a more experienced, more trained hand to ensure she made a full recovery.

Only at the top of the wall did Vesryn realize that a cloak might've been wise. His face was probably turning red, along with the tips of his ears, but it hardly mattered to him. The workshop looked to be mostly repaired by now, and he'd heard that Cyrus had moved back into it. He jogged up to the door, knocking a few times and then letting himself in, as he didn't imagine he would be interrupting anything this early.

"Cyrus, there's been a change with Sa—"

He cut himself off abruptly, noticing the other elf in the room. Dark haired, with no vallaslin on his face, but garbed more crisply than any servant around Skyhold. The elf that had pulled them from the madness on the other side of the Crossroads, Vesryn realized. He'd barely had time to look at him then, and with everything that happened after with Zeth's illness, he'd not thought to investigate. When he turned and had his attention on Vesryn, Saraya gave him a rather large jolt of... alarm, almost, or just sheer surprise. It was a powerful feeling, one that left him blinking rather dumbly at the sight of the other elf. Saraya was immediately and strongly conflicted, with emotions that outright confused Vesryn.

Highly suspicious and skeptical, even going so far as to be wary of a threat, but at the same time... extremely respectful. Almost approaching fear or... reverence?

"Ah, I'm sorry. I seem to have interrupted something." Vesryn struggled to push Saraya's feelings aside and maintain some kind of composure. "I don't think we've met. I'm Vesryn Cormyth." He thought for a second. "Suppose I don't really have a title. We'll go with 'Champion of the Inquisition.'"

“You haven't." Cyrus still looked like he really needed some sleep, but he wasn't near so wan as he'd been in the weeks after his attempted assassination and subsequent ordeal. He was dressed in roughly the same fashion as the elf, a loose tunic of nice fabric, but his was blue and bore no embroidery save at the cuffs. They were both standing; Cyrus looked to be sorting books on his desk, while the elven man had been reading one—another copy of the same lexicon he'd given Zeth, actually.

Cyrus sighed. “Right. Manners. Vesryn, Harellan. Harellan, Vesryn." He turned to place a book on the uppermost shelf, leaving his companion to smile amiably.

"Champion of the Inquisition? I'm honored." There was clearly a little bit of humor in his voice, but it didn't seem at all malicious. Quite the opposite. "As Cyrus said, my name is Harellan. I'm... a friend of his." When Cyrus snorted in a way best described as skeptical, he amended slightly. "Of sorts." He placed a hand on his heart in what seemed to be almost a sort of salute, though no bow or anything so formal accompanied it.

"If you've matters to discuss in private, you need only say so. I can always return at another time."

It was the tree on the front more than anything that Saraya was fixated on. She didn't recognize him, Vesryn could tell, and it would indeed be strange if she did, for every person she had met on Thedas had been through his eyes, save for those dead for ages. But the collection of things about him struck her as very remarkable, and soon her stunned reaction morphed into one of inquisitiveness. She demanded to know more.

"Harellan? That's... an interesting choice of name, if you don't mind me saying." By the reckoning of the Dalish it meant something along the lines of "traitor to one's kin" but as Vesryn understood it the meaning was not quite as harsh. More along the lines of a deceiver, or a trickster. "Are you from the north somewhere? Forgive my curiosity." It was a bit hard to properly satisfy Saraya's need to know more without outright giving her away. Nor did he know what questions to ask exactly. He got the sense the ones he used weren't quite right.

"I had another name once, of course." Harellan conceded the obvious with a slightly more slanted smile. "My kin are from the north, yes. The Imperium, to be precise. Though certainly few know we're there, for the reasons you might suspect." His eyes moved to Cyrus's back for a moment, something unidentifiable flitting over his expression before it was gone. He closed the book and set it down on the desk's end. "Would you like to sit? I admit I feel a bit crass, inviting you to do that in someone else's workshop, but..."

Cyrus sighed audibly. “You both know very well that I don't care. Have a seat, if it please you. It can't possibly be more awkward than the last conversation I hosted in here."

Harellan raised both brows, but he didn't ask, shrugging instead. "There you have it, then."

"Fair enough," Vesryn said, picking a chair and sinking into it. He rubbed his hands together briefly, working out the bit of cold that had seeped into them on his way over. There was a lot to be gleaned from the bits of information he shared. Being from the Imperium was almost certainly how Harellan came to meet Cyrus. But he couldn't have been a slave. If he ever was, he was no longer such. He didn't have any of the mannerisms for it, the things that were so hard to work out of one's system. And he'd mentioned that few knew of his people's placement, implying that they were some kind of hidden group. And yet he wasn't Dalish, or at least he lacked the vallaslin. Maybe that went along with his name.

"I'm from Denerim, myself. Might have some of the accent left, I suppose. I don't really consider it home anymore, though. Alienages never did agree with me." It was unfair of him, he supposed, to ask all the questions and offer no information of his own. Though there was a specific piece of information he'd be hanging onto until he was certain it was safe. If this elf was a friend of Cyrus's, though, and a mage... and that tree. Saraya was fixated on it. "Those symbols... they're of Mythal, no?" He knew full well they were. He'd seen enough similar designs, the most recent being the markings that adorned Shaethra's forehead, a tree pattern symbolizing her chosen elven deity. But he didn't know why Saraya was so intrigued by this one in particular.

Harellan blinked, glancing down almost as though he'd forgotten the heraldry was there. For that was how the symbols were worn—like the identifying markers of a noble house of a kind. He touched the one on his sleeve as he lowered himself carefully into a chair. "Ah. Yes. They are. The armor's a family heirloom, of sorts. The rest is personal taste, I suppose you could say." He let his hand fall to the armrest of the chair. "As I recall, you've quite a nice set of armor yourself. I'd not have expected there were chances to come by such items in Denerim, but if Alienages disagree with you, I suppose it makes more sense."

Vesryn pulled one of his legs up to rest upon the other knee, touching a hand briefly to his forehead. He felt not unlike a child being embarrassed in front of his friends by his mother, mostly because he was just unprepared for the reactions Saraya was having. A family heirloom... that piece in particular caught her attention, and any suspicion she had was overridden by a desire for him to simply take the leap. They were among friends in Skyhold, and several knew of her already. If this Harellan would be spending time among them, as he had been thus far, he would find out eventually.

"And how do the two of you know each other?" Vesryn couldn't really figure out just how to drop Saraya into conversation with someone on their first meeting. The other times it had taken significant interest from another party to pry it out of him, or a level of trust to be built up that he did not have. He found it strange to say the least that Saraya would want this so immediately, but as ever he was willing to heed her instincts.

Harellan glanced at Cyrus, who shrugged. He'd apparently anticipated being consulted on this, but his expression didn't indicate any particular reservations. “You can tell him, if you want." He moved from the desk to the shelves, starting to put the books into a neat, though apparently not alphabetical, order on the first one.

The elf's brows furrowed. "But Estella—"

Cyrus snorted. “Would not mind, if it's him." He said it matter-of-factly, but then returned to what he was doing.

Harellan sighed slightly, then smiled with more than a little wryness. "He does not act much like my student, does he? But nevertheless, I am the one who taught him. The dirth'ena enasalin." He seemed to suspect that Vesryn would understand the elvish words, because he didn't translate them back into the trade tongue. "And now, I teach Estella. Dirthin'era, which is quite different." He lifted a shoulder. "I am fortunate to have the knowledge to impart, more perhaps than the skill to act."

That... potentially explained a lot. Many powerful mages were interested in elven history, artifacts, and specifically their mastery of magic, but Cyrus in particular had always struck Vesryn as having a particular focus on it. Perhaps this was why. He didn't know who exactly Harellan was yet, but if Estella trusted him enough to allow him to teach her, Vesryn saw no reason he couldn't do so as well.

He shifted in his seat, somewhat uncomfortably. This was never going to get easier to explain, was it? "My armor came from ruins, a rather well preserved set I found years ago. It wasn't in great shape then, but some modern techniques were able to get it back into form. I have a habit of wandering into ruins, born from when I escaped the Alienage at eighteen." The memory was as stupid as ever, but he was ever so glad he'd done it, for all the wonders he'd been led to in the years that followed. All the wonders that still lay ahead. "I found a ruin in the Brecilian Forest by accident, and there I... accidentally absorbed the consciousness of an ancient elven woman. She's been in my mind ever since, sort of sharing the same space."

Huh. He'd never really just let it out like that to a relative stranger. It felt pretty good, and he was interested enough to be keen on the reaction this time. He smiled a little at Harellan. "I call her Saraya. She can't speak to me or you, but if she could, I imagine she'd say hello. Or something of the sort."

Harellan immediately looked intrigued, though he did glance at Cyrus for a moment. His student nodded, then shrugged, a clear confirmation. Harellan blinked, then moved his attention back to Vesryn. "Fascinating. Aneth ara, Saraya." He paused a moment, then tilted his head. "She is aware of the outside world, yes? I confess I might have simply assumed that." His smile was a little self-effacing.

“Aware, and able to interact in limited ways, via Vesryn here." Cyrus met Vesryn's eyes, raising an eyebrow. It seemed, if anything, to be an attempt to ensure that Vesryn was all right with him elaborating. “It was a consciousness transferral, not a possession or anything of the kind. There are limitations, though. Saraya doesn't sleep or dream so it's—" He paused abruptly. For a few moments, there was silence.

“It was impossible for me to find her in the Fade. When I had the capacity to even attempt it." He cleared his throat and resumed shelving.

Harellan's face contorted, some kind of blend of disappointment and sadness spreading over his features before he sighed and nodded. "I see. I've certainly never encountered such a case before, though... I do know of some cases of consciousnesses transferral. Not personally, you understand, but I've seen records of such."

He'd studied such things, then. It only made sense, given it was where Cyrus probably inherited his interest from. That Saraya was not the only case of something similar happening was intriguing, but some of Cyrus's explanation finally brought him back around to the point he'd originally been intending to make.

"Actually, Cyrus, there's been a change. It's what I came to speak with you about." He leaned forward, settling both feet on the floor again and resting his elbows on his knees. "Saraya slept last night. I'm... honestly not sure how I know that, but I guess I could feel her coming to as I did. She was able to... rest, I suppose, purposefully stop being aware for a few hours." He couldn't help but smile. "She hasn't slept since she still had a body." The positives of the revelation were enough to outweigh the ominous side of it, but only barely. There was some analysis he could do already.

"I've encountered two old, powerful demons since joining the Inquisition," he said for Harellan's benefit. "Both of them knew magic capable of affecting our bond somehow. I wasn't sure what Nightmare, the powerful Fear demon, did. He mentioned restraints on Saraya that still exist, ancient magic that still binds her even in my mind. And now Obsession, this Desire demon, was able to do more through blood magic. Almost two weeks later, there have been no ill effects, and Saraya is able to sleep again."

Cyrus moved away from the bookshelves at last, taking a third chair a bit more heavily than usual. He didn't seem to be as certain of the positives as Vesryn was; if anything, he looked concerned. “I'm not sure this is good news." He pursed his lips together, then elaborated. “There were considerable ill effects when Nightmare interfered. If the restraints have been further loosened, and it's manifesting in a delayed way like this..." He shook his head, running both hands back through his hair to rake it out of his face.

Harellan reached up to rub at his jaw. "It's hard to know what to say about such a unique case." He glanced between Cyrus and Vesryn for a moment. "If I may say so, the only real option available right now is to monitor the developments. Excessive worry won't help anything."

They were both right, Vesryn supposed. Or at least, both outlooks were valid. His excitement at the development was probably blinding him a bit to the potential consequences it might have, but so far there were none worth mentioning. It hadn't felt right at first, but given time he was able to adjust until it was no longer noticeable. And now Saraya could sleep. They would need to do some testing of this, to see if she could sleep while he was awake, to see what could rouse her, or if they simply slept together. Well... of course not like that, but the thought was immediately amusing to one party and annoying to the other.

"For all we know, the ill effects of Nightmare's interference could've been just an initial reaction to the bonds being strained. Or possibly from physically being in the Fade at the time." He glanced between them. "Caution, of course, we'll stick with that, but it seems to me there's at least a chance this won't be what I feared. That's what Nightmare did, after all: play on our fears."

Cyrus considered that for a moment, then nodded slowly. “That's... fair enough." He didn't sound entirely convinced, but he didn't attempt to press the point, either. “I'm glad you're all right, though. After what happened." He offered half a smile, thin but seemingly genuine. “Sorry I can't be of much help."

"Well, we'll figure it out when we know more." Vesryn said it with confidence, and he believed it too. As far as he was concerned, he now had two minds at his disposal that were far better suited to think about these things than he was. Cyrus's helpfulness to Vesryn had never been dependent on his magic, only his mind. "For now, I think I'll take my leave." He patted his knees once, pushing himself up to stand and offering a hand out to Harellan for a shake. "It was a pleasure meeting you. I should mention that Saraya finds you quite intriguing. This... really isn't a normal thing, believe me."

Harellan stood and took his hand, grasping it firmly. "Well, the interest is mutual. You're welcome by whenever you wish. Either for her sake, or yours, if you like."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The armor racks were a new addition.

He hadn't ever expected to need them. Long had it been since anyone in the House Avenarius went to war, in the full sense of the word. Not since Tiberius's service in the perpetual Qunari conflict. Cyrus hadn't ever planned to take the field himself in such a manner, and if he should ever need to do so, he'd counted on his magic to be plenty of protection. Both his youthful hypotheses were now obviously false, and so it came to this.

The armor itself was in the traditional Tevinter style, though thankfully it had been made before unnecessary ornamental spikes had come into fashion. Several generations ago, that. Nevertheless, it was angular, designed for clever deflection and swift movement more than sheer stopping power. The joints were chainmail, a shirt of the same long enough to hit roughly his knees, split at the front and back for mobility. The plates were what he'd expect for a set commissioned for his house specifically; darkened and enchanted until they were a deep indigo color in most places, blackened silverite serving as the secondary color for accents and displays of the maker's craftsmanship. It seemed to shirk the light, or absorb it instead of reflecting, no doubt a product of the Formari's enchantment.

It had been sized for him not long before he left Minrathous, or so his steward had informed him. It might need a few more adjustments for muscle mass gained since, but it would do for now. The practice set next to it was heavier and plainer, lacking the enchantment or the more purely decorative storm motifs, but designed to be worn to replicate the other, with more weight for training purposes. Leon had offered him use of the Inquisition's supplies, but for his armor at least, Cyrus felt it better to make sure he had the best available to him, and not take resources that could be necessary to another. Swords were less important; nearly anything made well enough to pass Leon's muster for purchase would do, and a pair of them rested against the wall.

He sighed. “I'm not sure I haven't chosen wrongly, Stellulam."

His sister pushed off her place against the wall behind him, taking the few necessary steps to stand beside him instead. With a hum, she reached out, tracing a cloudlike swirl in a band of them placed at the upper edge of the chestplate. Stellulam dropped her hand away and turned her head to look at him from the side. “I am," she said quietly. “Cy... I can't imagine what this is like for you. Maybe no one can." His situation was unique, after all; magic and dreams gone, but emotions intact, when once he'd had all three. “But it's not wrong to want to move on. To do something else. Even if this..." She paused, exhaling softly through her nose.

“I hope that this is temporary. That you can find a way to fix it. But this—trying to find a place in things that doesn't have anything to do with it. That's not wrong. It wasn't wrong when you had magic, and it's not wrong now." She offered him a smile, and moved her left hand up to lay at the back of his right shoulder. “I think you'll get a lot out of this. The rest of us do, and I know they won't mind if you join, too. There's a lot we can learn from you, and you from us."

A lot to be learned. He supposed that was true. Cyrus hadn't felt like he had this much to learn since he was an adolescent, locked away in his rooms until he'd mastered some important piece of magic or theory. He'd always known, of course, that there were limits to what he knew and could do, but only seldom had they ever seemed so... acute. Had his own capacities seemed so underwhelming. A lot to be learned, and a place to be found.

He supposed he could imagine worse things.

Reaching forward, he removed the practice set in pieces, collecting them all in a sack which he threw over his shoulder. “I suppose it's worth attempting, at least." He half-smiled at her, as genuinely as he felt himself capable in the moment. “Lead on then; I must go avail myself of the mercy of your... friends." The smile got a little easier.

Predictably enough, Stellulam turned a slight shade of pink, then elbowed him hard in the ribs. “Not another word, thank you very much." She passed from the workshop first, drawing even with him again as soon as there was enough room to do so.

“Oh, but why not?" Cyrus adjusted the burden over his shoulder and chuckled softly, almost under his breath. “I think it's positively adorable. The lovely Lady Inquisitor and her dashing, steadfast Champion. They'll write very sappy romantic tales about it someday, just you watch." Cyrus had never before had the opportunity to take part in the age-old sibling tradition of teasing his sister about her personal life as such; he planned to make the most of it. Of course, he knew she was the furthest thing from frivolous in such matters, and that they were sensitive, but in a way that was all the more reason.

She needed to believe it was all right, for people to care about her. He'd take all the help he could get in proving it. And that was even before considering what a spectacular distraction it was from the less-pleasant things he could be contemplating instead.

“Ugh." Stellulam looked as though she very much wanted to be anywhere else at the moment, running a hand down her face and sighing heavily. “Cy... please don't do this during practice. It's already difficult enough to look at him and not—" She shook her head emphatically, more red than pink by this point.

He laughed outright at that, almost surprised that he could do it. Reaching over, he scrubbed a hand a few times over her head, mussing her ponytail with a bright grin on his face. “Not what? Oh do finish the thought, dear Stellulam. If you don't, I will, and you know where my mind is apt to wander." He did feel a little bit bad; he was clearly much more accustomed to this particular flavor of banter than she was, and she was making it so very easy for him. It didn't stop him from making things worse, of course.

“Actually... I have a better idea." Cyrus arched both brows. “Maybe I should ask Vesryn how he thinks the rest goes, hm?" He picked up his feet a little faster, breaking into a run towards the tower door, which was now easily within sight.

“What? Cy, no!" She took off after him, catching up as soon as he'd twisted the handle. Launching herself at him, she slammed into his side, carrying both of them over the threshold and into the soft dirt on the other side. The clanking of his armor pieces accompanied the more solid thud of their impact. She gave his arm a good whack, though as usual, it wasn't nearly forceful enough to cause actual pain. “Don't you dare!"

"The rest of what now?" Vesryn asked. He and Khari had apparently paused their spar, and the larger of the two elves had his helmet off and tucked under one arm. Sweat lined his brow, and his breathing came quicker than usual with exertion. His eyes went back and forth between the two new entrants to the room, his lips threatening to break into a smirk or a grin as they often did. He planted the butt of his training axe in the dirt, leaning slightly on the head. "I could've sworn I heard my name."

“Nothing," Stellulam said quickly. “Absolutely nothing." She glared down at Cyrus, though she failed to look especially threatening when she did so. Huffing, she pushed off him and stood, offering a hand down to help him to his feet. “Though Cyrus does have a question for the both of you. Don't you, Cy?"

Khari glanced between all three of them; the expression on her face suggested she knew she'd missed something, but then she shrugged as if to herself, and it disappeared. “A question for us?" She arched her brow and tilted her head to the side.

Cyrus sighed, more from the end of a good laugh than anything approaching weariness, and took Estella's hand. He had a feeling he'd pushed about as far as she was willing to let him, for now, and so he'd turn the topic as she seemed to want. It was the point of today's excursion, after all. Pulling himself to his feet, he dusted himself off a bit and nodded slightly. “I do, yes."

For a moment, he glanced about the room. As the whole bottom floor of a large tower, it was quite spacious, and less bare than he'd expected. There seemed to be a fair amount of equipment. In addition to racks for practice weapons, there were dummies, both wooden and straw, small targets, and what looked like a series of vertical poles lashed together, most likely for assistance in balance training or something of the kind. If this was the Spymaster's setup as he'd heard, then it was clear that the fellow knew what he was about. That was reassuring, in a way.

He cleared his throat, returning his attention to the other two. “I've, ah, heard that the three of you spend a great deal of time practicing here. I find myself with the need to... shift combat roles, shall we say, and I was hoping you might consent to my joining you." Cyrus felt a bit of a grimace forming on his face, and didn't fight it. “I realize that this isn't the sort of thing you'd want to do in front of anyone and everyone. And that perhaps a certain amount of trust is requisite. I'd understand if you declined, but Stellulam thinks—and I agree—that there might be a considerable amount I could both contribute to and gain from your efforts."

“Can you teach me more about mage tactics?" Khari asked the question almost immediately, and looked quite intent on the answer, meeting his eyes unblinkingly.

Cyrus nodded. “That's... most of what I have to offer, yes, though demonstrations will have to fall to Stellulam where necessary." From her lack of surprise, he assumed the news must have filtered to her somehow. Oddly enough, he didn't mind.

She shrugged. “Seems fine to me. Ves?" Khari turned her eyes to the other elf.

"Would be a bit hypocritical of me to say no, I think." He said it with a bit of self-effacing humor, resting one elbow against the top of his axe. "Not that I'd want to. You're more than welcome."

“See?" Estella smiled at him. “Told you they wouldn't mind."

So she had. Cyrus felt himself relax a little, then nodded. “Excellent. Ah... perhaps one of you would not mind teaching me how to don armor, then? I'm not used to wearing it, but I'm going to need it, at this point." It was more than a little uncomfortable to admit not knowing something so basic to so many others, but everyone had to start at the beginning with anything new. That was simply the way of learning.

And Cyrus was not averse to learning, at least.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Cyrus blinked. He hadn't exactly expected a party of three at his door quite this late at night, but it wasn't as though they were interrupting his sleep or any such thing. No doubt Stellulam had known they wouldn't be. “A telescope? Yes, I have one." He'd had it sent over from Minrathous the first time he'd written his steward with a request. “It isn't the most powerful, but it should do well enough for your purposes."

He stepped aside, allowing his sister to enter, along with Vesryn and Astraia. For a moment, he contemplated trying to tidy the surface of his desk or something, but there was no point. He lived in chaos only he understood, at least when it came to the atelier. No point in pretending otherwise. The telescope was among other navigation and measurement instruments, on an enclosed set of shelves on the back wall. Cyrus clicked his tongue, moving an astrolabe and a sextant aside slightly so he could extract it from its spot.

The device was made of silverite, the lightweight metal serving specially well for delicate instruments that needed to be strong, though the lens was ground glass, enchanted against the near-inevitable warp and flow of time. He blew a gentle breath on it to clear off the small amount of dust that had accumulated in the delicate patterns embossed on its surface. Constellations, of course. “Here you are." He proffered it towards Stellulam.

Beside her, Astraia stood quite wide eyed, staring unblinkingly at the device Cyrus offered. She was already dressed warmly for the night, with a blanket wrapped around her shoulders into a sort of shawl, thicker hide pants tucked into fur-lined boots that looked new. Certainly a new acquisition since arriving at Skyhold.

"Easy now," Vesryn teased gently, giving Astraia a slight shake on the shoulder. "You haven't even seen the good part yet."

"You should come with us," Astraia said, as though the value of that was quite obvious. "Show me how it works. Is it magic?"

Cyrus was actually surprised by that, a flicker of it passing over his face before it faded. But of course; he'd seen Dalish navigation instruments before. They were quite different. “Not precisely. It's enchanted, to allow for greater magnification than such a small one would usually get, but it doesn't take any magic to use, just a few physical adjustments." He paused, glancing briefly at the other two, then huffed softly to himself. “I'll... show you, yes. You can hold onto it for now, if you like." He shifted the angle of his arm slightly so that Astraia could take it instead. She took it carefully, but it wasn't more than a second before she was twisting and turning her hand to examine it more closely.

Perhaps a couple of his other instruments might be likewise interesting. He'd almost reached back for the astrolabe when he paused, letting his hand drop and shaking his head. He was getting ahead of himself. They were going outside to look at the stars, not to measure them or find true north or navigate anywhere. This wasn't a lesson he was teaching someone, or a theorem he was discussing with anybody. It was just supposed to be... enjoyable. Releasing a soft breath, he grabbed a heavy linen blanket instead, draping it over one arm and gesturing for the others to precede him out.

“If I do say so, the roof of this tower is especially well-positioned, relative to the mountains. We'd be able to see a great deal of stars from there."

“I'll take your word for it." Stellulam smiled warmly, then turned to lead the group up the stairs that would put them out at the very top of the tower. “Cy used to find all the good places for me, when we were little. There are a lot of lights in Minrathous, so sometimes the stars are hard to see, but he knew what he was doing." Her tone was fond, a rare thing when either of them spoke too much of those days.

Mounting the last ladder, she shifted the bundle she was carrying to one hand, using the other to push the trapdoor up and over so they could climb through. As he'd promised, they were immediately greeted with a mostly-open vista of bright pinpoints of light, blocked only minimally by the towering mountains around them.

Estella climbed out, pulling in a soft, but audible breath, head tilted up to the sky. She turned a couple of times as if to take it all in. “This is great, Cy. How come you didn't tell me about it before now, huh?" She affected offense, but there was obviously none actually present.

“I was saving it for your birthday this year, actually." He shrugged; that was true enough. “I suppose I'm early, now, but it seemed better to share tonight, since the opportunity arose on its own." He'd only ventured out here himself since the tower was rebuilt, the trapdoor put in to match the newer ones the Inquisition had reconstructed from the original edifice, which his former dwelling had been a part of.

He sacrificed his blanket to the ground, laying it out so they'd all have a comfortable place to sit. There was ample room for all of them to put their backs to the crenelations in a row, if they liked, or spread a little further apart.

A little laugh escaped Astraia, and she quite nearly bumped into Stellulam while her head was tipped back, only steered off course by Vesryn's hand. "Wow..." she said, a little breathlessly. "This is... I feel like we're birds or something. There's no trees and no branches and no walls to get in the way."

"This little bird's going to have a seat." Vesryn had brought his white lion's pelt along with him, and draped it over a section of the crenelations, offering a softer surface to put their backs against. He sank down into a relaxed seated position there, a soft blanket over his legs with more than enough room for someone to fit in beside him.

"Ves told me that the elves used to live here, the place where this fortress stands," Astraia said it like it was some fanciful legend, a bedtime story rather than actual history. She descended into a crosslegged position on the blanket, tilting her head back and taking another deep breath of cold, crisp air. "It's hard to imagine my people anywhere other than the woods, sometimes."

Stellulam divested herself of the blanket she was carrying, setting it at the edge of the square Cyrus had laid out. She was also holding canisters—tea, most likely, given her fondness for it, and put those down, too, within easy reach of everyone. She settled next to Vesryn with minimal awkwardness, though he could still read a little hesitation in the way she moved, a lingering tentativeness when she shifted the blanket over her own legs.

She kept it out of every other part of her demeanor quite well; but Cyrus had known her so long it wasn't hard to see. “Tarasyl'an Te'las, I hear. The place where the sky was held back, whatever that means." She reached for one of the canisters, easing it open and relaxing back into the covered stone behind her. A gentle waft of steam condensed into the air. “It's certainly not the woods. But then I never much imagined I'd be in a castle, either. Are you finding it to your liking so far?"

"It's..." she hesitated a little. "Well. I think I like the people a lot more than the weather, if that makes sense. It's going to be a long winter, isn't it?"

Vesryn laughed softly. "That it is, Skygirl. But you're in the best of company now. It'll be warm again before you know it. And hey, maybe the cold'll grow on you."

Astraia snagged one of the canisters and took a drink. It was almost visible, the warmth that ran into her. She sighed, and slowly tipped back until she lay flat on the blanket, halfway unraveling her legs, her head resting on a pillow of her own mass of hair. She grabbed a spare blanket and threw it over her lower half. "I've... been thinking about my brother a lot. If I did the right thing in coming here. It's foolish, probably. The Keeper will be able to help him better than I could, once Shae tells him what happened. But I still can't help but think I'm being selfish."

Cyrus reverted his full attention to the conversation, at that. He didn't consider himself much of an advice-giver. He had far too many personal problems to deal with to feel comfortable helping other people work through theirs. Questions of arcane or technical matters were another story, but those only required knowledge, not what most people commonly referred to as wisdom. That, he felt he sorely lacked most of the time. But still...

“I never attempted the exact thing your brother tried to do." He leaned back against the crenelations as he said it, still standing for the moment, and crossed his arms over his chest. “But I've been... misguided like that. Done things I regret, and... leaned unfairly on the people around me when I realized what I'd done." A breath, deep and slow, left him, clouding into the air like the steam from the tea canisters. “It's not selfish for you to take some space for yourself, to find out where you fit in the world. And coming to terms with his mistakes... that's something Zethlasan has to do on his own."

Support was helpful to have, of course, and knowing that there was at least one good person in the world who could know every horrible thing about him and love him anyway had... well, he wouldn't be the same person without that knowledge. “I think he'll be glad to know that you're doing something for yourself." He glanced briefly at Stellulam, then averted his eyes. “I think he'll be more proud of you than he even knows how to express."

Estella cleared her throat softly. “Sometimes, I think a little space is a good thing. Knowing that no matter what things are like here and now, there's someone out there who will want to know all about it when it's done. And laugh about it with you. Or cry, if you have to." She smiled a little bit wryly at Astraia. “Though I hope you won't have to, for what that's worth."

"I hope so too," she answered. Through all of it, her eyes never left the stars, though she clearly thought hard on every word Cyrus and Estella said. "Saraya's okay, right Ves?"

"She is." Vesryn's tone was certain, as comforting as he could make it. "And she's happy for you, too. You're a good person, and you never need to doubt that. You have good friends here that you can come to any time you need to talk. About anything. Everyone deserves to be a little selfish, every now and then. And sometimes when that person is you, it just means you're letting someone else do the helping. And that's just fine."

She smiled a little, and fell quiet for a time, watching the stars, before she finally tilted her head. "There's the raven." She pointed up at the constellation. "Where's the halla..." she tipped her head to the side just a moment, grinning at the others. "You might hear someone say it's a stallion, but they're wrong. It's a halla. Oh, gods! How did I forget?" She picked up the telescope again, having set it down on the blanket next to her. "Show me how this works, Cyrus. Do I just look through it?"

He snorted, shaking his head slightly and pulling away from the wall to drop into a crouch next to her, leaving as much polite space as he could given the nature of the exercise. “You wouldn't see much, if you tried right now. Here. Keep hold of that end." Delicately, he gripped the other between his thumb and forefinger, pulling carefully until the telescope expanded. It was an ingenious little mechanism, and the parts fit together well enough that it slid to full size smoothly, clicking into place with a soft sound.

“So now you take hold of it here as well." he pointed to the far end. “This twists. You can look through it and adjust for clarity. Everyone's eyes are a little bit different, and you'll want it in a different place depending on how far away the object is that you're focusing on. It's not just for stars, though that's of course the best use of one." He drew back to give her the opportunity to try it for herself.

It took her a moment to get it adjusted properly, but when she did, her eyes widened again, and her mouth hung openly dumbly for a few seconds before she thought to close it. "Can I, uh... can I come back here more often? I'll try not to disturb your work. I think this is the best spot I've ever laid down in, is all. And there's something so restricting about having a roof over my head sometimes."

Cyrus felt a little pull at one corner of his mouth. “You're welcome whenever you like. I've also got star charts and a few other devices, if you've an interest. Keep the telescope; I'll ask to borrow it if I need it sometime in the future." He could easily find another, and it wasn't as though he'd get nearly so much use out of one as he suspected she would.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

La FlĂšche Noire was appropriately named. The tower was thin and freestanding, constructed of near-black stone. It narrowed towards the top, spearing into the skyline of Val Royeaux's government district with a harshness that the buildings around it did not share. Estella felt like it loomed over her, some great shadow too large to have been cast by her.

Rilien had secured their right to enter the day before, when they'd arrived in the city. Estella actually owned a modest house not too far from the Lions' barracks in the harbor district, which was where they were staying for now. But it had seemed best to see Julien as soon as possible; she didn't even know what date had been set for his execution, and if they were under a time constraint, she needed to know as soon as possible. Pulling in a breath, she patted down her heavy maroon tunic—she'd dressed as a Lion for the day, conscious of the fact that it carried a weight here that the Inquisition itself might not. As weapons weren't allowed in the prison, she held her sword loosely in her hand, anticipating the need to give it to the guard on duty. Pursing her lips, she checked to make sure the others were all ready to enter behind her.

Rilien looked back at her unblinkingly, arms folded into his dark green sleeves. He was, as usual, dressed impeccably, also displaying no outward affiliations.

“Little obviously a prison tower, isn't it?" Cyrus shifted his weight slightly, arms crossed over his chest. He wore two swords, one at each side, but on Rilien's advice, was bereft of armor. He could have been any Orlesian gentleman, given the crispness and quality of his garments, but for the absence of a mask. A little gauche, here, but it was likely better not to pretend to too much. The truth in the best light was better than an outright lie.

Ves could not pass for Orlesian nobility, but that was more a result of his ears than anything. Instead he'd followed Estella's lead, and looked more of a mercenary than anything, albeit an off duty one given the lack of armor above his waist. His tunic was a dark blue instead of maroon, sleeves rolled to the elbows, with a few sparing pieces of leather and mail armor on his legs and plating his boots. Evidence that he was not in fact a servant of the group, even if the appearance of that would've been impossible to produce anyway. The axe was a little conspicuous, but the tower shield and spear probably would've been worse.

"Something about the highest room in the tallest tower is coming to mind," Ves said in something of a deadpan. He'd been looking around curiously ever since they arrived in the city, and had mentioned earlier that he'd never actually been to Val Royeaux before. He didn't look upon the tower with nearly the same enthusiasm as everything else, though. "Hopefully there's no dragons involved in the rescue here." He paused, frowning. "Though honestly that might make things simpler."

Estella huffed softly, their humor reaching her almost despite herself. “I'm sure Julien would be flattered to be compared to the princess in this scenario." It wasn't too far off, actually. Turning back towards the building, Estella gathered herself and headed in.

They were asked to leave their weapons at the entrance, which they did without protest. Estella handed over the writ of authorization, carefully making sure she didn't fidget while the warden took far more time than necessary to check it over. When at last she let them past with a nod, another of the guards stepped forward to escort them.

As it happened, Julien wasn't on the highest floor or anything, though he did seem to occupy a level by himself; all the other cells on the fourth level were empty as they walked by. Estella did her best to make her steps as quiet as Rilien's, almost able to lose the sound in the three other treads. It had been about two and a half years since she'd last seen Julien in person, and much had changed. She honestly wasn't sure how this was going to go. The postscript to his letter made her cautious, but the rest of it was too urgent to allow that cautiousness to overcome her better nature. Whatever else they may be, he was her friend, and he needed her help. She might be able to argue the politics of the situation, but those weren't what this was about—not for her.

“Julien," she murmured, drawing the attention of the sole occupant of the block. The cell he was in was modestly-appointed, certainly not the worst such place she'd seen, but not the best, either. It had a pallet and a small writing desk with a chair, and little else.

The man who occupied the chair looked like he'd been in better health, to be sure. The white silk shirt he wore was undone at the collar, his sleeves rolled neatly up to his elbows. It showed clear signs of wear and former dirt, not quite taken out by whatever method the prison allowed for laundering. He was still quite a lean man, though not soft; there were even slight calluses on his hands, as much from more physical pursuits as from writing and the like. When he heard her speak, he turned from where he was bent over the desk, pushing dark golden hair back from his face. It was a bit unkempt, but not too much longer than she knew him to prefer. Perhaps he hadn't been here long.

"Stel." His entire countenance changed, angular features aligning into an expression equal parts surprised and relieved. He swept striking golden eyes over her first, then let them move back to the others; she could see it when he registered who Cyrus must be. He was too sharp not to notice the similarity immediately, and then couple it deftly with the stories she'd told him of her brother back in Tevinter. "You came. I didn't expect you to—well, I thought you'd write first, at least." He stood, moving up to the bars and gripping one in each hand at about shoulder-height, which for him was almost half a foot above her own.

She offered a tentative smile, pausing a couple feet in front of the bars on the other side. “Of course I did," she said quietly. “And... I didn't know how long you had, so I didn't want to risk the time it would take to write. It seemed better to come directly."

He blinked once, then grimaced. "I'm sorry about that; I didn't know how much time I had either, at the time I wrote." He shook his head slightly. "As it is, I'm glad you did. I've three days."

“Just three?" Estella's eyes widened. “How long ago were you sentenced?"

"Oh, they wasted no time with any of it. I was arrested nine days ago, and tried four after that. Frankly, I'm surprised I didn't meet the guillotine the same night." His tone was dry, laconic, but there was an edge of genuine discomfort underneath it. He wore his emotions far more openly than most people, certainly far more openly than she did; it was all there to be read in the way he held himself and the way he spoke. He sighed. "But please. I mustn't neglect my manners, even in such situations as this. I've enough time to meet your companions before we settle in for the story. It's good to see you again, Rilien. Seneschal Rilien now, as I understand. Alas, the setting leaves much to be desired."

“Lord D'Artignon." Rilien acknowledged him with a slight nod. He gave no more than that, but then this was quite typical.

Julien certainly didn't seem to take it poorly. He was at least familiar with Rilien's particular mannerisms by this point. He tilted his head to the side, turning his eyes to her brother. "I can only assume this must be the infamous Cyrus. Your reputation precedes you." He dredged up a smile from somewhere.

“I find that happens rather a lot. Always nice when Stellulam's the one doing the talking, however; she does have this lovely habit of putting me in my very best light." Cyrus bowed slightly, the motion heavy with irony, considering that Julien was currently behind locked bars.

He huffed anyway, either seeing the dark humor in it or else just amused by something else Cy had said. "I have likewise been the recipient of such benevolence, I am certain. Julien D'Artignon, at your service. We can dispense with all the milords and titles and the like, if it's all the same to you. I'd hardly be in a position to insist even if I wanted to." His eyes fell last of all on Ves. "Alas, I have simply no guesses who you might be, serah. I daresay I'd certainly recall it if we'd met before." Half of the smile still tugged at his face, but it was not as easy as she remembered it. Perhaps understandable, given the circumstances.

"Vesryn Cormyth," he introduced himself, his tone amicable. He offered a nod his head in place of any bow. "I believe I'm the muscle here, for whatever that's worth." The way he said it was jokingly self-effacing, as it often was for these things, implying he did not in fact think his only worth here was from the strength of his arms. "But I'm also a friend of Stel's. Considering you're one of those as well, I'm sure we'll get along splendidly."

"She does have excellent taste," Julien replied in the same vein, exhaling a soft breath. His expression sobered somewhat, though.

His eyes found their way back to Estella. "I suppose you'll be wanting the whole story, then." When she nodded, he returned it, letting his arms drop to his sides. "I'd offer you all seats, but as you can see, there are none." Save the one next to his desk, anyway, which he took, dragging up to the cell door and sitting in backwards, so he could lay his arms over the back and prop his chin on them, looking up to maintain eye contact with her. She swallowed, but said nothing, waiting for him to explain.

"I've been accused of sedition. Specifically, a rather complicated plot involving the theft of a large weapons shipment and an attempt to sell information to Antiva. Both, presumably, to bolster my private army and increase my chance of capitalizing on the civil war to sweep in and steal the crown off Celene's head." His lip curled slightly. "Not that I'd mind, you understand, but I certainly had no plans to attempt it, especially not with those methods."

“A weapons shipment? And the Antivans?" Estella's brows furrowed. It didn't quite seem to connect as a coherent plot, but maybe if she put it together with some other things she knew about him...

"Mm." He hummed a discontent note in the back of his throat. "They wove it into a nice little narrative, actually. I already have a private force that does not include any chevaliers. It wasn't too hard to spin that into 'a standing army with no loyalty to anyone but him, in need of more arms.'" He said the words with exaggerated care, as though mimicking someone else. The barrister who'd made the argument, most likely. "And of course a deal with a foreign power would bolster my resources and allow me access to the House of Crows, since I wouldn't want to risk hiring a bard that might have some loyalty to motherland, or some such." He rolled his eyes. "It's not the worst plot to overthrow a government I could think of, but I like to believe I could do better, if I'd been of a mind to concoct such a scheme myself. But it convinced the Honorable Magistrate Dufour, and so here I am."

“Surely they would have needed more than a story to convict you? What evidence did they bring?" Cyrus arched his brows, glancing between Estella, Rilien, and Julien for a moment. “I'm assuming Magistrate Dufour is particularly... what? Traditional or something?"

Rilien nodded to the last. “Also the most senior judge on the High Court. Ergo, he sees particularly important cases. It was he who oversaw Ser Lucien's first trial, though only the Empress has the authority to sentence someone of particularly high stature. Dufour would have been able to condemn him, but she would have been the one who handed down the order for execution." He moved his eyes to Julien, as if to confirm.

"Precisely. And the dear old judge is the sort of person who hates me most." Julien sighed. "Still, I don't know how much of the real fault lies with him. There was, as you say, purported 'evidence.' Three main pieces of it: a ledger, a letter, and a... character witness." He shook his head slightly on the last.

“What sort of ledger?" Estella asked, brows knitting together.

"Oh, one of mine. I make an effort to track every shipment and payment I make and receive, either at Arlesans or in Val Royeaux. This particular one does a rather nice job of betraying a pattern of embezzlement—it seems I was both cheating the crown out of its fair share of tax revenue and also moving military supplies that then simply disappeared. Given that, I suppose it was more likely that I'd be shameless enough to steal an additional shipment and make it look like bandits." He smiled tightly. "Obviously, the ledger was doctored. I don't know by whom or how—the one to ask about that is Gauvain. I'm sure he'd be delighted to see you; he's been fretting himself rather sick, of late."

Estella imagined that he almost certainly had been. Gauvain had the demeanor for it, and with Julien in this much trouble, he was sure to be almost beside himself. She couldn't blame him. “What about the letter and the character witness?"

He scoffed. "Elodie Janvier was the character witness. I don't think you've met her. It's not an experience I recommend, but considering she very likely set the whole thing up, you might have to. Her entire purpose at the trial was to malign me as much as possible, so as to make it seem like I was exactly the sort of person who would do it. She can certainly be persuasive." His lip curled.

"The letter was perhaps the crux of the case. Even I think it looks like my handwriting. And the barrister brought in Lefévre to verify, which he did. In the document, the writer offers the sale of sensitive information to the Antivan ambassador."

That surprised Estella. “Lady Costanza?"

Julien nodded. "The same. She was cleared of any wrongdoing, by the way; you need not worry that she's further up the tower or anything." He said that rather more gently, well aware as he was of Estella's fondness for the Costanzas. "Still... it might be worth talking to her. I suspect LefĂ©vre was bribed; I'm not aware of any particular dislike he has for me otherwise. He's a strange little man—it might be that you could get something out of him as well. At the very least, I believe he has magically-rendered replicas of all the paper evidence. I doubt they'd let you see the originals, and even if they did, you wouldn't be able to take them anywhere."

Ves looked to be focusing quite intently. Probably having difficulty taking all of it in, but that was understandable given all of the players in the narrative that, as far as Estella knew, he'd never even heard of before. Aside from Celene of course. "Sounds like someone is very interested in seeing you dead. Or multiple someones. Are we the only ones going to be looking into this? No one else with a stake in your survival?"

Julien's expression shifted, a wryly-slanted smile pulling at his mouth. "A stake? Maybe. But my friends are usually not in very high places. The ones that are would be risking their own lives and livelihoods to do this, in a way that you aren't." He frowned a moment, eyes flicking back to Estella. "Not that I deny there's a risk to you. I'm humbled that you've taken even this much of one for my sake." He shifted, bracing one of his elbows on the chair back and settling the side of his jaw into his palm.

"I did try asking another friend to investigate this. She didn't get very far—few are willing to talk to a Bard about such things, fewer to an elf. You remember Kestrel, don't you, Stel?"

Estella felt her expression brighten, even despite herself. “Of course I do. Is she around? It would be good to talk to her about this and see what she managed to learn, I think." If there was a chance Kess had already spoken to some of the more challenging figures in this mess, then that was fewer chances for this to go very wrong. Elf and Bard she might be, but Kess was very good at learning what she wanted to know.

Julien huffed softly. "She has a contact somewhere in this prison, I'm sure of it. She probably already knows you're here. I wouldn't be surprised if she contacts you the moment you step out the front doors."

Cyrus cleared his throat then, looking very much as though something was bothering him. “The timing of this... it's all very strange. Suppose the judge really does have something against you—that might explain the speediness of your trial. But if it's as Rilien says and the Empress sentences you... why on earth did that happen so quickly? It seems like she'd have larger concerns at the moment, what with the ongoing war and such." He shook his head. “One thwarted overthrow is probably at least a biannual event for someone in her position. Hardly anything to panic over."

"Ah. So you've been in politics, then." Julien's eyes narrowed, a sort of dark mirth evident in his tone. "You're quite right, of course. But here, she had a very convenient two birds, one stone sort of opportunity. I only recently inherited my title and land, you see. And as of now, I have no heir. Not even a cousin or anything like that. The nearest claimant lords over some border region quite far from Arlesans."

“So if you died, your land would revert to the crown," Estella guessed, her lips thinning into an uneasy moue.

Julien nodded sharply. "Right in one, Stel. Now, my holdings aren't the largest, to be sure, but they do sit very comfortably on some of the best farmland in the country. And my family and our households have taken very good care of it. I don't mean to be indelicate, but I'm a wealthy man. Anyone who controlled the same area and managed it with half a brain would be." He paused, arching an eyebrow. "What I say here is of course merely conjecture, but... suppose you were a powerful chevalier leader under Gaspard de Chalons. The civil war has gone longer and cost you more men and money than you anticipated. Celene's forces seem to be slowly gaining the upper hand, and the neutrals are stopping you from getting the footholds you thought would be yours elsewhere. You want a way out, but your honor is niggling at you a bit. You don't want to be the first to defect, but your resources are depleted and you're quite ready to be done with the mess."

He shrugged. "Then the Empress herself comes along and makes you an offer: a parcel of very good land and an uncontested title to go with it. An end to the civil war, and an end to the needless death of the men you command, if only you would turn the tide in her favor."

“You really think...?" Estella let the sentence hang, taking half a step forward but pausing there.

Julien shook his head. "That she planned it from the start? Unlikely. But Celene, like all of them, is an opportunist. She'll take a chance if she sees one. So when I came up for trial, she might well have hastened it. And her need to reassert control over the political climate of Orlais is powerful—no one can deny that. She's done more deplorable things for less benefit before. If she can order the deaths of thousands of innocents without batting an eyelash, this is no challenge at all." He practically spat it; loathing palpably emanated from him.

Estella slowly watched him gather himself back together, pulling in a deep breath and smoothing his face over as well as he could. He wasn't especially good at it, but he made do.

“Julien..." she completed the step forward she'd started earlier, dropping her hands to the sides. She wasn't sure what to do with them. “We'll figure this out. Somehow." It was already extremely complicated, and no doubt it would be nearly impossible not to get tangled up in everything, but if they started slowly and carefully, she believed they could make sense of the threads here. It wasn't exactly the usual kind of problem the Inquisition solved, but there was no reason that they couldn't manage it between them. Or at least... if anyone could, they ought to be able to.

He rose, moving back to the bars. He let his hands rest at waist-height on the horizontal one there, leaning far enough forward to press his temple into one of the vertical slats. "I know you will." His certainty wasn't overt, but clearly it was present all the same. "I wish I could give you a more definite starting place, but I'm afraid the list of people with reasons to harm me is much longer than the list with reasons to help me. It seems best to start with whatever Kess figured out."

She nodded. “All right. We will. I'll be back in three days, if not before." It wasn't a lot of time; certainly not enough to go as slowly through evidence and discussions as she would have liked. But they'd just have to find some way around that. Estella refused to believe that they could fail.

"Don't—" Julien hesitated, then shook his head minutely, holding her eyes with his. "Don't risk too much, Stel. You know better than me what too much is, but... even though I asked for your help, don't feel obligated to sacrifice too much to this. There are more important things than my life. Your... Inquisition is surely one of them. I've always known what I risked, doing things the way I do. No one else should come down with me."

Estella closed her eyes for a short moment, nodding once before opening them again. What he was asking her to do was in some way harder than simply helping. Knowing when to stop trying to help—she was less good at that. But he was right. The Inquisition was more important than any single life, however much it pained her to admit. That didn't mean she was just going to use that as an excuse, though. “I promise," she said solemnly. “So try not to worry too much. We'll be careful."

"Good. Then I'll see you soon." He smiled, first at her, then the others. "I'll not speak of debts until the favor is done, but... you go with my gratitude even before that. Thank you."

Estella led them from La FlĂšche, sliding her sword back into her belt as she walked. Once her hands were free, she scrubbed them down her face, half a dozen thoughts warring for predominance in her head.

A hand found her shoulder before her own left her face. Ves's. He'd just finished securing his axe across his back, walking at a steady pace beside her. "Can't say I've ever had a friend facing execution before. You alright?"

She found herself leaning into it a little, dropping her hands away and letting them fall to her sides. “I haven't either. I'm not sure how it's supposed to feel, but I..." It was only just starting to settle in, really. That if they didn't do anything, Julien would be dead in three days. He'd always struck her as larger than life, almost untouchable. This was basically the opposite situation, and it wasn't doing anything good for her nerves, to be sure. “I'll be okay, I think." Better if they could figure out what in the world was going on, of course, but that would require keeping her focus through this part.

"Good." Ves applied a small squeeze of his fingers, and then returned his hand to his side. He seemed satisfied with the answer. "I'll admit, I'm a bit surprised at the amount of powerful people you know. An Antivan ambassador, a well-known marquis. Doesn't seem like the usual crowd for a mercenary."

“It isn't," she admitted. “But the Argent Lions aren't in the usual situation for mercenaries. Not considering who's in charge." She shook her head slightly. The Commander, however humble he insisted on his title being, was still a prince, and that meant his influence extended into the very upper reaches of Orlais. “I was part of a small group that did some bodyguard work for the Ambassador and her family. Better mercenaries than soldiers for that kind of thing, in some cases. And Julien's... he's not like most nobles."

Estella struggled to think of a way to explain it. “We met almost four years ago. He's very... unhappy, with the way things currently are in Orlais. And he was even then, when he wasn't the Marquis yet. He planned to kick the chevaliers off his lands as soon as he had the power to do it—he didn't like that they could do anything they wanted to commoners without fear of the law, and he didn't like that even the ones in his household were supposed to be loyal to the crown first." She couldn't blame him for either complaint, particularly not the first.

“But until he could do that, he wanted his people to be able to protect themselves. The household—servants, stewards, the ordinary Arlesans guard. Those people. He hired some of the Lions to train them in the basics. So that if the worst happened, they'd... have a fighting chance, I guess. There was no way anyone else would have agreed to do something like that, but the Commander could. And he did." She sighed heavily. “I didn't think much at the time about how it could look. It just seemed like a good thing to do, and I was happy to help do it. I've met some other people, through jobs or just through Commander Lucien, but not that many. I guess he wanted us all to understand what we were working towards."

Ves laughed softly, just the one, but it was devoid of any humor. "I can see how Julien has enemies, in a place like this. Better to start with friends, then. You know this Bard, Kestrel, as well?" He glanced between Estella and Rilien, offering the question to either.

“She is one of Lady Aurelie's agents. The same woman who trained me. Though I suspect she is involved in this more due to her friendships than her profession as such." Rilien offered an answer in lieu of one from Estella, but paused perhaps before he was properly finished. His eyes moved to a nearby street, a narrow one between two austere-looking buildings. “And I believe she is about to get in touch."

It was a child that approached the group, perhaps twelve years of age or so. Pointed ears stuck out prominently from his wayward scruff of brown hair, but he showed no fear as he moved closer to the armed group, stopping a few feet shy of Estella and bowing with rather better precision than his grimy appearance suggested. For a moment, he tilted his head upwards, peering intently at her face, as though looking for something in particular, but then he dropped back onto his heels. "Lady Inquisitor. Kess thinks you want to see her. She's at The Roost. Said you'd know where it is."

“We do." Rilien nodded, making a shrugging motion with one shoulder and dropping a silver bit from his sleeve into his palm. He gave it a deft toss; the boy caught it in midair without tracking it for more than a moment.

He grinned, exposing a few gaps in his teeth. "Much obliged, serah. Sers, milady." He ducked his head once more and fled.

Rilien folded his arms back into his sleeves. “She wouldn't send for you if her information wasn't at least worth hearing. Perhaps once we know what she knows, we will better know where we ought to begin."

Estella nodded. “It's a start, at least. Let's go see her."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

The Roost, it turned out, was Cyrus's kind of establishment. The building itself was rather unremarkable from the outside, consisting in one of those roofed, columned front verandas that seemed to be everywhere in Val Royeax, with a door much further back leading into the building proper. There were a few people around outside at this hour, approaching evening as it was, a rather interesting mix of native Orlesians of several social classes, by their clothes, plus no few foreign visitors, a small collection of dwarves, and the occasional elf, though those mostly seemed to be members of staff.

Though the guests were not always masked, the staff were, the masks adhering to an avian motif universally, from the look of it, though in styles with a great deal of variation, otherwise, from one fellow's etched red leather domino to what seemed to be almost black glass on the woman playing harp on the small stage platform set against one side of the veranda.

The inside was decorated to suit what Cyrus imagined was the Orlesian taste, predominantly in gold, black, and darker jewel-toned colors, though it wasn't half as gaudy as even the exteriors of some of the other buildings they'd walked by in this district, which he considered fortunate. There was a light scent on the air, something vaguely floral. Perhaps the silk draperies themselves were treated with it. Somewhat heavier was the smell of exotic flavored tobaccos; those he could see were available at some of the low tables. Patrons and staff mingled freely, with no sharp divides that he could see between groups of any sort of composition that was visually distinguishable. He found he wasn't even entirely sure whether the building was a brothel of some kind or merely a particularly-relaxed tavern, of sorts. There was music playing in here as well, several instruments together, and a woman's mellow voice.

They were met upon entry by a slender man with what seemed to be a dark grey pearlescent mask, asymmetric and styled so that the nose resembled a hooked beak. "Welcome to The Roost." His tone was pleasant, and he showed no particular surprise at the makeup of the quartet of people he was faced with. "How may I be of service?"

“We are here to see Kestrel. She is expecting us." Rilien spoke as flatly as usual, a fact which immediately drew the man's attention to him.

The eyes visible beneath the mask widened. "Ah, of course. Forgive me; I didn't recognize—" He shook his head, recomposing himself gracefully. "Follow me, if you will."

He led them back through the main room, and then up a staircase to a well-kept hallway. When they reached the door at the end, he knocked. "Kestrel, the Inquisition is here to see you."

"Well do send them in, Osprey, I've been waiting to meet them." The voice that called back was quite amused, the tone of it light and rather melodic.

The man—Osprey, apparently—opened the door and stood aside to admit them. Rilien entered first, the rest of them following his lead. The room was more modestly-appointed than the one downstairs, but clearly designed for company nonetheless, given the low table and cushions settled around it. Facing the door was a woman, elbow leaned onto the table and chin in her hands. Her expression bloomed into a bright smile as they entered.

"Stel! Look at you, dear." She rose to her feet with fluid grace and approached Stellulam, opening her arms wide in clear expectation of an embrace.

Estella didn't hesitate to meet the expectation, folding her arms around the other woman and returning the hug wholeheartedly. “Kess. It's so good to see you. How have you been?"

"Oh, same as always. You know me." Kestrel pulled back, placing her hands on Estella's shoulders for a moment. The eyes beneath her mask were a more yellowish shade of the typical elven green, almost chartreuse, giving them a rather catlike sort of appearance. She grinned, moving her hands up to delicately cradle his sister's face. "I swear, you only get lovelier every time I see you." Her eyes flickered to the rest of them, and her smile turned slightly sly. "And now you've got other rather dashing people following you about. Are you sure the Inquisition doesn't need another Bard? I'd be happy to help, really."

“U-um." Stellulam didn't get much further than turning a moderate shade of pink and stuttering out the syllable before Kestrel was moving on.

She let her hands fall away from Estella. "But don't introduce us. Let me guess." She pursed her lips thoughtfully. "I know Rilien, obviously, so no points for that one, though I'm of course honored to be in the presence of the Mockingbird himself."

When Rilien didn't react overmuch to that, she easily turned her attention elsewhere, meeting Cyrus's skeptically-arched brow with complete confidence in everything from her body language to her expression. "You look like the tall, dark and handsome male version of Stel, which makes you Cyrus."

“Never heard it put to me that way before." He felt himself relax slightly though, long familiar with this sort of social situation. The comparison was flattering, in its way, which was no doubt the intention.

"Shame. It's a good way to put it." Kestrel winked at him before turning her attention to Vesryn, hands finding her hips. "Really, Stel. It's just unfair how pretty your friends are. You're... Vesryn Cormyth. It's the hair, by the way. Rather easy for rumors to remember a tall elf with silver hair. Not every day one sees such a distinctive individual."

"I certainly don't aim to be forgotten." Vesryn smiled. "A pleasure, Kess."

"Likewise, I assure you." She gestured expansively behind her at the table. "Sit, sit, all of you. I know you're here for business, much as I'd prefer you weren't. This group in particular could be so much fun, I think." She resumed her own seat cross-legged, tapping elaborately-painted fingernails on one knee. Her sartorial choices were much like Rilien's: very high quality and very well-tailored, but more practical than they might at first have seemed.

Estella took her own seat a little more slowly, settling into a similar position and giving herself a few moments to recover from the rather whirlwind greetings before broaching the subject that had brought them here in the first place. “Right. I'm sorry we're not here under better circumstances, but... Julien asked for my help. He said you'd already been looking into things for him, but that you might have hit some obstacles?"

The others sat as well. Cyrus didn't have difficulty understanding how this particular woman had made friends with Stellulam—his sister did seem to do better around those with dynamic, outgoing personalities. Kestrel certainly seemed to have one of those. She hummed a moment, almost under her breath, then nodded. "Ugh. Naturally. Do you know how hard it is to try and charm your way into the evidence rooms at the court building?" She paused, then shook her head. "Of course not. I don't recommend it, by the way. It doesn't work. Particularly not when you're a 'dirty knife ear.'"

Kestrel wrinkled her nose, a rather succinct summary of how she felt about that. "Julien has it in his head that this is some big conspiracy against him, but honestly I'm not so sure. To me it just looks like one of the dozens of people that hate his guts decided to do something about it. It's a solid frame-up, if it is one."

“If?" Cyrus echoed the qualifier with deliberate emphasis. “You believe there's a chance he actually committed the crime, then?"

Kestrel grimaced. "I didn't think so, when I started looking into it. And I'm not an expert in this kind of thing, so I could just be wrong. But... the copy of the letter I saw really looks like his writing. What I've seen of it, anyway. If it's a forgery, it's a very good one." She shook her head, reaching up to tuck a stray lock of deep brown hair back up into her elaborate bun. "It's still hard for me to believe he'd have been clumsy enough to get caught if he decided he wanted to do this, but... he is a known radical. As much as I like him, I can't deny that he wants Celene off the throne. He's never been deceptive about that."

Shifting in her seat, Stellulam drew her brows down over her eyes. “It still seems like we should check everything, just to be sure. I don't doubt that there are people who could make this kind of thing happen, if they really wanted to." She sighed. “But Julien has so many enemies. It would be hard to clear them all if we had months, and we've only got three days to work in."

"Well, I can help a little with that." Kestrel offered a half-smile. "I've at least managed to narrow the list from 'most of the Orlesian peerage' to 'a rather substantial chunk of the Orlesian peerage and a few other people.' I can give you a list of who I think are the most relevant people to talk to, as well as what I know about them. A few I've been able to contact, but most of them I haven't."

“Such as?" Rilien let his head tilt at a slight angle.

Kestrel leaned back, catching herself on her hands and tipping her head up towards the ceiling, as if in thought. "You'd have a hard time talking to the judge or the barristers. Neither of them would so much as agree to meet me. And they might get pissed at you for trying, which I doubt you want. Let's see... I saw the copies of the evidence Lefévre had. He'd probably show them to you, too."

That was the second time Cyrus had heard that name. It seemed important enough to ask about. “And who is he, exactly?"

Kestrel laughed, just once. "A good question. He purports to be a gentleman scholar with a particular interest in all things crime-related, but the gentleman part is the subject of some debate. Rumor has it, he paid Le Mage du Sang quite a hefty sum to conjure up a distant relation to some dead noble family. But what matters for your purposes is that he's an... investigator. Knows all sorts of things about crime. How to tell how a person died, how long they've been dead, whether something is a forgery, what kinds of poison leave what kinds of traces, all that sort of thing. He's the one who verified the letter's authenticity to the court."

Dropping her chin to look at them again, she continued. "Personally, I think Lady Janvier probably set Julien up. But she's not an easy woman to approach. For one, she's a duchess, and for two, she's very good friends with the Empress. You're going to have to be careful if you so much as sneeze within earshot of her."

Estella grimaced. “Anyone else we should talk to? Gauvain's in Val Royeax now, right?"

"Just got here yesterday." Kestrel expelled a theatrical sigh from her nose. "Else I'd have saved you the trouble and talked to him already. He at least wouldn't turn me away. But yes, you might want to talk to him about things; he could have something to say about the ledgers, at least. Seems like a steward's job to know that sort of thing, doesn't it?" She lifted her shoulders. "And then of course there are the Costanzas. I believe Julien had regular correspondence with Lord Sabino, but it's Lady Fiorella that nearly got drawn into the trial. I'm sure they'd talk to you."

It was quite a lot of information to sort through, but Cyrus thought it was all worth having. It seemed that, excluding the judge and the barristers, the people of particular interest were only five. At least until some kind of evidence pointed them in a different direction. There were the ambassador and her husband, recipients of the supposed letter. The investigator Lefévre who'd verified it to be in Julien's handwriting. Julien's steward Gauvain, who might have some information about the ledgers that showed embezzlement and smuggling evidence, and then this Duchess Janvier, who seemed to have quite the personal bone to pick with Julien for... some reason or another.

The reasons for this sort of thing usually boiled down to one of three things: money, sex, or power. Which it was almost didn't matter.

“If you really think about it, we don't have to figure out exactly who set him up." He crossed his arms over his chest. “As long as we can prove that someone did, we can go back to the courts and ask for a retrial, right?" He lifted his shoulders.

“That is a possibility." Rilien turned to Kestrel. “You said LefĂ©vre had copies of all the evidence?"

She nodded. "Well... except the character testimony. I think Lady Costanza was at the trial, though, so you might be able to ask her how that went. Or the Duchess, if you're feeling brave."

“It's getting late," Stellulam observed with some worry, glancing out the window. The sun was indeed setting, and socially-acceptable visiting hours were certainly disappearing. “I don't know how much more we'll be able to do today, but... I think we need to have some kind of plan for how to approach this tomorrow." She hesitated. “It seems better not to divide ourselves, but... I'm worried that if we don't, we won't finish in time."

"Staying together could have other drawbacks besides the lost time," Vesryn pointed out gently. "My presence in particular might be more detriment than help with some of these people. I get the sense that Duchess in particular wouldn't be fond of the sight of me. As much as I'd like to help there, maybe I'd be better off speaking with one of the others."

It was incredibly stupid that Vesryn was right, but that didn't change the facts. Cyrus considered the four other people around the table. Kestrel seemed willing enough to help, though admittedly he didn't know how far that help would extend or how reliable it would be. Still, that Julien had gone to her first with his life at stake did say something in her favor. Bracing his elbow on his knee, he dropped his chin into his hand. “What's she like? The Duchess?" He glanced between Rilien and Kestrel, supposing that if anyone had the answer, they would.

"Like most nobles in this part of the world. Full of herself. Hard to read. Ruthless. Not too bothered with nuances like right and wrong." Kestrel's nose wrinkled; she shook her head. "You're right that she probably wouldn't talk to an elf. And probably be offended by the presence of one that didn't look like a servant or a Bard. Or act like it."

That narrowed their options. “It seems that Stellulam should talk to Gauvain or the Costanzas, if we decide to do so. They'd probably speak more freely to a friend, after all. If LefĂ©vre spoke with you, I don't suppose he'd likely have a problem with any of us."

“It is doubtful." Rilien seemed to agree. “However... it would be unwise for any of us unfamiliar with Val Royeaux to go anywhere alone. Our presence here is already noted, and watched carefully. By more than one party, I believe."

“Do you know anyone else here who would help us, Stellulam? Other Lions, your infamous Commander, perhaps?"

Estella shook her head. “Commander Lucien's dealing with a bandit incursion near Lydes, last I heard from him. The barracks were empty when we passed them earlier today; the flag in the window means they're all out. I don't think we can rely on any of them getting back in time to help with much."

“I think we should begin with the evidence itself, then." The time constraints they were operating under made prioritizing their objectives extremely important. "It seems like most of that is split between LefĂ©vre and Gauvain, and so it makes most sense to split ourselves the same way. Stellulam should go speak with the steward, and I think I'm fairly well suited to discussing more academic matters with someone interested in them. Perhaps he'll be forthcoming. We can see where that leads us, and adjust our plans accordingly afterwards."

Kestrel nodded thoughtfully. "I can at least keep eyes on the Duchess and the Ambassador for you. Let you know if anything changes once they learn you're looking into things."

That seemed like a fair idea. Which meant that all they needed to decide now was who the second member of each group would be. “Then I will go with you, Cyrus, as long as Vesryn accompanies Estella. The Inquisitor in particular should not wander without protection here."

"Nor should I, for that matter," Vesryn added with a degree of lightheartedness. "We can keep each other out of trouble, then."

Estella scoffed almost under her breath, but she did smile a bit, too. “I can at least make sure you don't get lost. The city's a maze, in places."

Kestrel's eyes narrowed keenly, flitting between the two of them, with particular interest in Estella's expression. "I think I'm jealous." She delivered the words in a lazy drawl, grinning brightly despite them. She did not specify of whom.

"Anyway, feel free to use The Roost however you like; if you need somewhere to meet, it's a bit more central than the harbor district. I should be in for part of the day, but if I'm not around, just get Osprey to let you back in here." Her smile softened. "Best of luck, all of you."

Cyrus inclined his head. “Thank you. We may well need it."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Cyrus and Rilien were both up bright and early the morning after their intriguing meet-and-greets with Julien and Kestrel. Frankly, Cyrus found himself with a range of rather personal questions for Estella, mostly about things she had not mentioned in her letters to him over the relevant time period that he was now rather certain she should have. He'd read names of her friends and new acquaintances, of course, and had some indication of who each was, but without faces and impressions they did tend to blur. Still, now he found himself wondering what this part of her life had really been like, with so many rather... interesting people in it.

But all of that was a discussion for a later time. At the moment, their task was considerably more urgent, and he and Rilien were meant to be tracking down some evidence and the man who'd testified in a court to its authenticity. It wasn't difficult in the slightest for Cyrus to believe such experts could be bought, especially if they might have their own secrets to hide. But it would be impossible to know without understanding more than he did about the man himself and the documents in question, which he was hoping to get a look at today.

“So what's the story with this Mage du Sang?" He put the question to Rilien, walking next to him down one of the main thoroughfares in the commerce district. It was a lively market; they managed to stand out even in the crowd, perhaps due to the obvious lack of masks on both of their parts. He wondered if he shouldn't procure one, if the investigation proved to require speaking with someone who was likely to care. A question he'd leave for a later date.

Rilien glanced at him from the corner of an eye. “Not a literal blood mage." The clarification wasn't entirely necessary; Cyrus could see the pun already. “For a fee, this person can procure or forge the documentation necessary to prove noble ancestry, assuming some basic conditions are met."

Such as being human, or able to pass for one, no doubt. “But surely only so many long lost cousins of whatever house can show up before it's utterly ridiculous? If it were that easy, there would be competing businesses, and work from any of them would be near-meaningless."

“It is not as outlandish as it may initially seem." Rilien shook his head fractionally. “The ordinary practice is for Orlesian noble families to be quite large. The prevalence of assassination as a method of settling disputes makes that necessary. The Game, as it is called, could not exist if the players were too few, given the finality of exclusions. Thus, any given noble has as possible heirs not only their children and children's children, but also siblings, nieces, nephews, and cousins. Sometimes entire branches of families end up little better off than commoners, due to lack of inheritance. Sometimes branches die off entirely. When the entanglements are so many and complicated, the discovery of obscure second cousins and the like is not difficult, nor difficult to falsify."

Cyrus supposed that was fair enough. His own family was small; his mother had had no siblings at all, and his grandfather only one sister, who had died long before he was born. His few living relatives were quite distant, descendants of his grandmother's brother or something of the kind. In Tevinter, where lineage itself was the matter of greatest concern, having too many children was almost a bad thing, as it in some sense 'cheapened' the heritage of each. Not to mention increased the drain on resources necessary to train them all in their magic. The attitude Rilien was describing was baffling, but perhaps that was only because Magisters only rarely outright killed each other. Or at least, comparatively rarely. Humiliation and disgrace were much more common—they had at least that much respect for the precious gift they all shared. Or so they were likely to say. More honestly, it was that magic was rare, and the political and economic structure of the Imperium demanded that there be enough, but not too many, mages.

“If there would typically be so many competitors anyway, why bother with claiming such a distant relation? Surely not many have ever come to inheritance because of this person's bureaucratic conjurations." The aim of such a thing was difficult to see, from where he looked.

Rilien lifted one shoulder and let it drop. “That may depend on how poorly one's family is losing, so to speak. Also, even those nobles not set to inherit have opportunities commoners do not. The most prominent of those is the ability to join the chevaliers. One can live quite comfortably as one, with or without other sources of income. Various legal protections apply to nobility that do not apply to others as well, though those are of dubious worth, as the present case demonstrates." His tone remained invariant. Cyrus supposed he should have been—would once have been—unnerved by the elf's tranquility. But somehow, he simply... wasn't. He elected not to think about why.

It wasn't long after they left the bounds of the market district that they reached their destination: the address Kestrel had given them belonged to a modest, if stately enough townhouse, grouped next to several more of the same along the side of a broad, bricked street. Their knock at the door was answered by a young girl apparently in her late teens or so, with dark hair that spilled over her shoulders in abundant curls. She was dressed conservatively, though masked like most everyone they'd encountered, the color of the accessory evenly divided between black and white.

Dark blue eyes swept over them, a quick assessment that lingered on Cyrus's visible weaponry and the lyrium brand visible on Rilien's forehead. She pursed her lips and sighed. "This way, please." Oddly enough, she did not seem to feel compelled to ask after their identities or the purpose of their visit; on the contrary, she seemed quite satisfied with whatever she'd gleaned from her initial inspection. Perhaps unusual visitors were commonplace here. "EugĂšne, we have guests!" She called the words down the house's narrow entrance hallway, triggering a rather abrupt set of shuffling and banging noises.

Within a few more moments, a disheveled head of ash-grey hair appeared from one of the doorways, the man it belonged to looking first the wrong way down the hallway, and only then turning to face them. "Visitors? Ack!" He must have dropped something he was holding, because it clattered to the ground a moment later, the impact sound muffled by the thick rugs underfoot. "Ah—just—come in, I'll only be a moment." His head disappeared back through the doorway.

Cyrus lifted both eyebrows. Julien's remark about an odd little man, or whatever he'd said along those lines, made quite a bit more sense in context. His eyes slid to the girl; he tilted his head at her. “Is he usually like that?" Rilien had already started towards the door LefĂ©vre had invited them through, sliding his arms into his sleeves.

She shrugged. "More or less, yeah." With a gesture, she urged him to follow Rilien, then brought up the rear of the procession herself.

The room they'd been ushered into was surprisingly large; most likely it had originally been two rooms, and the wall between them had been removed. Not entirely unlike Cyrus's atelier, it was lined with bookshelves, many of them gathering dust. The shelves at chest height and the row beneath were less dusty, evidence of an organizational system that used some criterion other than author name or subject to sort the material for retrieval.

There were several worktables in the area, most with wooden stools set near them. The one nearest the room's large window was occupied by small planters, holding, it seemed, varieties of herb both poisonous and medicinal. Nightshade, mugwort, monkshood, hemlock and darkspawn ivy, among others. Each was attended by a mechanism involving glass tubing, seemingly designed to drip water into the planters at fixed intervals in precise quantities. Another table looked like a more conventional alchemy station, if not quite as elaborate as Rilien's setup in Skyhold. Still another looked exclusively dedicated to documentation of whatever sort, stacked neatly into piles of roughly-equal size.

Lefévre himself was grimacing at a bent compass, probably the item he'd just dropped, but he set it down on the table in front of him when he noticed they'd entered. There was a mask there, too, a more elaborate version of the girl's, and edged in silver, but he didn't put it on. "Ah, hello gentlemen. EugÚne Lefévre, at your service." He sketched a hasty bow, an awkward smile on his face, leaning back against the desk. For a moment, his eyes, one of them aided by a monocular lens, drifted behind Cyrus and Rilien to the young woman, but then he returned them to his guests. "How might I help you?"

“We are here about the D'Artignon case." Rilien answered the question directly, leaving Cyrus free to make a better inspection of the room. Rude though it might be, he did so, heading over to the bookshelves. He had to bend a fair bit to get at the lower of the two most-used shelves, crouching so he could scan the titles.

Rilien, of course, did a rather spectacular job of not behaving as though his actions were anything out of the ordinary, and he suspected their host would follow suit. But he wanted a sense of who this man was, and there were few quicker ways to get that sense then knowing which books he'd liked enough or found important enough to put front and center on his shelves. The system was probably a relevance-based one, after all.

There was a bit of a pause before Lefévre's response, no doubt due to the fact that he was trying to decide what if anything to do about Cyrus's obvious break from the conversation, but in the end, he indeed chose not to mention it, replying to Rilien instead. "I see. I actually had another visitor recently about the same thing. I take it you're interested in seeing the evidence? I can repeat my testimony if you like, but I assure you, I haven't found anything different in the last few days." He shuffled about, presumably to retrieve the items he was referencing, but as Cyrus was facing the wrong way, he couldn't see exactly what was going on.

The titles on the bookshelf seemed to be primarily scholarly in nature: there was a copy of Dussard's, the definitive botany tome, and a much-used three-volume set of Greenwood's, the classic in humanoid anatomy. Several less-seminal treatises and textbooks were present as well, along with what appeared to be a modest collection of epics and bard's tales.

"Looking for something in particular?" The girl leaned slightly sideways into the bookcase, her arm fitting neatly into the space between the shelf's edge and the books themselves. Her eyebrow was arched, just visible over the top of the mask.

Cyrus hummed, flashing her a smile. “Interesting collection of books. I'd thought the system was organized by relevance, but that doesn't explain the more fanciful elements. It would be rather odd for a man of science to be so often struck by flights of fancy." Never mind that his bookshelves looked quite similar—his taste was as much magic as concrete empirical study. But he was beginning to wonder...

“I don't believe I ever caught your name. Cyrus Avenarius, if you'd like mine first." He tilted his head to the side, flicking a glance at where Rilien was speaking to LefĂ©vre. The tranquil was asking about the copying process for the documents, it seemed.

He held out his hand for her to shake, rising from his crouch in the process.

From the glance he'd taken, it seemed Lefévre was surprised by the question. "I'm afraid magic is not my field of expertise," he admitted, shuffling a few of the other papers around on the desk. "But I've worked from copies made in this way before, and have never noted any discrepancies with the originals."

"Gemma." A small, callus-worn hand closed over Cyrus's much larger one. "Gemma de Santis. I'm... EugĂšne's ward, I guess you could say." She shrugged. "Mostly, I just make sure he doesn't forget what day it is." It looked like she was attempting an exasperated smile, but she didn't quite seem to manage it. "But you should go look at that letter, if it's what you're here for. That Kestrel woman seemed pretty interested in it, too."

He supposed it was what he was here for. A small doubt niggled at the back of Cyrus's mind, but for the moment he let it stay there, reintegrating himself into the conversation the others were having. It seemed Rilien had begun inquiring about the nature of handwriting comparisons.

“What are the criteria for an affirmative match between two documents?" The elf was looking down at what must have been the letter in question; when Cyrus joined him, he handed it over.

"Well, that depends on the situation," Lefévre replied. "It's a new discipline, and still in development, something I was careful to mention in my testimony, mind you. But when the sample is small, like this, the key is to find... particularly characteristic letters and strokes." He blinked rapidly a few times, stepping up closer to Cyrus and pointing at a 't' in the first line. "See here? Different people make that stroke differently. It's characteristic. And I found the same stroke in the journals the court furnished for comparison."

The character he pointed to did seem to be rather uniquely-shaped; it seemed to have been made without lifting the quill from the page at all. Likely, most people used at least two strokes for a 't.'

Cyrus squinted at it for a moment, tilting his head and raising a hand to his chin. His calluses scrubbed against his jaw. The observation was fair enough, perhaps, but... “Are you certain that's the right comparison? The handwriting I use for my notes is entirely different from what I'd use if anyone else was meant to read what I'd written." He'd never bothered with a detailed comparison, but he was sure at least a few of the letters would be markedly different. If so, it wouldn't actually make sense for the two sources to be such a close match.

"What? Of course I'm certain." Lefévre sounded offended, now, his brows knitting. He wasn't a very tall man, but the comment prompted him to straighten his posture, almost like a bird puffing itself up to appear larger. "Fledgling science it may be, but I am the one who invented it."

“He is deceiving us." Rilien's eyes flicked to Cyrus's for a moment. “I cannot be sure about how much, but the last statement in particular was certainly false."

Cyrus wasn't exactly sure how he knew that, but then it was part of his job to be able to tell things like that. It only confirmed something he'd been increasingly-suspicious about. This was very strange. On a hunch, he glanced at LefĂ©vre's hands. There was a bit of ink on them, but no calluses—they were as soft as those belonging to most gentlemen of the peerage. But that wasn't right. The kind of work that went on in this room was not the kind that left one's hands completely soft. The amount of writing alone would produce small ones on the sides of the fingers. And that wasn't to say anything of the alchemy or the horticulture or any amount of the empirical research necessary for the job that he supposedly had.

He crossed his arms over his chest. “This man isn't a scientist in the slightest." He tilted his head, then turned halfway behind him, fixing his eyes on Gemma. “But I'm willing to bet you are."

"Don't be absurd," Lefévre sputtered, at the same time Gemma sighed heavily.

She held Cyrus's eyes for a moment, then shook her head. "Give it up, EugĂšne. They clearly know what they're talking about." She crossed her arms, though her body language suggested resignation rather than hostility. "I'm curious, though. What gave it away?"

Cyrus glanced between them, blinking once and then shrugging with exaggerated nonchalance. “The books, for one. The shelves are better-organized for someone of your height than his. And it is a relevance system, which means the person concerned with the relevance quite likes bards' tales and works of epic fiction. That could have been either of you, but it didn't fit the character he was playing very well."

He glanced at Eugùne for a moment. “And it is a character. As someone who resembles it more often than not, I can tell you you overdid it. Besides, a scientist would have been much more excited to get into the technical minutiae of the brand-new field he'd invented, rather than speaking in the broadest of generalities. It's a sure sign that you don't know what you're talking about outside of a script. She's obviously coached you, but only thoroughly enough to survive a standard deposition in front of people who also don't know what you're talking about. Like barristers and judges."

“So it is you we should be talking to about this." Rilien concluded the explanation by focusing his attention on Gemma. “And no small secret that we have discovered, which I believe gives you more incentive than necessary to cooperate to the extent of your capabilities."

She pushed a heavy breath from her lungs, shifting her weight uneasily. "We will. Of course we will. Just don't—please, don't tell anyone about this. You're right: Eugùne's an actor. A public face for the work I do. But he's also my friend, and my warden, and someone who gave me a chance to do what I knew I could. I don't want his reputation to suffer for this."

Cyrus looked at Rilien. As the tranquil offered no protest, he assumed he was fine to handle this as he preferred. Very well, then. “We won't." He had no interest in halting their arrangement, whatever deception was involved. They seemed to be doing important work, to him: Gemma in advancing investigative science and Eugùne in getting those results accepted more widely by lending it a legitimacy that she sadly likely would not have been able to achieve on her own, being young and, he supposed, probably not noble. “But we do need to better understand the evidence here. And we'd like a copy of the letter, if that can be done expediently."

Gemma nodded slowly. "Well... okay. We can do the copies thing. I had another one made after Kestrel came by. As for the rest of it... you might be right, about the difference between private writings and ones for other people. All I know is, I was given the letter, and the journal pages, and told they were representative of his handwriting. The match between them is about as perfect as handwriting gets, so if it's a forgery, you're looking for someone who was able to forge by accessing his private writings for comparison, rather than other letters or anything like that. Should narrow things down a bit." She pursed her lips.

"If you can bring me other samples, from things he meant other people to see, I could tell you more, but it would take time. Probably more than he has, if I heard right about the sentencing."

“Would you be willing to tell a court that you need more time to make such a comparison, at least?" Rilien slid his hands from his sleeves and lowered them to his sides. “Or send Lord LefĂ©vre to do so on your behalf?"

The two exchanged a look, then Gemma inclined her head again. "Yeah, sure. We can do that. But the possibility that his handwriting might look different sometimes isn't going to be enough to get you a new trial. That judge seemed pretty out to get him, I hear."

"The Duchess more than the judge," EugĂšne put in. "Her words were elegant enough, but everything she said was some kind of condemnation of the Marquis's character. For what it's worth, there are a limited number of things I can think of that would make someone that willing to publicly destroy another's reputation." Gemma made a face, but she didn't disagree.

That much, Cyrus had already figured, but he noted Eugùne's impression of the Duchess's vehemence anyway. It might be worth looking into, if nothing else took them anywhere productive. “Is there anything else you can think of that seemed odd or strange about this case or the people involved?"

Eugùne shook his head, but Gemma looked thoughtful for a moment. “One thing I did think was odd... they were saying he'd been cooking the books for a long time. Cheating the Empress out of her taxes and all. Seems like kind of a different crime from sedition, doesn't it? They connected them with that stolen weapons shipment, but no one ever found it. Not on him or anywhere else. Might be that if you found that, you'd be able to see if the link holds up or not. That's what I'd do." She gripped her biceps in her hands.

“Consider that me thanking you. For not telling anyone about this. We'll say the other stuff, if you need us to, but I hope you have more of a case by then. Otherwise, this isn't going to go well for you."

Cyrus nodded. “Duly noted. Thank you Gemma, Eugùne." If he'd had more time, he believed he could have spent a great deal of it here, asking her about what she did for a living. Perhaps what the plants were for. But unfortunately, they were in something of a hurry. While they had possibly narrowed the pool of suspects to those who had access to Julien's private writings, Gemma had a very good point about the nature of the crimes he'd been accused of. The connection between embezzlement and sedition seemed thin, and presumably the letter and the missing weapons shipment were the link. They'd do well to refute both. That would take some more work.

For now, it was probably best to meet Stellulam and Vesryn back at The Roost. Perhaps they'd had a bit more concrete luck.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

By the time everyone had met back up at The Roost and exchanged information, it was a fair way into the afternoon. On the rationale that they likely wouldn't have any luck at the courts and they had nothing to really confront Lady Elodie with, all four of them planned to make the trip to the Costanzas' home to visit. That was probably for the best; both of them were likely to have information worth knowing, and in truth, Estella was a little bit worried about them. Someone had been willing to at least risk implicating Lady Fiorella in Julien's purported treason, and he and Sabino were quite close friends. If the content of the documents they'd found in the false drawer bottom had anything to do with all of this, Sabino was quite possibly in just as much danger.

But she didn't want to get ahead of herself here. The Costanzas were friends, of a sort, especially Sabino, and she didn't want to upset them without a good reason. Hopefully, they'd be able to relay something helpful, and she was sure they'd assist as much as they were able, but it was probably better if that was the extent of their involvement in all of this.

Their home was perhaps only a couple of miles from Julien's. On foot, it didn't take too long from The Roost either; Estella had found pretty early on that within the bounds of closer districts, walking tended to get her places much faster than taking a coach. It might have been better to ride, but then they'd have needed to impose upon each new location for somewhere to put the horses. Not to mention it was just... less discreet in general.

The Ambassador's home was a tidy, three-story one tucked into its own little corner of the district. An Antivan flag hung proudly from the gate, making it rather unmistakable whose house it was. Even from as far out as the gate, Estella could smell the fragrance of the gardens, something she knew Lady Fiorella and Corinne both took great pride in. Unlike at Julien's, they weren't immediately recognized, which didn't surprise her. Still, it didn't take much more than her name and the word Inquisition to get them through, and they were ushered in to an elaborate, colorfully-appointed foyer within only a few minutes of their arrival.

“Estella—ah, but Lady Inquisitor now, I believe. And others of the Inquisition. Welcome." The speaker greeted them from the top of the stairs, wearing a light smile. Fiorella Costanza was unmistakably Antivan in appearance, from the coppery hue of her complexion to the rich brown of her hair and the bold red, yellow, and green of her gown. She went unmasked in her own house, of course, and descended the stairs with light jingling noises, the result of the jewelry she wore at her ears, wrists, and likely ankles as well.

Estella curtsied politely, though she doubted she really needed to, strictly speaking. “Lady Fiorella. Thank you for seeing us. You've been well, I hope?" Unlike with Gauvain, there were a certain number of courtesies that should probably be observed here, at least before they really settled into business.

“For the most part, yes. I can see you have been, too—you're looking rather hale, I must say." She reached a polite distance from the group and stopped. “But I don't think you're here just to catch up, so I'll forestall asking for now if you promise to regale me with the whole story some other time." She tilted her head, earrings tinkling softly with the motion.

“Of course I will." Estella smiled. “But...you're right. We're actually here about Julien. We were hoping to speak to both you and Lord Sabino, if that's all right?"

The news did not seem to come as particular shock to Fiorella; she only nodded like she understood. “Of course, dear. Sabino's in his library, of course. It's up the stairs, and then the last door on your right. Siena, would you go tell him to expect visitors, please?" She directed the last to the woman who'd initially opened the door for them, who nodded, darting up the stairs with the all the alacrity of a young servant. “The rest of you are welcome to come take a turn with me in the garden; I do believe the violets are coming in."

“Lovely as that sounds, I do believe I should head upstairs." Cyrus glanced between the others. “Vesryn, you still have those other papers, don't you? Perhaps they'd be pertinent to our discussion."

Rilien, on the other hand, took a spot next to Estella, a clear indication that he intended to go with her back outside. Likely, he wasn't especially pleased that they'd be out in open space at a juncture of this potentially-dangerous nature, but if there was anyone who'd know exactly what to look for in terms of signs of danger here, it would be him.

With that settled in a minimally-fussy way, Estella was left to return her attention to Lady Fiorella, who held out an arm in a companionable sort of fashion. She looped her own through it, and they headed out into the garden, Rilien close behind.

“I suppose you'll be wanting to know about the trial, then." Fiorella clicked her tongue, shaking her head faintly. “An ugly business, that. Radical or not, he deserved more of a trial than he received."

Estella tilted her head, adjusting the length of her stride to account for the fact that her companion was only about as tall as Khari. “You think there was something wrong with the proceedings themselves?" Surely the solution to their conundrum couldn't be as easy as filing a motion to have it declared a mistrial.

Fiorella sighed gustily. “Oh, no, I'm afraid it was nothing so obvious. Everyone acted within the bounds of the law, just... at the very edges, if you know what I mean. They couldn't have compressed things any more if they tried. Lord D'Artignon's barrister did as well as he could, but the judge hardly seemed interested in letting him speak. The evidence was all introduced properly, but hastily, and then of course there was the Duchess's testimony." She frowned, a look of open distaste crossing her features.

“I take it she took full advantage of her opportunity to speak freely against him?" Rilien prompted the Ambassador to continue without adding much himself. She was speaking freely enough; perhaps he thought that all they needed to do for now was let her do it. Of course, the economy of his words might have had more to do with the fact that he was keenly studying the garden walls.

Nevertheless, he seemed to be right. Fiorella glanced back at him for a moment, then nodded, resuming her forward pace. They were nearing the center of the gardens, where the violets were indeed blooming, amidst other flowers that bloomed well in Orlais's winters. They weren't as forgiving as those of the Ambassador's native Antiva, but they weren't especially bad until around the time the year changed, and there was still a month or so left before that happened. Just ahead, Estella could see Corinne, Lady Fiorella's mistress, trimming a few of the rosebushes. She waved, but didn't attempt to intrude upon the conversation.

“She did. Though..." Fiorella sighed again. “Nothing she said was untrue exactly, just said in absolutely the worst way possible." Her lips pursed momentarily, though it did not smear the deep red paint she'd applied to them. “His tendencies towards independence became a vicious streak of anti-crown sentiment. His business dealings with nonhumans became a deplorable lack of both common sense and pride as an Orlesian, that sort of nonsense. As you might expect, she focused a fair bit on his personal indiscretions."

Estella snorted. “Indiscretions? He hasn't done anything that's not perfectly ordinary by court standards, surely." She had a hard time seeing how his rather... libertine attitudes towards certain parts of life were any different from those adopted by a large number of his peers. Orlais was a country where being a noble's lover was a respected, perfectly acceptable social position to occupy, as Lady Fiorella and Corinne proved. Nothing Julien did without being married should have made the court blink.

“Well..." Fiorella enunciated it cautiously. “It wasn't so much anything he'd actually done as what she made seem likely given what they already know about him. If a man thinks commoners and elves the equals of nobility, say they, in what other ways might he be willing to treat them the same? While of course that happens in other cases, it's not acceptable in the same way."

...Right. It wasn't as though she'd forgotten, exactly, how unacceptable people found such things everywhere. It occurred to Estella for a moment that the court would have two very distinct reasons to despise her on that front. One for what she was, and another for who she'd chosen to involve herself with. If even the barely-substantiated rumor of such a thing could do so much damage to a reputation... she grimaced.

“Was anything else of the proceedings of note?" Rilien brushed a finger over the petals of a chrysanthemum, apparently absorbed by study of it for all of a few seconds before he was once again scanning the surroundings with wary eyes. “His sentencing was swift as well. Were you present for that?"

The Ambassador hummed, then shook her head. “No, I'm afraid not. I'm sure you know it was the Empress who handed the sentence down; death isn't an unsurprising punishment given the conviction, but death less than a week from the sentencing is quite unusual. The famous and infamous are usually made much more spectacle of than that."

Estella couldn't help but feel that this was a rather horrendous observation, but Lady Fiorella did have a point by it. Still, it wasn't anything they didn't already know. Celene didn't like him—that had been true for years, since before he'd even become Marquis. His own theory about why she might have rushed the execution was damning, but as he'd pointed out, it was just speculation. She wasn't sure how much value there was in chasing it.

“How did the presentation of evidence strike you?" Rilien spoke quietly from behind, where Estella could sense him not far from her elbow. “Did the case strike you as coherent?"

That gave Fiorella a moment's pause. She bent, cutting a chrysanthemum from the cluster of them. With a deft motion, she tucked it behind Rilien's pointed ear. “You ask good questions." The seriousness of the assessment was rather ruined by the playfulness of the gesture, but she sobered enough to answer it properly, even if she couldn't quite suppress the smile on her face.

“But... it did seem a little bit like they were throwing everything they could find at him and trying to make something stick. It was impossible for me to say how much of it was true or false. Well. Except the letter, as I received no such thing. Besides, for all its flaws, and all of his, Julien loves Orlais. The idea that he'd want to sell secrets, or that he'd think I'd be interested in purchasing them, is absurd. Unfortunately, no one was really inclined to agree when I said so."

Rilien removed the flower from behind his ear, expression invariant. For a moment, he blinked at it, then smoothly lifted his hand to Estella's hair. She could feel the stem of the bloom slide into her braid, at the left side. “I see." For all that, he continued the conversation without missing a beat. “Our thanks for your cooperation, Lady Costanza."

Estella lifted her hand to touch it, finding the petals pleasantly soft. She almost certainly looked silly, but elected to leave it there anyway.

Fiorella smiled at the both of them. “Oh, you're most welcome, of course. I'm sure Sabino will keep those friends of yours a while longer yet. Let me show you the wisteria in the meantime; I've got it growing up the whole side of the house now." She paused, her expression shifting to something more sympathetic. “I promise not to keep you any longer than that; I know your business is pressing."

It probably wouldn't hurt. Cy and Ves would surely know just as well as she would what questions to ask Sabino, and though she would have liked to see him, this was hardly a social call. There would be time for that when this was done, if all went well. And... probably even if it didn't, though that would be a rather different situation, and probably not the sort where she'd be wanting to make casual visits.

“...All right, then. Lead the way, Lady Fiorella."




Cyrus led the way up the stairs, really only because he'd been closer to them to begin with. He had the letters Stellulam had procured with him if they became necessary, but likely to be of more value were the documents Vesryn had. If this Lord Sabino could tell them what it was all about, they might have the first clue of any great substance to what exactly had landed Julien in that cell to begin with. It was beginning to seem too complex to simply be a political rivalry—if it were really something like that, it would make much more sense to just... send an assassin. From what the others had mentioned of how he ran his household, it seemed that servants were permitted to wander as they liked. Slipping a Bard in would likely not have been that difficult.

He wondered if there was then some reason why this, his 'fair' trial and condoned execution, was preferable. He couldn't figure out why that might be just yet, but it didn't seem as straightforward as mere dispute. But perhaps if he'd somehow come to know something he was not meant to... well, it was worth checking, anyway. Besides, if Lord Sabino kept the letters in question, they might provide a better handwriting reference against which to check his copy of the evidence. There was more than one thing to be gained here, assuming the Ambassador's husband was amenable to the questions.

Cyrus padded over the carpet runner, reaching the last door on the right and raising his hand to knock before he stepped back.

The servant girl, Siena, had already left, it seemed, but the answer from the other side was prompt, suggesting that the library's occupant had indeed been forewarned of their arrival. When the door opened, they were greeted by a rather distinguished-looking man, all sharp grey eyes and angular features. His hair was rather well-kept, longer than most noblemen favored these days, a beard of the same black beginning to come in on his face.

“Hm," he said, raising both brows. “Not who I was expecting, I admit. But welcome, strangers. Please come in. Siena says you're here about Julien." He stepped aside to allow them both to do just that.

The library deserved its name; not unlike Gemma's, it was appointed with floor-to-ceiling shelves, but that was about where the similarity ended. They were all pristinely free of dust, but crammed overfull with tomes, loose parchments, and even a few older-looking scrolls. The entire room smelled like aged paper and cedar, the latter no doubt from the incense burner sitting on the sill of an open window, its shutters pushed out to allow afternoon sunlight to pour in and settle quietly on the floor. A lean Antivan hound, nearly all legs and neck, rested right in the middle of it, raising her head to glance at the visitors, then lowering it back down to her front paws.

“Sabino Costanza, at your service. Excuse the mess; my classes at the university will be ending for the term soon, and I fear I've let organization fall by the wayside for the moment." He settled into an armchair, grouped with several others, and took up a pipe on the side table right next to it with the appearance of great ease. “Please, make yourselves comfortable."

Cyrus saw no reason to decline, so he didn't, lowering himself into the other and offering an arm across the space for the other man to shake. “Cyrus Avenarius. A pleasure." He actually meant it; clearly the man was an academic, and that was something Cyrus was familiar with, and welcomed in his company. Letting go of Sabino's hand, he sat back more comfortably in his chair.

"Vesryn Cormyth. Likewise." Vesryn was a bit slower in finding his seat out of the need to deposit his weapon somewhere acceptable, but he offered and received the same handshake when he came over, taking up a chair of his own. "We're assisting Stel in investigating Julien's conviction, looking for anything that might help. As I understand it you're a friend of his, and you spoke regularly?"

“I am, and we do," Sabino confirmed. “I used to get out to Arlesans more often, actually, though the new post at the school has kept me from doing that as much as I'd like recently." He lit the pipe with a match, holding it down into the bowl until the tobacco caught, then shaking it out with a sharp flick of his wrist. “These days we mostly write, unless he's in the city for business."

A little plume of smoke curled into the air from the end of the pipe, naturally carried away from their conversation and towards the window. Sabino exhaled more from his nose in a long, slow breath. “There's a lot I could say about him, but unless I'm misreading you, you already have some idea of what you want to ask, so I'll just let you." He offered a wry half-smile.

Cyrus considered that a moment, then removed the copy of the letter he'd received from Gemma and Eugùne, handing it over to Sabino. “I'm guessing you'd know quite well what his handwriting looks like. Does this seem familiar to you?" He supposed he could have just asked Stellulam to compare it to the one she'd received, but if anyone was likely to be able to spot a difference, a much more frequent correspondent would be the ideal choice.

Eyes widening slightly with interest, Sabino leaned forward to take the parchment, sitting back again with the letter held loosely in one hand. “Ah, so this is the one supposedly addressed to Fia, right?" He didn't actually seem to require an answer, scanning down the parchment with his eyes several times. He pursed his lips around the pipe stem, then shook his head.

“It's... similar, but not quite the same, I don't think. Mind you, I'm no expert, but I could give you one of his other letters for comparison, if you know someone who can do that kind of thing. More importantly, the diction's off. Julien's phrasing is considerably more..." He spent a moment searching for the right word. “Well, learned, if you know what I mean. This seems like someone having a go at being fancy without really being precise. Not a mistake he makes, I can assure you."

He handed the letter back to Cyrus, and shook his head. “Also, and this might not mean much, but it's pretty ridiculous to suppose that he'd try to sell secrets to Fia. She wouldn't want them, and he'd know that, even if he were of some bizarrely-criminal frame of mind."

"Speaking of letters," Vesryn said, steering the subject somewhat gently. "Stel and I visited Julien's house earlier today. Gauvain helped us find a letter there, from you. I apologize for the breach of privacy, but considering that Julien's life is at stake..." He let the rest of the statement go unsaid, seeming to think it would speak for itself. He pulled out the letter in question, as though to prove his words, though Sabino likely did not need to see it to know what he wrote.

"I was hoping you might be able to provide some context, or perhaps Julien's own correspondence. You mentioned a 'Vauclain matter' as well as an 'Alienage connection.' What was Julien looking into?"

Sabino paused to think about it, expression thoughtful. “I do remember what you're talking about, yes. It was some time ago, but Julien was looking into a few matters that he felt were all related. He wasn't entirely sure of the nature of the connection, but he wanted me to look into a suspicion he had." He took a slow draw from his pipe before continuing.

“The Vauclain matter was the trial and exile of a chevalier, Ser Jacques Vauclain. He was brought up on charges of fraud and something called capital deception, which is a charge unique to Orlais, only used when someone has fabricated their ancestry in some way. Vauclain, the courts found, had paid Le Mage du Sang a significant amount to forge the necessary documents for him to enter the Academie." Sabino crossed one ankle over his other leg. “The strange part was that capital deception usually earns a death sentence, or something similarly nasty. Vauclain was exiled, to a rather nice parcel of private land in Nevarra, apparently. Julien wanted to know why."

“Then what about Victor Travere?" Cyrus crossed his arms, more because it was comfortable than out of any sense of confrontation. Quite the opposite; he doubted Sabino had much of anything to hide from them, or much of any motive to make the attempt. He was far too relaxed for someone in a tenuous position. “He's dead, if the announcement is anything to go by. Did Julien believe it was falsified or something?"

Sabino huffed softly, almost the beginning of a laugh, but his more measured demeanor returned quickly. “No, no; he's really dead. And he was quite old at the time as well, so it wasn't even that unusual. Julien wouldn't let it go, though: he was seeing some sort of connection between Lord Travere's death and Vauclain's exile." Humming thoughtfully, the professor shook his head. “There is one, as I discovered, but it's quite... tenuous. You see, Lord Travere was a member of the Empress's inner circle of advisors. A holdover from Emperor Florian's era, in fact, though most considered him among the saner of politicians from that particular generation. Now the inner circle isn't a formalized institution—officially, all the decisions the Empress makes are her own. But she cannot be everywhere and know everything, and so from time to time she relies upon the... expertise of others."

The way he inflected the word 'expertise' left considerable room for skepticism, most likely on purpose. “Now of course, I wasn't there at the time, and those who were are quite mum on the subject. But rumor has it that Lord Travere was the one to first float the idea of purging Val Royeaux's Alienage as a method of dealing with the insurrection that was supposedly going on there." Sabino's brows furrowed. “It is, on the other hand, a known fact that Vauclain was given the task of leading it. Probably because he was the highest-ranking chevalier that would have been willing to. He was a senior field marshall at the time, and in charge of the Val Royeaux garrison."

A darker look had passed over Vesryn's features at the shift in the discussion to the purging of the Alienage. It wasn't hard at all to tell how he felt about such a thing, or even that there was no small amount of personal offense taken. He crossed his arms, lifting one leg to rest it on his other knee. "So this Vauclain leads the slaughter, and then... gets put aside, out of the country, somewhere nice, quiet, and comfortable. Somewhere he can live out his days in peace, and tell no one in Orlais of his experiences." He tilted his head sideways somewhat, resting his jaw in his hand. "I may be mistaken, but it seems to me Celene chooses to dispose of her problems in a variety of ways, depending on who and what they are."

Sabino's expression did not change, but he gave a tight little nod. “You aren't the only one that thinks so. The exposure of Vauclain's fraud forced her to sentence him. Too light or not, it removed him from her service. And... if it turns out that Travere was killed by something other than natural causes, then someone removed him from her confidence. Julien suspected that the two events were not coincidental. I wasn't sure about this myself, but it does make a certain amount of sense. If true, someone out there is playing the Game very well, apparently on behalf of the Alienage." He lifted his shoulders.

“A few of us would be very interested to meet that someone, by virtue of like-mindedness. But most would prefer that someone's removal. In any case, it wasn't nearly enough to say anything with certitude. Julien's investigation may well have continued beyond my involvement, but I'm not sure how anyone else could have come to know about it. He was being exceptionally discreet last I knew."

“Interesting." Cyrus rubbed at his jaw with a hand. “There's a bit of an odd piece left, though, I think. The weapons shipment. If Julien wasn't responsible for the theft—and it seems unlikely he was—do you have any idea who did it? Was it connected to the rest of this business?" It wasn't every day a cargo of that size simply disappeared. With as many nobles as surely had fingers in the black market around here, that it had apparently vanished beyond all ability to track was quite something. But maybe that was just because people were forgetting to look right under their bloody masked noses.

“It's possible." Sabino didn't seem sure. “I confess, all I really know about that matter is that it looked like the work of bandits and that the weapons in question were small arms. Concealable blades, blowdarts, that kind of thing. Not what you'd usually equip your private army with, but I suppose the details don't matter much in rushed trials with predetermined verdicts, do they?" He slouched a little further into his seat, eyes flickering towards the window for a moment. They could hear voices outside, quiet enough not to interrupt, but easy enough to pick out as those belonging to Estella and the Ambassador. Perhaps their walk had taken them around this side of the house.

"Not weapons for soldiers," Vesryn agreed, "but certainly arms for spies or agents. If the civil war is anything to go by, lots of swords don't necessarily equate to any efficient change." He uncrossed his legs, not seeming entirely satisfied, though that could just have been from the subject matter involved in the discussion. "Seems to me we should ask around the Alienage about all of this. Not sure if we've any better leads. The hahren there might be willing to talk to me."

“Might be worth stopping in to see Julien as well. We should have the time, and he might be able to tell us what we're looking for, now that we have better questions for him." The investigation didn't seem immediately connected to an unrelated noble's attempt to frame him, but the connection via the weapons was too important, Cyrus thought, to ignore. Perhaps Julien, having made more progress since last speaking to Sabino, would be able to guide their search, even if it did take them to the Alienage eventually.

For now, it seemed like the best thing to do was collect the others and be on their way. They'd imposed long beyond typical social call time, essentially upon strangers, even if they were Estella's friends in some sense. The sun would set soon; likely the rest of this would have to happen tomorrow. It was the last day remaining before the execution, and Cyrus did not want to risk cutting into the time they'd need to deal with the official annoyances of a large bureaucracy. Especially not one that would probably attempt to obstruct them.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Vesryn was starting to feel less like a hammer. Or perhaps it was just starting to feel like the hammer was more needed than he'd originally thought.

He knew of course that not all elves shared an immediate bond of trust just by being elves, and even his Denerim history wouldn't offer him all that much here, but at the very least he'd have a better angle to speaking with the hahren than any of the others. Stel and Cyrus's being half-elven would do them no good, not that he intended on spreading that around. And Rilien, well... his being tranquil easily surpassed his being elven in terms of how noticeable it was.

Of course, they needed to know what to ask about first, and to that end the four of them set out just before dawn from The Roost on the next day, heading back for La FlĂšche to see Julien and keep him up to date on what they had learned, as well as ask him what the best way forward would be. It was on the way there that a thought occurred to Vesryn. It was something he was surprised hadn't occurred to him earlier, but then again, the subject had only recently started to loom large.

"Were you in the city, when the purge happened?" he asked of Stel, as they walked. She could've been on any number of jobs at the time, he supposed. He had to admit some curiosity as to what that would've been like. If indeed it was like anything at all. It wasn't beyond Vesryn's imagination to think that for many, they simply woke up the next morning with the elven population wiped clean, and everyone trying to act as though nothing at all had occurred.

Stel's step hitched at the question, eyes snapping up towards his almost too quickly. It took her a second to ease the sudden tension, but it betrayed her answer before she gave it. Her throat worked as she swallowed, and she dropped her eyes away from his. “Yes," she replied softly. Her attention remained on her feet.

“Most of the Lions were away at the time. But the Alienage isn't far from the harbor district. We could... we could see the flames from the barracks." Her hands smoothed down her tunic, though it was very obviously not in need of any such adjustment. “We ran as fast as we could. They were still—" Her expression twisted into something unfamiliar. Anger. But her voice remained soft. “Still killing."

Sometimes, Vesryn wondered if the Dalish actually were the ones who didn't understand how the world was. Living out in the wild, keeping their distance, avoiding trouble... he wondered if Khari would have grown up the same way in a city, where the power crushing down on each elf was constant, an always present reminder that a boot was at your throat, a sword at your neck. It was probably pretty hard to see chevaliers or soldiers of any kind as heroic when they were the ones burning homes and slaughtering people in the streets.

"What happened?" he asked, gently. It was obviously not something she could easily forget, or painlessly remember. "I can't imagine there was much that could be done to oppose them." Not if they wanted to live through the night, at any rate.

“We split up," she murmured. “Except... Cor's squad stayed together, since there was a chance if they saw him, they'd just kill him too." It was a public fact that the Argent Lions employed a fair number of elves, but the majority of them were surely human. “We tried to stay ahead of the soldiers. Evacuate people, get them back to the barracks for safety, or our houses, or wherever. I ran into some of the chevaliers. Tried to lean on the Commander's name to get them to leave. A couple did. The ones that didn't arrested me." She expelled a breath; it sounded weary more than anything.

“Obstruction of the Empress's justice. Disturbing the peace. Inciting violence against the soldiers. Rilien got me out a couple of days later, Julien found me a barrister, and Commander Lucien made the criminal proceedings go away when he got back." She pursed her lips, crossing her arms under her chest and keeping her eyes fixed on the looming tower they were gradually approaching. “I'm grateful, but... it's not even a dent in what happened. The Alienage is—I don't know how it looks now, but I'd be surprised if there were more than a few hundred people there. Even after three years."

From where he walked on her other side, Rilien shifted, sliding one of his hands from the sleeve opposite it and touching her elbow. It was momentary, barely more than a brush, and then it was gone. He said nothing about the matter, however—perhaps there was little to be said.

Or at least, little of what could be said was decent. A few steps ahead of them, Cyrus seemed to be muttering under his breath, though the words were not identifiable, just the tone. It was not complimentary, whatever it was, though it was obviously not directed at anyone in the group, either.

Vesryn wanted to say that he was sorry she had to experience such a thing, but he knew how she'd see it. She'd made it through alive and unharmed, merely arrested and forced into an inconvenience. Her fellow mercenaries did what they could, but ultimately couldn't fight the chevaliers and those with them when it came down to it. Her suffering was nothing when compared to the way the lives of the elves there were utterly obliterated. But it pained him to know she'd gone through such a thing, all the same.

He lifted a hand to her upper back, near the shoulder, his touch not nearly as subtle as Rilien's, but it was gone quickly as well. He didn't feel there was anything he could say. If anything, all of this had made him even more eager to get to the bottom of the mystery they found themselves in. They neared the prison tower by now, and Vesryn prepared to hand over his weapons, as before.

The process was smoother this time, as the guards knew their faces and what they were there for, and the same young man as before led them up to Julien's floor. At their approach, the nobleman turned, standing suddenly enough that his chair rocked back on its rear legs for a moment before it hit the ground again with a thud. He approached the bars, cautious hope scrawled clearly across his face.

Stel was quick to get to the point, perhaps in an effort to soften the blow. “Julien. We, ah—we're not there yet. But we might be on to something." She paused, allowing a moment for him to reframe the situation with that in mind.

His brows knitted, but other than a moment of disappointment, he didn't seem to let it trouble him much that the news they bore was less than excellent. He still appeared quite sanguine about his own impending execution: either he trusted them to finish their inquiry in time or he'd really made peace with what was to come. Or perhaps he was simply better at hiding how he felt than he seemed. “Is there something I can help you with, then? I'm afraid I know little more of relevance."

Lips thinning into a compressed line, Stel shook her head. “Actually, you might know more than you think. It's all speculation at this point, but... can you tell us about the investigation you were doing? Into Travere, Vauclain, and the missing weapons? Um. We came across some of your documents, and talked to Sabino. He said you'd know more."

Oddly enough, that got a smile out of him, broad enough to show teeth, in fact. “Came across? If those were where I remember them being, you broke into my desk." When Stel cleared her throat, he huffed a bit. “I'm not upset Stel, really. I admit I don't yet see the connection, but if you think it will help, I'll tell you what I was looking into. Sabino gave you the basics, I presume?"

Cyrus nodded, the motion a bit sharp. Probably more to do with the previous discussion than anything about this one. “He mentioned you believed all of the matters were connected through the Alienage."

Julien reached up, running a hand through his hair with a frown. He let his fingers linger at the nape of his neck, grimacing a bit. “Right. I came to believe that there was some kind of... group, operating on behalf of the Alienage. Someone had to expose Vauclain's fraud, and it certainly wasn't anyone working for the Empress. His position wasn't that coveted; Field Marshall or not. There wasn't much motive to take him down... except the obvious."

“The role he'd played in the purge," Estella finished softly.

He nodded. “Yes. And Travere's death looked quite natural. Would have been expected. But I'd seen him only just before; he seemed in good health. Certainly, at that age people can just die unexpectedly, but it seemed a little too coincidental for me. I wrote LefĂ©vre with an inquiry about poisons—there are some that mimic natural death, especially in the elderly. As for the shipment... I think it quite likely that ended up in the Alienage. If I'm right and there really is some kind of confederation acting against the Empire, that is how they'd want to arm themselves. Small, concealable blades."

"I'd be very interested in meeting such a group," Vesryn admitted readily enough. There was no such thing in Denerim, at least none that he'd heard of, but then again, he'd been young and stupid and quite useless in anything an organization based in subterfuge would need. But recent years had shown that the situation for the elves in Val Royeaux was much more dire. "And it sounds as though you were too."

Operating on behalf of the Alienage... Vesryn wondered. No matter what Julien had done for his household staff, those that adored him as much as Gauvain did, he was still human, and nobility at that, and would likely find himself unwelcome poking his nose into Alienage business, if there was some group in the shadows as he believed, protecting their own. If he was right about this, it was hard to say what kind of influence they might have, at both the higher levels and the low. "In any case, it sounds as though locating this shipment is our best hope of a retrial. Any advice before we head for the Alienage?"

Julien frowned, shaking his head with emphasis. “It's not in good shape. Few there will be willing to talk to you, I suspect. Whatever you might know of the traditions and conventions of respect for hahrens and the like... use it. And be careful. If this is connected somehow, then I doubt they'll show you as much mercy as they did me."

In a sense, he had a point. Julien's assassination, had there been one, likely would have been the focus of much investigation. Theirs might be as well, of course, but if this group felt themselves without another option... it may turn out not to matter.

"Understood," Vesryn answered. "Thanks for the advice. We'll be back soon, hopefully with good news." There was no sense delaying any further, as they had a bit of a tall task ahead of them, and very limited time with which to see it through. After retrieving their weapons and exiting the prison tower, they made their way towards the Val Royeaux Alienage. For the most part Vesryn was deep in thought on the way over, unsure of what to expect. No two Alienages were the same, and living in Denerim's he heard some things about the differences, though for most city elves anything beyond the walls of their ghetto was little more than rumor and speculation. But even then there was a general understanding that Orlesian city elves had it much worse even than they.

He had a number of concerns. One, the fact that he was accompanied by two humans, or at least individuals that appeared human, and a tranquil. Vesryn no longer looked like a city elf himself, given his excellent physical condition, well tailored clothes and his fine weapon. It could either benefit him or put him at a disadvantage, depending on how these elves viewed working alongside humans. And the subject of their visit was about the most sensitive there could be for city elves. Vesryn still remembered the warning signs as a boy around Denerim's Alienage: elves who have swords will die upon them. Weapons were not tolerated in Alienages, and discovery of them could well lead to consequences for the elves. They would have to tread very carefully.

As Stel had mentioned, the Alienage wasn't too far from the harbor, though they approached it from the opposite side. Even the human edifices in the area were a marked decline in elegance and upkeep, a gradual descent down the economic scale told in increasingly-slipshod visuals. It wasn't until they entered the Alienage proper, however, that the extent of the difference became clear.

The buildings bordered on condemnable, many of them built several stories taller than they probably ought to have been. Likely to contain the population that had once dwelt within. But where there were traces of former cheer—hooks that had once likely held hanging planters or wooden wind-chimes, balcony rails that supported the last scraps of bright, colorful fabric streamers, and stubborn chips of lively paint hues—the street they entered first just felt empty now. Hollow; the air moved through it with a very dull, almost inaudible whistle. Their footsteps, with the exception of Rilien's, were almost too loud, echoing off the building-shells and back down towards their ears.

Its cramped, ramshackle nature might have been charming once, but now the edifices were blackened, soot charring most of the areas around the blown-out windows in particular, evidence that fire had raged here, and burned away the insides of the fragile skeletons of architecture that remained. Many of the doors were nothing but splinters; some of them bore the clear marks of weapons, axes like Vesryn's own or halberds or swords used to cleave them open, heavy armored boots to kick them in or tear them from their weak hinges completely. Though most of the main roads they stuck to seemed reasonably clean, there were lingering traces of old blood, not quite washed away by the rainy seasons between then and now. Down some of the narrower streets they didn't use, the winter-muted smell indicated worse.

The place started to look a little more populated further in towards the center, at least losing the impression of complete emptiness. A few of the more optimistic touches reappeared, though there was no chance of covering the damage completely. Some of the homes were propped up with new boards, still-missing doors replaced by heavy hanging cloth that couldn't have done half the necessary work to insulate them against the oncoming cold. There were even people about, though they nearly universally gave the intruders a wide berth. Several of them ducked into side-streets upon so much as sight of them; it was clear enough that soon the entire Alienage would know of their presence here, for better or worse.

The very heart of the district was less cramped, mostly, it seemed, because of the presence of a large, grassy spot, upon which sat a sapling, perhaps about five feet tall. Its slender trunk had been carefully painted by someone; either that same person or others had also tied pieces of fabric and paper to its branches, giving it a sort of foliage even despite the season. An elderly woman sat in front of it, legs crossed beneath her, at the task of... darning socks, it looked like. If any others were around, they were keeping themselves away, though it was possible to occasionally see a curtain stir in a window, following the hasty retreat of a wary watcher.

The rumors Vesryn had heard of this place when he was younger turned out not to be true, but he could see where they'd come from. The walls of the buildings were tall, but they did not block daylight from reaching their tree until noon as he'd been told. Nor did he think ten thousand elves lived here. Not anymore, at least. It was a pitiful vhenadahl before them, perhaps an apt representation of the Alienage itself. It... stirred something in him, that he had tried to prepare for, apparently inadequately. The way that even now, so long after it had happened, the wounds of the purge were still so visible, so raw. His breathing became slightly irregular, and though he worked to control it, surely all three in his party would notice the shift. It was all he could do to maintain his composure and face the old woman in front of the tree.

The woman herself, her hair almost as white as Rilien's, glanced up once at them before resuming her work. At first, she seemed intent to ignore them, but then she spoke, still without eye contact. "Whatever you want, strangers, you won't find it here. I suggest you look somewhere else." The hands at work faltered in their motion, but whether the unsteadiness was that of age or fear was hard to say. She held herself together in either case, resuming the task steadily.

"I'm looking for the hahren," Vesryn said simply, after clearing his throat. "I was hoping to get their advice on something." It seemed likely that the hahren sat before him, considering her position near the vhenadahl, but Vesryn wasn't interested in presuming too much.

She paused again, this time more deliberately, setting her work to the side for a moment and taking up a gnarled, blackened walking stick from beside her. It took her several long, slow seconds to reach her feet even with the assistance. Slightly behind him, Stel smothered a soft noise; most likely suppressing some instinct or desire to help.

When the woman stood, though, she did so uprightly, her posture undiminished by her advanced years. Her eyes were a little cloudy, but she narrowed them at him anyway, apparently able to see enough for her purposes. They moved next to Stel, lingering on the maroon color of her shirt, and in particular the silver lion stitched into the shoulder. "Advice?" she echoed, a weary note of disbelief in her tone. "There is no hahren here any longer. Just the oldest of what's left, and that is me." She shook her head. "What advice of mine would do you any good?"

"I want to help someone." Vesryn almost wished she hadn't stood. He'd been planning to sit, if she allowed it, but now she was on her feet, an act that had taken no small amount of effort. He also had wanted to help, but could recognize that any elves left here remained out of pride, stubbornness, or simple desperation. And he thought he could see a little of the first in the old woman, even if it was beaten down by the years. "I want to help a friend of mine, who I believe may have unintentionally angered someone here, despite having no intentions of ill will."

If she'd had any expectations about what he was going to say, that certainly hadn't been it. Her brows knitted over her eyes, deepening the many wrinkles present there already. "Few here have dealings with those who are not our own, any longer. Who is this friend, and what was the nature of the offense?" It wouldn't have been quite correct to say that she seemed curious, but at the very least, it looked like she was willing to entertain the query.

"I can't say for certain, but I believe the offense was asking questions. Awkward as that makes my own position." He dredged half a smile at that, but it did not last for long. "His name is Julien D'Artignon. A rather unique man in the nobility for his beliefs regarding our kind, something that has earned him no small amount of enemies among his own people." It was perhaps too generous to call Julien a friend at this point, but Vesryn was confident that if all this turned out well enough he would want to be friends in the future. There were few people like him among the humans, and it was simply wasteful to let opportunities for friendship pass him any longer. "My name is Vesryn Cormyth, of Denerim originally."

"Seril Taran," she replied, nodding her head once. She pursed her lips for a moment, clearly deep in thought about something. Her eyes moved to the tree, and a soft breath, almost but not quite a sigh, escaped her. Seril was on the tall side, as far as elven women went, but she appeared to grow a little smaller in that moment. "Tell me, Vesryn Cormyth of Denerim: does the vhenadahl still grow there? Even after the Blight?" It seemed unlikely that she'd forgotten or misheard what he'd just said, but as far as responses went, this was quite indirect, if it was a response at all.

"It does," he answered, not minding the question at all. "My mother never lets me forget it." That much was true. They did not write often, but there was almost always a mention of the Blight, or a reference to it of some kind, any time his mother's hand was involved. It was the proudest moment of their lives, for all in the Alienage at the time. "The elves defended their homes there until the Warden-Queen's forces could arrive. And as I understand it King Alistair has been kind in his rule." Alienages were built to pen the elves in, but it also made them very defensible, with few points of entry or exit. This made it easier for the elves of Denerim to defend against the obvious threat of the darkspawn. But against an enemy within your very city, attacking without warning in the night... that was a different story.

Seril spent a few moment mulling on this, then dipped her chin. "Three years ago, our vhenadahl was large enough to span this entire square with its branches." The hand not holding her staff gestured around them vaguely. It would have been quite the enormous tree to manage the feat, from the size of the place. "It was planted ages ago, by the very first elves to live here. Seeds and cuttings from it became the basis of the trees that would come to grow elsewhere, in other Alienages, under the care of other people. My grandfather used to say that it was taken from the very belly of Arlathan forest. I doubt that very much, but all the same... from childhood I sheltered under its boughs. It was small condolence that one day, my grandchildren would do the same, and their grandchildren after them."

Her grip tightened on her staff, whitening the knuckles darkened with liver spots. "We are not magnificent. Nor is this place anything that could ever deserve the word. But it was ours. It was enough for us, on the good days." She paused, pulling in a deep breath and shaking her head. "And then they burned it. They tore out the heart of this place, and everyone in it. I no longer have grandchildren." She returned her attention to them, meeting Vesryn's eyes steadily.

"I do not know your friend. But I know what his kind have done to mine."

That was... understandable, certainly. And not at all pleasant to hear. Even an archdemon could not do what the Empress had done to her own people. Her words were more than enough to make him feel inadequate as a city elf. It was something he'd always felt, to be honest. The way he abandoned duty in Denerim, selfishly trying to chase his own life and escape the walls of the Alienage. The way he hadn't gone back, couldn't go back, not with the changes that had occurred in him, the things he so desperately needed to explore and learn. And what had he really done for his people since then? Nothing of note. Only ever served himself. He wanted that to change, in a way that didn't require him to be absorbed into a human society, but there were so few ways to feasibly do that. Perhaps this was one of them.

"His kind are going to execute him tomorrow, Seril, for treason against the woman that ordered this place burned." His tone remained gentle, but it was firm. He had pride in his people, too. The good people, whether they were human or elf or somewhere in between. "I've seen the way he speaks of her. He despises her. He's a good man, and he could very well die because of an assumption that all of his kind are the same. I've seen much of the world... and I know that they're not. Just as we're not all the same. My friends are good people, despite the way the world has tried to corrupt some of them." That much he knew for certain, and he tried to let that certainty carry his tone.

"Just as there were good people in Ferelden, willing to defend the helpless against darkspawn, there are good people here too, willing to stand up to oppression in what ways they can, despite considerable personal risk. Often when they have little to nothing to gain."

She closed her eyes slowly, expelling a long breath. "I know," she said quietly. "But what would you have me do? I truly know nothing of this D'Artignon. If the situation is as you describe it, then perhaps I know how he came to be in the position he is in. Even so, however good he may be... what can I do? I will not risk another purge. I will not risk my people, if it's true that one of them committed his crimes."

"If there is any way we could... come in contact with the people he angered, any way we could speak with them, I have to believe we can figure something out." Vesryn felt strongly enough to believe that was what everyone wanted at this point. To find this group acting in the Alienage's interest, not to shift the blame on them and save Julien, but to figure out some other way to escape from this. They had power, they had already demonstrated that, they just needed to be convinced to use it in the right way. "I believe our interests are the same, in that everyone here seeks to prevent anything like this," he gestured to the damage around him, "from ever happening again. I know Julien does as well. All of us are on the same side, just... separated by a misunderstanding."

Seril pursed her lips. "They're called the Cendredoights," she said. "Celene made enemies by trying to kill the ones that didn't exist. I know little of them, save that they are bent on mien'harel. If you wish to find them... there is a warehouse, dockside, with a red roof. Their leader calls themselves Q. I don't know how well this will go for you, but... if what you say is true, then I wish you luck."

"Thank you," Vesryn said, sincerely. "I'm... I'm sorry for everything that happened here. For what it's worth, you have my word that I will not let any more harm come to the Alienage from this."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Estella was frankly very glad Ves had been here for this part of it, because she wasn't sure what, if anything, she would have been able to say that would have meant anything to Seril. Even standing here, having only witnessed some of what had taken place three years ago was making her uncomfortable and guilty in ways she could not fully explain. She couldn't imagine the mindset of someone who had to live here, having experienced not only the horrors of that night, but the nights after, when the fires at last died down and the dead were accounted for. She wasn't sure if the faint scent of ashes she smelled on the breeze was actual or just forced there by memory.

Still... he did have the right of it. If there was some way, any way, that they could possibly get these Cendredoights to come around, then... what? She supposed she didn't really know. But maybe it would be something. If, as seemed increasingly-likely, they'd had something to do with the frame-up of Julien, maybe they could be convinced to help undo what they'd done. She dearly hoped it was so; the alternatives seemed too terrible to contemplate.

She led the group from the Alienage; the dockside part of the area wasn't too far from the familiar harbor district. She'd been here more than once before, usually in the company of other Lions. Cor had spent a great deal of time in the Alienage, once, and liked to always bring at least one of the others with him when he went. Trust was a matter of time and effort, but association could go a long way, too. She saw the wisdom in it—that trust by association was probably the only reason they'd been able to evacuate anyone at all.

They'd made it out into the empty zone of the Alienage, well away from the center. As before, there seemed to be no one around at all; clearly however many elves dwelt here now, it was nothing compared to the previous population. It wasn't hard to believe that many of those fortunate enough to escape had chosen to remain wherever they escaped to.

A firm hand gripped Estella's shoulder without warning, pulling her backwards hard enough to make her lose her balance entirely and stagger; Rilien stepped in front of her in the same smooth motion, knife in-hand. The enchanted steel flashed as he sliced it through air, catching a throwing blade in the middle of its trajectory and deflecting it away.

“Ambush." He cocked his head slightly, as though listening for more movement. “Above."

Estella regained her balance quickly, her hand automatically finding the hilt of her saber, though she was reluctant to draw it, given who this ambush had likely been arranged by. They were still within the bounds of the Alienage, perhaps on the way towards discovering even more than Julien had, and in much less time due to their ability to follow his tracks this far. It wasn't hard to suppose that those he'd been seeking did not enjoy being sought, and were protecting themselves accordingly.

Even as she debated it, though, a volley of arrows was descending towards them. Ves wasn't carrying his tower shield; considering that, the best option was just to press herself against the wall of the nearest building, and she scrambled to do it in time, a near-miss skimming her right arm and leaving a jagged cut there to ooze blood. Clicking her tongue against the side of her teeth, Estella abandoned the effort to draw her weapon and gripped the wound with her other hand, applying pressure.

“We mean you no harm!" she called to whoever might be listening. No doubt they were within the burned-out buildings. “Please, we can talk this out. We're not here to expose you, or hurt anyone."

Unfortunately, her words seemed to make no difference; the door closest to her burst open, three masked and hooded figures brandishing short blades headed towards her. The case seemed to be the same elsewhere; it looked like a dozen people or so overall, all their identities obscured by cloth and metal.

The third figure coming out the door towards Estella didn't quite make it out in time, before Ves's large frame smashed into the door from the other side, slamming the masked figure into the door frame and knocking him momentarily senseless. Ves hadn't been as quick or as lucky as Estella had been with the arrows; one protruded from his left shoulder. He wasn't wearing proper armor to stop it, nor did he seem inclined to draw his weapon, instead fighting barehanded.

He had to turn on an elf rushing him from behind, twisting with swift reflexes to dodge a throwing blade before the attacker reached him. "We don't want to fight you!" he shouted, all the words he had time for before he had to sidestep a lunge, grabbing the elf's arm and using his impressive strength to hurl him around into a building, wrenching the short blade free in the process. He cast the weapon aside.

Cyrus was also barehanded, having not gone for the swords he wore at either side. He was fending off a pair of assailants rather more awkwardly than Vesryn. They were clearly quite well-trained, all things considered. When one moved in low, attempting to stab him, he raised a hand—and nothing happened.

The knife slid home where it had been placed, which was probably quite close to his kidney or thereabouts. A sharp breath hissed out from between his teeth. The second ambusher nearly took advantage, until Rilien deftly tripped them, slamming the hilt of a knife into the back of their head while they were unbalanced. They fell facefirst and hard into the ground, but there was no reason to believe they were any worse than unconscious.

For a moment, Cyrus stared in horror at his own hand, but he shook it off quickly, pulling the knife out of his side with a grunt and tossing it away. Blood stained his tunic in an ever-growing blotch, but he kept his focus, catching the fist thrown at him next and sidestepping, taking out his assailant's balance with a well-placed blow to the back of the knee.

“Stellulam? They aren't listening." There was a sort of tight control in his voice, a sure indication that he was feeling more pain than he allowed himself to express.

She knew they weren't, and she was having trouble figuring out what to do about it. “Don't—don't kill anyone, just—" That much was likely extremely obvious to all of them anyway, but before she could really even think about anything else, she was fighting off another.

The person who'd stepped in this time moved faster than the rest by quite a lot. Of middling height, their gender was just as uncertain as that of the rest of their compatriots. Their face was fully-covered by a featureless white mask, the only gaps in it two holes for the eyes and a thin slit by way of a mouth. The hood secured around their head with a band was black, as was the rest of their loose clothing, occasionally supplemented in places with armor. The knife in their left hand moved unerringly for Estella, forcing her to take a large jump backwards, then raise a hand to block the quick kick that came for her as soon as she was out of stabbing range.

“Please, stop. I'm really not going to—" She turned aside another blow, her jaw clicking shut as she was forced to abandon her efforts to talk in favor of efforts to keep herself alive. She knew she had a much better chance if she drew her blade here, but that would be an act of hostility directly against the point she was trying to get across here. Hand-to-hand was not her strength, but maybe...

Rilien had not put his knives away, but he also was not deploying them lethally—not at the moment. Of course, it was hard to say that it would remain so if he sensed a need to speed things up for her sake. As it was, he was quite suited to exactly this kind of fight, and the armed agents did not seem to pose him much in terms of problems; he was faster and stronger both than the would-be assassins who tried to kill him, but knocking them out was a slower process than killing them instead.

Cyrus, with a major knife wound still freely-bleeding in his side, wasn't finding it quite so easy. He seemed at times to be fighting his own instinct as well as his foes; there were sometimes awkward pauses in his motions, in exactly the same places he would have cast spells before. They weren't enough to earn him any devastating wounds like before, but he was picking up his fair share of injuries trying to fend off his attackers with his hands and nothing else. He managed to elbow one into a wall just in time to bend away from another attempted stabbing, but he was unprepared for the sweep that knocked his legs out from under him, and landed hard on his back.

From behind the one that tripped Cyrus, a powerful hand closed around the attacker's shoulder, yanking them forcefully away and into a brutally strong punch that knocked the mask clean off. There was no time to see the person's face, as they collapsed in a heap on the ground, hood concealing their features. Vesryn obviously didn't prefer hand to hand, but he or at least Saraya seemed more than practiced enough in it, dispatching one assailant after another with an efficient, heavy style, rarely requiring more than one or two blows to incapacitate their smaller and lighter enemies. His raw speed wasn't a match, but in terms of quickness and hand-eye coordination he seemed to be above their level.

He wrapped around behind one, one of the few remaining attackers in the ambush, wrapping his arms around their neck in a sleeper hold. The elf grabbed for the arrow in his shoulder, but if it pained Vesryn a great deal, he didn't let it show, quickly restraining the arm and sinking down towards the ground. "Stop struggling," he urged, tightening his grip. "I'm not going to hurt you any more than I have to." Eventually, the choice to stop struggling was no longer a choice, and the attacker's body went slack.

It was fairly clear to Estella by this point that the one she was contending with had to be the leader of this group. Remembering what Seril had said, she ducked a slash and strafed to the side. “Q? You're Q, aren't you? Please, we're really not here to harm you—ah!" The knife sliced through her shirt at the forearm, opening a bloody gash there to match the one on the same tricep, from the arrow.

There was a scoff, barely audible, but very clearly a noise of at least mild disgust or frustration. It was hard to say why, but at this point it didn't really matter. Estella had to do something, or the next one might not miss. She couldn't draw her sword—even if she'd changed her mind about wanting to, it would take precious seconds she no longer had. And she hadn't really changed her mind anyway. She didn't want to risk using the mark here, either; these buildings weren't stable-looking, the mark wasn't stable as a rule, and there was still a pretty good chance something would go wrong.

For once, though... she had a viable third option. Taking a deep breath, she reached inside herself for the magic, feeling it hum to life under her skin. She didn't try to force it out into the world beyond her body though, instead letting it settle against her bones and muscles and skin, warm and reassuring, almost like being embraced, or protected by something steady and sure.

She saw the figure's body contract, and knew they were about to stab. She reacted almost before she had the thought—or more like the time between her thought and the motion of her body was just... shorter. Much shorter. It was still a little awkward; she accidentally cut part of her hand on the knife as she reached forward, but her fingers did close around Q's wrist.

The person beneath the mask reacted with surprise, trying to pull away, but Estella's grip was tight—tighter than she would have thought. It gave her enough leverage to pull the person forward, wrap her arms around them, and take them both to the ground.

It was a struggle once they got there: Q kicked, bucked, and continued to try and stab her, but she managed to pin their wrist to the ground first, planting a knee against their sternum and her other on their hip. “Stop! I won't—" she cut herself off, eyes widening. She could see deeper into the mask now, enough to make out the person's eyes. That color... she knew that color. Tinged with just a tiny bit of yellow.

“No," she breathed, but her free hand was already reaching up, pulling loose the band holding Q's hood to their head. It fell away, dark brown hair spilling from the cloth; with a quick motion, Estella pulled the mask free as well.

It couldn't be. But it was.

“...Kess?"

Her lips pulled back from her teeth in an almost-snarl, twisting her face until it was far angrier than Estella had ever seen it. "Let me go." She hissed the words as much as she spoke them, still struggling beneath Estella's magically-enhanced grip. "If you don't intend to hurt me, stop trying to break my wrist, shem."

The word hit Estella probably harder than the knife had. She loosened her grip immediately and stood, taking a step backwards. “I'm sorry, I didn't mean to—" She swallowed. Maybe trying magic she barely knew wasn't the best idea, but... “Kess, you're Q? But... But Julien, and the frame-up? Was that...?" They'd all been friends. Shared meals, and living space, and laughter and stupid conversations far too late at night on the roof of Julien's estate.

She was sure that for once, her emotions were scrawled openly across her face. She couldn't have hidden her shock or dismay even if she'd been inclined to. “Why are you here? Why did you attack us?" She hated how small she sounded. How pathetic.

Kestrel pulled herself to her feet, rubbing at her wrist with her other hand. Her knife had found its way back into a sheath at the base of her spine, but she regarded them warily. Perhaps more so because of her unconscious comrades, still strewn about the makeshift battlefield. For a moment, something akin to regret or pity crossed her face, but she banished it just as quickly. "You weren't supposed to get this far." She shook her head, disturbing her loose hair. "You were supposed to look into this, find nothing interesting, and go back to Skyhold where you belong."

She grimaced; Rilien had circled behind her at some point, and she'd clearly just noticed the fact that her most likely escape route was cut off. "Kill me if you must, but I'm not telling you anything."

"We're not killing anyone," Vesryn said, his tone more frustrated than anything. He had discarded the elf now unconscious beneath him, stood, and removed the arrow from his shoulder, putting pressure on the wound. "Are we not all on the same side here?"

"No. We aren't." Kestrel shook her head, tone sharp. "People like you... you think that they can be reasoned with. The nobles. That they can just be made to see the error of their ways if they were only allowed time, or the right intellectual argument, or whatever. They can't. And the time we waste doing that, any time we spend under their boots... that's more chances for one insane woman to decide all of us deserve to die. Mien'harel is the answer. The only one that will protect us, in the end."

Cyrus, having some difficulty getting to his feet, grunted, temporarily drawing Kestrel's attention. “But of course you're few, and so your revolution must be quiet, yes?" His tone didn't give away much; when he finally was able to stand, he leaned heavily against a wall, hand pressed to the wound in his side.

"Yes." Kestrel apparently didn't count that much in the information she was unwilling to reveal, at least. Perhaps because she suspected they already knew. "An old man dies of natural causes. A mid-level bureaucrat finds herself with a discrepancy in a chevalier's paperwork. Bandits steal weapons. These things all happen. Sometimes, they happen with help. But if the veil is lifted, the help is dead. Do you understand that, I wonder?" She turned her eyes to Estella. "You have a fortress. Before that, you had a barracks. And you've always had your humanity. More protection than any of my people have ever had."

“You're right," Estella conceded, her voice soft. “I can't possibly understand what it was like, growing up in an Alienage. I can't know the fear they knew, when the soldiers came for them and burned their homes. I don't understand what it feels like to walk around the world in a body that so many people see as lesser." Just for a few physical features, no less. “But... is it so impossible that I might want to help you anyway? That I might care what happens to you, and people like you? Kestrel... I'm your friend. Julien's your friend. You don't... you and these Cendredoights, you don't have to do this by yourselves. There are people who will listen. People who aren't like Celene or those soldiers."

She swallowed thickly, unsure how much more of a case she could even make for herself. In some ways, the point was moot: there wasn't much Kess could do now one way or another. But Estella had no plans to let anything bad befall her for this, and more than that, she wanted to work out some kind of solution to this. So that no one else had to die for it. Not Kess or Julien or anyone.

Kestrel crossed her arms. "You don't understand. Our invisibility is the only thing protecting us. Even now, the only thing protecting the others is the guarantee that I will not tell you who they are. Even this much... if you want to stop that execution, you're going to have to out us all. And even knowing we exist, even knowing that the Cendredoights are operating. Do you have any idea how much paranoia that's going to cause? How many servants will be turned out onto the street or worse? How many atrocities will be licensed under the guise of weeding out bad ones? One slip, from anyone. That's all it would take. One careless word from Julien, one intercepted letter from you, and the cycle repeats itself."

She could see the reasoning, at least. In a way, that only made this harder. If the frame up and this attack were both just attempts to protect themselves when people got too close to discovering the secret, Estella could see why they would have chosen such methods. “But... we do know, now," she said, trying to put it kindly and not let it sound like a threat. “You're right that I want to free Julien, but I don't want to do that by revealing anything about you. Surely there must be some kind of way to get him a better trial without implicating any of your people in this."

Kestrel sighed deeply. "You really mean that, don't you?" Her tone was more sardonic than anything, and a bit weary, as though maintaining her anger was costing her more energy than she really had. "Look. I still think you're wrong. I'm sure I know what you're thinking. You believe that if all the right people are in power, they'll decide to make things better for elves and somehow accomplish it. You think all that needs to happen is for the right body to be sitting on the throne, or in the council, or whatever. But it's not as easy as that, Stel. The thrones and councils are the problem. Because for every beneficent dictator there's a mad tyrant, and as long as our fates are tied to that... we're no better off than we were."

“Surely a beneficent dictator is a decent start though, no?" Cyrus was starting to look rather pale, face damp with sweat. Blood loss, no doubt. Whatever happened here needed to happen reasonably quickly, to be sure. “Gives you a bit of time to work in, impending threat of purging and utter tyranny shelved for a good thirty to sixty years?"

She didn't look amused, but then it hadn't really been a joke. "Fine. This has all been going south since that damn letter anyway. We can work something out, but I'm going to need complete silence from all of you and Julien. I was never here, you were never here, and he never looked into a damn thing. If this gets out, I'll know whose fault it is that we all get killed." She grimaced. "Not much consolation."

Estella nodded, feeling herself relax a little bit. “Of course we'll keep it to ourselves. And I'm sure Julien will, too, once he understands what's going on." It was enough resolution at least for her to turn away a bit and get to Cyrus, her rather feeble healing spell at her fingertips. Still... bodies weren't that different, and her increasing familiarity with her own was at least somewhat helpful in patching up others. She could stop his bleeding and scab him over, anyway.

“What do you mean, though? About things gong south since the letter? If you can say."

Cyrus exhaled softly, easing a little as she worked. Kestrel, on the other hand, crossed her arms.

"We're not stupid. We know Julien's more use to us alive than dead—only a few of us wanted to kill him when he got too close. The rest of us just wanted to make sure he never got any closer. Few years in prison would work just fine. In that span of time, he'd be bound to forget about it, or stop caring. And a few key pieces of his evidence might go missing, if we could make it happen, just in case."

“You only framed him for embezzlement, not sedition." Rilien delivered his guess neutrally. It was actually hard to say if it was a guess. He might have been quite certain by this point.

Kestrel nodded. “Yes. Our agent closest to him was put in charge of that. But when the opportunity arose, the damn duchess didn't just find the evidence we arranged for her, she added to it. We couldn't have fixed that without drawing suspicion, and the trial was so fast we didn't have any other options but to let it happen."

"Agent closest to him?" Vesryn repeated. He shook his head slightly and lowered his gaze, obviously knowing who was being referred to there, but refrained from saying the name out loud, perhaps out of respect for the group's valued privacy.

Estella had the same instinct. Frankly, she wasn't sure what to make of all of this. Gauvain was another friend, and she couldn't believe that the care he had for Julien was anything but genuine. It occurred to her that what she might be offering to protect here risked hurting more of her friends in the future. They'd killed one man, however much he might have deserved it. If things had been left as they were, Julien would have died, too, innocent of the crimes he'd been convicted of and apparently not enough of a concern to at least the Cendredoights as a whole that they'd risk anything to rectify the mistake.

If they all even saw it as a mistake.

What happened if, in the future, they elected to hurt more of the people she cared about? What if it were Sabino or Lady Costanza that was inconvenient to their purposes? What if it were Commander Lucien? She wasn't sure what to make of the implications. What if others in the group disagreed with Kestrel's decision here and tried to have her friends silenced for knowing too much? Rilien and Ves and Cy? They were all strong, to be sure, but agents like this worked in the dark, and everyone slept. Even Saraya, now.

What was she supposed to tell Julien? It seemed like he had a right to know what Gauvain had done—intentionally or not, it had very nearly killed him. But clearly, the guilt for that was tearing at the steward as well. She didn't want to make things worse. She hated having this much power over what happened to other people... and at the same time, she was learning to hate not having more of it. Not being able to see what lay at the end of all the threads. What the best decision was.

“Kess, do you..." She paused, awkward and uncomfortable, taking her hand away from Cyrus's side and making eye contact with the other woman. “Was it real?" She wasn't even sure what relevance the question really had to the others swirling around in her head, but it was somehow the one that burned at her the most, selfish as that must be.

Kestrel broke the eye contact first, hers hitting the ground underneath their feet. "More than I wanted it to be." Her tone softened slightly, but then she expelled a sharp breath. "But less than you thought." Her lips pursed, features hardening. "We've taken most of the weapons, but you can have the crates and what's left. You'll have to lie about where you found it, of course, but as long as it wasn't anything to do with Julien, that should be enough." With the new evidence about the letter, it would almost certainly get him released.

"You say you want to help us, Stel. This—all of this—is your chance to prove it. We'll be watching."

“I understand," she said quietly. It shouldn't be too hard to come up with some kind of story about the shipment. Lying to a court wasn't exactly a fantastic idea, but compared to either of the alternatives, it was easy to choose. It was the long-term implications of this decision she was most worried about.

She hoped she wasn't choosing wrongly, but she just couldn't see any better option than to hope that, if she took this chance and did prove the truth of her own words, then... enough people would believe her that maybe there would be some chance for the future. But she'd been wrong before, and she wasn't certain enough to rely on her judgement alone. “But I'm not the only one here. I can't—I won't speak for everyone, and I won't deceive you about that."

“You are not required to prove anything to anyone." Rilien sheathed his knife, but he didn't take his eyes off Kestrel, despite the fact that he was speaking to Estella. “They tried to kill you. It is not your obligation to pacify them, however worthwhile you find their cause. If this is what you wish to do, then do it. But no undue burden lies on you here. They have taken their own risks, and must accept the consequences of their own actions." He folded his hands into his sleeves. Apparently, he was willing to defer to her judgement in the matter.

Cyrus, still looking a bit pale, lifted his shoulders. “For the record, I'm none too fond of being stabbed. But if Kestrel here is willing to hand over the shipment and place that much trust in us not to out her entire organization, well... the risk of future harm is probably a better bet than guaranteed future harm." He made a face. “You've always been better at this than me, Stellulam. Whatever you think is right, I'll do. But I'm inclined to help them."

"The way I see it," Vesryn said, still keeping pressure on his shoulder. "We're not the only ones with an opportunity to prove something." He looked for Kestrel's eyes. "Don't make Celene right. Defend our people if you have to, but consider if it's worth any cost. I know nothing is ever that simple. And I know nothing of what you've suffered, but... take it for what you will." He shrugged, perhaps not fully satisfied with his own words, or maybe just pained a bit now that the fight was over.

He looked to Estella. "For the people they're protecting here, I think we should keep their secret. But they're not the only ones who can keep a watch."

Estella pulled in a breath and then released it, nodding slightly. They were right. All of them, in their respective ways. This was a risk, she didn't have to do it, and... it was the right thing to do anyway. For the people the Cendredoights were protecting. “All right," she said. “Take us to the shipment. We'll do the rest."

Hopefully, she wouldn't regret it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Before she and Rom had left the Exalted Plains, Vareth had promised to write her. To keep her updated about things, and pass along any information that might be of use to the Inquisition, he'd said. Khari had admittedly not expected it to really pay any useful dividends, especially not so soon. But sure enough, the clan had moved into the Emerald Graves recently, and it hadn't taken them too long to notice that something was wrong. Exact details were vague; apparently he'd written before knowing all the information, but it involved both the Venatori and the Red Templars.

That was enough to get most of the Inquisition's Irregulars out to the area, as well as Stel, who'd be doing... any Inquisitor stuff that came up. There were probably rifts here. There were rifts fucking everywhere, so Khari didn't give herself any points for guessing that.

The Graves was a massive part of an even more massive forest—everything here was like a normal forest, but doubled. The trees were absolutely huge, towering over them like buildings, and the color of the leaves was the purest shade of green Khari had ever laid eyes on, though maybe she was biased, since she'd grown up here. Even the fauna were pretty big; she knew firsthand how big the bears could get here. The vaulted canopy overhead gave the place almost a similar atmosphere to one of the Chantry's cathedrals, or at least they seemed similar to her. Sort of an enforced silence, like her voice would echo back at her if she were too loud. And the kind of scale that made her feel small.

When they reached the Inquisition's forward camp, it was to find Vareth already there, one hand holding his halla's reins and the other resting loosely around his staff. He was speaking to Lia, but he paused in his words at their approach. Once the group had made their way over, he offered a smile, but politely waited for the Scout-Captain to speak first.

Lia looked to be getting along much better with Vareth than the Inquisition's previous Dalish guests, judging by the lack of any awkwardness in her posture. The camp itself was situated among some particularly gutted ruins, only a few walls and pillars left standing on either side of the path. The scout tents were situated more closely together this time, due to the need to fit more forces into the same small space. Behind Khari, the templar Knight-Captain Séverine had brought along a moderately sized squadron of her own, carrying their own gear. She wordlessly instructed them to being situating themselves in the camp, and they set to work.

"I know I've said it before," Lia began, eyes wandering above her to the trees. "But I do love all the places this job takes us to. Grim business, but a nice location this time. And we've had a much easier time moving unseen here." She looked back to Vareth. "You want to tell them about the Venatori? We haven't seen as much of them as the Red Templars."

He nodded easily, wearing a pleasant smile, but Khari knew him well enough to recognize the fact that he was troubled about something. "As I was just telling Lia, there are humans in red and white robes moving about in the area around Din'an Hanin. I'm not actually sure if they've found the entrance yet, or if they've already come and gone from inside, but in either case, it's quite possible they've desecrated the tomb. I thought you'd want to know that they were here."

“Not the first time we've seen them mucking about in elven ruins." Cyrus pursed his lips thoughtfully, as though an idea had occurred to him, but if it had, he kept quiet about it. Khari figured he'd tell them when he was sure enough to bother, and not before. “Is this particular site ancient?"

Vareth shook his head. "It's built atop older architecture, but it's the tomb of the Emerald Knights. That part of it only dates back to the second age."

Khari tilted her head at Cyrus. “Does that matter?"

He shrugged. “Honestly? I don't know yet. In any case it seems prudent not to let them do as they will. Perhaps if we remove them, we'll get a better idea of what they want in the process."

"And the Red Templars?" Séverine asked. She was geared for battle already, and unlike how she'd fought previously, she was now equipped with a moderately-sized flail, the flanged head attached to a chain coiled around her belt. She carried her helm under her arm, looking eager to don it.

"Much more mobile, and much less subtle," Lia answered, her tone darkening a little. "They have heavily guarded caravans making their way through the forest. Transporting red lyrium, if the glow is anything to go by. Seems like they take a different path each time, different directions... they're coming and going, but we're not sure where from or where to."

Séverine nodded her understanding. "And you haven't been seen or attempted to engage them?"

"No, Ser." She gestured over her shoulder, in a north-eastern general direction. "I sent Signy to identify choke points in the forest, places most likely for the caravans to have to come through. We're working on setting up an ambush site, but we'll need your templars and some of the Irregulars to make it work."

"What's their strength like?" Ves asked, leaning slightly on his spear. His tower shield rested with the end planted at his feet. "You said they were heavily guarded."

"The caravans aren't entirely Red Templar troops, is the problem," Lia explained, with a slight wince. "Almost all of the caravans we've seen have civilians among them. Mostly Orlesian, but I couldn't tell you where from. I think... I think they're being held prisoner, forced to drive the carts, but I could be wrong. As for the templars... if they're anything like what we've seen before, they don't always show their true forms until attacked. But they're here in force, and well equipped, too."

Between Ves and Cyrus, Stel grimaced at the word civilian. “Sounds like we have two jobs ahead of us then," she said with a little shake of her head. “Thank you, for the information." That, she directed at Vareth and Lia both.

Leon crossed his arms over his broad chest, frowning slightly. “It would be better to handle both at once. Before the Venatori move and we lose any clues as to their plans, and also before much more lyrium moves across the forest... or more people are pressed into service." He paused, expelling a heavy breath from his nose. “I think... Estella, Ser SĂ©verine and her people, Captain Zahra and myself should be sufficient for the Reds." He glanced at Khari.

“Can you guide the rest to this Din'an Hanin and take care of the Venatori?"

Zahra only nodded her head. A hand drew up to shield her eyes, which were directed upwards. She seemed far too preoccupied watching the wind weave through the enormous trees, swaying like towers overhead to absorb the nuances of their mission. Fortune favored those who only needed to be directed to shoot. It was a position she’d never complained of. She hadn’t noticed Khari’s obvious discomfort. Either that or she hadn’t thought Leon’s suggestion all that absurd.

“Uh." Khari was immediately uncomfortable. That sounded an awful lot like Leon was putting her in charge of something, and Khari had never been in charge of anything in her life. She could see the strategic reason, of course: she knew the area better than anyone else, probably. She didn't doubt Ves had been here at some point, but she'd spent a combined total of years in this forest, and visited Din'an Hanin often enough to know the way.

She considered protesting anyway, but her excuses were all weak as shit, so she held her tongue. Glancing at the others, she cleared her throat. Really, if you had to put someone in charge of a combat operation, she wasn't... well, she could console herself with the fact that Asala would probably do worse. Ves and Cy would almost certainly do better.

“...sure. Can-do, Commander." She plastered a grin on her face that she didn't really feel. Maybe if she faked it long enough, it'd get stuck there and she'd feel some genuine version of the confidence it pretended to. “Good luck, you lot. See you later, I guess."

Only then did Zahra’s head drop down and level off towards Khari. A wide grin, much more genuine than Khari’s own had been, split across her lips as she took a few steps forward and slapped her gently on the back. A low, hoarse laugh sounded. “You’ve got this, second Commander. See you when we see you.” Zahra’s teasing was commonplace, and nearly always expected, but the look in her eyes belied true belief. She meant it.

Asala must have sensed her discomfort, because she was the next to speak with an encouraging smile. "It is not as if you are by yourself," she said before she turned her gaze on the others around them. Asala had her hair pulled back into a tight bun, with golden vitaar spread across her face in the geometric patterns she'd been known for. She seemed prepared for whatever the forest dealt them, for what it was worth.

"Best of luck with the Reds," Ves said, inclining his head in a nod to the rest of the group they were leaving behind, though he looked at Stel when he said it. "We'll see you soon."

It wasn't long before they'd put the camp behind them, passing beyond the safe perimeter the scouts had established and finding themselves surrounded by the colors of the forest. That Khari was leading the group wasn't entirely obvious, as Ves often walked side-by-side with her, and Cyrus and Asala didn't trail behind all that much, either. The silence, or rather lack of any noise from human or elf, became apparent not long after they put the camp out of sight, replaced by only the constant sounds of nature. The wind in the leaves. The slow ambling of a nearby stream. Chittering birds.

Ves was the first to break it, speaking in somewhat low tones due to the lack of necessity to use anything louder. "Saraya didn't see the fall of the Emerald Knights. We didn't visit many places here. It's beautiful, but..." his eyes wandered up to the trees around him, but only for a moment before resuming their watch. "You can almost smell the sorrow on the air. Maybe that's just me."

“It's not." Khari grimaced, glancing to the side at Ves. It made sense that all that stuff was after Saraya's time and all. But it was still really damn old by most reckonings. “I mean, the whole thing's a graveyard. They planted the trees for the Knights when they took their oaths. All the bodies are in the actual tomb."

From slightly behind her, Cyrus hummed, tipping his head back to look up at the canopy of one such tree. “The last defenders of the independent Dales, yes? Right around the second age or so? I've heard only a little."

Khari supposed that meant she might well be the one who knew the most. That was a bizarre feeling, in present company. She could add it to the stack that was slowly accumulating here. She'd heard the stories before, of course. Her clan's last hahren had told them to her more times than she could count because she always wanted stories about knights and these were really the only ones that applied. Most Dalish heroes were mages, as it turned out. “Yeah. Wiped out to a one, like usual." A gust of breath escaped her; she'd been thinking a lot about that story lately, actually.

“Nobody was too fond of the Dalish, after they watched Montsimmard practically burn during the second Blight. But what probably really got the whole thing started was what gets everything started: people hating each other for stupid reasons. I guess there were rumors at the time that elves sacrificed people to the gods or whatever." She snorted, making it abundantly clear what she thought of the intelligence of anyone who'd believe something like that.

Khari adjusted the unfamiliar sword on her back and continued walking, stepping smoothly over a jutting tree root. “Watch your feet, Asala." The Qunari woman was almost fatally clumsy sometimes. Certainly not as smooth in motion as either of the other two. “There was this village called Red Crossing. Not too far from Dirthavaren, actually. One of the knights, Elandrin, fell in love with a human girl there." She'd used to screw up her nose at that part, when Barildal had inevitably turned the story into a tangent about humans, or in later years, some kind of practically-lyrical musing on love. Both had been equally annoying, as far as Khari was concerned, in all her teenaged wisdom.

“There was this pretty awkward identity mix-up, but it ended with Elandrin's sister accidentally killing the girl, Adalene. By the time the other villagers got there, Elandrin was by her side, and you can guess what they thought. That was all it took. There was a war, and then an Exalted March, and then cities fell and Halamshiral was captured and all the Knights were dead on the field." She shrugged. It was about as pleasant as any other Dalish story.

“Used to think Elandrin was a big idiot, myself. Used to think everyone in the story was an idiot. Tragedies are kind of like that." Most of them seemed to rely on someone or multiple someones being idiotically blind about something and everyone paying the price for it.

"Used to?" Ves asked, raising an eyebrow slightly. The look was gone a moment later, however, as it was the only moment he'd given to look at her rather than their surroundings.

Khari nodded, unsure she wanted to elaborate. It was kind of a weird topic, especially for this group. Still... she'd kind of opened herself up to the question, and they had a while to go yet before they were anywhere near their destination. “Well... yeah. Can't do much to stop feelings, can you? Even the stupid ones. Doesn't seem much like it was their fault. Maybe it wasn't anyone's fault." She shrugged again, aware that her body language would probably go unnoticed. It was just a reflex.

“Still happened though. Gave everybody one more reason to just shut out anybody who looks different. This one cut pretty deep." Losing whatever ancient fantasyland had once held the gods and the immortal elves and all those people who seemed so far away from reality, well... that was one thing. Losing the Dales, though. That stung. Particularly for a group that still called themselves Dalish. It was easy to lay the blame on the humans, and forget the part they'd played in starting it. Black and white was always easier than grey. It was just that not everyone agreed about which was which.

"Sadly, feelings of hate and distrust are as hard to stop as love. Maybe harder, if history is anything to go off of." The conversation seemed to be a sobering one for Ves. A few moment passed in silence, before his eyes fell to the ground before them, and he briefly held out a hand towards the others. "Hold up."

At their feet were old tracks, hard to notice but definitely there. No heavy boot thuds of Red Templars, but lighter steps, and a few soft indentations in the ground, where perhaps a staff had pushed into the earth. "Venatori came through here, I think. Are we close?"

Khari's eyes flicked for a moment to the trail ahead, then back down to tracks. “Close enough to be careful. Still about a couple miles out, though." Not that it made a great deal of difference; the Venatori could easily have moved, or be in the process of moving, or even just send patrols out this far. “Guess this is the part where we clam up and go in... uh... quiet-ish."

The chances of this particular group of people getting anywhere close without being noticed was very low. Everyone was in armor except Asala, and she was probably the worst at not stepping wrong, so it was a bit of a predicament. Best to count on being seen sooner rather than later.

Khari pulled in a breath. They could do this. She could do this. The Venatori were dangerous, but so were she and her friends here.

Time to go prove it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Vesryn had been in many elven ruins, but any ruin of significance never failed to impress him with its beauty. He liked to think he had an eye for such things. Even if some of the beauty of the structures wasn't meant to be, such as the way the foliage encroached on through the stone, he felt he could almost imagine what it would have been like to walk through these halls in all their splendor. He wondered if he wasn't imagining it sometimes, but it was like a feeling of a memory of Saraya's tickled at the back of his mind, giving him the smallest, most delectable taste of the past.

She had no memory of this place, and indeed, the visual difference between this and much older ruins was apparent. For one, it was in better shape. Something about the construction of the oldest ruins had turned against them, Vesryn felt, but this place was built differently. That, and it was a crypt built into the earth, thus rendering it better protected than most places. It was in a similar place in the Brecilian Forest that Vesryn had first found his traveling companion. At least, he'd thought it was similar. For obvious reasons, Saraya had not been intent on lingering there.

They moved with caution as they entered Din'an Hanin, but the Venatori were nowhere to be seen. There was evidence of them, though, and it was recent. Torches burned in their sconces on the walls, small campfires still burned in the darker corners, and bedrolls had been left out. There were signs of fighting, bodies of undead put to rest once more in various places in the tomb. It seemed the Venatori had to fight for their chance to study this place. They'd taken casualties of their own, too, the recency of the corpses placing the fights sometime early this morning by Vesryn's best estimates. He crouched down before a pair of bodies that had fallen near a torch, examining their wounds.

"Blade pierced this one under the chin," he noted, tilting the Venatori's head back a little. "Swift and brutal. And this one..." He looked at the one beside the other, finding no immediate fatal wounds, at least not until he carefully grabbed the man's head. "Ah. Broken neck." He frowned. "Haven't known many kinds of undead to try that. I wonder if the Venatori unearthed something they couldn't handle further in." Wouldn't be the first time. He'd heard the reports of what happened at that ruin in the Western Approach.

He glanced back at Cyrus, keeping his voice low. "Anything stand out about this place? Something the Venatori might want with it, or from it?"

Cyrus had placed his helmet on his head and drawn his hood up around it the moment they entered the ruins, though as of yet, he'd taken hold of no weapons. So when he spoke, it was slightly muffled, escaping through the narrow vertical gap from his nose to his chin. “It's old enough that there might be artifacts of note, though I don't know of anything specific. It also seems to have been built on the bones of something older, so to speak. They could be trying to get underneath, if they think something they want might be there." He lifted his shoulders. It wasn't much to go on, and he was clearly quite aware of that fact.

Khari, masked and already holding a naked blade, drew her brows down over her eyes, tilting her head down at one of the dead Venatori. “Revenant, maybe? Though I think they'd be... worse, if it was that." She turned her gaze back out ahead, squinting down a darkened side passageway as if to search for such a creature. Or maybe just more cultists.

"Agreed." Vesryn donned his own helm at this point, most of his face vanishing behind it. He grabbed his spear and shield and stood up, eyeing the different ways forward. "Keep those barriers ready, Asala. Let's take it slow, and stay tight. If we're attacked before we have time to plan, stay defensive and work as a group. We'll evaluate our options and go from there." As far as he was concerned, Leon had only assigned Khari to guide the group to the ruin, not to act as their leader within it. If he was reading her reaction correctly, she wasn't fond of the idea of leading, and Vesryn had to admit he didn't think it would be for the best either. Berserkers were better off being directed, not doing the directing.

"This way." He guided them more based on a hunch of Saraya's than anything else. They made their way through the ruin's main level, which was often exposed to the sunlight above either by design or by the crumbling of the ruin over time. Vines twisted down from above, ensnaring pillars and working their way through cracked and loose pieces of stonework. The ceiling of the level was designed to imitate the canopy of the forest outside in stone-form, the support pillars styled as the trees. A few statues still remained, depicting graceful men and women armored and bearing ancient elven weapons of stone. Most were destroyed, though, only their feet or legs remaining, their broken bodies crumbled to the ground around them, or carried off to some faraway place as a trophy.

They worked their way into the crypts, descending deeper, and still no Venatori appeared, even as the signs of battle faded and then ceased altogether. Eventually they came upon a grand set of double doors, reaching twice Vesryn's height, with an inscription carved above them. "Here rests Elandrin, Whom We Betrayed." He felt a pang of sorrow for the man, but wondered if it hadn't come from Saraya more than himself. He honestly hadn't expected much of the story Khari told to be true, and maybe it still wasn't. Such things could be heavily diluted over time, and Elandrin's actual role in the matter could've been anything. But here he rested, an elf who apparently died for his love.

One of the doors was cracked open a few inches, offering them the way in. Vesryn hefted his shield to the ready. He looked sideways at Khari a moment. "Know anything about the layout inside?"

She shook her head. “Nope. That door's always been sealed. None of us would have opened it without a really good reason." Implied was that they'd never had anything of the kind. She brought her sword around to a more ready position, though, likely made suspicious by the very same fact. A gentle hissing of steel indicated that Cyrus was arming himself as well. Asala, of course, would have no need.

"Right. Watch my sides, please." Between him and Asala they had quite a bit of defensive staying power, so long as Khari and Cyrus were willing to be patient and remain in formation. If they were separated it would be much more difficult to defend each other, for Asala specifically. Hard to focus magic in multiple directions at once. Of course, all of this could be for nothing and the Venatori and undead could both be gone.

Only one way to find out. Vesryn reached out with his spear, prodding the door open enough for him to slip through, and one by one the group made their way inside the tomb. The air, surprisingly, was not as heavy and stale as Vesryn had expected. The tomb itself was very dark save for the central fixture of the large room, where light from above filtered down onto the statue of a great tree, an armored elf standing at its base. The elf figure clutched what looked to be a letter or some other piece of parchment to his chest, head bent down in sorrow. An arrow had pierced his chest, but from his posture it seemed to be the least of his wounds. From far above the foliage of the forest crept down, almost touching the upper reaches of the tree, but it had yet to make it much farther. Before the statue of the elf was the actual sarcophagus. Even from a distance Vesryn could tell that the lid had been disturbed and then replaced recently.

But he couldn't allow himself to focus his attention on Elandrin's resting site. Vesryn peered into the darkness of the chamber, feeling deeply uneasy. For such a large chamber, it was terribly unlit, which didn't match any of the rest of the ruin, where the Venatori had placed lighting of their own wherever it was needed. It wasn't long before Saraya picked up on the softest clink of armor, and he felt an urge to change the angle of his shield in that direction.

An arrow cracked across the surface of it, bouncing harmlessly away. From deep in the darkness he could hear other movement now, and one glance at the arrow now at his feet told him all he needed to know. The construction of it was far too recent for it to have come from any undead bow.

"I do believe we're being ambushed," he informed the others dryly, keeping his spear leveled. Suddenly, the door slammed shut behind them from an unseen force. He didn't have to try it to know that wouldn't budge. "Let them come to us. Watch for mages." Indeed, he didn't need to wait long, as soon enough a darkly-clad Venatori killer rushed from the shadows, short blade in hand, but Saraya heard his approach, and with an almost unnaturally swift strike Vesryn had impaled him through the chest, puncturing leather armor and the flesh underneath. As quick as the attack came he withdrew it, letting the man fall to the ground. Vesryn got his shield back in front in time to intercept another arrow. Not perfectly on target, but it could've struck one of his companions if he'd allowed it to pass.

Cyrus, Vesryn had observed via practice, fought without magic essentially the same as he fought with it, except that the swords he now wielded were made of metal instead of the Fade, and whistled through space instead of humming. More had been lost than just this, of course—there would be no lightning or fire or sudden crossings of large amounts of distance. But he was doing better than most mages would have been, only recently deprived of what made them viable combatants.

When a lightly-armored Venatori slid from cover to try and knife him in the side, he reacted quickly, parrying with the oddly-curved blade in his left hand and swiftly bringing the one in his right across his body, chopping hard into the woman's leathers and felling her in a stroke. He kept close, using his mobility to stay fluid within a small area instead of ranging too far.

It was a lesson Khari could stand to learn a little better, but then, her weapon was considerably larger, and she needed to swing it quite a bit more than Vesryn needed to do with his spear, for instance. She'd stepped out a fair distance from the group, enough that she had to deal with three at once, but at least her back was protected. Her armor stopped a shortsword; the steel clanged off her gorget with a dull rapport. She used the assailant's recoil effectively—he wasn't wearing any heavy neck protection, and her claymore lodged against his spine before she pulled it free, ducking under another hit and clipping the second Venatori in the hip.

The third, however, turned out to be a mage, and Khari staggered when he did... something. Some sort of disorientation spell, it looked like. Enough to slow her for a few seconds and let his ally try to find something vital with her dagger.

A wave of green light washed over Khari, distinctive of Asala's dispel. The spell undoubtedly sought to rid her of any after effects from whatever disorientation spell that was cast on her her. Another spell followed soon after, this one more of Asala's usual blue barrier. It sprung to life only a short distance away from Khari, intercepting the dagger meant for Khari. It was sudden enough that the wrist that held the dagger let out a sickening pop, followed by a muffled, but pained yelp. The yelp was cut short as the barrier then lurched forward and bashed the Venatori, leaving him stumbling and disoriented instead.

Asala did not continue to assault the man, instead turning her spells onto herself. She pressed her hands together, and with a supernatural thump, a light flashed around her feet. When it vanished, she was left standing with a set of translucent armor, of the same make as the gauntlet she attempted to make the last that Vesryn watched her experiment with her magic. However, this arcane armor fit her snug and she seemed to have worked out the mobility issues, as soon after she was on the move again, keeping distance between herself and the Venatori.

Once the first wave of melee attackers was dealt with, the second didn't immediately come forward, leaving them to block and avoid arrows and dangerous spells as best they were able. The reason for that soon became apparent, as an ominous boom sounded above their heads, along with a rapidly forming cluster of dark swirling cloud, bristling with lightning. A tempest spell, and a strong one too by the looks of it. "Shift right, move!" Vesryn called out clearly. "Khari, clear a path. Asala, give us some light and keep her covered. Cyrus, you have the rear." As they moved, more of the Venatori would undoubtedly try to flank behind them. But the prospect of being flanked was preferable to that of remaining in the lightning storm that soon rained down where they were. They escaped its range not a second too soon.

A lightning bolt was hurled from the back of the room towards Vesryn, who ducked down and angled his shield up just in time to send the magic ricocheting up into the ceiling with a loud crack of stone, little pieces of it crumbling around them. There were more of them than he'd originally thought. That wasn't good.

The words clear a path didn't even seem especially necessary for Khari—it was more or less what she was disposed to do anyway. Still, she took to the task with purpose, swinging into a cultist, then kicking the staggering body, soon to be dead, so that it fell heavily against another, knocking her over as she shot a chain lightning spell into the mix. The bolt glanced past Khari's face, leaving a black mark on her mask but otherwise dissipating harmlessly.

By the time they were clear of the cloud, the density of the cultists was looking to be a considerable challenge for her; she'd stepped well out of range of the rest of them in her drive forward. Behind, Cyrus cleared the cloud last; from the way his armor was smoking, he hadn't been able to completely avoid being struck by the magical storm. His movements were a little jerky for a moment as he recovered, but he seemed less affected than he probably should have been. Perhaps the armor had some sort of protection to it aside from the obvious.

“I believe we need a new plan." The words droned dully from behind his helmet, dry as the sand in the Approach, but loud enough to be heard. “Don't suppose anyone's feeling particularly inspired?"

Asala's didn't say anything in reply. She was too focused in keeping a wall of barriers between them and the Venatori, as well as keeping a magelight active above them. The effort in her actions were clear however, as sweat beaded down her face and and she steadily began to breathe harder. Once, she missed a barrier, and received a lightning bolt for her mistake, though fortunately it struck one of the magical plates she had summoned around herself. The plate vanished along with the lightning, but the only effect she suffered was the force of the blow, which made her recenter her feet beneath her. However, another spell or arrow in that area, and the effect would be much more noticeable.

Vesryn had to admit, the situation wasn't great. The Venatori were obviously very intent on this ambush, probably hoping to catch an Inquisitor in their web, and settling for the group of Irregulars that arrived instead. The front of his shield glistened where an icy spell had smashed across it, weighing it down in front, but nothing too heavy to be unmanageable. He caught a charging Venatori's slash with his shield, punching his spear up through her throat. Before he could shove her away a spell from a Venatori mage in the rear came in for him, a bolt of spirit magic that bludgeoned both the slain Venatori on his weapon and Vesryn himself. He staggered back with a grunt, letting the body in front of him fall.

Out of the corner of his eye he spotted a pair of figures descend down from the shaft of light above the stone tree statue. He'd barely gotten a glimpse of them before they disappeared into the shadows, enough to make him wonder if he'd seen them at all, but soon enough shouts of alarm erupted from within the ranks of the Venatori assaulting them. A flash of fire erupted in one corner as an archer received a bloody and ignited wound across his chest. Vesryn caught sight of a green-clad figure in the weak light the burning wound provided, but then they were gone.

The Venatori immediately began to panic, shouting in their own tongue among themselves and lessening the strength of their attack on Vesryn and the others. Spells started to fly in every direction, seemingly aimless, but each one cast a momentary picture of chaotic bloodshed as the Venatori tried to pin down the sudden deadly threats carving through them.

“They are quite alarmed." Cyrus ducked under an errant spike of ice; it exploded against the ground several feet back, coating the stone in a pale sheet of frost, but harming no one. “Seems this is a familiar threat, whatever it is." Still, the split in the forces was just that: a split. Another Venatori, the sole white-robed member of the group, stepped within the ring of Asala's light spell, staff raised and crackling with barely-contained fire.

A gloved hand fitted itself over his mouth and nose before the spell could release. The flash of a knife followed, and the man fell to the ground with little more than a muted thud and a deep red line from one ear to the other, gouting blood. The spell guttered out harmlessly, releasing a little curl of smoke and nothing else. His fall exposed his assailant for just a moment—a figure garbed in unreflective black armor of some kind. It was hard to tell in the poor light, but it looked almost like actual reptilian scales. The person wearing it was covered nearly from head to toe, save a small strip of skin around their eyes. One blue and the other almost reddish, stark against the duskiness of their skin.

The eyes narrowed at the group for a split second before the figure melted back into the gloom again. Whatever was going on in the dark, it became clear that the newcomers were maintaining the advantage; the cries and shouts of the Venatori grew more desperate even as their numbers clearly thinned. Almost none tried to assail the Irregulars, too caught up in defending themselves from foes they could scarcely see.

One by one they could be heard dropping in the shadows, until the scent of blood was heavy on the air. Vesryn maintained his position, allowing the newcomers to continue their work while he kept his guard in front of his allies, wary of any Venatori attempted to catch them by surprise. They were plainly more concerned with the threat in the darkness, but it was obvious they'd been caught out of their element. Or at least whatever comfort they had fighting in the dark was nothing compared to those that had slipped into it from above.

Seemingly the last of them stumbled across the edge of Asala's light, clutching a heavily bleeding side and limping on a gouged hamstring. He'd lost hold of his weapons, and seemed intent on making it to the door. He only made it a few more steps, however, before the figure garbed in dark green swept out from the shadows, a slightly curved elven shortsword slashing the other leg. The Venatori fell to his knees with a cry. The warrior that had felled him was an elf, his leather armor of Dalish make, finely made but heavily worn and battered. His back turned, the elf stepping in close, snatching a fistful of the downed's man hair to wrench his head back.

His right hand held a dagger, the blade the unmistakable color of bone, shaped like a Dalish weapon but appearing as nothing Vesryn had seen from any clan. Dull red runes glowed along the blade's length. The elf hacked it through the Venatori's neck, a fire enchantment on the blade burning through flesh and bone easily enough, and the head came clean off. After the body fell, neck wound partially cauterized, the elf tossed the head lightly back into the shadows.

He turned to face them, revealing a gnarled and battered face, missing one eye. The result of whatever had viciously scarred him across the right side of his face. He looked older than Vesryn would've thought, maybe nearing fifty. He sheathed the knife against his chest, but kept a loose and easy grip on his other blade. Vesryn lifted the point of his spear up, not desiring to be threatening. "You have impeccable timing, friend."

The elf exhaled, what might've been the hint of a laugh. "You made for good bait."

“Wait, really?" Khari looked thoroughly confused for several seconds. “There aren't any clans out here besides mine." She held her sword low, end pointed away, but she didn't sheathe it. “Why follow these Venatori all the way out here and set a trap in the first place?"

"Marcus." The second of the fighters stepped up beside the first, pulling down the fabric wrapped about her mouth. Dropping her hood as well, she studied them with a neutral expression. There were no vallaslin on her face, no point to the ear she brushed a stray piece of hair behind. Her appearance indicated quite a bit more youth than that of her companion, and the pale slash of a scar that ran from beneath her left eye to her jaw was subtler. "Unfortunately, he is not here." She bent to clean her knife off on one of the Venatori's robes, then sheathed it behind her back.

“Alesius?" Cyrus's muffled tone conveyed a modicum of surprise. He pushed back his own hood and lifted his helmet off his head, taking a couple of steps forward. He'd already disarmed, apparently. “Some of us ran into him not too long ago. A... friend of mine hit him rather hard with a bolt of lightning." A contemplative look flitted across his face, like he had some sort of idea that he wasn't quite inclined to share.

“...How well do you know him?"

"Too well," the woman replied bluntly, crossing her arms. "Tell your friend they should have hit him harder." She frowned slightly, glancing once at the elf before returning her attention to their group. "And yourselves? To what end do you pursue a Tevinter cult into the heart of an elven forest?"

"To figure out what they wanted with these ruins," Vesryn answered. "Or what they hoped to find. The Venatori are no friends of ours. We're with the Inquisition."

"We know." The grizzled elf sheathed his other weapon. "Your arrival here wasn't as subtle as you thought. The Venatori caught your scent as well." He glanced around at the bodies of the slain, appearing dissatisfied. Vesryn wondered if he didn't just always look like that. "Marcus will be in the wind by now."

"You're hunting him, then?" Vesryn didn't expect the elf was from a nearby clan. Dalish accents weren't as noticeable from place to place as human or city elf ones, but this one's wasn't Orlesian, but Fereldan. He wasn't from around here, and if Vesryn was estimating correctly, their business with Marcus was quite personal.

The elf nodded, grimly. "He still has half of his face left, so... yes."

"And what might your names be? I'm Vesryn. This is Cyrus, Khari, and Asala."

There was a short, but very deliberate pause. As though the couple of seconds went to deciding whether or not to part with the information. After it, though, the woman spoke. "Amalia," she said, faintly inclining her head to them. "This is Ithilian."

Cyrus crossed his arms for a moment, then shrugged. “Why not come with us, then? If you're hunting Marcus, there's a chance something we know might be of help. More likely, it'll be your information and our resources that do the trick, but in any case, cooperation seems to increase the chance of him winding up dead, which I take it is something we all want." He glanced from Amalia to Ithilian, as if unsure which would be more amenable to the idea, if either.

"Worth a trip, at least," Ithilian said, nodding. "Nothing left in this forest but Venatori to kill, and not the one we're looking for."

Vesryn didn't know if he'd ever seen a pair of people so plainly hellbent on a murder. Vengeance was probably the better word for it, considering what he knew of Marcus, but still. Their concern seemed to be rather singular. He wasn't opposed to making use of that, but it wasn't exactly the type of mentality the Inquisition was looking for, or so he thought.

"We'd best get moving, then," he said. "We've a walk ahead of us."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The house gave the impression of emptiness even from the outside.

There wasn't really any point at which Cyrus did not dearly wish he had his magic once more, but he felt that longing particularly keenly now, when he would have been able to discern so much more about it than his senses alone could tell him. As he was, however, he only knew that the manor was old, abandoned, and rumored to play host to spirits. Wind whistled through the grounds, returning strangely hollow sounds, though from here, most of the windows seemed intact. The garden was long dead, though whithered plants jutting at strange angles, warped by neglect, and years spent reaching for sunlight that never quite sufficed, perhaps. It had been disturbing enough to those living nearby that they'd asked the Inquisition to look into it, and so here they were.

The thick canopy overhead kept it in gloomy shade; Cyrus supposed the stonework must once have been white, but time and lack of care had turned it a dingy grey hue. The smell of rotting wood and decay was quite thick on the air, though the building itself seemed at least structurally sound enough to enter. The wrought iron gate in the front of it was closed, but that wasn't anything a little percussion didn't fix, and with a strangled squeak, it parted to admit them.

“I suspect that whatever is going on here, it's magical." It almost went without saying, really, though the sense of 'spirit' the people here meant was likely more along the line of 'ghost of the departed' than anything, from the way they'd phrased it. Novel, but likely ultimately to be the work of something more ordinary. Something from the Fade. “We'll need to get closer to say for sure."

Beside him, Khari frowned, giving the edifice a skeptical once-over. “You sure it's not just rats? Scuffing around, making noise? People could get the wrong idea, if they already have the ghost story in their heads."

Cyrus shrugged. “Hard to say. We'll find out, I suppose."

"It certainly looks the part, doesn't it?" Stellulam spoke up from slightly behind. Her expression was almost troubled, or at least there was a faint flicker of it behind her omnipresent neutrality. Perhaps her magic enabled her to sense something that was undetectable to him, now. Her lips pursed; if there was anything else she thought about it, she kept the observation to herself, stepping forward with the rest of them.

The front door was set back behind a straight path. It had perhaps once been wrought with the same white stone as the exterior, but most of the stones had sunk at least partway into the ground, the mortar between them long cracked and flaked away or faded to greasy brownish dust. The door was not rotted, unlike everything in the garden. In fact, sans a layer of filmy dirt, it seemed perfectly intact.

"Rot didn't hit everything evenly," Estella murmured. This close, the house was indeed obviously still in decent shape itself, despite the ruin of the grounds.

"Saraya's wary of this place, for what it's worth." Vesryn leaned slightly against his axe, the butt of which was planted between two sunken stones of the pathway under their feet. "Subtle dangers are often more concern than the obvious ones." He looked uneasy himself, though he'd been eager enough to answer the call when a group was needed to investigate.

"Well, in we go." He reached out, taking a careful hold of handle and turning. The door they found unlocked, and it swung open with a loud, drawn out creak. Vesryn stepped inside first, and the others followed closely behind, one by one. The air inside felt still, even with the door still open behind them, the sound of the wind still plainly rustling through the trees. The foyer was entirely clean, kept in pristine condition, as though someone had made it their personal mission to see to the upkeep of the house's interior. Clearly that did not also apply to the grounds outside. There was not interior lighting to greet them, though, only what little natural light could filter in through the mostly drawn blinds.

"We may not be alone," Vesryn mused. "Surely a bandit or deserter or two tried to take up residence here at some point. Someone might still be here, given the condition of things."

“Doesn't make any damn sense—” a breathy whisper came out to Vesryn’s left. A little too close. Zahra had been herding in behind them at an unusual distance, right at their heels, as if she hadn’t wanted to bring up the rear. She only halted when she had nowhere else to go, or else she would’ve walked into Stellalum’s back. There was a pinched look to her eyebrows and if Cyrus could guess at it, the level of concern drawn up on her face was more in line with fear than unease.

Her hands hadn’t left the pommel of her blades since first coming into view of the eerie house. A sigh sifted from her lips when bandits or squatters were mentioned. Perhaps, she was hoping that it was so. “Better that than the alternative,” it was clear that she did not quite think that rats were scuffing about. Bereft of magical abilities, or any sense tied to the Fade, it was clear that she had her own set of superstitions. From the way her shoulders were bunched, and her jaw was set, it looked as if she thought something might jump out around the corner and spook them.

Asala was far more twitchy than usual. One hand clutched at the collar of her cloak below her neck, while the fingers of her other were curled to reach for her magic at a moment's notice. As they walked, she kept casting glances around them, like she was trying to find something that was not there. As she was perhaps presently the one most attuned to the fade, the effects of the manor may have been affecting her more. Whatever it was, it was clear that it was making her uncomfortable.

She jerked once more, this time causing her half-turn to her side. "I feel like I am being... watched?" she noted, sounding unsure if that was even the correct word for what she was feeling. Regardless, her eyes darted from one darkened corner of the foyer to the other.

Cyrus wasn't sure he'd ever met a bandit this inclined to cleanliness, but he'd been wrong before. Still... something didn't quite seem right. The place wasn't merely maintained, it was pristine. Almost to the point where he had to wonder if anyone really lived here at all. It reminded him of nothing so much as coming back to the manor house in Minrathous after a summer with Cassius in the country. Servants lingered only as long as it took to dust, oil, and sweep everything, maintaining all the furniture and the house itself, but it had lost the sense of really having occupants.

He doubted that there were any servants out here, dutifully maintaining the home for some long-absent lord. The grounds were proof enough of that.

Before he could venture anything else by way of observation, however, there was a bang from directly behind them. Jumping from the suddenness of the noise, he whirled to face it. He was met with a solid wood panel and naught else—the door had shut abruptly behind them. Before he could ask who'd done it, several more clatters followed, and they were plunged into darkness as the shutters over the windows sealed as well. Something between a startled yelp and a scream sounded off behind him. It was difficult to tell who it was, however. There was another sound of someone banging into a table of sorts, and a throaty, embarrassed laugh that didn’t seem all that amused.

He could still make out the few feet in front of him, but the light level was too low for much else. What little was filtering in reflected off of some things more than others: Vesryn's armor, Asala's hair, and so on.

“Well." That wasn't quite what he'd been expecting. “I think we can rule out bandits."

Some shuffling and a grunt alerted him to the fact that Khari was trying to push open the shutters. When that was apparently unsuccessful, there was a louder collision sound—metal on wood—then nothing.

“Damn things won't budge. Can we get a light in here or something?"

"Sure," it was Asala's voice that answered. There was a vague shuffling from her direction and the sound of her reaching into the fade to cast her spell before... nothing. The spell did produce a ball of light, but the strangest part what that it did not cast light, only a dim ball lingering above them and nothing more. Silence fell on Asala, undoubtedly as she tried to process what was happening. A surprised murmured followed the snuffing of the ball, before a second and third appeared and were likewise dismissed. As with the first one, the magelight did not cast light.

"Uh...?" Asala muttered, unsure where to go from there.

Well, it was definitely Fade-based interference doing all of this, then. But Cyrus had never heard of anything quite like this. Magic dampening, the apparent control of the house's doors and windows... those things were not typically possible in the waking world, not even for spirits or demons. It was possible that some mage was doing this, or had set the various features of the home to react when wards or traps of some kind were triggered. A pike of frustration stabbed at Cyrus's chest. This would have been much easier to figure out if he could feel anything from the Fade at all.

He tsked under his breath. “Seems we're going to have to find a way out in the dark. Or more likely, find whatever it is that's causing this and deal with it."

"Well..." Estella slid her saber from the sheath she carried it in. Its light wasn't as bright as usual, either, but it at least succeeded in casting a small pool of dim illumination ahead. By the light it provided, Cyrus could see that her face was a little drawn. Anxiety, perhaps, or whatever magic the place was saturated with. "This is the foyer, from the looks of it. That means it's probably public rooms down here, and everything else upstairs... I suppose we'll have to check everywhere."

She turned towards him, eyes narrowed slightly. Squinting to make sure it was him, presumably. "Any idea what we're looking for, exactly?"

Cyrus pursed his lips. “If we find any demons, that's probably a good start. But in general terms... no. Not really. We'll have to look around. Maybe it will be clearer once we have a better idea what the options are, so to speak. Let's start this way."

On the grounds that no particular room was more or less likely to grant them a clue when he didn't know what the nature of clues would be, Cyrus chose to try and systematically sweep the house. That meant starting down the hallway to their left. His footsteps echoed on the stone tiles of the foyer as he crossed it, the scuffs of other boots reassurance enough that they could see him well enough to follow. The door out to the hallway was of course closed, but unlike the front one, it opened easily enough when he turned the handle, creaking slightly as he pushed it inwards and stepped over the threshold.

He couldn't tell exactly who was behind him, but he did notice when the door slid from his grip with unnatural heaviness, falling shut with a decisive click and cutting off all but one other set of footsteps. He turned around abruptly, able to make out a few of Zahra's features in the dark, and grimaced.

“...I don't suppose that opens anymore, does it?"

“Well, it damn well should, shouldn’t it? It’s just a door.” Zahra’s eyebrow raised a fraction. Though it was difficult to tell in the dim light, a confused expression pinched across her features. The question seemed to be more of an effort to put herself at ease, or else she might have been looking for confirmation that yes, this was simply a door. It could be opened and closed at their leisure. However, by the tone of her voice, lilting into a nervous huff, it didn’t seem as if Zahra was taking this eerie expedition well.

She immediately closed the distance to the door, and with both hands on the knob, she pushed her shoulder into it and shoved it open. From the looks of it, the heaviness Cyrus had felt earlier had all but vanished. The door had opened almost too easily. Certainly enough to deposit Zahra on the other side, carried by her momentum, sending her sprawling on her hands in knees in an unfamiliar room. Everyone else was
 just gone.

So was the hallway they’d just walked through. They faced another immaculate room that looked sorely out of place. Much larger, with high ceilings. A white balcony ribbed the entire room, as well. A large, bronze chandelier hung from the ceiling and held several freshly lit candles from their flutes, casting long shadows against the walls. A piano was pushed up near the large, shuttered windows; bench left slightly askew, as if someone had left in a hurry.

“But we were just—,” her voice trailed off, and a bark of laughter sounded as she pushed herself back to her feet and stomped back towards the door. She held up a finger to him and stepped back through the threshold, slamming the door shut, and reopening it with just as much force. The determined jut to her lip faltered and fell away completely as she released the doorknob. “This isn’t good.”

She certainly wasn't wrong. Cyrus frowned, unsure what to make of the development. “It seems almost as if... some entity has control of the entire house." Either that, or this was an elaborate illusion, and they were all, in fact, asleep in the foyer even now. But he didn't dream any longer, which was at least some evidence against that hypothesis. The salon remained where it was, just as dark as the rest of their surroundings. He suppressed the flare of worry in his gut.

By now, his eyes had adjusted to the dark as much as they were going to. For a moment, they lingered on the piano, its lacquered surface reflecting what little illumination there was. “I suppose we just... pick a direction and keep going, for now. Don't... open any doors without me. I don't like our chances if we end up alone." He wasn't sure what basis he had for thinking so, only some sort of... impression. A feeling, that he didn't want to find himself without anyone else around, right now. Like that would somehow be... Cyrus shook his head.

A soft chuckle, with a note of exasperation sounded as Zahra’s attention roved towards the upper balcony winding around the chamber. She cleared her throat and took a tentative step closer to his right side, hands still poised over the pommels of her blades or simply resting at her hips, close enough to draw if need be. “No concerns there, I’ll be on your heels. So, don’t
 uh, leave me behind either, okay?” There was a drawn tone to her voice, a vulnerable lilt. She couldn’t have expected him to do any differently, but it appeared as if she’d certainly felt
 something as well. What that was, was anyone’s guess.

There were doors strewn across the room. Only seen by the swiveling shine of candlelight casting subtle glares across their doorknobs. Though, there was no clear indication where they would lead. A kitchen, or library? Back to the foyer, or somewhere else entirely?

She pointed towards the furthest corner of the room and took a few steps ahead of him, “Lots of doors. Should be some stairs that lead up there, too. Too many damn choices, if you ask me.” Blathering on seemed to be more for her benefit than anyone else, in order to fill in the noiseless spaces. It didn’t last long. There were a few bangs that came from one of the corners of the room; objects clattering off shelves of their own accord. However, there were no sounds of shattering. They were wholesome thumps, and the sound of pages fluttering open. Errant books, perhaps. Left behind by whoever owned this place.

Zahra had stopped mid-step and seemed frozen in place, eyes glued on the piano ahead of them—too far to see any movement, if there had been any to see in the first place. What they heard, however, were a few keys being pressed down. High notes drawing out into a playful melody. It sounded like an old chantey. Something played in seaside taverns, like Redcliffe. Its notes dropped into a more somber, destitute tune, but as soon as Zahra took a step backwards, the piano’s cover slammed down and the tune cut off entirely.

The silence that followed was more than disconcerting. A heavy blanket cast over their heads, all but constricting the walls against them. From what they could see, there was no one else in the room; it was empty
 they were alone. There were a few more steps backwards, clumsy and hurried, until she bumped into Cyrus's chest and leaped away with an audible yell. It took her a moment to compose herself before she straightened her shoulders and let out a shaky breath, “B-bloody hell, sorry, I thought you were, I didn't see
 don’t you hear that?”

“Y—"

Don’t you want to show them who you really are?
Ah, yes. You are less now. A powerless child. Alone.

It was soft. Barely audible. A voice that sounded all too familiar, but alien; all at once. It came from the left. Or, perhaps, the right. Inside, or outwards. Above, or below. Had he even heard it? Or imagined it? In any case, it appeared as if Zahra had heard it as well.

A soft breath hissed out from between Cyrus's teeth. He wasn't half as jumpy as Zahra, but that didn't mean he wasn't on-edge. Given that objects in the room seemed to move at the behest of some unseen will, he couldn't let his eyes settle on one place for too long, lest something strike him in the back or who knew what. With a rasp, he drew one of his swords. At the very least, he could make the attempt to fend off anything that came directly for him.

“Are you hearing that, or is it just me?" His voice came out lower than he intended, like he couldn't bring himself to say anything too loud. He thought she was, but he wanted to be sure. Carefully, he settled his free hand at Zahra's shoulder. “Put your back to mine. I'll watch in front if you watch behind. We'll head for the leftmost door." Zahra obliged without question, pressing her back to his for a moment before drawing her own blade, and setting her sights to where they’d just come from.

Up and down, spun all around.
And the other ran her ship aground.

It sounded, if anything, like a child's voice. A whisper. Too soft to really decide if he recognized it or not. Cyrus doubted it mattered. It had to be whatever was here interfering with them. Shifting positions so he was facing forward, he kept himself half-turned so he could maintain solid physical contact with Zahra. Normally, he wouldn't have, but given that they'd already been separated from the others, he wasn't going to take the chance.

“This way."

“Lead on,” Zahra’s voice was, if anything, a little stronger this time. Perhaps, having some sort of physical proximity was as good as any a promise that she was not alone. It appeared as if she’d seen something a moment before—or at least believed so. A brief moment before she’d blustered into him, she had looked in his direction
 and almost looked as if she were looking straight through him.

She hadn’t commented on it any further. Though the hitch of her shoulders and back, meeting just below his shoulder blades, bellied a reproach that may have been caused by whatever she’d seen. There was a soft exhale as she mimicked his footsteps and continued scanning every inch they left behind. “I heard it too,” she glanced over her shoulder at him, “But I can’t tell where it’s coming from.”

There was another unusual sound. A small, tinny sound of iron bouncing off the linoleum floors. A portrait that had been hung by the door they’d recently vacated creaked against the wall and finally clattered to the ground behind them. Then another, and another. Closer, each time. The uncomfortable silence that followed hung heavier. This time, Zahra had managed to bite down her yelp and only startled slightly against Cyrus’ back as they retreated.

“We should get out of here.” It sounded more like a plea than a suggestion.

Either way, he agreed. Cyrus picked up the pace as much as he could while remaining in contact with Zahra, jogging towards the door. He'd have to give up either the sword or his companion to work the knob, and he wasn't about to let her go, so he sheathed the blade, turning the handle and putting his shoulder into it when he met resistance. As though rust were breaking away from the hinges, it suddenly gave, but he was prepared for something like that. His fingers tightened in the fabric of Zahra's shirt; he refused to let go, and pulled her after him over the threshold.

This time, they emerged into dim light. The door behind them was closed despite never having clicked shut. He was willing to bet that whatever was behind it wasn't the room they'd come from either. Here, things were lit with several inset torches, burning an eerie bluish color. Magelight. The room was little more than bare stone walls and a bare stone floor, rows of bookshelves reaching as high as Cyrus could see, and then higher. Each was lined with neat rows of dusty tomes, their titles blurry and indistinct to his eyes, even when he ventured slightly closer. From the way their footsteps echoed, the ceiling of the room must have been at least two stories up.

There weren't any immediately-visible doors, but there might be on the other side, blocked from view by the towering shelves. It was hard to say. From somewhere deeper in, a thud reverberated—exactly the sound he would expect from a book falling off a shelf. “Someone's playing games with us." He was almost certain of it.

The thing was, he wasn't sure if the thing to do was play along or ignore the games entirely.

“Not the type of games I like playing,” Zahra quipped at his back. Not one anyone would enjoy playing if it meant tossing objects on the floor and whispering ominous things in their ears. However, leaving the salon and having the door firmly shut behind them had soothed some of her nerves. The light, as dim as it was, seemed to lend her some bravery as well. She emerged from behind his back and stood in front of one of the many shelves, squinting close enough that her nose nearly touched one of the dusty tomes.

“What should we do? What can we do?” There was a pause, before she straightened her back and rounded her shoulders, “Demons aren’t really my specialty.” What could they do when they had nothing to strike? An unseen enemy toying with them from the shadows. A hand that seemed to focus on manipulation rather than outright injury. It appeared as if she didn’t know what to do with herself, holding her rapier loosely in her hand and busying herself by prodding the spines of the books in front of her.

“Depends on the type of demon." Unfortunately, he didn't know what sort this was, or how it was doing the things it made sense to attribute to it. “I've never heard of a demon being in command of an area outside the Fade like this." Even Nightmare's control over its dominion was somewhat limited. This one had yet to speak to them directly or identify itself. He needed more information before he had a hope of understanding what needed to be done.

But the only way to get that information was probably to go along with things, for now. “Let's figure out what it wanted us to see, first of all." If a book had fallen somewhere, they could at least figure out which one. It could be useful information.

Working his way down the narrow gap at the ends of all the rows of shelving, Cyrus peered down each as he passed, looking for any conspicuous dark objects on the floors. Just when he was resigned to making a more thorough inspection of each, he found what he was looking for. “There, this way." The second-to-last row contained a toppled book, fallen open upside down. From where they stood, the title was visible, standing out in sharp, almost luminous golden relief: Daedalus and Auriel.

Cyrus's brows descended over his eyes. Bending down, he picked the book up, careful to keep it open to the same page, and then turned it over in his hands. He sucked in a sharp breath. On the left was a full-page illustration. To the right, the words written out in familiar handwriting—his own. The image itself was recognizably him as well, save that he was a child and dressed in the manner of Auriel from the tale, the ragged garments of a slave, cut in a manner long obsolete in the Imperium. He sat at the knee of a man, dressed much the same, face obscured and blurry like the titles of all the other books.

Grimacing, he flipped the page, and then another. The story played out exactly like it was supposed to, except for the uncanny resemblance of the ill-fated protagonist to himself. When he reached the last page, his gut lurched. Auriel had fallen, alone, to earth in a heap of smoking feathers, his body broken on stones.

“That's... quite unpleasant." His attempt to sound dry only worked halfway. It just looked like him. But somehow that wasn't the terrible part.

Zahra was hot on his heels as he rounded the bend. She sidled at his elbow when he had stooped to retrieve the fallen tome. Seeing how short she was in comparison, she was not quite reading over his shoulder. Instead, she’d chosen a spot at his side, murky eyes following the familiar depictions as he flipped through the pages. By the pinch of her brows, she appeared justifiably confused. She wouldn’t have understood the relevance of the tale. Though she bent over a little further when he reached the last page.

“That looked a little like...” her voice trailed off uneasily as she took a step backwards and gave him breathing room. She cleared her throat and glanced over her shoulder, scanning the room once more. It’d do them no good if something crept up behind them as they perused the books. Her mouth was set into a fine line, assured. Her hand had been resting on his shoulder the entire time, and it took her a moment to retract it, as if she hadn’t realized she’d been grabbing onto him in the first place.

“Uh
 so, what was that? You don’t look so good.”

“A clue." To the nature of their tormentor, this time. He wasn't sure it was enough, though. Perhaps venturing further in would be more definitive. “I'll... explain it later." Just at this moment, he didn't really want to get into the details. It was hardly the time or the place for that.

Their journey down the row of shelving, however, had made evident another door. “I think that might be our only way out." He nodded at it carefully, still unable to banish the thick something that had settled in the hollow of his chest. An ache, maybe. Something evoked without being named. He needed to give it a name. Somehow, he couldn't help but feel that doing so would loosen the hold it was slowly gaining over him, over them. Separating them like this, playing upon their fears in the dark and the unknown.

They stuck close together as they reached the next door; Cyrus waited until they were in physical contact again before he opened it and stepped through.

Zahra had been clinging onto the hem of his shirt as they crossed the threshold. Seeing how they’d been separated in the first place, it was an understandable concern. However, she seemed perplexed that she’d been doing it in the first place, retracting her fingers as soon as the door gently clicked behind them. She paused and looked over her opened palm, before huffing out a sigh, “How big is this damn house—”

Her words were smothered into a trembling hitch. The room they’d entered looked as if it had been designed by a completely different hand. One that was much more deliberate. Intentional. Wholly unlike all of the gaudy rooms they’d come across so far. There were no crystal chandeliers. No plush cushions or lacquered pianos; no lengthy portraits or intricate vases arranged atop freshly-varnished tables.

“Impossible.” A much older, outdated room sat in front of them—a fisherman’s cabin from the looks of it. The windows were still shuttered and only oil lanterns, hoisted onto metal fastenings in between the wooden slats of the walls, offered any light. Shadows danced and licked across the walls. At times, it appeared as if they took shape, though they soon disappeared. Slits of light reflected across the hooks of fishing rods tucked neatly beside a wood stove.

My Bonnie lies over the ocean
My Bonnie lies over the sea


She took a few steps forward; her movements wooden. Though it may have escaped Cyrus’ notice before, it was certainly apparent now that Zahra was walking towards it, the furthest window was latched, but had no shutters covering its pane. It did not, however, look normal. Instead of allowing a view of the grounds below, only an inky blackness remained. There was a residual shudder across the surface, as if rocks were being thrown into water. A silhouette began to take shape; first shoulders, then horns.

Bring back, bring back
Bring back my Bonnie to me


A soft-spoken lullaby. A motherly tone; happy. The voice belonged to a woman that he did not recognize, though it appeared as if Zahra had heard this particular one as well. She’d initially reacted by pressing the palms of her hands to her ears, smothering them against her wild curls. There was another noise, coming from her mouth. Something that sounded like a desperate no, no, no. It didn’t appear as if she were aware that she’d left Cyrus by the door. That she continued leaving him there; on his own. Focusing only on the window ahead of her, stumbling through the darkness as if she were swimming to shore.

“I have to let him in. I have to. He’s right there—”

Cyrus admittedly wasn't really sure what to do here. Unlike the last time they'd been in a similar position, he didn't have the power to simply banish the illusion before them. Nor did he think he'd be able to do much to break its hold on Zahra. Leon had been around last time, and he rather thought that had made all the difference between success and failure. Especially since she didn't even seem to notice that he was present.

Clicking his tongue against his teeth, he followed her across the room. That in itself was hardly a difficult choice—the overwhelming desolation he felt in this place seemed to be staved off only by her proximity. He was fairly sure he knew what that meant, at this point, but it wasn't the most obvious answer, and he didn't want to get it wrong.

The choice to reach out and grasp her wrist, halting her progress, was admittedly the harder one. “Zahra. Zahra, stop. This isn't real. Like the dream wasn't real." He paused, hesitating, then ventured his guess. If he was right, and he could get it through to her, knowing what it was should help her see through its tricks. “This is a demon—Loneliness. It just wants to make you feel alone and hopeless." Cyrus enunciated carefully, searching her face for any sign that she so much as recognized his presence.

At first, Zahra only tugged against the restraint on her wrist and reached out her own hand towards the rippling reflection in the window. She made a small noise in the back of her throat—halfway between an intake of breath and a whine. What she’d do once she reached the window was anyone’s guess
 but the desperate pull seemed to have her entranced: frantic. “He’s right there—Aslan, I have to, I have to
”

There was a choked noise, and her pulling suddenly stopped. The ripples suddenly ceased and the silhouette began to lose its shape. Until it was nothing more than a formless blob. A shadow, unfamiliar darkness. Like all of the other windows, shutters abruptly slammed down in its place, covering it completely. She simply stood there, stock-still. For a moment, at least, until she let out a shaky breath.

“Shit.” Zahra pressed her free hand to her eyes, angrily wiping with the heel of her palm. It took her a moment to look at him, but eventually she did. The frenzy might’ve left her gaze, but her eyes still burned. What she’d seen had clearly left an impression on her. She nodded her head as if she were shaking off the remnants of sleep; resolute, bristling. “Alright. Let’s kill this fucking thing. No more games. Not with us.”

Cyrus nodded, carefully releasing her. “My sentiments exactly." With the closing of the shutters, a new door had appeared at the end of the room. That seemed like the best way forward.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

They should've arrived at the next floor by now, right?

Vesryn caught himself thinking about how annoyingly narrow the stairwell was, and how tight the spiral was. Uncomfortable for someone in his amount of armor, though he was able to fit. The spin of the spiral shouldn't have been enough to make him dizzy, but he could feel it beginning to settle in. If there was just a window or something, some way he could see the outside, everything would be better, but sadly the house was not that kind.

"Ves, wait." Stel's tone was pitched low and urgent when she spoke from behind him. The sound of her footsteps halted, at which point it became clear that they were the only other footsteps within earshot. "Khari and Asala aren't... they're gone."

He turned abruptly at the sound of her voice, again subtly taking his axe in both hands and partially expecting a threat. As before, the threat wasn't one that an axe had a chance of dealing with. His mouth hung ajar momentarily, staring around the bend of the stairwell's spiral at where he expected Asala and Khari to be, but it was as Stel said: they were gone.

"There wasn't even a door this time," he said, his tone halfway to a complaint. "How could they just... damn it." He grimaced, quickly trying to think of what was best to do. Saraya was of little help at the moment, as her ability to give specific instructions was limited. She just felt about as uncomfortable as he did to be remaining where they were standing.

"I think we need to get out of this stairwell." It meant refusing to go back and look for Khari and Asala, but somehow Vesryn could guess that they would find nothing. Something in this house was working very hard to split them up. Divide and conquer was a simple enough tactic. He held out a gloved hand to her. "Probably safer if we don't let go of each other."

She hesitated for a moment, shifting to look behind her, but she must have been thinking something similar, because it didn't take her more than that moment to reach forward and take his hand. "I—all right." Her unease was not hard to detect.

"We'll find them, but not in here," he promised her, for what it was worth. There was something unnatural about the stairwell, he didn't need to be a mage to figure that out. Grasping her hand firmly so as to leave no chance of it slipping, he turned his gaze back forward and they started ahead.

The stairwell twisted on and on until he was certain they would reach the top of a tower of some sort rather than just another floor of the house. But when at last the air shifted and they stepped out onto a floor, Vesryn frowned. It was dark, and the angle was different, but... "This... this is where we just were." He said it with some degree of certainty, despite it being seemingly impossible. It was the same hall, with the same doors, the same place where they'd started up the stairs. Unless there was an exact replica hallway at the top that he hadn't been able to see when entering the house to begin with.

"But we were walking up the entire time, we..." He turned to look at the stairs, to confirm that they had in fact been going up the whole time, but when he turned his eyes to see behind Stel, all he found was a wall, smooth and covered, like the stairwell had never been there at all. He turned fully, setting down his axe and placing his hand on the flat surface, pushing against it, testing for weakness, but it was as solid as a castle battlement. He curled his hand into a fist and picked up his axe again.

"I know you didn't accidentally take us into the Fade again. So what is this place?"

Stel let out a breath; it sounded like she'd been holding it for a while. "I don't know," she admitted. "I've never heard of anything like this place before." At the mention of the Fade, though, she glanced down at her mark, as well as she could considering that the hand bearing it was wrapped around her sword still. She seemed to think better of that, though, and flipped it in her grip, sliding it home in the sheath. It did seem rather unlikely that whatever they faced here would be so kind as to allow them to confront it directly.

They lost a bit of light, but Stel focused on her mark, and the green scar brightened noticeably, letting her shift her palm out and cast its greenish pall over the hallway. "If not the stairs, then... I suppose we have to try a different door. Maybe it's a labyrinth or something. Only one way out." From the sound of it, she didn't like the guess, though whether that was because she thought it was implausible or something else was harder to say.

Her hand tightened a bit around his, and she stepped towards one of them. Strangely, it seemed to be ajar already. It almost certainly hadn't been the first time they were here. Pushing it open with the side of her fist, Stel peered in as well as she could without crossing the threshold. "It's... I can't tell for sure, but it looks like a gallery? Maybe if we can find out whose house this was..." Glancing down, she carefully put one foot over the break between hall and room as if ready to snatch it back at a moment's notice.

But it landed normally, and nothing happened when she shifted her weight forward to step the rest of the way in, so it seemed they were safe for now. The light level changed as soon as they were both inside: or rather, several lights came on at once. Magelights, blue-purple in color, flickered to life beneath what seemed to be a series of portrait frames on the walls. Stel moved them towards the first one before abruptly stopping, transfixed.

This close, he could see the first of the paintings. It wasn't so much a portrait as a scene, but it had the same sort of oil-paint style. They were looking at the back of a small child, unidentifiable save for the simple blue dress and disheveled fall of black hair. She stood in front of a half-open door, light from outside spilling onto her and casting a long shadow. Indiscernible figures were beyond the door, nothing more than vague, dark shapes, given the impression of movement away.

Vesryn frowned at it. The sudden appearance of light implied to him that whatever force was controlling the house, it wanted them to be able to see these. He wasn't sure, then, if it was better to fight it or go along with it, but if magic or demons were involved here, and he had to imagine they were, going along with them was rarely a wise idea. Still, he scrutinized the painting a moment. "I'm no art critic, but that seems a rather odd subject for a piece to hang on your wall."

"It's me." Stel shook her head. "I think. Maybe if—" She took several quick steps, soft footfalls echoing in the almost-empty gallery.

The second painting was obviously of her, captured with eerie accuracy. The only real difference between the woman in the painting and Stel as she was now were what seemed to be about half a decade and armor. In the painting, she was curled upon herself, knees clutched to her chest, looking at something that could not be seen in the frame with wide, terrified eyes. A shadow fell over her—large and humanoid in shape, but there was no clue in the painting itself as to what person had cast it.

There was no doubt that Stel herself knew, though—abstract things that had never actually been wouldn't have arrested her the way this had. She wasn't even breathing, not for several moments, and he was close enough to sense how stiff she'd become. She seemed almost to have forgotten he was present; her hand loosened around his until she wasn't actually holding onto him at all, and her eyes glazed over, unfocused.

"Hey." Vesryn squeezed her hand, quickly securing his axe across his back to free up his other hand and winding around to stand in front of Stel, blocking her view of the painting in front of her. It was obviously born of magic; no matter how many people of influence Stel knew, he couldn't believe someone that lived in the Emerald Graves would have reason to make multiple paintings depicting her. In less than flattering lights, as well. He carefully placed his other hand near where her shoulder met with her neck. "Stay with me. Talk to me, let's figure this out. It's targeting you. Has to be a demon, right? What is it making you feel?"

Stel blinked several times, emerging from whatever strange torpor she'd been lulled into. And it did seem to be that—as though she'd been asleep and was only just waking, fixing bleary eyes on him for several long moments before she even looked to recognize who he was. "I..." Her brows furrowed; she seemed to struggle to speak, and failed the first few times she tried. "I'm scared. Alone; I felt alone."

Once she'd said it, she only looked even more confused. "But that's... I've never heard of a demon like this. It's... it's in our heads, Ves, or at least mine. As much as Nightmare was, if it can do... that." Her breath trembled when it left her; she shook her head almost as if clearing the last vestiges of drowsiness from herself.

"I'm scared, too," he admitted, smiling uneasily. He was relieved just to see her refocus, brought out of whatever spell the place had put her under for a second. "Gods, even Saraya's scared. But let's all be scared together. We're not alone, and we're not going to be." Quite honestly, he wanted to hug her, as he was finding the act of holding onto something right now to be especially comforting, but they needed to keep moving, not sit still and allow this place to torment them. "What do you think, keep going, or head back?" He had no desire for her to subject herself to more of whatever the house wanted her to feel. Fear, loneliness... but he was confident that as long as he was able to stay with her, she would make it through this room, and this place.

She took a moment to collect herself; it was a process he by now knew how to track. A deep breath, a self-conscious straightening of her posture, and a careful smoothing of her facial expression. The last was imperfect this time—he could still see the tension there, especially the tight discomfort settled around her eyes. "I think... we should keep going. I doubt we'll be able to get out of here or find the others by going back." It went without saying that they needed to do both of those things.

"Let's... let's go. It's probably better if I don't see many more of those, but I'm guessing the door will be on the far end." She swallowed, steeling herself, then nodded to indicate she was ready to proceed.

He nodded, taking his hand off her shoulder, though he remained attached to her by the other, their fingers laced together for security more than anything. Keeping their heads down for the most part, they walked past the remaining fires lighting up works of cruel art on the walls, not bothering to take any of them in. The door was on the far end, as Stel expected, and Vesryn pushed it open, making sure it held that way until both of them were fully on the other side. Only then did he allow it to close, and allow himself to take in where they had ended up.

It seemed to be an extension of the art gallery, but this room looked older, the stonework of a slightly different, more archaic design. In the cracks here and there was green, vines possibly from outside, but it seemed more to be growing from the walls than through them. The chamber was lit by more magefire, this time burning in braziers placed periodically throughout the central line of the room, which was an elongated rectangle with them on the far end.

The fires cast blue-green lights on life-sized statues on either side of them, creating shadows that crawled and flickered up on the walls behind them. Vesryn approached the first on his left, noticing almost immediately the stone figure's elven traits: the ears, the body structure, the armor, which was quite strikingly like his own. But the statue was not him, as the hair was quite different, closer cut and combed to one side. The face was impossible to see, as the statue was posed such that his face was hidden deliberately behind his arm, as though he didn't wish to look upon what was in front of him.

"I'm not sure I get the point of..." he trailed off, feeling something well up inside of him, at which point he gasped quite audibly, taking a step back and feeling a constricting, choking in his chest, a tightening in his throat. His eyes watered, threatening tears, the overall feeling most similar to that darkest moment in the Fade, surrounded by bodies that rose and tried to kill him and Stel. The tears would not be held back, and soon a few spilled unbidden down his face.

He blinked through them, taking a step back forward at the insistent urging in his mind. He found himself wanting, needing to see the face, but there was simply no angle at which he could stand that it was not shielded by the elf's plate-covered arm.

"Ves?" Stel was clearly alarmed by the suddenness and strength of the reaction, but she'd seen something like it once before, and it didn't take her long to put the pieces together. "It's Saraya, isn't it?" The sentence didn't quite end the right way, as though there were another question she almost asked instead or as well, but she stayed close, moving voluntarily with him when he went forward, shifting slightly sideways so as to study him instead of the statue, no doubt.

"She knows this person," he explained, his voice uncomfortably restricted. It was such a weird state to be in, experiencing feelings that were not his own. Emotional reactions at things that stirred nothing in him. "He was important somehow. What about the others?" He whirled around, taking swift steps to the room's other side, trusting Stel to keep up. On the other side was a robed figure, an elven woman judging by her figure, her face buried in her hands as though she was crying.

"This one, too. She feels... she feels their loss. She misses them." He sniffed, wiping more tears from his eyes. "I think... sometimes she almost forgets them, but seeing them like this, even without their faces, brings it rushing back. Like she lost them yesterday." Maybe she couldn't remember their faces? If all of this was constructed out of something a demon could find in their own minds... but all the faces of the dead in the Fade, she had remembered them all there. What made these different?

He turned to find the next, moving deeper into the room. The next one stopped him cold, stricken with fear for a moment. A figure of an elven mage, staff gripped tightly in both hands, fingers intensely clutching the wood, aggressively pointing the focused end down towards the ground, where Vesryn felt a foreign urge to sink. The mage hid his face in his shoulder, but somehow Vesryn could imagine him snarling. He could feel hate in the way the man stood.

Saraya didn't want to look at him, and swiftly they backed away and turned, finding themselves mere inches from the sharpened point of an arrow. A woman in lighter ancient armor held it drawn back, stone bowstring taut with tension, her face hooded and lowered to the ground. There was so little by which to tell who she was, but again Saraya knew, and this one hurt as well. "I don't know what she hopes to find," he admitted, even as she pulled him away, on to the next.

His heart nearly stopped for the next. A tall elven man, dressed in elegant robes or perhaps a noble's attire of ages past, with curly hair and a proud warrior's figure. He shielded his eyes with one hand, again giving off the impression of crying, while the other hand was outstretched towards Vesryn, as if telling him not to come any closer. He gasped in a breath. "She loved this one. Loved him very much."

Alone was what Estella had reported feeling, and Vesryn felt it now like he never had. Grief and shame and loss and endless isolation. He backed up steadily, unable to look at the curly-haired elf any longer, and fearing what the next would be, but requiring to look at it. Before he could, however, he felt a sharp puncturing pain in the back of his left leg, and he stumbled. A knife, quite real and sharp steel, had pierced his leg where the armor was weak behind the knee, inflicting rather significant damage. He cried out briefly, losing his balance from the sudden pain in his leg. His weight carried him a few steps further into the room before he collapsed to his knees.

The knife was held by a child, and elf child, so short that the strike to the back of Vesryn's legs had been done at a natural height. It was a young boy, curly headed like the man across the room from him, dressed in a little armor set to match. He hid his face like all the others, tucking it into his elbow and lashing out blindly.

And then he noticed what he'd fallen to his knees before. Not a statue, but a mosaic of some kind, the pieces of stone all varying shades of green, but seeming to depict a great emerald dragon, the one thing willing to stare down at him, if only to breathe stone fire down the painted wall at where he knelt. The eyes seemed to glow with energy, though the rest of the dragon's figure was quite stylized and unrealistic. Saraya took note of it, and felt there was no better place for her to remain at the moment, than on the ground in the path of the flames.

A soft touch at his leg, followed by the familiar warmth of a healing spell, preceded Stel's voice by a fair margin. It was far from expert, as was the case with all her magic, but it was enough that the bleeding stopped, at least. A moment later, she shuffled up to sit on her legs beside him. After a pause for hesitation, ingrained into almost everything she did as such pauses were, she lifted her hand to his back, placing it atop his armor where it protected the spot between his shoulder blades.

She leaned slightly into him, putting her cheek against his arm. It couldn't have been comfortable, with the plate there, but she didn't shift around or complain. "Let me know when you're ready to move and I'll help you stand," she said softly, then let herself fall quiet again. Something about the way she said it implied the plural 'you.'

He didn't want to stand or move. Not particularly. His armor felt ten times heavier, and somehow that wasn't so bad. He remained still for a long moment, content to just have Stel at his side. Though he felt Saraya's emotions at times as his own, he was still distinctly aware that the crushing despair, the hopelessness he felt here was not his own, but hers. And if he felt anything of his own, it was sorrow for what she had been forced to endure for so many years, every time she came close to losing her memory and forgetting leading to her just remembering again, and having the pain dredged up fresh again.

"She feels hopeless sometimes," he confided to her, quietly. "Not for us, and what we're doing, but just for herself. No matter how much we're able to do, she and I... every connection she ever had is gone. She can never have anything like what we have. Never speak to anyone. Never touch anyone. She's hardly real anymore." His eyes wandered up to the green dragon mural. He knew what it was full well. The rest of it he'd need to parse through later, if Saraya was willing to be open to him when he wanted to try.

"It can make her feel like she did when I first found her. Impossibly alone in the world. Desiring only to rejoin these people." He glanced one more time at the little boy with the knife on his right, but Saraya directed his gaze back at the dragon, more specifically the base of the mural.

"I'm sorry," she replied, releasing a slow, heavy breath. She turned her eyes up, apparently fixing them on the dragon's, though she was a little too far in his peripherals to be certain. "I wish... I wish there was something we could do." Solutions to those kinds of problems, however, weren't within even the Inquisition's power to fix—not by a long shot.

"But it can't be helping to stay here, can it? To be forced to remember like this by a demon or... whatever this is." Her concern was perhaps warranted; even apart from the possible ramifications for Saraya's mentality, there were other dangers. "It's not... it's not like with Nightmare, right? Not interfering with the connection?"

"No." He shook his head slightly. "And I know... she knows, it isn't helping. But I think some part of her feels it's deserved." As odd as that sounded, that was how he felt, or what he felt of her. That this was where she belonged. But it wasn't right, and Saraya could recognize as well as Vesryn could that remaining here would kill them both, and possibly Stel too. And that was unacceptable.

"I'm ready. Let's go." He let her help him back to his feet, his leg still mostly unsteady beneath him. But with just a bit of lean on her it wasn't unbearable, and they made their way to the nearby door at the end of the hall. He didn't bother looking back at the statues before grabbing the handle and letting the door swing open.

The hallway they entered after that was extremely mundane by comparison. Aside from the same general feeling of forlorn-ness that seemed to pervade the entire mansion, nothing seemed too distinctive. Either the entity commanding it was beginning to weaken, had decided they were poor targets, or it only controlled certain parts of the house to such a large degree.

Stel opened several doors as they traversed the hallway, but the rooms they inspected proved to have little of interest, just more of the same pristine furniture they'd seen in the foyer, styled for different rooms: an office, a child's bedroom, a lounge. Nothing stuck out as obviously important, and they were almost at the end and a staircase down when she opened the final door on their right.

When she did, it was only to bodily collide with another person. Khari staggered backwards upon impact, nearly hitting Asala behind her. “Damn—hold on." She blinked at the both of them for a moment before lunging, wrapping Stel in a hug. “Found you! Or you found us, not sure which." She let go and took half a step back. “Uh... it is really you, right? Haven't seen any illusions like actual people in here so far, but I guess it could happen."

The impact nearly sent Stel to the floor—Khari was considerably more solid than she was, and had been moving quite a bit faster. But if anything, the hug kept her upright, and it didn't take her long to regain her balance. "I don't think that's in its repertoire, no. It probably would have already done so if it could have." She sighed, but if anything, her body language was more relaxed than it had been in a while. Perhaps it was the effect of the extra company—it stood to reason that Loneliness would be less powerful in the face of camaraderie, after all.

A laugh escaped Vesryn, breathy and genuine, and he clapped Khari on the shoulder in greeting, shifting as much weight as he could onto his good leg. He imagined he probably looked something of a mess, but he was hardly ashamed of that. "It's good to see you both." He soon noticed the object that Asala carried, some kind of lens, by the looks of it magical. "What's that you've found?"

"I am unsure," Asala answered, looking at the lens in her hand. "But when I activated it, it showed us the true form of the room we were in, not the one the demon wanted us to see."

“Doesn't seem to be doing much of anything here, though." Khari glanced around, then shrugged. “Still no Zee or Cy, huh? Seems like we should keep looking."

The lens proved to be at least somewhat effective on a few of the other rooms they entered; if they looked through it, they could see what the house really looked like: decrepit, dingy, and covered in spiderwebs. After they came across a doorway with a giant cobweb stretched across it, Khari stopped trying to look through the device, leaving it to the others.

They passed downstairs, without incident this time. When they reached the landing, Khari paused, cocking her head as though she'd heard something. A moment later, the rest of them could hear it, too, shuffling footsteps, followed by a door creaking open at the end of the hall. She tensed, hand reaching back for her sword, but the figures that appeared from behind the door were familiar, and she breathed a soft sigh of relief.

“Zee, Cy! We're over here."

Cyrus's eyes found them first; his posture eased considerably when they did. “Excellent. Wasn't sure where this one would go." He said it like he had expectations for the doors in general, which was admittedly a bit of an improvement over the rest of them.

"Cy," Stel breathed, tone laden with relief. "Zee. It's... really good to see you." Pursing her lips, she made eye contact with her brother. "Any idea what we're dealing with? We must have done something right, if we all wound up in the same place again."

“Loneliness demon." Cyrus's answer was immediate, certain. “I believe it has possessed the house as a whole. Getting out of here will likely require finding the locus of its control and forcing it to manifest, so that we can slay it." He shifted his grip slightly on what seemed to be a book he was carrying under his arm, then eyed the lens in Asala's hand keenly. “May I?" He held a hand out towards her, clearly requesting that she hand over the object.

Once she had, he studied it for a moment, blinking in something like surprise when he peered through it. “Interesting..." Tilting his head, he opened the book with one hand, arm braced against the spine, flipping a few pages with the other until he reached what appeared to be a specific one. It was hard to see the illustration well, but it didn't matter after a moment anyway—the writing on the pages shifted. For several long moments, Cyrus scanned new words, brow furrowed, and then he closed the book with a snap.

“Is there a child's room around here somewhere?"

Admittedly Vesryn had not been paying all that much attention to their surroundings after leaving the room with the elven statues behind. All the house had done up to that point was target either him or Stel in a very personal way. But one of the rooms they had passed on their way here did indeed stand out in his mind, as soon as Cyrus mentioned it.

"There is, actually. We passed it not long before we came here, it isn't far." He limped a step away, beckoning. "Come on, it's just this way."

Cyrus nodded. “I think we'll find what we want there."

Khari followed willingly enough, but her skepticism emerged in her tone if nowhere else. “Which is... what, exactly? And how do you even know?"

“I'm not sure exactly what. Hopefully being able to see the room as it is will provide some hint. As for how..." Cyrus tapped the cover of the book. “This fell off a bookshelf in the library. I suspected it might be important, and it was. The journal belongs to a child. A little girl. She describes being spoken to in her dreams by a friend. It stands to reason that she's the conduit the creature used to enter this plane."

Khari frowned. “Makes sense... but why would it drop the answers into your hands like that? The lens was kind of an easy find too, actually."

Cyrus lifted his shoulders, though his expression did not match the lightness of the gesture. “There's a reason such demons are rare. Their existence is unstable. They feed off of loneliness, but that is an emotion that seeks its own end in a way that Pride or Envy or even Despair don't. Loneliness is a craving for company." He paused, then continued. “Perhaps it wants to be seen."

They arrived in front of the door, then, and Khari opened it back up. Initially, it just looked as it had the first time Vesryn and Estella passed it. But then the lens in Cyrus's hand glimmered, and their surroundings changed, illusion shimmering away like a mirage in the desert.

What it left behind was a rather grim picture. The smell hit them all first, old rot, flesh and wood alike. The source was clearly the desiccated corpse laid out on the bed, a small body that could not have been more than four feet and a few inches tall. Khari sucked a breath in through her teeth, and immediately seemed to regret it, lifting her hand to her face and fitting it over her nose and mouth. “Shit."

Cyrus's expression was grim, but unsurprised. “Her thoughts and feelings would have guided the demon into the world. It's likely to be trapped in a sentimental object. If you were a lonely little girl, where would you put something like that?" He seemed to be asking the room as a whole.

The query provoked an obvious reaction in Stel, who swallowed thickly and stepped past her brother and Khari into the room. "I'd keep it with me," she said, without hesitation. She lingered a moment more, steeling herself for the implications of that statement, and then crossed the room to the bed, old floorboards creaking underneath her. Though the body was half-rotted away, she was careful with it, shifting the little girl's clothes around gently and pursing her lips when she found a pocket.

When she drew her hand away, there was a small object in it. Opening her fingers, Stel uncovered a wooden figurine, carved in the shape of a large dog. "What... what should we do with it?"

A quaking tremor beneath their feet answered first, as if the whole house shuddered at once. Cyrus braced himself on the doorframe; Khari nearly fell backwards into Zee before regaining her balance. “I don't think it liked that."

“Destroy it. That will force the demon to appear."

Estella didn't look especially happy to be doing it, but she nodded, returning her eyes to the figure. She exhaled; flame bloomed at her fingertips and licked up the wood, blackening it and then burning it away entirely. She was left with only ashes in her hand, but for a moment, nothing happened.

Then the house shuddered again, and the ashes gusted away from Stel's hand. Where they fell to the floor, a glowing circle appeared, and from it there appeared what could only have been the demon. In sharp contrast to its more impressive kin, this one was rather small and pitiful, almost like a heavily-deformed child, lumpy grey flesh tufted unevenly with white hair. It hunched, enough that its knuckles dragged the ground, and peered up at them with doleful, watery pale eyes.

Vesryn wondered how many people had ever laid eyes on such a demon before. He stepped forward, his intention clearly communicated by the way he hefted his axe. He had to strongly remind himself that this was not, in fact, a child, that the real child's body was in the bed across the room, and this thing was responsible for the child's death. Not entirely, of course, if he was understanding what had happened here, but all the same, it had to die.

He'd forced himself to strike down things he had no wish to attack before, and as before, he allowed Saraya to do what he was unsure of, and guide his axe back, steadying his weight beneath him, steeling his heart. With one swift, surehanded motion he brought the weapon down, allowing his eyes to close as it found its mark, and letting the sound and the feel confirm that the demon was dead.

Withdrawing the weapon once it was done, he took only a step back towards the others before the house gave another great groan around them, this one much more consistent and urgent. The dying moans of a structure only kept up by this creature's hidden and immense power. He sought his friends' eyes. "We need to move."

And move they did.

It was initially difficult to get their bearings in the house, given that the decaying edifice bore almost no resemblance to the building they'd entered. But fortunately the complete lack of direction they'd all had to deal with when they were getting turned around constantly was no longer present, and they eventually came upon the first hallway they'd entered.

Khari crashed through the door into the foyer, and that was indeed where it spit them out. The front door took more work, locked as it still seemed to be from the outside, but between Asala's magic and Vesryn's axe, they got through with time to spare. The manor collapsed slowly behind them, until it was only a still pile of ruins.

Khari heaved a sigh, bracing her hands on her knees for several breaths. Straightening, she glanced back at the house with a deep frown. “Let's... not ever do that again."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The heavy glass bottom of the flask thudded against the wooden surface of the desk; Leon grimaced at the taste of the potion and swallowed it quickly, shaking his head. That proved to be a mistake—the throbbing pain there flared with the motion. A soft grunt escaped him; he exhaled heavily. He knew for a fact that Rilien's painkillers weren't addictive; there was nothing in them that would cause a dependence of that kind. But it was still disconcerting that he now had to take double the dose he'd started with for them to be effective.

Leaning back in his chair, Leon rested his head against the upholstery, staring up at the ceiling of his office. He should be working on the training schedule; the templars were due to run a full mock battle outside of Skyhold within the week. He also needed to think about what he was going to have Khari do next as part of her training. That at least would be fun, if he could gather the energy to do it.

But that had been harder and harder to do of late. Particularly since the incident in the Emerald Graves, he'd had considerable difficulty keeping his focus, as though the effects of his tincture were wearing off very, very slowly. It was becoming difficult to function in his administrative capacity even as the continual wear on his body promised that he wouldn't be able to function in his battlefield one for much longer, either. Something had to change, or he was going to have to recuse himself from his duties sooner than anticipated.

There was one avenue left to try.

By the time he managed to rise from his chair, the painkillers had taken effect, and he felt roughly functional again. Unsure how long that would last, Leon elected to act quickly, throwing his heavy cloak over his shoulders and heading out onto the battlements. The quickest way to Cyrus's tower was along the walls, and he took the route at a swift walk, the mild exertion keeping him warm despite the heavy chill outside. When he reached the atelier's door, he knocked twice.

"Cyrus? Are you in?"

It took a few moments, but the door opened; Cyrus arched his brows in a dull version of surprise. “Commander. Come in." He pushed the door open and stepped back.

It looked quite different in here from the last time Leon had been. The worktable that had once dominated the room had been pushed against the far wall. Several books occupied it, but the haphazard piles of notes were gone. All the drawings and schematics that had papered the chamber had vanished as well, the stone stark pale grey in their absence. A pair of armor racks had been added: one held what was clearly a practice set, the other the mail and light plate Cyrus had worn into the Graves. His swords leaned against the wall in the same area. The bookshelves were mostly the same, as were the instrument cabinets, but it was quite a bit... neater, than it had been.

Pia occupied one of the armchairs, curled up in a black-furred ball. She did not stir when Leon entered, nor when Cyrus closed the door behind him.

“Is there something I can do for you?" Cyrus paused, then gestured slightly at one of the armchairs. “I don't have much to offer but a place to sit. Afraid I just finished afternoon tea a few minutes ago."

"That's quite sufficient, thank you." Leon took the seat he was offered. He wanted to say it wasn't necessary to call him Commander, but he had no doubt that Cyrus knew that, and had chosen to, anyway. It left him feeling slightly wrong-footed. The back of his neck was stiff; he raised a hand to smooth over it, trying to loosen the knot at the same time as he collected the words he wanted.

It didn't get any easier the longer he thought about it, so he tried something else. "Are you well? I haven't seen you around much, but that may be because I don't leave my office as often as I'd like." Even when he did, though... he didn't get the impression that Cyrus socialized much. The reasons would have to be very different than they used to be, though. There was little evidence of long research hours to be seen here anymore.

A soft sound left Cyrus at the question. It sounded almost like incredulity. Sighing, he picked up the sleeping cat and sat in the chair she'd occupied, replacing her on his lap. She made a vague, sleepy noise and went back to her nap while he rubbed at her ears. “I'm not sure 'well' is the right word, but I am... functional. Unlikely to become any more of a liability than I already am. That's the important thing, I suppose." The twist to his mouth was bitter, but nothing about it gave the sense that the bitterness was directed at Leon in particular.

"I'm afraid I must disagree," Leon countered. He studied Cyrus for a moment, crossing an ankle over his knee. "You're a human being, Cyrus, not an automaton. It's not only your function that matters." But then... didn't he treat himself essentially the same way? It had taken him this long to even seriously consider seeking the other man's help, not because his condition had begun to interfere with his health, but because it interfered now with his ability to function as he believed he should.

The irony wasn't lost on him.

Cyrus kept his eyes on Pia, petting her in long strokes from her head down her back to her tail. He shook his head minutely. “It's better if I don't think about it that way right now." His voice was quiet; he still refused to make eye contact. “If all I have to do is function, I might succeed." The second half of the statement went unspoken, but it was clear enough anyway.

He pulled in a breath, chest and shoulders rising with it. “But that's enough about me. I'm sure you don't have time for social calls with the local hermit, which means you need something. I already said I owe you whatever you like, so all you have to do is ask." He had said it—implied that it was a debt owed, for the time Leon had burned the red lyrium out of his blood, and saved his life in so doing.

If this worked, it would be a rather symmetrical repayment, though Leon had never intended to request it as that. He didn't like debts, either owing or being owed. But it didn't seem like a good time to try and push that line; Cyrus wasn't in a particularly-good mood, it seemed, and he wasn't oblivious as to why. Glancing down at his knuckles, Leon tried again to gather the words he wanted, flexing his fingers against the armrest of the chair. "Do you remember, at Therinfal? When you asked me about the tincture I drank before we fought the Red Templars?"

Whatever topic of conversation Cyrus had been expecting, this was not it. He raised his head, arching both brows and finally making eye contact again. “That was a while ago now, but yes. What of it?"

Leon sighed heavily. Cyrus didn't know everything Rilien did, so it seemed better to give the full explanation. "It's Reaver tonic. A type of blood magic. A warrior is given an alchemical mixture that includes the blood of some dragon or near-dragon species in a ritual, and it... enhances their strength and the like. By... a significant margin." He vaguely remembered the sensation of ligaments tearing and snapping beneath the pressure he could apply. The sudden loss of resistance as the red templar's head came free of his neck.

He could almost still feel the echoes of it, the rush of exultation that had flooded him during and after, the very draconic feeling of glorying in his own carnage. Or he had to assume it was draconic. He'd never felt any such thing before he'd submitted to Ophelia's ritual. Quite the opposite.

Cyrus nodded slightly. “I've heard of this, yes. I would not have expected it to be something a holy man did, though. I'd have thought the Chantry would abhor the use of blood magic in its highest military order. The blood of such people is of some academic interest in Tevinter. It has unique properties, depending on the sort of dragon involved." Though he spoke of the matters he knew best, his tone lacked any particular enthusiasm, and his expression didn't change much.

"The Chantry will tolerate a lot, if they don't have to know about it officially." Leon resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Sometimes it felt like the right hand kept secrets from the left, in that particular body. "And... it was the only real option. There's no good use for a Seeker that can't bring himself to do what's necessary." He paused, pursing his lips. "And I couldn't. Not after my vigil. I couldn't bring myself to kill. I still don't know why." He'd never had to try, before; and he'd enjoyed sparring a great deal. There simply hadn't been any warning signs that he'd be so completely incapable of dealing death. But his failure on that count had been catastrophic.

“So they flooded your system with a dragon's strength and a dragon's aggression, and that did the trick." Cyrus leaned back a little, tongue clicking against the side of his teeth. “That is quite... ruthless of them." He blinked. “And this has something to do with your frequent ingestion of potions and the physical infirmities at its root?" He didn't indicate how he'd known that, but it was clear enough that he wasn't merely guessing.

Leon supposed a trained alchemist would know the physical signs of potion use, especially regular potion use. It may well be that he could hide those signs from some, but Cyrus was, quite possibly, the most intelligent person he'd ever met. It didn't especially surprise him that he'd noticed. With a nod, the Seeker elaborated. "The usual way of doing things only requires the reaver initiate to take the tonic once. For the duration. The magic sits in the blood and bone after that until their death. There are rumors that some part of it even passes to children." Not that he had to worry about that.

"But my case is different. It... wears off, after a while. I don't know why, only that it means I have to continually repeat the ingestion. It has the health effects you've described, and others. And they're accelerating. If I don't find some way to fix this, I'm going to die within a few more years at most." He grimaced. "Rilien is doing what he can, but the underlying problem doesn't seem to be alchemical. I'm using dragon blood, and I always have. Nothing weaker has the right effects. At this point, all he can really do is treat the symptoms as they arise."

Cyrus tilted his head, silent for several long moments. He seemed to be processing the information, parsing it carefully, letting it sink in. His brows furrowed. “I am... sorry to hear that, Leon." Another silence; his eyes seemed to lose focus for a moment, before he blinked and clarity returned to them.

“I can't promise anything. Perhaps if I still... well. I'd be able to test more, discover more. It sounds like the underlying cause, whatever is interfering with the tonic, must be magical. While I've no doubt that your pacifism is a powerful and inherent part of your personality, it should not be able to overcome the effects of such a tried and tested method of making a Reaver a Reaver. But I'll look into it as much as I can by mundane means." He appeared to regret his inability to do more, if the slightly forlorn expression on his face was anything to go by.

“In the meantime... may I suggest that you try to contact your teacher? She may be able to offer more insight into the specifics. And if you can think of any... strange or unusual magical happenings in your history, do inform me of those as well. I don't believe such a resistance would germinate on its own."

Contacting Ophelia was going to be tricky; Leon didn't even know where she was, and she'd be almost impossible for even Rilien's agents to find unless she desired to be found. Still... it was worth the attempt. "I can't think of anything immediately," he admitted, "but if I do, I'll be sure to write it down and tell you." He stood, inclining his head. "Thank you, Cyrus. I don't have great hope for a solution, to be completely honest with you, but... it seems like a waste not to at least try and find one."

Cyrus's eyes fell to the floor, but he lifted them back up a moment later, smiling thinly. “I suppose you have a fair point. I will do my best to help you."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

He needed to leave his tower.

Academically, Cyrus knew that. In practice, it was considerably more difficult. Though he doubted Leon had intended to give him a good excuse to lock himself up for days at a time, he'd done it. But it wasn't good for him; his body couldn't handle sustained deprivation the way it once could. He had a feeling he knew why, but tried not to think much about it.

So after two all-nighters in a row, looking into everything the Inquisition's library had to offer on Reavers and alchemical blood magic—not a lot, of course—he collapsed into bed, slept for a solid twelve, dreamless hours, bathed, changed into fresh clothes, and headed down to the tavern for something to eat. There was something he wanted to do, and he supposed he could let it double as his effort to be social for the week. Maybe the month. The trek down revealed to him just how stiff he was; clearly he needed to get back to training sessions with the rest of them. The answer to Leon's problem wasn't going to be easily-found, so he should probably pace himself.

The door to the Herald's Rest swung open on well-oiled hinges. It was still only about lunchtime, meaning that the place was mostly empty, save for those that lived in the building or might as well have. That suited him just fine; he was hoping to find a particular pair of the residents. As expected, they weren't far, from each other or the entrance, and he nodded to both before going to place his order at the bar. The hollow gnawing in his stomach was impossible to ignore.

Once that was done, though, he took the basket of bread the bartender slid across to him and dropped into a seat at Zahra's table with a soft thump. She'd made it clear enough that she didn't care about the formalities anyway. “I've brought you a bribe." He indicated the basket and leaned forward, resting his cheek against his knuckles. Almost despite himself, a halfhearted smile twisted his mouth. “Don't suppose you'd let me impose my company upon you for lunch?"

“Oh, so you do know the way to my heart,” Zahra didn’t at all look displeased by the impromptu visit. For some reason or another, she also didn’t look all that surprised to see him
 even though she hadn’t seen him for days. Neither did she question the reason for such a visit or comment on his general look of disarray. Though, it might’ve been in her nature to simply accept things as they came, as if she were still navigating the seas. A nattering mother, she was not.

There may have been a brief look of concern as she regarded him over the knuckle of bread she’d begun stuffing in her mouth, but it was difficult to tell. A flicker of a brow was hardly anything at all. Seeing how fanciful her expressions were, it may have been Cyrus’s imagination. A wild grin tipped up the sides of her mouth. She swallowed thickly and waved another piece of bread at him, inching closer as if they were about to share a secret. It appeared as if she certainly hoped so.

“Impose, please,” she inclined her chin towards the empty benches and gaudy pillows surrounding them, “I do enjoy company. Seems like daytime drinking isn’t very popular in this particular tavern. A shame.” This time, she tapped the bread against her chin and swung it in a lazy circle towards the bowl of bread, “But you look particularly famished. You sure that’s all you want?”

He snorted softly. “My nefarious plan has been found out. I come with ulterior motives. I usually do." He pulled one of the soft rolls out of the basket himself, tearing a chunk off with his fingers before popping it into his mouth. Even something so simple seemed to have more flavor than he would have expected, slightly sweet and yeasty. Probably an effect of his hunger.

“Nothing too demanding though—in fact, I suspect it may be right up your alley. I need help pulling the wool over my dear Stellulam's eyes for a bit." He paused. “Actually..." He lifted his head, directing his eyes at Vesryn. The tilt of his head that followed was a clear invitation. “Three heads are better than one, I should think."

"That sounds like just the sort of thing I should be involved in," Vesryn agreed, rising from his own nearby table, bringing a cup with him. Just water, from the looks of it. Probably wise, if he was intending to survive his training time later with Stel and Khari. He sank down into a seat on one of the table's free edges. He was bereft of his armor, and without even a cloak, an advantage only made possible by the fact that he lived only a short distance above their heads where they sat. The tavern was kept comfortably warm, and he was Fereldan besides. A hardy sort.

"Good to see you, by the way," he added, in Cyrus's direction. "I'd been meaning to come by for a little while the next time I noticed something change, but..." he shrugged. "Still the same." He sounded quite pleased about it, obviously speaking of Saraya. "In any case, what are we planning and how can I help?"

Zahra’s eyebrows inched up a fraction as she deposited the bread she’d been playing with back into the bowl. She, too, leaned her cheek into her hand. Awaiting a proper answer. There was no doubt she’d be on board for this particular event as well. Fortunately, it wasn’t often she objected to partaking in anything that might be important. Or otherwise, probably. “Less dreamy this time, I hope.”

“Much less. A surprise party, as it happens." Cyrus polished off the roll in his hand before he elaborated. “Stellulam's birthday is on Firstday, which is something I doubt anyone but me knows, because she doesn't like drawing attention to herself in the manner that usually suggests." He leaned back in his chair, firm wood pressing into his back with a slight creak. “But... considering that we're effectively snowed in for the winter up here anyway, and how hard she and everyone else have been working... I thought an opportunity to forget about all of it for a night might be in order."

There were certainly some things he could stand to forget for a while, but that wasn't his primary objective. It was... difficult to explain, even to himself, but he wanted to do this for her. Support her in one of the few ways that came naturally to him. And Cyrus knew, whatever else might be true of him, he could plan. And deceive, so as to keep it surprising. For the rest of it, though, he'd need some help.

“So suggestions on how to go about this would be much appreciated. And of course you'll have to keep it to yourselves for a while." He smiled a little more easily. Firstday was still more than a month away, after all.

"Her birthday is on Firstday?" Vesryn repeated, a bit amused by the information. "And yours too, naturally. She certainly never told me, so it's probably safe to assume it's just us that know now." He hummed to himself in thought, rubbing his hands together for a moment, obviously quite interested in the idea. The tavern door opened, letting in a breath of uncomfortably cold air along with a pair of Inquisition soldiers.

Vesryn waited for them to pass, before lowering his voice slightly and leaning into the table. "Well... I imagine there'll be a fair amount of celebrating going on already for Firstday. Commemoration of the year past." It went without saying that 9:42 had more than earned a drink, either in celebration or to forget. It had been a very long year, with ups and downs for everyone, some sinking lower more often than others. "Seems it would be easy enough for me to get her down here in the evening after everyone's prepared. Not sure I could pull it off, though. She's very intuitive, and has informed me that my Graceface needs a lot of work."

“We’re celebrating two birthdays? That’s twice the fun,” Zahra’s murmur sounded far too excited and by the growing grin on her face, she certainly had ideas of her own. She inclined her head in Vesryn’s direction and scratched at her chin, “Maybe invite her to dine with you? Say that there’s a roast boar special. On the house, in order to celebrate.” She didn’t seem all that concerned with Vesryn’s ability to bring her to the Herald’s Rest without spilling his guts. Graceface or no, it appeared as if she was certain they’d be able to pull it off without Stellulam finding out their little ruse.

She already seemed as if she were barely containing herself. Jiggling her foot underneath the table, and dropping her cheek from her hand in order to lean in further. Plotting grand things for grand occasions seemed fitting for someone like her. Whether or not she had good ideas was anyone’s guess. “Leave the festivities to me.” Her eyes rolled towards the ceiling as she counted off her fingers. “Caskets of sweet ales. Kegs of wines. Maybe even honeyed wyvern wings
 instruments and dancing and singing. There has to be dancing. Oh, and cake!” At the last finger, she offered a wry wink, “There’s nothing that can’t be imported.”

There was a pause in her breathless tirade, as she straightened her shoulders, “Since it’s your birthday too, and the surprise has already been very ruined
 do you have any requests?”

It sort of figured that Zahra would be extremely enthusiastic at the prospect of a party. Cyrus shook his head slightly, moving one of his arms over the back of his chair. “I suppose I'll leave you in charge of the imports, then. I don't have any requests in particular." He paused. “But I do mean this to be for Estella. Too much in our lives has already been about me." Something he was growing increasingly conscious of, even if some part of him had always known. “There's a particular brandy she likes; I'll get you the information on the off-chance you can get ahold of it."

At that point, the waitress interrupted with his lunch, so Cyrus paused. Once she'd departed again, he returned his attention to his co-conspirators. “The finer details can wait, but... thank you. I appreciate the assistance; I'm certain she will as well."

“Of course, we’ll make sure it’s one she never forgets.” Even if it sounded like it, there was no foreboding in that statement. It was clear that Zahra was going to put in the extra effort to do something for Stellulam—one that she intended to see through right away, by the looks of it. She patted the table and stood up abruptly, eyeing her fellow accomplices, “Right then. I’ve got some ravens to send and a crew to bribe, I’ll see you two later.”

She swung herself from the bench and toppled over a few tasseled pillows in her wake, only halting just behind Cyrus’s chair to squeeze one of his shoulders. “Do try to keep yourself fed. I could hear your belly singing its own song all the way here.” A snort followed before her clopping footsteps retreated out the door.

Cyrus grimaced at her retreating back, rolling his eyes a bit. He had no doubt she meant well, though, so he was far from upset. Despite his ravenous appetite, he cut into the slab of lamb on his plate carefully and methodically before he started eating. “I'm glad to hear nothing is worsening." He glanced at Vesryn, the subject obvious enough. “I'd wondered, after the incident in the Graves." That demon hadn't been as powerful as Nightmare, but its control over its limited domain had been nearly as absolute.

He pursed his lips. There was a question he wanted to ask here, but it wasn't the most comfortable one. “I don't need details, but... is Stellulam all right? She would not tell me much of what she saw there. There are very few things she won't discuss with me, and when one of them comes up, I... well." He worried. Obviously. He'd have to be heartless not to, and he didn't think he'd ever quite become that.

"I think she is," he answered, though his tone did not give absolute certainty to the statement. "Between the way the ambush on the Red Templars turned out and that demon, it was anything but an easy time. But she doesn't let these things keep her down for very long. And if it's Loneliness that got to her, I have to imagine that what we're plotting here will help with that." He settled an elbow on the table, working his fingers through his hair behind his neck, his expression thoughtful.

"And I've been spending just about as much time as I dare with her. She does have all that work to do, so I can't be bothering her all the time. But it's been good, so far." He smiled a bit at the thought. "Very good, for both of us I think."

Cyrus considered that for a moment, dipping his chin just a fraction. “I suppose I'm expected to have something to say about that." His tone, he thought, made it fairly clear that it was only an idle musing. “But the truth is, I'm just grateful to you." He pushed a deep breath out his nose, spearing some kind of sprout vegetable on his fork. “Sometimes, with us, there's... too much history. Everything we say to each other has a lot of layers to it. A lot behind it. I can't—" he paused. “It's difficult for me to just straightforwardly support her. Much as I want to. If that makes any sense at all."

He chewed over the sprouts, swallowing a little too soon and flinching. “I don't know that it will ever prove useful, but if you should feel that you've hit a wall with her, I might have some insight. Better to ask her directly, of course, but as I said... there are some things she may not be willing to talk about." He lifted his shoulders. He didn't really have much to offer by way of gratitude, but at least he could offer advice in the unlikely event it was needed. One didn't have to be particularly savvy to tell that they did well by each other. He wanted that to work out for them.

"Thanks. I'll keep that in mind." He was obviously giving the subject the respect it was due. It wasn't hard at all to see that it was important to him. "We've... been going at her pace. With the talking, too. I've been trying not to pry on the things she doesn't want to talk about, and trust that I've been helping with the rest just by being the fool that I am. So far it seems to be going very well." He took a drink from his cup, pausing for a moment. "I, uh... I know there's likely to be complications from this, down the road. Pointed ears have a way of drawing pointed words from the narrow minded. I suppose if there's anything I don't know how to deal with, it's that." He shrugged, as though he didn't believe it was all that important. Or rather, it shouldn't be all that important.

He wasn't wrong, of course. “Can't say I've ever had to deal with that." Cyrus had suspected the truth about his parents for quite some time before it had been confirmed, but there simply weren't any physical signs to give away what he was. He certainly didn't intend to tell anyone. But he knew well enough how such things were received. Especially in the upper echelons of society, where lineage was exceedingly important.

“You're insulated a bit, at least. Stellulam's importance here has much less to do with her reputation than her mark." Even if both were shortsighted ways to understand her worth, there was a certain benefit in it not having anything to do with her nobility or social standing directly. “In my own experience, nobles are best treated like sharks. Don't let them smell your blood. Even if something hits, act like it doesn't. No one likes to fail repeatedly, so most will leave you alone after a while." What they would do indirectly was harder to say, but also not something he could really predict.

“Whatever you do... don't let them ruin your happiness. There's little enough of it to go around as it is."

"Something we'll help rectify on Firstday, with any luck." Vesryn grinned. "Even if Stel sniffs out my ruse before lunch."

Cyrus found himself smiling back. “Do try not to ruin everything. I don't know if Zahra would forgive you if all her work wasn't a surprise."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

On the Firstday of the year 9:43 Dragon, the Inquisition marshaled the elite of their forces for an operation on the snow-covered, frozen-through lake below their home at Skyhold.

All of the Irregulars had been called into action, and a number of personal friends and allies. Rom normally would've reluctantly made his way out into the snow, bundled head to toe in furs and cloaks, but the operation in question sounded promisingly fun, in large part because it was going to be directed by Khari. Some other kind of exercise the young Dalish had practiced in their spare time, he suspected. If that was the case, he was absolutely interested, and made his way out the gate with almost a spring in his step. It was hampered a bit by the deep snow.

The surface was a little more packed down on the lake's surface, but still soft from the fresh layer made by last night's snowfall. A small crowd had assembled below, some of them easily recognizable from a distance, like Khari from her red hair or Vesryn from his lion's pelt cloak. He looked to be one of the later arrivals, but not the last. Out on the lake a sort of large playing area had been established with Inquisition flags marking separate zones, which appeared to have been altered somewhat significantly since the last time Rom had seen them. The snow had been sculpted quite intentionally, from the looks of it, laid out to resemble uneven terrain punctuated by walls of varying heights and angles, placed somewhat irregularly. There were even some pillars made out of ice jutting out of the landscape, a few straight upwards, and others leaned or collapsed. Most likely, magic had been needed to achieve that particular effect.

He made his way over to Khari, waving to a few of the others in greeting on his way. He stopped next to her, a grin working its way onto his face. "Happy Firstday to you. What's all this?"

“Happy Firstday!" She grinned back. Presently, Khari stood near to the center of the field, next to Leon. They'd been talking about something that seemed to have caught her interest; her enthusiasm was palpable. “We're playing something called capture the flag. Leon's teaching me how to be a strategist, so I'm having a match against him today."

She turned her attention to the commander for a moment, resting her hands on her hips. “So... are we gonna give everyone the rules now? Looks like most everybody I invited showed up." The last few did seem to be trickling in now, among them Lia, Ithilian, and Amalia even. She'd apparently asked quite a number to be here—at a glance, it looked like thirty or thirty-five people.

"I think we can do that, yes." Leon clapped his hands together loud enough to draw attention, then hopped up into a low snow wall to make sure everyone could see him. Not that he really needed to worry much about that in general. "Happy Firstday, everyone. I'm happy to see all of you here to help with our exercises today. For those of you who don't know yet, we're going to be playing a game of capture the flag. The team captains will be myself and Khari—for today at least, we're the commanders, and you're the armies, as it were." He paused there, smiling mildly.

"If you've never played before, the game is really quite simple. One half of this field belongs to each team. Crossing into enemy territory puts you at risk—if you are captured, you have to enter the designated prison area. Capture occurs if you're brought to the ground or incapacitated in some way, but do avoid any actual knockouts, of course." He pointed to two opposite corners of the fields, delineated by rough squares bounded by snow walls about as tall as Rom was.

"If you can breach the prison, you can free your allies by touching them. The final goal, of course, is to capture the enemy flag and bring it back to your own side." Another pause. When it was clear everyone followed, he continued. "Of course, it goes without saying that offensive magic is not allowed, but barriers are fine. One per caster at a time, though, and if it gets broken, you have to keep it down for ten seconds. Imprisoned mages may not cast. Please do follow the rulings of our designated referees when they arise." He gestured slightly behind him, where Lady Marceline, her assistants, and Zee's navigator Nixium stood.

"Now if that all makes sense, go ahead and gather here so we can split the teams."

Khari hopped up on the wall next to Leon as everyone else gathered closer. They had apparently decided already that she was picking first. Crossing her arms over her chest, she cast her eyes over the assembled members of the Inquisition. It was an impressive group, to say the least, warriors, scouts, mages, and people who slid freely between groups. It was unlikely there were many poor choices, but it was also easy to see that this was part of the strategy of the game as well.

It wasn't more than a few seconds before her jade-green eyes met his, though. She flashed her teeth in a wide smile. “I pick Rom." Not even a bit of hesitation in the decision, either.

He grinned back as he walked over to join her side. "Smart choice." From the sounds of the rules, he would be very good at this game, since bringing people to the ground was something he knew how to do quite well, and there were few enough people here that he felt would be difficult to get into that state. Half of them were going to end up on his team.

Not Amalia, though. The Tal-Vashoth woman was first picked by Leon, and Rom couldn't help but feel that was in direct reply to Khari's pick. Judging from what he'd heard of how her spar with Khari had gone, Amalia was going to be the toughest person to pin down here. Well, except perhaps for Estella, who was next picked by Khari. Teleportation seemed just a bit unfair, especially now that the other Inquisitor seemed to have gotten a solid understanding of how to do it at will with her mark.

The picks continued, back and forth. Asala to Leon, the chevalier Mick to Khari, Rilien to Leon, the Dalish Ithilian to Khari. The one-eyed elf shared a look and an amused twist of his lips with Amalia as he made his way onto the other team. Vesryn was picked next by Leon, giving a sweeping bow to the audience as he joined his side. He'd pulled the lion's head of his cloak up over his hair, looking rather ridiculous, but he seemed to enjoy it. Indeed, the steadily growing crowd on the hillsides surrounding the playing area seemed to enjoy it as well. Rom wondered if this wasn't going to become a regular diversion for the Inquisition. He could already see it potentially becoming quite competitive.

On and on the picking went, until all of the players were divided. Khari's team received an extra member, their 16th, due to the uneven amount, but Rom suspected the tiny advantage wouldn't amount to much. He largely tuned out most of the initial round of trash talking going one way or the other, instead making his way out onto the playing field with the others on his team to survey the landscape. There was going to be a lot more to this than just speed and hand to hand ability.

He could see Lia quietly pointing something out about the other side's terrain to Ithilian next to her. The older elf looked to be indulging her enthusiasm as best as he was able. Aurora and Astraia, also picked to be on Khari's team, stood nearby undoubtedly talking tactics as well, though an unmistakable grin was present on Aurora's face. Estella and her fellow Argent Lion Donnelly were seemingly not too concerned with strategics, already shoving playfully at each other a bit. Clearly, at least some of those present were glad for the reprieve the game represented.

It was easy to pick out a few of the more familiar faces on the other side as well. Cyrus stood with his arms crossed immediately next to Asala, squinting at Rom's side of the field and speaking to her, it looked like. Probably about how to make best strategic use of her magic, or something similar. Vesryn busied himself by packing down a snowball, surely the first of many. Leon was speaking to Amalia, it looked like, though he wasn't facing them, so it was hard to say for sure. Her face indicated a certain degree of amusement; her eyes periodically scanned the opposite side of the field. Rilien was there too; it wasn't long before Leon called his whole team towards himself.

Zahra had taken a stand next to two of her crew-mates, Nuka and Garland. Though, there was a sour look on her face as she gently shoved him away from her, planting one of her hands on her hips. Perhaps, exasperated that they’d been chosen on the same team. The bearded carpenter had taken to leering at her, excitedly discussing what sounded like some sort of strategy. Apparently, Nuka was having none of it. The dwarf’s arms were crossed over her chest as she scanned the perceived battlefield. From Leon’s side, Sparrow had placed herself near Amalia and Rilien. She, too, seemed to be scanning the field. Her smile was far more somber than Aurora’s, though still present. There was a sense that she was trying to appear much less enthusiastic than she was.

Once everyone was in place and more or less organized, Khari clapped her hands together. “All right everybody, strategy time!" The group gathered in a loose circle relatively quickly, more than a few of them looking pretty interested in how they were going to be approaching the game.

“First thing's first: we have an even number, so everyone pick yourself a partner." She clapped Rom on the shoulder with some exuberance. “There's a lot of sneaky types on the other team, and you can hardly defend if someone tackles you from behind, so watch your partner's back and trust them to do the same for you." There was a bit of shuffling around as everyone complied.

“All right. Lia, Ithilian, I want you guys on high ground. If they try and flank us or pull anything funny, signal us. If it's important to not shout it at me, just run it to me or something. You've got discretion if you need to come down, but we need information on their movements. Leon's a crafty bastard." She crossed her arms. “Stel and Donnelly, you're the prison rescue team. If we lose more than four people, try and get them out. Stay with the main group otherwise."

With a moment's more consideration, she glanced at her mentor. “Mick, you and Pierre are in charge of guarding our prison. We're gonna try and get their mages out of the game as soon as we can, so we need to make sure they stay out. Astraia, Zee, you guys are guarding the flag. Everyone else is with me—right in the thick of it. Mages first. It's not even really worth going after the flag until Asala's out anyway. Probably Harellan, too. Make sense?"

Zahra’s mouth twisted into a grin as she nodded her head, moving to Astraia’s side. There was no doubt that she’d do everything in her power to make sure that their flag remained out of grubby hands. “Aye, Commander,” she gave a mock salute, accompanied by a sly wink, “Sorry—always wanted to say that.”

"Would Leon even let them cross the border, do you think?" Estella considered that for a moment, and then her eyes lit with understanding. "Oh. Our first move is a kidnapping, then." She nodded, half-smiling. Her partner Donnelly was full-out grinning, clearly eager to get started.

"Can we do that?" Astraia asked, lowering the scarf from her face and glancing at the assembled crew of women overlooking the playing field, those that would be officiating the match. She didn't seem to know what to do with her hands without her staff, but instead chose to crouch in the snow, poking her fingers into the snow for balance.

Rom shrugged. "We can until they tell us we can't." She laughed quietly back at him. Rom certainly had no qualms with playing a little dirty, and obviously Khari didn't either. This was no war, after all.

Their plan settled, the team prepared to engage the enemy. Lia and Ithilian had soon passed from sight when Rom looked away for a moment, but he didn't doubt they'd picked out separate locations high up on their side to use as concealed lookout points. Good for surprising those that wandered too close as well as keeping track of the playing field. Astraia and Zee hung back, while the rest formed up in a loose group along the center.

A few moments later, the game was officially underway.

Khari's strategy, unsurprisingly, involved leading from the front. She charged across the line in the middle of the field with intent, sidestepping Widget's attempt to grab her by the legs and bring her down immediately. Leon's side looked to have a few more people in the field team than they did, which meant fewer in other places, but from where they were, it wasn't easy to see who was where.

What had been a charge was forced to a halt, the teams fanning out and trying to choose their targets wisely. In enemy territory, they'd have to be more careful—they could hold down their foes or run around them, but taking them out for longer than that wasn't possible on their own turf. Khari was eyeing Cor, who stood directly in her way, arms out to either side, knees bent.

She almost certainly didn't notice the fact that Cyrus was trying to flank her, edging closer as if to get within lunging distance.

Rom, however, was doing his job as Khari's partner on the field, and made his move on Cyrus just as he committed to the flank attack on Khari. There wasn't any chance to get him thrown in their jail since they were on the enemy side, but Rom could at least get Cyrus thrown in the snow. He wasn't a weak opponent in the slightest, but the opening advantage Rom had in the engagement allowed him to get leverage underneath Cyrus after a few moves, at which point he lifted him up end over end and dumped him on his back in the snow.

Dashing away a few steps, Rom glanced to make sure Khari had handled her own end of things. "Not sure this push is going to work..."

They were certainly meeting with a formidable defense. Leon's group had been more cautious, and sent fewer people over the center line. Most of those that had crossed returned shortly anyway, a sure sign of a fake-out, designed to close the attackers in and prevent them from escaping. Not easy, as Cyrus had discovered, but certainly a strategy that took into account Khari's tendency to aggression.

The defenders weren't tentative on their own ground; Leon himself was quite the opposite, taking Reed to ground before evading a bodycheck from Hissrad, one of the few people on their team who could nearly match him for size. He wound up locked with the Lion hands closed around the Qunari's backswept horns, both of them struggling to keep traction in the snow. In the end, it was Hissrad who fell, Leon pinning him to the ground with an armbar. With a low chuckle, he rose again, jogging obligingly to the jail.

On the other side, one of Khari's mages in Aurora found her advance halted by one of Leon's in Harellan. The two were locked up in fisticuffs, which Aurora appeared to be quite a deft practitioner in, and brought to mind Amalia in her movements, but Harellan seemed able to counter her at every turn. Still, Aurora was enjoying herself, if the happy grin spread across her face was anything to go by.

One of Leon’s more brutish mages, Sparrow, was sneaking behind the lines towards Aurora’s flank. Slugging through the snow in furtive, careful steps. Quietly. What she intended to do was anyone’s guess, but it appeared as if her goal was interrupted when a roar ripped through the sound of brawling at their sides—it belonged to a much shorter individual, Khari’s wee dwarf plowing through the snow as if she were parting through the tides.

Snow flew from her hands, as she closed the distance and flung herself bodily into the white-haired woman. From the widening of Sparrow’s eyes, she certainly hadn’t expected it. They tumbled into the snow. Somehow, Sparrow managed to roll away from Nuka’s hands; regaining her feet as soon as the dwarf had. Now, they circled each other. Hands held out wide, eyes focused. Snow stuck to their clothes and hair, but there was a sense that they were having fun.

To the side, past the grappling pair, Brialle was moving much quicker through the snow. Perhaps her lithe frame had to do with it, or else she had more tricks up her sleeves than she’d shown the others. A soft hum sounded and disappeared just as quickly.

Overall, the defenders' tactics left them in a good position—several of Khari's players were taken prisoner within a relatively short span of time. In addition to Reed and Hissrad, Leon managed to bring down Garland, and Cyrus just barely caught Thalia on her way back over the line to their side. Nuka, despite valiant effort, wound up a prisoner as well, when Sparrow got an assist from Rashad.

Khari looked unsure about ordering the retreat when a cry went up from behind. It was only then that two conspicuous absences made sense: neither Amalia nor Rilien had made an appearance on the field, and they seemed odd choices for guarding either their flag or their prison. Apparently, they'd made an early attempt to take the other flag, and Astraia and Zee must have been having some trouble holding them off.

“Shit. Back over the line, guys, we can't let them get the flag!" Khari broke away from Cor and charged back, knocking Rhys to the side to make way for the withdrawal.

Fortunately, the intervention of Ithilian and Lia prevented the attempted theft, but neither Rilien nor Amalia was captured as a result, only repelled. The prisoner count was looking very good for the other team. Their next move almost certainly had to be evening the odds a bit; Khari's attention swung to Estella and Donnelly. “If we keep them busy, can you get past Ves?"

Estella exhaled a soft breath, halfway to a laugh, from the sound of it. "We'll see what we can do." She paused, exchanged a look with Donnelly, then grimaced. "Just, uh... make sure we don't have to get past Leon, Amalia, or Rilien." They veered off after that, ducking behind a snow wall and disappearing from sight.

With a heavy numerical advantage, Leon clearly felt comfortable taking the offensive. He and the majority of his field team crossed the center line. The commander wore a smile edged with a fair bit more confidence than he usually displayed. He opened his arms out to either side, arching an eyebrow at Khari in obvious invitation.

Rom was tempted to laugh. He might've, if the invitation hadn't spelled serious danger for their team here. "If ever there was a time not to accept a challenge..." He left unsaid that this was probably it. If Khari was going to be bringing Leon down, however unlikely that was, it wasn't going to happen in time for them to save their flag. It was the quickest people they needed to keep engaged, not the strongest. With their numbers thinned momentarily, Ithilian and Lia had made their way down from their positions to shore up the defense. Lia swooped in quietly to take out Cor from behind, sending him off to their prison with a grin.

"Their defense is weak now, Khari!" she advised, though what exactly should be done about that was left to their leader. Their own defense was hampered and not going to last long, not until Estella could get back with their imprisoned friends.

“No mercy!" Khari grinned. “Bring 'em all down!" She looked very tempted to engage Leon, all caution to the contrary, but she did eventually avoid him, moving to head off the light-footed Brialle instead.

They fought more to avoid being overwhelmed than anything, often finding themselves in two-on-one situations where they had to just prevent themselves from getting pinned down. Eventually the opening became clear: Leon's side was weak in defense, only a few kept in reserve. "This might be our chance," he said to Khari beside him, shoving Cyrus away to create some space. Their defense would crumble quickly without them, with even with them it wasn't going great, and it was hard to say if Estella and Donnelly would be successful in time, or if they'd succeed at all. Best to make a show of it rather than crumble slowly.

They made a break for it, taking off out of their own zone and into enemy territory. Rom could hear Signy call out their move from somewhere on his right, but with any luck there wouldn't be more than one or two people capable of responding to the attack. Before long both the flag and the prison came in sight.

They arrived just as Estella and Donnelly were making their move. Or rather, Estella was. Donnelly remained just out of Vesryn's line of sight, meaning that Estella was clearly the decoy. She jogged in a half-circle, not attempting to conceal her presence, waving jauntily at the other team's prison guard.

"So, Ves." She smiled, pulling to a stop several feet beyond his immediate reach, but close enough that it was more or less a taunt in and of itself. Settling her hands on her hips, she tilted her head to the side. "How do you figure this is going to go?"

"Well, the jail's getting pretty cramped, but I think we can find a spot for you," he smiled mischievously back at her, a fat snowball already in hand. He had a few more ready to go behind him, a personal arsenal he'd been working on since his arrival there. "A lovely suite for your extended stay." He lobbed the snowball at her head, not hard enough to hurt if it actually hit, and then made a lunging reach, trying to ensnare her arm.

"Sounds quai—" Estella yelped, ducking the snowball, but not quite twisting far enough away to avoid the grab. That, however, might have been quite intentional, because she stepped in towards him without needing to be pulled, hooking one of her feet behind one of his and trying to bring them both to ground.

That was Donnelly's signal, clearly; he sprinted from behind cover and towards the jail cell, ducking inside and touching Hissrad's shoulder first.

The prison warden didn't seem to care all that much that his charges were escaping. He and Estella had both gone to the ground, and despite the fact that she was already out once she was down and not pinning Vesryn, his greatest concern seemed to be shoving snow in her hair while laughing. The templar captain Séverine made a swift run away from her defense of the flag to help slow the escaping prisoners, leaving only Asala there on guard. Rom took that as their cue to move in. It was the best chance they'd get.

“If you can pin her, I've got the barrier." Khari split off from his trajectory slightly, as though to go around slightly and approach from the side. With only one barrier, Asala'a options would certainly be limited.

"Huh, well... Help?" She asked impotently. A quick glance around would reveal no one within distance to swoop in and save, in spite of her frantic glances to find evidence to the contrary. Once they began to encroach however, Asala decided to apparently go on the offensive, her hands lit up with fade energy as she called on a barrier. Instead of enveloping herself in one of her bubbles, one sprang to life around the flag while she took a step backward. There, she settled into a martial arts stance, knees bent, hands extended, and elbows loose.

It lasted all the way up until Khari and Rom took one more step toward her, where she immediately abandoned it, and began to run around the bubble, trying to keep her distance from them. "Two against one isn't fair!" she whined as she ran.

Khari snorted. “Two against one and a barrier, you mean." She seemed less inclined to care about chasing Asala and more about breaking the barrier to get at the flag, which was probably wise if they only had a limited amount of time before defenders would be rushing back towards it again. She threw herself into the bubble shoulder first, bouncing off mostly harmlessly, then grunted and tried again. The hit was harder that time. No doubt enough of them would do the job, but they might not have time for so many hits.

"Khari," Rom said, grabbing her shoulder when she reared back for another strike. Asala's barriers had stood up to more than punches, and he doubted they had the time to beat them down. Instead, he gestured for her to circle around the flag to the left, while he took the right. Asala's barriers were stronger, but she was not faster than either of them, and would probably find it harder to keep a shield up while being tackled to the ground.

“Right." Khari stepped back from the shield, then immediately went left, picking up into a sprint with her usual indefatigable energy. Her arms, she spread out to either side, watching Asala intently to try and pick out the direction she'd flee in. The grin on her face suggested that she was not intimidated by Asala's full foot in height advantage.

And obviously, she did not want to test Khari's ferocity. Instead of trying to get around her, Asala turned tail and ran away from her, letting out an exaggerated squeal as she fled. Laughter punctuated each yelp, however, so at least she was having fun.

Rom was more efficient than ferocious, diving to ensnare Asala's legs and bring her down. Immediately he scrambled for her hands, pinning them to the ground and making sure she had no easy way to continue casting her barriers. He could hear heavy footfalls coming their way, though, obviously not Khari's. Turning to look, he saw Séverine rushing back, apparently having done all she could with the escaping prisoners. Rom met Khari's eyes, wild with excitement. "Get the flag, go!"

She made a lunge for it, snatching it up from where it had been staked in the ground, pole and all. It wouldn't make a bit of difference if Séverine managed to catch her, so she bolted, sprinting at full tilt towards the center line. Following her trajectory, he could see a commotion on their side of the field. Even as Khari just barely brushed by the templar captain's outstretched hands, their own flag was airborne, Amalia tossing it deftly to Rilien and immediately throwing herself at the closest of those giving chase, which looked to be Aurora.

They went to the ground, and Rilien was across the line three strides later, flag in-hand and victory conditions met. Khari stopped only about three yards from the line, brandishing the flag in her hand with some humor at Leon.

“You sneaky bastard. We were this close." she gestured to the roughly ten feet separating herself from the line.

Leon smiled in his usual mild fashion. "That you were." He didn't seem like he'd been particularly concerned, though. "Now... what do you think I'm going to say about your opener?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella was nearly soaked through from melted snow, flakes of it yet clinging to her clothes and in particular her hair. Ves's fault, of course. But the game had taken a fair amount of effort out of everyone, so she was far from alone in her bedraggled appearance. Those were offset by the clear enjoyment on most of the faces present; in addition to being physically demanding, the game had been a lot of fun, something she thought they all sorely needed. Though her team were not the victors, she was feeling pretty good, all things considered.

She wasn't sure exactly who suggested heading to the Herald's Rest afterwards to warm up by the tavern's fires, but most everyone seemed to think it was a good idea, and so they began their trek back to Skyhold proper, passing under the gates with most of the conversation still revolving around the game. Khari and Leon seemed to be taking that most seriously; probably he was giving her actual feedback on her strategy. That was what it had been for, after all. Estella couldn't help but smile to herself at the thought. Khari was really... it was almost like she could see her friend finding herself, and growing into that person she was going to be someday. She hadn't ever really seen something like that before. It was pretty incredible.

The main gate closed behind them, meaning that the tavern was in sight. Estella tried to dust a few more snowflakes off herself; the group of them would be tracking a lot of water into the pub, after all. She squeezed a fair bit more out of her ponytail.

"I think hot food and a fire are going to be just about perfect at the moment," she mused. She was walking closest to Ves and Cy, so they were probably the only ones who heard. Not that she particularly required a response to that.

"Add drinks to that and it might just be enough to recover from my wrath," Ves added teasingly. He'd taken the lion's pelt off his head, the cloak draped over his shoulders normally now. He hadn't exerted himself quite as much as most of the others, the majority of his efforts going into playfully harassing Estella. Apparently his team had been more than enough to carry him to victory.

"The wrath of Lord Snowball," Romulus added from behind them, having overheard Ves's louder voice. "A terrible thing to witness."

Vesryn turned to walk backwards, grinning in surprise. "Was that a joke from the Lord Inquisitor?" He glanced at Estella, lowering his voice. "It's a sign, I think. Going to be a good year." He turned back around, walking with a spring in his step. He'd pointed out a few Inquisition soldiers on their way back up, who had taken to using their shields as makeshift sleds. Some were more effective than others at it, but Vesryn had been certain his own tower shield would outdo them all. No doubt he'd want to try it before long.

"And here we are." He made sure to be the first of their three to reach the door to the Herald's Rest, pulling it open for her and Cy. "After you..." The look in his eye had become mischievous again, giving away that he knew something she didn't.

The Herald’s Rest looked entirely transformed—as if they’d stepped into another tavern altogether. It certainly wasn’t anything Estella remembered. Someone had gone to great lengths to decorate every nook and cranny; including the rafters overhead. Long streamers of purple and blues hung from the wooden beams. Paper stars were tied to their ends, folded in varying sizes. The wind moved them about as Vesryn opened the door. The light was softer here, perhaps intentionally so. Several decorative lanterns offered a warm ambiance, set in the middle of each table. Flickering candlelight shone a soft ember, though if one were to glance at the ceiling
 small, shadowy stars painted there. Dancing each time the light flickered.

The fireplace had been lit and decorated as well. Though some space had been left in the center, bereft of any furniture. There were, however, a pair of chairs and lutes, set off to the side. Cards, dice, and several unusual games were set atop one of the furthest tables. Some of the residents of the tavern were moving to designated locations behind the bar, all grins as the door was pushed open.

All of the tables had been pushed together in a horseshoe shape, and as if the Maker had heard Estella’s musing wish, they had already been prepared for a feast. Brialle was setting the last of the plates across the tables; expression merry. Clearly she’d disappeared sometime during the festivities. Now, it became clear where she’d gone off to. She brushed her hands off across the front of her apron and gave a little flourish towards the tables, neatly set with an array of silver platters. Cups and plates, as well as folded napkins were set at each table. Gaudy pillows and soft furs were placed along the benches. The arrangement was stifling to say the least. It was difficult to know where to begin.

The smell greeted them soon after they passed the threshold of the door. The largest table had a platter of still-sizzling round roast in a bed of jewel-sized potatoes, paired with onions, garlic and various herbs, as well as four bowls of cooked vegetables at its side. Another platter took up most of the space: several roasted pheasants and stuffed birds arrayed in a line. To the side, various cheeses and freshly-baked breads; cakes and tarts and small, fist-sized pies. The selection of wine was impressive, as well. Each table had three bottles surrounding the lanterns. Squinting from the door, the bottles themselves looked awfully familiar to Estella. Off to the side, three casks of something sat at the ready.

There was a larger cake, as well. Set across the nearest table, candles already lit. Whoever had done it had taken measures to layer it three times, with white icing as the filling. Strawberries and raspberries were set across the lip.

It became clear what this was: a celebration.

There were only a few things Estella could think of to be celebrating in quite this fashion. And for it to be this day in particular—could it really be? Her hand moved up to her mouth; she turned around, backing a few paces more into the room, only to observe Cy and Zee exchanging some kind of mutual congratulations in gestures. She swallowed past a sudden lump in her throat, letting her hand drop a few inches, just enough to speak.

"Is... is this...?"

Her brother arched an eyebrow, clearly somewhat amused by her reaction. “What else would it be?" He tilted his head to the side, his tone softening along with his expression, shifting from the wry to the wholly sincere. “Happy birthday, Stellulam."

Estella made a soft noise, something akin to a muffled squeak. All of this was really...?

She'd never really celebrated her birthday. There hadn't been a whole lot of cause to do so, in Tevinter, and any recognition of the event was usually something quiet, swallowed up easily by the more general festive mood of Firstday. And after, well. Maybe there'd been more to celebrate, but she'd never really told anyone when it was. So she knew right away that the idea had to have been Cyrus's—and surely he was the only one who knew her preferred brandy. But this had Zee's fingerprints all over it, even before considering that Brialle was certainly responsible for the food itself. And the look on Ves's face could only mean he'd known as well, and probably had something to do with it all.

It was kind of funny, that in the middle of this big beautiful decorated room with all the things to look at, she couldn't quite make herself turn around. "I'm... everyone, I... you're going to make me cry," she said, only half-joking. She could feel emotion welling up in her chest, pressing against her heart in a way that was wonderful and terrible and made her feel so full of warmth and love and happiness.

Her lips trembled; Estella did the only thing she could thing to do. She launched herself for her brother, wrapping her arms around him in a fierce hug. She could feel him return it just as strongly, his arms around her shoulders. They were still dripping water on the floor and all, but it bothered him no more than her. "Thank you, Cy." she mumbled it into his shirt, then let go with one arm to motion the other two over as well. "You're not getting out of this either. Blame yourselves for helping."

"Best Firstday ever?" Ves asked, making his way over to them as the others took up the door, everyone piling into the tavern's warmth. He worked himself into the hug, pressing his lips briefly against the wet hair on the side of Estella's head. "I think so. Happy birthday, you two."

A laugh sounded as Zahra entered through the door. Her footsteps sounded jaunty. There was a little skip in her step as she approached them. Though it was the expression on her lips that said it all. Like a kitten who’d gotten into all the milk. She weaseled her way into the hug and settled a hand softly against the back of Estella’s head, “Happy birthday, Stel. You too, Cy.” She patted Vesryn on the back with her other hand and grinned broadly, “Knew you could do it, Ves. Well done.”

“All right, all right. This is all very touching, but the rest of us can't eat till you sit down, Stel, so park it." Khari, all big grins and false huffiness, pointed to an empty bench near the center of things, just big enough to seat the four of them still standing.

Cyrus snorted under his breath, breaking the hug first and gesturing the rest of them to precede him. He sat on Stel's left, between her and Zee, leaving the right side for Vesryn. True to form among friends, there wasn't really any standing on ceremony after that, and everyone happily dug in. Cy poured a snifter full from one of the bottles of brandy; up close there was no mistaking that it was the honeyed kind from Vol Dorma. He pushed it towards her with a knowing smile. “Remember the time we drank an entire bottle of this next to the pond in the Chantry garden?"

"I remember," Estella replied archly, "but I'm quite surprised you do." He'd done most of the drinking, after all. They were fifteen, and he'd stolen it from Cassius, and it was more his idea than hers to even do it, but that was sort of the way of things back then.

Glancing across the table, she noted that Asala didn't have any sort of cup next to her. "Do you want to try some, Asala? It's my favorite—it's sweet enough that it won't burn too much, if you're not used to drinking." She took up the half-empty bottle and set it down halfway across the table, so Asala could reach it easily if she so desired.

“Of course, she would,” Zahra’s grin only widened as she stood up and reached over the table. She filled Asala’s cup with the brandy and set the bottle back down on the table. Like always, it didn’t seem as if she would take no for an answer. There was a glimmer of mischief in her eyes as she plopped back down in her chair and filled her own glass with red wine, watching her from her peripherals. Her expression hadn’t simpered in the slightest. “There’s no better day to let loose. You know, have a little fun. Unless it’s a little too strong for you.”

It sounded awfully like a challenge.

Asala pursed her lips and stuck her tongue out at Zee in response to her challenge. The glass in front of her, however, she gave a more tentative gaze before she took a hold of it. She held it up in front of her for a moment, before looking at everyone else who had gathered around and shrugged. "Cheers," she said, taking a drink of the brandy. The reaction was subtle at first, but still noticeable. Her shoulders hitch slightly and there was a twitch to her head as she guided the glass back down to the table. She tried to hide a small cough before she nodded. "It's good," she smiled through another twitch.

Estella raised her brows a little—it probably wasn't entirely wise to take Zee's advice in this particular case, but she knew that their raider friend wouldn't do any real harm, so she elected to keep her silence about it.

As the food gradually disappeared, a few of the partygoers stood, mingling more freely amongst themselves. Not long after, Rilien and Brialle both took up the lutes next to the chairs. It seemed minimal conferral was necessary before they struck upon a song they both knew, and music filled the tavern, a light sort of tune that made for easy dancing. Eventually, Larissa made her way up toward them too, adding her practiced voice to the song. No few of the guests took the easy hint, while others lingered in their seats.

There was just enough brandy warming Estella's body for her to turn to Ves. "What do you think?" she asked, half smiling. "Am I clear to dance in public, or would that be far too embarrassing for the both of us?" She knew she'd improved considerably, of course—the words were too light to be completely serious.

"I think if they don't like your dancing, they'll just have to deal with it." Ves looked pleasantly surprised that she'd asked first, and pushed his chair back. It had been adorned with his white pelt since he sat down, the combined heat of the tavern and the brandy and the bodies prompting him to dress as though it were summer. She'd never known him to flush from embarrassment, so it was likely the brandy that colored his face as he stood and offered his hand down to her. "Shall we?"

She nodded, fitting her hand into his and rising to extract herself from the bench. They slid easily into the small knot of other dancers, and Estella didn't let herself think about how well she was remembering the motions, or how clumsy she was or was not being. It was her birthday party, dammit, and he was right. If she was dancing badly, everyone else could just deal with it.

Around them, others joined the floor; Lia and Astraia to one end, Khari and Cor not trying very hard to follow any recognizable pattern in another. It looked like either Aurora had asked Donnelly to join her or the other way around, because they were in the mix as well. Donnelly was far too red in the face for it to be entirely because of alcohol, but he was grinning like a fool. Estella almost laughed at him, but she kind of knew what that felt like, these days.

“I don't think I need to ask if you can dance." Surprise of all surprises, Cy was the speaker, his tone more playful than she'd heard in a while. He swept a deliberately overly-fancy bow at Zee of all people, his smile entirely facetious. “So I suppose what is left to ask is whether you'd do me the honor, dear Captain."

From the looks of it, Zahra had a smudge of red across her cheeks as well. A mixture of wine, and brandy and whatever else she’d extracted from the ridiculously large kegs pushed up into the corner of the tavern. She inclined her head at him and arched a sly eyebrow as she took up his hand in hers and rose from her seat. A laugh was ready on her lips. Perhaps, because he was right about her knowing how to dance. Or else, he’d surprised her in some other way. Drunk or no, her movements were languid. Graceful, even. “With pleasure.”

Surprisingly enough, she allowed him to lead her on between the other dancers and twirled to the beat of the quickened notes. Brialle and Larissa’s dulcet voices rose around them, as they sang something merrier. She danced as if no one was watching anyway. All wild hair and toothy grins. Though it appeared as if she were still being attentive to Cyrus’ lead.

When the first song ended and the next began, the partners rotated freely. Estella wound up with her brother, and then Cor, and then Khari, which made her grin. They found themselves next to Zee again, who had apparently dragged Asala onto the floor at some point. On their other side, a perplexed-looking Leon was attempting to mimic Sparrow's steps. Estella was sure that if he was used to any kind of dancing, this wasn't it, but he was catching on.

Asala appeared to have been trying to attack the drinks that Zee had poured her, as she had vibrant flush to her face, and her steps were anything but sure. However, the blush stripped away what inhibitions she might've had, since she was laughing and seemed to be thoroughly enjoying herself. On one pass, she was close enough to hear her speak. "You have... the prettiest hair," Asala said cheerily, having plucked a lock from Zee's shoulders and running her fingers through it.

Apparently, this was not at all what Zahra was expecting. A spluttering cough sounded. If it was at all possible, her ears reddened a more mottled shade. Her cough transformed itself into nervous chuckle as she spun her in a circle. Perhaps, to cause a bit of distance, before dragging her back in and taking up one of her hands, eyes alight. “Y-yes, well. Thank you, kitten.” Whatever momentary lapse of composure there was soon disappeared as she lead them into a more sprightly dance, tossing her head in another one of her telltale laughs.

It wasn't long after that someone—Leon, it seemed—produced a deck of cards from somewhere. He waved them slightly at the assembled. "Anyone interested in playing? I'm open to suggestions for games."

Estella glanced at Khari, then shrugged. "How about it?"

“Sure!" Khari, slightly red under her freckles and vallaslin, likely wouldn't have minded just about anything at the moment. Linking her arm with Estella's, she walked them over to the table, which a few people were hastily clearing off. “What are we gonna play?"

“Wicked Grace is the standard in these situations, is it not?" The sly look on Cyrus's face suggested that the input was meant more to provide him some amusement than to encourage adherence to any sort of tradition. “Who are the contenders, then?" He made a show of glancing around.

“How devious,” The cooed statement was more of a tease than anything else as Zahra approached the table and plopped down in one of the benches. Elbows already placed on the table. It seemed as if she were already volunteering to play as well. She smiled and arched one of her eyebrows, “I take it you won’t be joining us?”

Off to her right side, and a few seats down, Sparrow had already seated herself and was scouring the table for the other contenders. There was a slight tilt to her lips, barely a smile, though from her posture, she seemed confident in her ability to participate. She hadn’t said a word. Perhaps, that was the beginning of the game she planned to play.

Marceline on the other hand seemed to float toward the table, taking a seat on the other side deftly. Unsurprisingly she had a wine glass in hand, and she held it close to her mouth as she eyed the other contenders. A rather predatory look had fixed itself on her face, though she was smiling, but for what it was worth did seem to be enjoying herself, if the tiny stain of wine on her collar was anything to go by. "It has been a long time since I last played Wicked Grace, so forgive me if I seem rusty," she said with a quick flutter in the corner of her lips. Michaël however, backed down shaking his head as he found a seat within watching distance.

Asala on the other looked like she thought about it, but before she decided anything turned toward Cyrus with a little sway. "Wicked Grace?" She asked.

Estella wasn't quite close enough to hear whatever words her brother used to explain the key points of the game, but her face soon lit up in a blush, and she shook her head intently. A moment passed however and she glanced at the table, and she spoke again, loud enough for Estella to hear. "I think I will watch, thank you."

"I'm in," Romulus declared, rejoining the group now that the dancing was done. He looked quite at ease with the idea of playing cards. Perhaps it was something he'd gained experience in back in Tevinter.

Vesryn no doubt had experience as well, as anyone that had spent time in a mercenary company would. "Well, at least I won't have far to go after I've lost my clothes to you all," said Vesryn, picking his spot at the table and plopping himself down into it. "Shame, really." It seemed he had experience both at winning and losing, and it was hard to tell which one he was looking forward to more, judging by the gleam in his eye.

Estella situated herself at the table as well, next to Khari, settling into her chair while Leon shuffled his deck and dealt everyone their hands. It looked like there were going to be eight players in total, then: herself, Leon, Ves, Romulus, Khari, Zee, Sparrow, and Marcy. She wasn't exactly surprised that Cy was electing not to participate, but she didn't comment on the choice, preferring not to risk making him uncomfortable about it.

When her first two cards were in front of her, she slid them facedown to the edge of the table and turned the corners up for a quick look. Not great, but not bad. She could make something of that—the game was mostly about bluffing anyway.

The turn started to the dealer's left, with Khari.

Along with the cards, everyone had received a small stack of chips, the necessary skill buffer before clothing items started to go. Khari looked at her cards, picking them up rather than leaving them on the table, but she held them close to her chest. Picking up two chips from the top of her pile, she gave them a little toss into the middle, starting the bet off relatively conservatively.

Estella matched the bet, more interested in using the first round to gauge strategy and the comparative strength of everyone's Gracefaces rather than winning it outright. Rilien had taught her to play, after all, and he always had an eye to the long game.

Romulus folded immediately, apparently having received quite a dreadful hand and not feeling like attempting a bluff. Ves, however, went for a raise, doubling the amount that Khari had thrown in. "Don't be shy now, little bear. No glory in that."

“No glory in losing, either." Khari apparently wasn't going to be so easily goaded this time around.

"This is not the best game to play, if one is indeed shy," Lady Marceline mused, as she too folded.

Sparrow made a small noise in the back of her throat as she folded as well. A sigh sifted from her lips as she arched an eyebrow and watched the others. Her expression bore a fine resemblance to a mask; comparatively calmer to the aggression she’d shown on the battlefield. Though, she kept one of her elbows on the table, fingers loose.

Zahra tossed her head back in a laugh, fanning her face with her cards. It was difficult to tell if she had a good Graceface, a decent set of cards, or was just enjoying herself. Her eyes were alight as she, too, raised the bet by one, pinching the chips from her little pile and pushing them forward, “Let’s be honest, that’s the best part of the game.”

The first hand went to Estella, when her cards proved superior to those few who'd stuck out the betting rounds. It was enough that she pulled forward a sizeable number of chips. Over the next few, she built her lead, and learned quite quickly that the ones to watch for were Leon, Lady Marceline, Romulus, and Sparrow. By what she guessed was the halfway point in the game, she had a stack of chips about triple the size of the one she'd started with. Leon had about broken even, and looked a little relieved by the fact when the game temporarily paused for cake and he actually took stock of the others.

Romulus had won and lost, but his losses were almost always modest, and his wins were substantial. It left him with more than he started with, but not as much as Estella had accrued. It was enough that he was starting to look quietly pleased with himself, though he was able to keep any tells related to his hands well in check. He spent most of the break observing the other piles of chips, or lack thereof in the case of those that started losing clothing.

Ves was among the first of these, having already lost his boots. Instead of his socks he'd elected to lose his shirt instead, claiming that he put quite a great value on the warmth of his toes. Truly, he looked more entertained by losing than the successful players did by winning, and before long he'd put the lion's pelt on his head again, the paws of which settled somewhere over his abdominal muscles. He was obviously enjoying himself, and the effect he knew he could have on others, whether it was wanted or not. He did actually seem to be trying, he was just... rather recklessly brave with his cards when there was no reason to be, and made bluffs that were all too easy to call.

Estella had stopped looking at him directly, which was thankfully easy enough given that he was next to her, but that just made things difficult for other reasons. Fortunately, she was good at nothing so much as narrowing her focus when she needed to, and compartmentalizing. Both were talents she was making good use of presently.

Khari was down to one sock, but she obviously had very different priorities from Ves when it came to which articles she was willing to lose, as her shirt remained quite in place. The fault in her strategy was simply that her Graceface—like her face at every other time—was very readable; she actually knew quite well when to fold and when to hold, so to speak.

Cyrus seemed to be highly amused by what unfolded in front of him; he'd insinuated himself between Estella and Khari, and only a few well-placed elbows had stopped him from giving hints to the opposition.

Zahra’s expression had twisted itself with each bluff called and article lost—she’d been accumulating a pile of clothes at the foot of her chair, rather than any chips she’d been so confident in winning. She didn’t seem to particularly mind losing her clothes, but appeared more frustrated at the fact that she’d been caught trying to steal from the discard pile. Her Graceface hadn’t held up nearly as well as she may have hoped for. She’d lost her boots and socks and was in the process of unfastening her vest, revealing lacy undergarments, mumbling something about another bloody awful hand and cursed cards.

Sparrow was doing much better than her nearly naked neighbour. In fact, it didn’t appear as if she were missing anything at all. Estella may have spotted her remove one of her boots
 but aside from that, she’d been slowly gaining on her. The expression on her face hadn’t changed, though a pinch of amusement crinkled at the corners of her eyes.

Marceline had not been lying when she said she had been rusty, losing a number of her chips due to playing overly cautiously. However, as her wine glass steadily drained, she grew bolder, and it didn't help matters that she seemed to have slid back into the groove of it by the intermission, having begun the process of winning her chips back. The fact did not seem to be lost on her, as she began to exude an air of confidence, or perhaps it was just her Graceface. It was always hard to tell with Marceline, but for once, she did seem to be enjoying herself, laughing easier as the flush on her cheeks grew.

Asala on the other hand, had spent her time wandering around the table and taking peeks at everyone's cards. The sway she'd obtained had gotten worse, as she held another glass of whatever Zee had deigned to pour her. She'd apparently gotten over the bite of the alcohol, or maybe had enough that it didn't matter any more. Either way, the liquor had done its job of getting her to open up and act without any of her lingering reticence. Eventually, she came to hover behind Vesryn, her attention divided between his cards and the lion's pelt on his head. At least, until the pelt won out, and she began to lovingly stroke its head.

"If you lose," she started, swaying slightly in the breeze, "I want to wear him. If you lose. But I believe in you." She added with a beaming smile.

"Ah, but first I would have to bet him," Ves replied, tilting his head back so that his eyes could peer up at the drunken Qunari from between two of the lion's teeth. Apparently he didn't mind being pet by her, or at least he was more skilled at concealing those reactions. "And there are some things I'm not willing to leave to chance." He grinned, though, and pushed the pelt back from his head. "Who am I to deny that face, though? Go on, try not to get any of that brandy on it." He shrugged off the pelt and handed it up to her. "If I didn't know any better, I'd say you were trying to undress me."

“Think you're doing plenty of that all by yourself, Ves." Khari rolled her eyes at him in an exaggerated fashion, taking a large gulp from her tankard in the meantime.

She appeared to think the next round was one worth staking her luck on, though, because her remaining sock went in the initial round, followed by her shirt, something which she didn't appear to have any real reservations about. The cloth bands she used to bind herself weren't even half as racy as Zee's undergarments, to be sure. Her training had clearly been good for her; she grinned a little and flexed her bicep, patting the swell of muscle with her other hand. “You're welcome, everyone." Her tone was quite sarcastic, but either the drink or a considerable amount of self-confidence meant she did at least seem to be quite unashamed.

For just a moment, Estella's blank visage cracked; she snickered. Romulus shifted more in his seat than he had since the game started, but by the time Estella could direct her gaze in his direction, he'd fixed his eyes firmly on his cards.

Rather surprisingly, Asala didn't blush at Ves's remark, and seemed to have handled it smoothly. She accepted the lion's pelt giddily and threw it over her head, her horns spaced just right so that they framed the lion's snout. She spun a bit in place, letting the rest of the cloak flutter, before she settled down and continuing to pet the paw that was draped over her chest. She adjusted for a moment before she finally looked back down to Vesyrn. "It is not me you should worry about, Ves," she said, before tossing a gaze toward Estella and her pile of chips.

After that, her neck sunk into her shoulders as she giggled to herself, and began to make her rounds around the table again, probably on the lookout for more clothing to steal.

The round continued, a few people losing additional chips or articles to the betting. When everyone left turned over their cards, Khari cursed. Her hand was only the second-strongest, meaning Romulus took the round. “I'm out." She declared it firmly. “I like you guys a lot, but not enough to take my pants off." She eyed her tunic, and then Romulus, tipping her head sideways and grinning at him.

“Do best friend ever privileges get me my tunic back, or are you gonna leave me out in the cold?"

Romulus was either surprised that he'd won, or more likely just flustered at the situation he'd been caught in, which was probably obvious to almost everyone in the room, save for those that had consumed copious amounts of drink and the particularly oblivious. "Uh, yeah," he laughed awkwardly, taking his secured chips and pushing the tunic back in her direction.

"Well, probably best for me to quit now, while I'm ahead," Ves said, smiling slyly at Estella. "It seems my attempt to throw you off your game was unsuccessful. Remarkable focus you have there."

She cleared her throat, glancing at him from the corner of her eye, careful to meet his. He hardly needed her to confirm that he was testing her concentration. He knew it already, the smarmy rakehell. "Is that what that was?" she replied with feigned obliviousness, tone light and airy. "I hadn't noticed."

Zahra hadn’t fared well at all. The neat pile of clothes had become an unruly mess kicked to the side of her chair. There was a pull to her thick eyebrows as she leaned closer to the table in what may have been an attempt to hide her breasts, arms crossed over them. She’d already peeled off her pants, though she’d been lucky enough to have been knocked out of the game before she entirely embarrassed herself. Whether it was the warmth of brandy in her belly that made her not care at her state of undress or some sort of unspoken habit, she didn’t seem all that disturbed.

“I’m out,” The captain waggled her eyebrows at them and lifted her shoulder in a half-shrug, “The flirting at this table is palpable though. Very entertaining.” It appeared she didn’t mind so much. The losing bit. Her grin had already begun pulling up the corners of her mouth.

Sparrow hummed a sound of assent before sliding her own cards across the table. A smile stretched the scar across her face, seeming far more genuine, and breaking the composure she’d built so far, “Me too.” Her state of undress was far less discernible, though she bent to pull on her socks and lace her boots. Afterwards, she rose from her seat and inclined her head in a nod before wandering off towards the fireplace where Brialle, Rilien and Larissa still lingered. Possibly discussing music and the like.

That left four: Leon, Estella, Romulus, and Lady Marceline.

Leon put up a valiant effort, but he was clearly not as experienced a player as the others, and his ability to hide his tells only served so well against three people who understood the strategic components of this particular game very well. He recused himself after the loss of his shirt, which Estella returned to him right after, given the apparent discomfort it caused him.

She couldn't really fathom why, but perhaps he was self-conscious about the number of scars he had. That, she could certainly relate to.

Getting from three to two took much longer, at which point Romulus lost out by a narrow margin and took his leave from the table. Lady Marceline was a crafty opponent, but Stel had played this game against someone with literally no tells, and had refined her Graceface to compete. Though the margin of victory wasn't wide, it was more than enough to ensure that even her boots remained on her person, and Lady Marceline conceded about an hour after the game had begun.

At that point, she stood, recognizing the signs of the party winding down. Most of the guests had things to do in the morning and had understandably left during the game, and the tavern was beginning to look a bit like a ruin. Estella caught sight of Asala under a table and flinched.

"That floor is not going to be comfortable," she mused, glancing at Leon. "Can you help me with her?"

He nodded. "Of course."

Estella crouched next to the Qunari woman, picking someone's sock off one of her horns with a fondly-exasperated sigh. Ves's pelt proved a little harder to extract, but she was sure he'd prefer to get it back intact and relatively clean, so they worked it out from underneath Asala and returned it to its rightful owner.

She doubted Leon needed any help carrying her, but at least she could open the doors. After a few goodbyes, thank-yous, and a gesture towards Asala in lieu of a lengthier explanation, they departed.

After the healer was safe in bed—and turned on her side—Leon left a glass of water and a health potion on her nightstand, along with a note in Estella's handwriting.

Water first, then the potion. You had a bit too much fun last night, but there's nothing to worry about.

And for once, there really wasn't.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Vesryn wondered if the Inquisition would ever recover from the bout of fun it was having recently.

It was remarkable how quickly the minds of many got to work to improve on something with potential. In the span of two days the soldiers stationed below Skyhold had carved out lanes in the hillside and smoothed down the snow to make for easy to navigate slopes. Some of the mages cut out packed down steps sturdy enough for heavy individuals to more easily make their way up to the top. And every variety of shield or similarly flat surface was tested out for the purposes of sledding. In the end it was the simple round shield that proved most effective for a single passenger, although those of an old Tevinter design, with a slight convex shape and a smooth outer surface, that won out in the end. There weren't many on hand, just a few taken from battles with the Venatori, which meant that plenty of other designs were being tried out in the meantime.

Vesryn was making an afternoon of it with Stel, Cyrus, and Astraia. He'd wondered if Stel would be willing to spend so much time so selfishly two days in a row, but seeing as it meant Cyrus was getting out and enjoying himself, she was accepting of the sacrificed afternoon. The Venatori shields worked as well as advertised, and the soldiers had taken to oiling them to make them slide more easily along the snow. Once or twice the speeds almost became dangerous, but the snow was still soft enough to cushion anyone's fall if they were unfortunate enough to wipe out.

"Alright... last time," Astraia promised at the top of the lanes. Four paths had been carved out, but the two on the right hand side were now clear for Astraia and Cyrus to make the plummet. She hefted the shield in her hands, grinning sideways at him in the neighboring lane. "Race you."

Cyrus tossed his head, probably trying to clear some of his snow-laden hair out of his eyes. It seemed to be at the awkward stage where it was too short to tie back but long enough to interfere with his vision. At the moment, he hardly seemed to mind. “Very well. Loser owes the winner one of those cinnamon rolls from the tavern."

He backed up several steps, shield held firmly in both hands. “Ready?" He paused for affirmation. “Go."

Lunging into a sprint, Cyrus threw himself forward onto the shield, swinging his legs out under him so he was sliding feet-first down the slope, laying back nearly flat against the shield to minimize wind resistance.

Astraia didn't get quite as good of a start, nor did she take up the aggressive flat position to increase her speed, instead ducking down as low as her small frame would allow in a cross-legged pose. It was evident no more than a second into the race that Cyrus would win, as he practically flew down the slope, easily reaching the bottom before Astraia, despite her own speed being nothing to scoff at.

Cyrus was a few feet from the informal finish line when he hit a curve at the wrong angle, throwing both sled and sledder a considerable distance into the air and over a snowbank. He twisted while airborne, managing to land in a sideways roll and a spray of ice crystals, sliding to a stop just shy of the line. There was half a second's delay, and then he was laughing, the unrestrained sound reaching Vesryn and Stel at the top of the hill easily enough. Before Astraia could slide across the finish line, he reached his hand out and tapped it, laughter dying off a little more gradually than it had begun.

He stood, brushing himself off, then waded through the snow to retrieve his sled, sticking out of the ground at an odd angle where it had landed. “Does it count if I didn't make it all the way there still attached to the sled?"

"I'll give it to you," Astraia conceded, half laughing herself. "You madman."

“Excellent." Cyrus declared this with a light tone. “The sweet taste of victory awaits me, then." He started to climb the slope again, shield under his left arm.

At the top of the hill, Vesryn had been just about to accept a shield from a soldier delivering one back to the top when he heard a voice call out. "Lady Inquisitor!" He turned to find a soldier approaching with some sort of contraption as tall as he was, grinning with red cheeks as much from embarrassment as the cold, if Vesryn had to guess. "We've got a new design to try out, Lady Inquisitor."

Their new design appeared to be a few tower shields secured together with rope, wide enough to sit in when they were laid down vertically, forming a sort of elongated sledding device. The front end had a smaller shield attached, a buckler of some kind, rounded enough to presumably stop the tower shields from nosediving into the snow and sending the whole thing flipping end over end. "We're trying to find better ways for more than one to go down at once," the young soldier explained. "Would you like to try it?"

Stel had to raise a hand to conceal her wry smile. The attempt did look a little ridiculous, and there was a very good chance it would not maintain structural integrity for even one trip down the hill. But Stel looked to be considering it, nodding slightly. "I think we can give it a little field test, if my intrepid crew are willing to help." She lowered her hand, a kind half-turn of her mouth remaining in place.

"Who should we credit if it works?" She asked, tilting her head at the fellow. It was clearly more an inquiry for his name than anything.

"Cidric," the soldier said, rather abruptly, before stumbling a bit over his own tongue. "Uh, my name's Cidric, lady. I'm from Amaranthine."

Vesryn huffed a quiet laugh as he approached the young man. "Don't get too excited now, Cidric." He reached out to accept the sled, as he was obviously among the intrepid crew that would be testing it out. "Since you'll also be getting the blame if we end up snowballs at the bottom." He winked to make sure Cidric didn't take it too seriously. Clapping him on the shoulder, Vesryn positioned the sled at the top of the track, taking up the lead position. By the looks of it, there was room for three people to squeeze in behind him, if they dared. "All aboard!"

He could hear Stel say something else to Cidric, probably some form of encouragement, from the tone, but the exact words weren't distinguishable. Her footsteps through the snow were light, and then she settled in behind him. "This should be interesting," she murmured, bracing her hands on the raised sides of the tower shield they occupied.

Cyrus had apparently returned to the top of the hill in the meantime. He snorted softly when he caught sight of them, shaking his head a bit. “Common sense is screaming no." He handed his shield off to the next person in line, then approached the back of the contraption anyway. “But I'm a madman, so what do I care?" He paused, then: “Astraia, if you would like to try as well, feel free to slide in behind Stellulam. I can push from the back that way."

"I suppose we have a lot of healers here if anyone breaks something," Astraia mused. She was among them, of course, but her experience mending broken bones was limited as of yet. Pushing her hesitation aside, she stepped into the sled behind Stel, carefully situating her weight to be balanced.

"If we do crash, you can all aim for me," Vesryn assured them. "I'm a soft target."

With the sled ready to go, Cyrus was able to get them started on jump into the back just as they started to get some speed downhill. And indeed, it did not take long for the speed to pick up, until the shield was rattling and vibrating beneath Vesryn, wind whipping at his hair and undoubtedly sending it right into Stel's face. They barely survived a few of the bends without being sent flying off the course and into the air.

The last of these was stressful enough on the sled to undo the bindings between the shields somewhere behind the lead. Vesryn could feel the weight of the whole thing shift suddenly when Astraia and Cyrus were separated from them, their half of the sled immediately tipping over and dumping them into the snow. The front half didn't last much longer, twisting back the other way and pitching them over onto their right side. Vesryn skidded into the snow a few feet ahead of the rest, the crash sending up a large cloud of frost into the air, making it impossible to see for a moment.

A quick reach was enough to confirm that Stel had ended up next to him, when his gloved hand found her shoulder. "That went about as well as expected. Everyone okay?"

"I'm alright!" Astraia called from somewhere behind him. "That was really fun."

Stel pushed herself up until she was sitting relatively straight, a small mound of snow cascading off her person in the process. "All my parts are still attached, I think." She glanced in his direction and snorted. "Lord Snowball, indeed."

“Prototype testing has proven unsuccessful." Cyrus said it loud enough to reach the top of the hill again; the words were probably aimed at Cidric. “Back to the drawing board, I should think." There was enough noise in his direction to surmise that he'd staggered to his feet, and a slight scrape as he collected what must have been the back end of the former sled.

"Unless it was designed for the amusement of onlookers. In that case, I believe it functioned admirably." That voice was new, at least to this particular context. It belonged to Harellan, standing at the top of the hill and wearing a rather broad smile. "Do you all have a moment? I believe I've come across something that will interest you."

Lord Snowball collected the front half of the sled, using his free hand to try and get at least some of the snow out of his hair and cloak. He supposed he now understand some of the difficulty Stel had had before arriving at the Herald's Rest yesterday. The hike back up the hill wasn't the easiest with the two heavy halves of the sledding contraption, but those at least they were able to hand off to a very apologetic Cidric. "It's got potential, but still needs some work," Vesryn informed him jokingly. He nodded and thanked them profusely for trying it out. Vesryn supposed it was a rather special occasion for a number of these men, being able to sled like children with some of the Irregulars, and their Lady Inquisitor herself.

"Good to see you Harellan," Vesryn greeted. "Have you met Astraia yet? She's a friend of mine, from the Tirashan."

Astraia stopped beside him, taking in Harellan's appearance, as well as his name. They'd both been present for the game of capture the flag yesterday, as well as the celebrations afterward, but Vesryn wasn't sure if they'd been introduced. Judging by Astraia's reaction they had not, at least not properly. "Hello," she said.

Harellan's smile didn't fade much, though it gentled a bit at the edges. He touched a hand to his heart before letting it fall back to his side. "Andaran atish’an. A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Astraia." He looked like he had just realized something, or figured something out, but he didn't give any indication as to what.

His eyes moved back to the others. "It can wait, if you'd rather remain, but I have just received a most unusual visitor to the stables; I suspect the relevant parties are all here."

"I think we've had our fun for the day," Vesryn said. "And we should probably make our escape before the troops come up with another attempt to break our bones." A few good-humored laughs sounded out from behind him.

Before long they were on the path back up towards Skyhold's main gate, located on the far end of the impressive bridge that funneled any would be attacker into a narrow corridor. There the wind picked up rather swiftly, prompting the frigid members of the party to shrink inside their cloaks as best they could, but Astraia took the opportunity to speak up. "May I ask where you're from, uh, Harellan?" She was obviously uneasy about the name, but Vesryn imagined the man must've gotten used to that sort of reaction from other elves by this point.

"Arlathan." The name rolled off his tongue like the easiest thing in the world, though of course it was hardly that. As far as the Dalish knew, Arlathan Forest was lost to the elves, abandoned and empty in the most hostile empire in Thedas. He glanced back a bit at Astraia over his shoulder. "It's a rather long story, I admit, but some of the Elvhen still live there. As did I, many years ago." He smiled, then turned his eyes forward again.

"And you hail from the Tirashan? That too is quite a distance." The observation was delivered in a thoughtful tone. "All the way across Orlais, isn't it?"

Astraia looked a bit too distracted by Harellan's answer to provide one of her own in a timely manner. Vesryn was also hit by a rather stirring emotion in his head provided by Saraya. Arlathan... that was quite the answer. To say she was curious to learn more was an understatement. Astraia, too, seemed inquisitive, but made sure to be respectful. "It is. We came a long way to get here, my brother, Shae and I. Looking for Ves. It's... also a long story."

They passed through the gate, which was then quickly closed behind them. Immediately they felt some relief as the walls provided a little protection from the sharp winds, and they turned right, heading across the grounds for the stables. "I believe Harellan knows the important parts of why you came. No need to worry." That put her at ease a little. Vesryn knew she was very uncomfortable with the topic, given how poor of a liar she was. It seemed the brief talk was at an end, however, as they were approaching the stables.

"Never fear." Harellan moved up to the stable door, pushing it open with the palm of a hand. "I was only curious as to how far our guest had come, after all. As I am now quite certain he is here for you." He gestured the rest of them in ahead of himself.

Vesryn and Astraia were the first two inside, at which point Astraia gasped when it immediately became clear why Harellan had come for them. "Athim!" she cried, rushing past the first few horses. In the center of the stables, not tied to anything but standing dutifully in place, was a large and proud halla, fit for riding or difficult labor, with an almost shining silver-grey coloration and white horns that spiraled back away from his head. Astraia came to a halt before him, putting a hand on his neck, letting her forehead fall against his and rest there. The halla pressed against her softly in greeting, and her grip tightened on him. He looked tired, but if Vesryn was understanding things correctly, he'd come a very long way to find her.

"I'm so happy you're here," Astraia said, her voice thick and breathy. Vesryn noted that the halla was saddled, the bags obviously packed with something. A variety of small shapes. He worried momentarily that there was supposed to be a rider along with the halla, but if he remembered right, this particular halla had been Astraia's favorite among those that belonged to her clan. They'd had a bond as tight if not more so than she had with many of her clan.

He made his way beside Astraia, giving her shoulder a squeeze before he looked back to Stel and Cyrus. "Met many halla before?" Athim would be quite gentle, he knew, so long as they approached as friends.

"Not many," Stel admitted. She was grinning, though, apparently at Astraia's obvious joy. She moved forward quite slowly, keeping her hands in clear sight, and stopping about three feet from Athim. "May I?" she asked, apparently addressing herself to some combination of Astraia and the halla himself. They were quite intelligent, after all.

"Oh, yes, please," Astraia said, stepping to the side a bit and blinking rapidly. "He can see you're friends of mine."

"Hello there, gorgeous," Stel murmured, laying a hand on Athim's soft nose. She stroked down by curling her fingers, then reached up to rub at his ears. "We're glad to meet you. Your friend Astraia has been helping us all very much."

“Might want to stop her before she starts telling him what a good halla he is." Cyrus's words were dry, but the expression on his face was a great deal softer as he studied the scene. “She used to name the Chantry mice." Crossing his arms over his chest, he tilted his head towards the saddlebags. “It looks like you might have gifts, Astraia."

"I didn't open anything." Harellan closed the stable door over behind them with a soft thud. "Figured I'd see if anyone recognized him first. Clearly not a bad idea."

Astraia began to look through the bags, finding a large knitted blanket in the first. She squeezed it, opening it up to find that a decorative pattern of the image of Ghilan'nain atop a halla was stitched into it. Folding it back up, she set it atop Athim's back, and found a sealed letter in the next bag. She pried open the envelope, carefully unfolding the letter and reading slowly over its contents.

Vesryn took a moment to pat at Athim himself next to Stel. "He is rather handsome, isn't he?" Halla came in quite a few shapes, some of them thin and slender, but Athim was a powerful creature, strong and sturdy. He would have to be, to make the journey all the way from the Tirashan to here as winter came on. "I'm starting to feel a little jealous."

"The letter is from Zeth," Astraia said quietly, drawing Vesryn's attention. "Says he asked Athim to come find me. Trusted him to know the way, and knew he wouldn't stop until he reached me." She bit her lip softly, twining the fingers on one hand through the hair on the halla's back. "He and Shae made it home safely, and explained to the clan my decision. They wish me the best." She sniffed. "I doubt all of them are, but it's nice to hear at least."

"I don't know about that," Vesryn said, grinning slightly at her. "I imagine clan Thremael is happy to have a representative in the Inquisition, especially one such as you." Astraia shook her head as if to deny the compliment, but she didn't refute it out loud.

"There are gifts from the clan included," she continued. "A necklace and bracelet from our crafts master, Marelya. Neras made me new boots. Ashwen gave me her scarf. And my mother stitched the blanket." She looked away from the letter, leaning heavily against Athim's flank. "Oh, I think I'm going to cry now."

Stel shuffled over a bit, to rest a hand on Astraia's back, splaying her fingers out between her shoulderblades. "I know that feeling," she said, smiling gently. "We can give you time if you'd like it, but we promise not to laugh otherwise."

Astraia laughed herself, but a tear did manage to escape. "It's all right." She looked back to the letter, reading down near the bottom of it. "Zeth, he... apologized again for what happened. Wants everyone to know... it looks like he couldn't figure out what to write. Sorry isn't nearly enough, he says. But he hopes someday we might be able to forgive him." Her eyes shifted uneasily up to Vesryn and then to Stel and Cy.

Vesryn exhaled a long breath, still watching Athim. "It's going to take a lot more time than this. But this is a good start." He still wasn't sure what had happened was something he could ever forgive, but it was difficult to think clearly about, given how deeply he cared for the people that had been hurt. Time and distance, he felt, were still what was needed the most.

Stel tilted her head. Knowing her, she'd probably already forgiven the parts of the whole ordeal that involved harm to herself. "I'm glad he seems to be doing better," she said, glancing once at Vesryn and then back again at Astraia. "That means there's hope for everything else to work out. And it sounds like he helped them understand what you chose to do. I'm glad."

Cyrus seemed to be in agreement with that much, at least, nodding slightly but not saying anything. He looked slightly ill-at-ease, but that too he was silent about.

It was Harellan who spoke next, in fact. "I think Athim here has earned himself a rest. There's a stall set up here with everything he needs, and you can come visit whenever you like." He paused a moment, then tilted his head at the four of them. "Perhaps we could also use a rest?"

“We have been sledding all day, I suppose." Cyrus's brows furrowed for a moment. “Should be sunset soon. Dinner on the tower roof, anyone?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Estella had been having, overall, a very good day indeed.

She'd managed to get a bit of work done in the morning, enough to clear her schedule for an afternoon of sledding with Cy, Ves, and Astraia. A side of Cy that hadn't really made many appearances in a very long time had surfaced over the course, which lifted her own mood as well. It was hardly a cure to what ailed him; she knew that tomorrow had every bit of the potential to be a bad day as it would have otherwise. But she also understood that he had to do that: take things a day at a time and hope that slowly, the balance of bad days and good days could shift around a little. Having friends, she'd found, was the best way to up the odds. Needless to say, she was relieved to see him getting along so well with Ves, Astraia, Zee, Leon, and even Khari, when they trained together.

That alone would have made the diversion of an afternoon's time well worth it, but that Astraia had also been met with good news was even better still. Such were her thoughts as she climbed the stairs to the roof of Cy's tower. They'd broken for the opportunity to find dry clothes, and Estella had bundled herself in a thicker cloak while she was at it. Apparently, dinner had made its way up in the meantime, as had her uncle, strange as that thought still was to her.

"Hello again, Harellan."

He was dressed for the weather as well, though on the whole, cold didn't appear to bother him much. The now-familiar golden tree decorated the front of his tunic, which today was deep purple. He turned as she arrived, offering a gentle smile. "Estella. You're looking particularly happy today, I must say." It seemed to come as good news to him; then again, there was hardly a reason it wouldn't.

Of course, someone calling attention to it made her immediately self-conscious, and she smiled a bit sheepishly. "I suppose I am. Strange way to feel in the middle of all this, I know, but... I guess I'm trying to compartmentalize, and leave all the rest of that for tomorrow." There were already thick wool blankets on the ground along with the food—simple, easily-portable fare that wouldn't make a mess eaten like this. She took a seat against the crenelations, putting her back to them and turning her eyes out to the west, where the sun sank slowly behind the mountains.

"How about you?" She asked, shifting her eyes back to him. "I know it's not... well, it's not much, is it?" A job as a stablehand, a place to sleep in the barracks. There was nothing shameful about occupying such a place as that, but it did seem very... small, for someone like him.

Insofar as she really knew him, she supposed.

His smile widened slightly; Harellan sat down across from her, his back to the sun and his legs crossed beneath him. "I see you've already forgotten I spent your childhood doing exactly the same job." He leaned forward a little, setting his elbows on his knees and letting his hands drape forward. "You need not trouble yourself. I am happy here. With you and Cyrus." He exhaled a soft breath, sitting back a little and tipping his head up to take in the yellow sky.

"You can't imagine how long I've wanted that. To be able to tell you who I am. To tell you a little more about who you are. Someday, perhaps—" He cut himself off then, and shook his head. "Ah, but I'm getting ahead of myself. Everyone says it's youth that rushes, but I don't think I've ever felt such haste as I do now. When I'm terribly-positioned for it, no less." His expression took on a melancholy tinge, almost like a shadow passed behind his eyes.

Before she could form any particular response to that, the trapdoor to their left opened again. Cy was the first out of it, setting a glass bottle down on the ground before pulling himself up and moving aside so the others could do the same. He handed her the bottle—the last of yesterday's brandy, apparently—then settled down to her right.

“Harellan." His greeting was perceptibly cooler than her own had been, as they usually were.

Harellan, however, answered with the same warmth. "Good to see you Cyrus. And Vesryn and Astraia as well, of course." He offered a smile to the others, using the time everyone took to settle to start removing the covers or wrappings from what was on offer. Bread, jams, nuts, cheese, and chilled meats, mostly.

"Hello again," Ves greeted, taking a seat against the crenelations next to Estella. Astraia chose a spot on the blanket on the other side of him, immediately plucking a few of the nuts from a bowl. "Quite a lovely day, I think. Enough to wash away the stain of my crushing defeat at Wicked Grace." Astraia snickered a little at that.

That had been—well. That had been a lot of things, none of which Estella wanted to be remembering right now. Mostly for the sake of her dignity, little of it though there was. She cleared her throat slightly. "Yes, well, no cards tonight, I think. Perhaps for the best—I'm quite convinced that Harellan could beat all of us, should bluffing be involved." One didn't accept a moniker like his without some inclination to deception, she knew that much.

He seemed rather amused by the assertion, if his lopsided smile was anything to go by. It almost told the truth all by itself—tilted and sly, as though to let anything too direct or straightforward slide right away. "Perhaps we'll have to find out, some other day." He picked at the various plates of food, assembling himself a sandwich and skimming a few nuts from the top of the bowl. The first crunched shortly after, as he cracked it between his back teeth, chewing slowly.

Cyrus filled the temporary silence. “How's Saraya been, Vesryn? Still no changes?"

"Nothing, really," he answered. It was hard to tell if he was surprised by that or not, but he was definitely pleased to say it. "She sleeps more often than not when I do, and never while I'm awake. Dreamless still, and peacefully. She's still as aloof as ever, refusing to lend a hand in our game of capture the flag. Though I think she would've scrounged up the effort if I'd needed to bring Khari down." The two had a bit of a rivalry apparently, or at least, Saraya had some vested interest in not being beaten by the Dalish elf while she was working in tandem with Ves. "I think whatever the Loneliness demon did, it didn't affect me like Nightmare, or... Zeth, did."

"I'm glad I missed that," Astraia murmured, bringing her knees to her chest and shuddering slightly, not just from the cold. "The demon. The whole thing sounded awful."

“They usually are." Cyrus said it in a muted sort of tone.

Harellan frowned slightly. "Loneliness? Those are..." He trailed off, then shook his head, sending a ripple down the long black hair on the right side of his head. "Quite rare. I've only ever encountered a few."

A few? That was... still a lot more than she was sure most people had ever run into. Most mages, even. "That many?" She asked, brows furrowing. "I hadn't even heard of them before we found the one in that house." Of course, her arcane education had conspicuous gaps in it where it had ended prematurely, so maybe the knowledge was more common than she thought.

Harellan met her eyes and tilted his head. "Perhaps I have simply spent too much time alone. It begins to wear, even on those of us who are quite used to it, I think." He paused momentarily to eat again, then elaborated. "For quite some time, it was just your father and I, you know. We were very young, and... very stupid, admittedly." His expression softened, eyes going almost out of focus, as though he looked beyond her.

"But Mahvir was bound and determined that we would see the outside world, and I'd have followed him anywhere."

"What was he—" Estella's voice hitched. She could ask, she knew, and she had no doubt that Harellan would tell her. But there was another lingering question there. Was she ready to hear this? To know two people who had been nothing but figments of her imagination her whole life? Was she ready for them to be real and solid and possibly different from what she'd tried not to let herself conjure?

She swallowed. "...what was he like? My—my father?"

"A dragon in an elf's body." Harellan seemed to understand the difficulty in asking the question, because his answer was soft. "Larger than life, with the kind of personality that made him impossible to ignore. Passionate, and ambitious, and more than anything invested. In everything and everyone around him." He reached for the bottle of brandy, still where Cyrus had put it. "May I?" He tilted the bottle in her direction.

"Oh, um. Of course." She was still trying to absorb the information he'd just set in front of her.

Pouring himself a few fingers of the liquor, Harellan sat back slightly, leaning his free hand on the blanket behind him and holding the glass at his knee with the other. "Our people, our... clan, I suppose, live deep within Arlathan, where the trees still stand that stood when our civilization first took root. It has kept us closer to history than most, but..." He ran the pad of his thumb over the rim of the glass. "The cost is isolation. Before Mahvir and I, none of us had ventured beyond the boundaries of the forest in generations. We knew, know little of what happens beyond us, save what we glean through very careful inspection of the eluvian network."

Harellan took a sip from the glass, apparently pleased with the flavor. "Mahvir thought that was a foolish way to live. He was determined to reconnect us with the world beyond the trees."

Both Ves and Astraia listened intently, though it was Astraia that spoke up first. "That sounds... amazing. Maybe a little sad." Immediately she held up a hand as if to retract the statement. "The isolation, I mean. But..." She had a look of wonder at the thought, almost reaching the way she'd looked upon first being on this tower, and observing the stars.

"How many of you are there?" Ves asked. He looked to be thinking about something. Knowing him, he was likely trying to make an appraisal of what he was feeling in his own head. Saraya's reaction. "You must be few, to be able to remain where you are."

"Very few." Harellan sighed, shaking his head slightly. "And dying, though few would ever admit it. There is only so much to be done to keep up a population that grows more related with each generation. But the solution anyone else would use—bringing in outsiders—is anathema, and so we keep very careful record of our family lines, and the pairs optimal to produce children are calculated from that information." His mouth pulled to the side. "It's effective enough, but hardly what you want out of life when you're young and strong and feel like the world is yours for the taking."

"I'd like to think I know a thing or two about that," Ves said, an upwards quirk to his lips. "So where did you go, beyond the trees?"

"Right into the middle of the Imperium. Not really many other options, considering." Harellan rolled his eyes. "It initially went about as well as you'd expect. Here we were, armed and armored to the teeth, elves with strange accents and little knowledge of either the Imperial tongue or even the trade language." He snorted softly.

"The people in the outlying villages we ran into first left us alone out of fear I think, never mind Mahvir's attempts to make friends. Language barriers can be very difficult to circumvent. But we learned, slowly. Usually by trying to talk to traders or caravans. The kinds of people used to the odd and the strange." Harellan's smile turned wistful. "We circled the rim of the ocean, hearing tales of Minrathous. He wanted to go there, of course, to the beating heart of that place that had once been an enemy to us all."

Cyrus scoffed, under his breath, but loud enough for Estella to hear. “I'm sure that went well for you."

Harellan shrugged. "It wasn't so bad at first. We didn't look like slaves, and we didn't act like them. Most people were willing enough to accept that we weren't, even if they didn't know what we were instead." It was hard to imagine that they'd resembled the technically-free city elves, either.

"At first?" Estella was almost afraid to break the flow of his telling. She had so many more questions, but considering how much every detail fascinated her, she supposed it was probably best to allow Harellan to give them in the order he deemed appropriate.

"Well... yes. News travels fast, when it is such strange news as we were. We knew enough not to mention where we were from, but we didn't hesitate as much as we should have before giving out other rather conspicuous pieces of information. We'd have either been summarily detained or wanted for the deaths of those who'd tried to detain us had Genny not intervened. Iphigenia, that is."

Harellan, who had been speaking at relatively normal tone and volume, grew quiet upon her mention, something indecipherable coloring the edges of the words. It sounded almost like... reverence, or something of a similar kind. "She saved us both, though I must admit Mahvir nearly didn't play along fast enough." He shook his head. "His pride didn't let him accept the role of wayward slave easily, but he saw the sense eventually."

Estella could only imagine how much it must have stung, for someone so steeped in the oldest traditions of a very proud people to be forced to play a role like that. Imagining that such a person was her own father was... not as easy. Then again, imagining someone like that as Cyrus's father tracked just about exactly right. "I can think of more auspicious meetings," she admitted. "But also worse ones." She cracked a tiny smile.

"It was certainly memorable for all involved." Harellan returned her smile, but his only made it halfway to his eyes. "She was a formidable woman, your mother. Bright, vibrant, dynamic, brilliant. And more compassionate than anyone either of us had ever met. It didn't take long before Mahvir was entirely enchanted." He closed his eyes briefly, pulling in a breath as if to collect himself. When he blinked them open again, he met Estella's steadily.

"I'm sure you've heard this too many times. But you look so much like her. Except—"

"The color of my hair," Estella finished dryly. "It... might have come up once or twice." Something uncomfortable tightened in her chest, but she did her best to quash it before it got any worse.

Something about the way Harellan spoke made her wonder about something, but she couldn't think of a way to phrase the question that wasn't too... something. Perhaps she'd find the words at some later point, but for now, she let the thought settle somewhere at the back of her mind instead. "I... Tiberius never told us about him. Did he... did he know?" She couldn't imagine him approving. Quite the opposite.

Harellan shook his head. "Not for quite some time. Not until the two of you, actually. At least in a manner of speaking. It was a rather impossible thing to hide, when Genny conceived. She kept the truth from him as long as possible, for fear of what would become of you if she didn't." His jaw tightened, as though he gritted his teeth with considerable force. "But they wouldn't let themselves be separated for too long. One of the servants sold them out."

He sighed. "I won't tell you that story tonight, unless you truly want it now. It's not hard to guess, in any case." He paused, his eyes fixed on his knee for a long moment. "They were the ones who named you, though. Your parents. Their sun and star." Harellan huffed slightly. "And Mahvir gave you elven names, too. Names from our family."

Estella found herself very much wanting to know, but without the voice to properly ask. So she held his eyes, and hoped he'd understand.

"Eliana." He certainly seemed to comprehend the tacit request. His eyes flicked to Cyrus. "And Syrillion. We are the Saeris." He shook his head. "I'm sorry. That this part of you was kept from you for so long."

Eliana.

And Syrillion. She supposed they had to have meant for the names to sound similar in both languages, though the meanings were quite different. Still... there was a sense of harmony to them, maybe. It felt like an insight. Into her parents, into the kinds of people they were, and into what her life would have been like, if only things had been a little different.

It was sobering, in a way, but also a relief. To know. To have names, personalities. Their names, and hers as well. As for faces, well... she probably had more than most orphans ever would. A face like the one in a mirror, and a face like the one in front of her, belonging to her father's twin. It was more than she'd ever dared hope for.

Her hand dropped to her side, seeking Ves's in an automatic way that she didn't think twice about.

"It's not your fault," she breathed. "Thank you, for sharing it with us now. I'm... I'm grateful." The word felt wholly inadequate to her feelings, but she wasn't sure what else she could possibly say, either.

Harellan didn't seem to be without considerable emotion himself, but he appeared to swallow the feelings, whatever they were, before they could break fully over his face.

"You are... quite welcome, Estella."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish

0.00 INK

As of late, Zahra had been making progress with her alchemy lessons. Where she’d been frequently burning things and putting the wrong ingredients in, she’d begun remembering simple mixtures, proper temperatures, and grinding techniques. Grind too much and ruin the composition. Not enough and she’d risk clumps, making a useless, weak concoction unfit for consumption. Fortunately, she hadn’t poisoned herself. Despite Rom’s initial doubts that he could be of any use as a teacher, he’d proven himself wrong
 at least in her eyes. His lessons were fairly simple, or else he’d figured out a way to explain complicated things in a way she could wrap her head around. All in all, she was pleased.

Like she’d told him before, she wanted to branch out and rely less on him. Eventually to the point where she could procure her own ingredients, and craft whatever she wanted without fear of burning the Herald’s Rest down. She wasn’t there yet. It might take years, he’d said. Time, for once, wasn’t an issue. Her contract would last as long as the Inquisition, and her friends, needed her. A personal contract, of sorts. She’d never made one of those before. Of course, she also didn’t want to squander his own supplies or take up too much of his time, because he needed them too and was frequently training in his stalagmite-strewn hidey-hole. So, she’d enlisted to ask some other people for aid.

Cyrus was first on that list—she knew that he had tomes, stacks of books and probably a near-endless supply of whatever he wanted. A laboratory of his own. Asala frequented there, under his tutelage. She supposed alchemic things would be on that list as well. What he did with those things? She wasn’t so sure. Did people only make specific potions or branch out? A useless question but one that stayed in her thoughts. She never thought to ask her mother before, because she’d been born
 plain. Boring. Without any abilities. Not the ones she was looking for, in any case. Sometimes, there were shades of memories that plagued her dreams. A younger version of herself perched at her doorway, peeping in. A bubbling pot. The sound of rock scraping against rock. Sweet smells, spicy herbs.

Like always, she’d be shooed way.

Fortunately, Zahra had good timing. Cyrus wasn’t busy and she was able to describe what she needed. He set away the appropriate items in a small wooden box. She was relieved that he had agreed to let her borrow a few things. With a promise that they’d be back in the condition they’d been originally. She smiled as she turned one of the glasses over in her hands. Thin-necked with wide bottoms. Others looked like globes, outfitted with necks that were as thin as flutes, “Thanks again, Cy. He doesn’t say it, but I’m sure Rom could take a break from me.”

“And miss out on the pleasure of your company? I hardly think so." Cyrus smiled, though it was smaller than some she remembered, from before his poisoning. Still, he seemed to be in a good mood. “You're going to need somewhere to set this up, I should say. I don't think the barkeep will be particularly pleased if there are smelly chemicals and such floating around the Herald's Rest." Deft fingers packed a few more glass tubes into the box, padding them each time with what looked like clean, but old, linen rags, so they wouldn't bump against each other.

“Our Spymaster has quite a large workshop, actually. I suspect that if you were to ask, he'd find a corner for you to set up in. Might be able to talk him out of some of his ingredients as well." Lifting the box and tucking it under an arm, he tilted his head at her. “I can introduce you, if you like?"

Zahra tipped her head back in a laugh. She’d always been good at noticing the little things. Cyrus’s smile was one of them. How it didn’t quite tip up the same way she remembered. Even so, he was stronger than both of them knew, that much she understood. Especially if he was like Stel. Those two, together. Who would stand a chance? She’d often wished that her relationship with her siblings had been so strong. Had been the same. She planted her hands on her hips and watched as he padded the glass tubes, quirking her head to the side.

“You think he would?” She made a humming noise and rocked back on his heels, scratching at her chin, “You know, I don’t think I’ve spoken two words to him. Wouldn’t he think it odd if I imposed? Pleasurable as my company and wit are.” A beat passed between them before the smile tittered its way back on her lips, “But yes, I’d love an introduction and a chance.” Cyrus was right about not having any place to practice.

Who knew? Maybe the Spymaster wouldn’t mind.

“Won't know until we try." He shrugged, then led the way out of his workshop, holding the door for her with his free hand. For a while, the walk was silent, comfortably so, even. But as they passed over the wall between Cyrus's and Leon's towers, he seemed to grow increasingly thoughtful, a look crossing his face almost like uncertainty.

It took him until they were descending the stone stairs to ground level to spit it out. “Are you... all right, Zahra?" He always called her that, when he wasn't calling her captain. He hadn't quite adopted the nickname everyone else used for her, it seemed. “It's not any of my business, unless you'd like to make it that way, but... you were a bit more..." He grimaced, shifting the burden he carried. He couldn't have looked more uncomfortable if he'd tried, probably, but he pressed on. “Affected. Than I'd have initially guessed. In the Fade, and then with that Loneliness demon. Everyone seems to go to you for—"

Cyrus clicked his tongue against his teeth. “You support everyone. Myself included. All I mean to say is that... if you need any of that yourself, well. I'm here. My ears work. Never been much good at advice, or at sympathy, but I could try. You already know I'm hardly in a position to judge anyone for anything."

A smile, and a nod, and Zahra was following him into the hallway. Of course, she didn’t know that the Spymaster—whose name eluded her as of yet—would outright reject her. Maybe he had plenty of room wherever he was situated. Wee birds chirped that he’d taken residence in Skyhold’s rookery. She supposed it only made sense, since he’d be tasked with sending letters everywhere. She wondered what kind of man he was. If Stel was anything to go by, he had to be a wonderful teacher.

Her thoughts only rattled away when she noted the look on Cyrus’s face. A quick glimpse. If his eyebrows could furrow anymore, she swore they’d stick that way. At first she wondered if he was drawn to some other deep thought. A worry, perhaps? Something different than the wooden crate he carried in his arms or convincing the Spymaster to clear off a working space for her. She steepled her fingers behind her back as she walked and was just about to open her mouth to speak before he beat her to it.

The question was peculiar in nature. Mostly because she wasn’t sure where it was coming from—not until she did. Her fingers twined together, loosened and finally fell away to her sides. This clearly wasn’t something he often did. Neither did she, she supposed. She didn’t feel nearly as uncomfortable as Cyrus looked in that moment. She doubted anyone could. In any other situation, she might have laughed. But she didn’t. Instead, she let out a soft, billowed breath and focused her attention on the end of the hallway they walked down, “I’m fine.”

That wasn’t right. Not really. She matched his pace, walking alongside him. Other than Aslan, she hadn’t really heard anyone say anything like this. He’d been a silent companion weathering her complaints and her cries. “Everyone has problems. Especially here. I do, too. I just haven’t dealt with them properly. Not like the others.” That much was true. She’d seen everyone else make so much progress in their pasts and presents, and while she’d made some steps
 it wasn’t enough to stifle her nightmares or ward away those pesky enemies, skulking in the Fade. “I didn’t deal with mine at all, Cy. Because I was a coward.”

She wasn’t sure if that still stood. Being a coward.

Still. It felt nice hearing that she’d been useful for something other than her ship. Her bow. Her crew. She’d never thought that her words meant much. Maybe she was just blowing smoke, or offering an ear, as he put it. It felt good. None of her problems could be solved here, even if talking about them might do her some good. She understood that well enough. Her issues were miles away, and she was afraid. Afraid of what might happen if she pursued them. “I have
 a lot of nightmares,” she pushed her hair behind her ears, “similar to what you’ve seen. And heard. I wish they’d stop.”

He looked at the ground as they walked, allowing a second silence to settle over them like a fog cloud. Or maybe he wasn't letting it, but had no choice. Didn't know what to say to throw it off. “I wish I'd known." The words, when they eventually came, were soft. Heavy. “I could have helped, back then. I wish I'd asked." He'd never explained the particulars of his former magic to her, but it hadn't been difficult to glean that it was something different from the standard fare. He'd been able to guide them all into that garden in the Fade, after all.

“Your family... arranged a marriage for you, then? To a man from the Imperium?" It was an invitation more than a question. To elaborate. The peculiar gentleness of it could only mean she was quite free to decline.

Zahra hadn’t meant to dredge any of that back up, though she had. She glanced over in his direction and followed his gaze to the ground. She’d never profess to understanding what that kind of loss felt like. She pursed her lips and bumped her shoulder into his. Softly. “You would’ve ran out screaming in those dreams. My monstrous mother.” It was meant as a little joke, mostly at her expense. A glimpse of levity to the situation. Something to chase the heavy cloud away. If only a little. Besides, she hadn’t asked him to either.

She scratched at her chin and focused on stepping on the cracks of the cobblestone floor, “Faraji Imamu Contee. Magister’s son. Quite a catch from the Imperium, I was told. Especially for a lonely, stupid fisherman girl.” The last bit was said ironically. She didn’t believe that. Not quite. Or else she wouldn’t have escaped on that boat so long ago. “It’s common in Rivain. Pairing your children off to support the entire family. My mother arranged it herself.”

There was a pause as she skirted around a crack and planted her feet at a threshold, “She's a hedge witch. Someone gifted with spirits. Like Asala. My sisters, too. But not me.”

He clearly considered that a moment. Then a sigh passed from his nose. “My entire family's magical. Always have been. I used to be terrified that I wouldn't be. I thought that if only I could... make myself do it, find the magic and use it, they'd..." His mouth pulled to the side, snow crunching steadily under his boots. They'd moved outside and now crossed the central bailey. “They'd want me. Us. Love us, accept us, take us back, I don't know. Our grandparents were alive when our mother died, and sent us to an orphanage anyway." She could see his throat work as he swallowed.

“It got me out, when I used magic the first time. But that was all. None of the other things I'd wanted—not even close." His eyes closed briefly before the striking blue of his irises reappeared. “Apprenticeships aren't too different from marriage alliances, in the Imperium. I was given to a more powerful house to be raised by strangers." He didn't say anything else. Didn't attempt to say their experiences were equivalent, or to draw any parallels. He didn't even tell her how the arrangement had been for him, but it wasn't that hard to guess. He'd already revealed much, several months ago now, and his master was still sitting in Skyhold's dungeon.

“I'm sorry. That that happened to you."

Not sodifferent and entirely different at the same time. How people lived. How many problems people had in the Inquisition. A proper mess, they were. It was a wonder how anyone functioned in the place, her included. Though she’d long accepted that there were issues she couldn’t or wouldn’t sort through. Zahra had been lucky enough to escape the Imperium. It hadn’t been all that better back at home, but at least she’d had a chance to run away. She supposed she was loved. In a way. At least, she hadn’t been sent away. Not yet. She hadn’t given them a chance. Her father had been useless; but her brothers, she’d loved them to no end.

To have no one. No one besides your sibling in an unfamiliar place with no stranger to rescue you was
 unbelievable. Her circumstance wasn’t desirable, but there’d been an out. People like Cy and Stel—they didn’t deserve the cards they’d been dealt. Not in the slightest. To expect something so badly and have it fail. Horrific. She’d once thought that having magical abilities would have saved her from everything she’d had to face. An unwanted marriage. A miserable relationship with her parents. Her mother’s love. Her acknowledgment. It never worked out that way. In both cases.

Zahra studied his face until he opened his eyes. Only then did she shift her attention towards the direction he was leading them in. She focused on the snow crunching beneath their feet and the gentle sway of glass tubes. “Me too.” For what happened to him all those years ago. It wasn’t something that would fade, not entirely. The wind nipped at their faces and plumes of white puffed from their lips. “For what it’s worth, I’m glad you escaped. However long it took. With Stel. Feels like a victory when good things happen to good people.”

She certainly thought Cy was a good person.

The hesitance on his face suggested he didn't quite agree, but he didn't argue, either. Perhaps that was something. Instead, he tilted his chin, indicating the tower beginning to loom in front of them. “This is him. Here."

They entered through a door on ground level, which put them into what looked like a practice space. Grainy dirt, almost sand, had been spread in a thick layer over the floor, churned, it seemed, by many pairs of feet. Racks of practice weapons clustered at one end: light swords, two-handers, even a few very large, blunt axes on poles, like the ones Ves used. Knives, too, from the look of them, all made of wood or dully-glinting metal. There were dummies, as well as more exotic devices the use of which was hard to guess at while they were in pieces. But Cyrus didn't linger, instead taking them up the staircase. The second floor looked to be a residence, though the door at the end of the hall was firmly closed.

The third floor proved to have what they wanted. The rookery was probably one floor above still, but here the door was open, and peering inside granted quite the peculiar view. Several workbenches fit in the space, which was an undivided whole. There were quite a lot of books on the shelves, but more than of them were devoted to neat, tidy storage containers, wood or varying metals, all organized and labeled in perhaps the neatest handwriting imaginable. Still further ones had glass bottles, vials, and flasks, their contents labeled on the shelves themselves rather than just the bottles.

Near the center of the room, at one of the workbenches, a small cauldron bubbled over an inset plate, which was the cherry-red of hot iron. Enchanted to heat things, maybe. Behind it stood a very peculiar-looking elf. His hair was his most immediately-obvious feature: white as the snow outside, just long enough to brush his nape. Then he looked up, and his eyes were... a very peculiar shade of citrine-orange. The ruddy sunburst brand on his forehead and the obvious elegance of his dark blue tunic, embroidered in gold, only served to pile on the oddity, really.

He spoke as flatly as the brand suggested. “Cyrus. You have brought Captain Zahra to my workshop. Why?" There didn't seem to be any displeasure or chastisement in his tone. In fact... there didn't seem to be anything at all.

“Rilien, Zahra. Zahra, Rilien. I'll let her speak for herself as to why she's here, of course."

“Just Zahra, please.”

Captain Zahra sounded as peculiar as the Spymaster, Rilien, appeared to be. Or perhaps, he’d just made it sound that way. She’d never met a Tranquil before and seemed perplexed by the sunburst brand on his forehead. She did try not to study it too closely. Even so, she had the sense that she was being stared straight through. As if her intentions were being laid bare, and she wouldn’t need to utter a word. That, however, wasn’t the case.

She, too, tried not to distract herself on all the goings-on of the laboratory. Workbenches, odd tubes and slender vials with varying colors of liquid. Cauldrons pushed off to the side, just like her mother's. There was a lot to take in. Though she did prefer Rilien being here, not quite shooing her away yet. She wasn’t sure how he would have reacted if she’d wandered here on her own—perhaps not so kindly. So far, so good. “I was wondering if I could borrow a little piece of this room. A corner, maybe. For alchemic purposes.” She paused and hooked a thumb towards Cyrus, “I was informed that the Herald’s Rest might not be so accommodating if I brewed potions in their midst. Something about the smell.”

There was a moment of silence, before she rocked back on her heels, “I was also wondering if I could procure some of your ingredients.” A nervous titter sounded. She could hardly blame herself when she was asking for this much from someone she hardly knew. He didn’t seem all that bothered by it. By them traipsing in here with a bundle full of tubes. Expectant. Already asking for favors. Even if it was because of the Tranquillity, it put her at ease.

He considered that for a moment, blinking languidly at her, then dipped his chin. “Very well. There is an empty workbench to your left. The other belongs to Sennesía, and this one is mine. As long as you do not interfere with our spaces, you may use the other as you like."

Rilien paused a moment while Cyrus set the box he carried down on the indicated table. “Also, I can provide you with some of the common reagents you will need for alchemy at the entry level. As you progress, we can negotiate rarer acquisitions, as my supplies are not infinite." How he knew what level her alchemy was at, or what she'd need, was hard to say, but he seemed entirely certain about it.

Zahra made a noise of excitement and pumped her hand in the air. Her grin had already begun wobbling its way across her face, all signs of nervousness fleeing at the sign of victory. While she hadn’t doubted Cy’s influence on the Spymaster, she certainly hadn’t known him well enough to expect that he’d simply give her a space to work in. That he had had been a relief. She nearly bounded over to him, though she stopped and thought better of it, “You won’t regret it.”

She wheeled around and hopped towards her workspace, where Cyrus was depositing her box of goodies. That Rilien would agree to all terms with nothing in return did confuse her. At least at first. She’d been slowly coming to terms that people in the Inquisition did just that—gave with no intention of asking for something in return. Strange. Before Cy had the chance to make his exit, she snatched up his elbow and rounded up on him, eyes dancing, “Thanks again.”

Relying on others wasn’t so bad after all.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Image



The Old Gods will call to you,
From their ancient prisons they will sing.
Dragons with wicked eyes and wicked hearts,
On blacken'd wings does deceit take flight,
The First of My children, lost to night.
—Canticle of Silence 3:6

Image

Lady Marceline had called a meeting with the Inquistors, and the other advisors, all of whom were now gathered in her office. The reason why should be clear to them, as it was not secret that the Inquisition had at large received an invitation from none other than the Crown Prince himself. The immaculately penned letter hung loosely in her fingertips at present as she leaned against her desk, her other hand hovering in front of her mouth, hiding it as she absently chewed her lip. It'd be easy for them to tell that she was at least a bit anxious, but this was a matter of great importance to both the Inquisition, and to herself personally. It would have been difficult for her to hide no matter who she was.

A time and place for peace talks for the Orlesian civil war had finally been decided, and a possible end to the war that had been tearing her homeland apart for the last few years was only a about a month and a half away in the Winter Palace, in Halamshiral. Lucien had asked the Inquisition, and their Inquisitors, to act as a sort of neutral party.

However, it would be a formal event and there was no doubt in her mind that it would resemble more of a fĂȘte than a peace conference. The Game would be in full effect, as all those present would attempt to win and edge and advance their station and renown. It was the Orlesian way, with the theatrics and glitter to the hide the blades at each others throats.

"Where do we even begin?" Marceline asked, glancing to her sides where Rilien and Leon both flanked her. There was a lot to prepare for, and they had a month and a half to do it.

"...might I suggest the beginning?" Estella blinked, glancing at her fellow Inquisitor for a moment, then at the others, starting with her brother and ending with Ser Rilien. "I'm guessing everyone here who has an approach to dealing with the nobility has a slightly different take. I, for one, could use a refresher in the basics." She smiled benignly. "Perhaps some demonstrations of the kinds of things we might have to deal with, what questions might come up and that sort of thing?"

Leon looked thoughtful. "I doubt we have time for exact rundowns on every little thing, so it's probably best to go for the gist, yes."

“Personally, I think the how-tos of the things we'll have to do are most important." Cyrus shrugged from his place at Estella's side. “Greetings, fielding likely questions, how to act around people of different stations. Some of us occupy markedly different ones now than we used to, particularly our illustrious leaders. Perhaps it would be good to know what to apologize for and what to stand firm on." He paused a moment, then smiled slightly. “I can certainly model an insufferable aristocrat, if anyone would like to practice being face-to-face with one."

Ser Rilien met Romulus's eyes directly. “How many events of a similar sort have you attended in the past, Romulus?"

The Inquisitor's eyes widened ever so slightly at that, either with incredulity or perhaps some form of fear that he clearly did not experience on a regular basis in battle. He made what looked to be an uncontrolled glance towards Estella, tearing it away towards Leon, finally coming back to Rilien, though they did not rest there for long. "None, I'm afraid." After that his eyes fell a bit lower, wandering around and searching for something to fixate themselves on. "I'm, uh... I'm no Bard, I was never trained for that sort of thing. If there were guests, I mostly just stood with the others, and only acted if called upon. Which I rarely was."

Marceline chewed her lip some more. She had noticed how he acted with her when she was around. In hindsight, she perhaps should have done something about it earlier, and she cursed herself for not acting upon it until now. Still, they would all have to put the work in to ensure that the Inquisition put in a good showing at the Winter Palace. She made a conscious effort to stop the chewing of her lip, and let her hands fall loosely to her sides, before finally resting them behind her back. Estella she had confidence in, she had proven herself time and time again to be an apt player. Romulus on the other hand... They would have to see to it that he was up to speed by the time they reached Halamshiral.

"Romulus," Marceline began, as gentle as she could manage, "First, you'll have to maintain eye contact when you speak," she said, gesturing toward her own eyes, though she let the sympathy remain in her face. She could not imagine how he was feeling, up until a few years ago, his role was quite the opposite than his present occupation. It would be difficult to break that in only a month and some days. "Keep it in mind and work on it. Some of the sterner nobility will either see it as weakness or as an insult."

"Do you remember how any of these guests, or even Chryseis had acted in these situations?" she asked.

"She was different for every one," he answered. He was attempting the eye contact; frequently his eyes darted up to hers, but they could never remain there. A few seconds later they'd fall to somewhere else, down or sideways or to the window or the desk. "It depended on if they were an ally, an enemy, or someone she hadn't pegged as either. She had no friends. She was..." He let his eyes fall fully, probably in thought, parsing through memories of a very unpleasant and prolonged period of his life. "Never herself. Sometimes I didn't recognize her, or have a clue if she meant half the things she was saying. They spoke, they ate... Chryseis rarely hosted social gatherings, and I never went with her to any at other places." The last part he said as though he thought the idea was a little ridiculous.

“Chryseis and the Imperium aren't the best examples of what to do here, I think." Cyrus sighed a bit, and shook his head. “If you don't mind my saying so, Lady Marceline, neither Romulus nor anyone else needs to be learning how to 'wear a mask,' so to speak." He frowned slightly, the way someone might if they'd smelled something that didn't agree with them, particularly. “Better to be themselves in a slightly more polished fashion, I think."

Rilien nodded. “We would do well to appear above the fray in any case. There is no need for elaborate ruses. Only the necessary motions and a few choice deflection tactics."

"I completely agree Cyrus," Marceline answered, "Certainly manufacturing a mask is not what we want," she continued, sparing a glance for both Romulus and Estella. Not that they even had time to attempt to do so, even if they wished. "I do wish for you to be yourselves, as much as possible," she said, nodding to Cyrus in agreement, "but I want you to be confident in doing so-- or at least, feigning confidence."

"Maybe we can practice together?" Estella asked the question, turning to orient herself towards Romulus. "Like Cyrus said. Suppose I'm a noblewoman, and you're the Lord Inquisitor. If I approach you, I'm going to introduce myself, probably because I'm very interested in learning more about the Inquisition. So..." She smiled a little wryly, then dropped into a well-practiced curtsy, not entirely unlike the one she'd demonstrated during Lord Mathis's visit.

"And here I'd say something like. 'Lord Inquisitor. It's an honor to meet you. My name is...'" She trailed off, apparently not having thought quite that far ahead. "'Fiorella Costanza, and this is my husband Sabino.'" She gestured for Leon to approach and stand next to her, which he did obligingly, his smile a tad droll. He bowed properly, though, clearly intent on actually helping.

"It is at this point, you would return the bow and formally introduce yourself as well. Remember, however, to make eye contact and to project confidence," she directed. Of course, saying these things were simple in comparison to actually doing so, but with enough practice, hopefully it would come. She did not expect anyone to excel at anything for the first moment.

Romulus nodded uneasily, having already turned to face Estella and Leon. He looked like he felt a bit foolish, but he performed a stiff, unpracticed bow all the same. The eye contact was made, though being faced with two people made him unsure where to keep them, and he keep bouncing back and forth between the two. "Lady, Lord," he said, managing to look at the correct one for the corresponding titles. He paused immediately after, though, unsure. "Is it Lady and Lord that I use, or...?" He trailed off, apparently deciding it could be answered later, and turned his eyes back on Estella and Leon.

"I am Romulus, I'm... the Inquisitor." He blinked a few times, reddening. "You already know that."

Estella's smile brightened. "So we did," she agreed, with gentle humor. "I was just telling Sabino the other day that having you here can surely only be good for the talks. I wish they were handling things a little more directly, but I think you get used to all of the Orlesian trappings after a while." She affected a sigh, then moved her eyes slightly behind Romulus, as if only just then noticing something.

"Ah, but it seems you've brought a friend. Might we have an introduction?" From where she was looking, she could only intend to mean Cyrus.

He took the cue with some ease, stepping up beside Romulus as though a member of his party or entourage. “Typically, the person with rank in a situation introduces anyone with them, which is you. Unless one of us were already known to Stellulam, in which case of course the mutual acquaintance does the introducing. A name alone will suffice, unless there's something else they really need to know, such as an important title. But they'll probably assume Lord or Lady for the humans, at least." He nodded towards Estella and Leon, his tone as mild as his sister's. “Try introducing me?"

"This is Cyrus," he said, turning just his upper body towards him and doing nothing whatsoever with his hands, which remained firmly clasped in front of him. "Uh, Cyrus Avenarius. He's... um." He struggled for a bit, obviously thinking he had more to add, but not sure what it was before he'd blurted words, and then looked at Estella, clearly confusing himself. "He's your—uh, Estella's—the Lady Inquisitor's brother." He grimaced at himself, his eyes falling away from all of them. "This is going to be a disaster, isn't it?"

"Well, that certainly was," Marceline admitted, though she smiled as as she spoke. she let her hands fall away from behind her and she took a more relaxed posture as she approached them. "But it was only a start. It will come in time. Time and practice, I promise. You need not impress anyone," she continued, inflecting a comforting smile. "We do not intend to throw you to the wolves unprepared, as it were."

"I don't think it was that bad, honestly," Estella replied. "You should have seen me the first time Master Horatio brought me along to a formal event. I was a wreck." She shook her head, relaxing her posture and placing her hands on her hips. "To answer your earlier question, Lord and Lady will do for almost everyone. There are forms of address that make finer distinctions, but you won't have to worry about those. The only exceptions are Commander Lucien and the Empress, and I promise you that he won't care in the slightest whether you you address him properly or not. The empress is either 'Your Radiance' or 'Your Imperial Majesty.'"

She brought a hand up to her mouth, dragging the pad of her index finger along her lower lip. "But really, I think the essentials are just the things we practiced just now, answering intrusive questions gracefully, and then dancing. It's not impossible to learn in a month and a half. And if I'm saying so, it must be true." She half-smiled in a typically self-effacing manner, but there was some humor to it.

"You aren't the only one that needs to learn, either," Leon mused. "We certainly won't be sending you in there by yourselves; I expect most or all of the Irregulars will participate. Perhaps it would be good to set up group lessons on this sort of thing? It would be easier if everyone learned the same things in the same ways, I suspect." He paused a moment, a look of clear amusement flickering over his face. "I can only imagine how much work Khari needs before we can set her on the nobility."

Estella snorted. "That's a very different sense of 'bear mauls the wolves,' I think."

"Oh Maker," Marceline replied with a small laugh.

“I'll help." Cyrus held up a hand, though not in an entirely-serious fashion, from the fact that he turned it into a jaunty mock-salute. “As mentioned, I have experience being exactly the sort of deplorable snob we have to worry about. And hence dealing with others of the same sort."

Rilien, too, nodded to indicate his willingness to assist, turning a flat gaze to Marceline. “It seems appropriate to conduct such business here, given the space. Perhaps a few times a week until we depart for Halamshiral?"

"I agree," Marceline nodded, "I will have everyone aid us as well," she added. Between her, Michaël, Pierre, Larissa, and Félicité , they should have more than enough hands to focus their studies.

"With that settled... Romulus, would you care to try again?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella had only seldom been to Halamshiral during her years in Orlais with the Lions. Usually if they were in the region, they simply stayed at Lydes, Commander Lucien's home, which was the next dukedom west, so to speak. Despite this, though, she remembered it well. Aside from the cities of Lydes and Arlesans, it was the only major Orlesian settlement without an Alienage, though the reason was a little more insidious in this case: the entire place was mostly populated by elves, and so the majority of the city was theirs to mixed results, while the walled-off High Quarter contained the estates belonging to nobility.

It wasn't entirely unlike Kirkwall would have been, if Lowtown had been mostly elves and melded with the Alienage. There were better and worse parts, but it did tend quite heavily to worse. The path in off the Imperial Highway was quite neat, however, the cobblestones relatively smooth under Nox's feet.

She rode at the front of the Inquisition's formation not because of any particular desire to do so, but because she was the one who knew the way. The other Lions in the army had volunteered to be in charge of the supplies, and thus they were about a day behind, meaning she was the only one who knew how to get to the seldom-used Drakon estate within the city proper. It wasn't too far from the Winter Palace, but after a while, all the fanciest houses started to blend together, she supposed.

They were not alone in entering the city today; another group was slightly ahead of them, a noble of some sort and his household, she supposed. The area was rife with evidence that more had passed this way; where usually there were merchant carts on the street, they had all been cleared away to create the widest possible thoroughfare, and a crowd had gathered along the pedestrian paths to watch the travelers arrive. Someone was flying the Inquisition's banner in the formation behind her, she was sure. They must have been, because the crowd was thickening with onlookers, and she could occasionally hear calls of her name or title, or Romulus's, or just general murmuring with the word 'Inquisition' interspersed.

She resisted the urge to pull up the hood on her cloak and blend back into the column of riders. The feeling of so many eyes on them—on her—would almost certainly never cease to make her profoundly uneasy. The best she could do was refuse to let it show.

If the eyes were making Ves uncomfortable, he certainly wasn't showing it. He rode beside Estella in his armor and lion cloak to brace against the air, which was still crisp and quite cool as winter waned. His smile was controlled, but appearing entirely earnest. Not giddy or overly excited, but obviously in good spirits. He offered brief waves and nods to those that caught his eye, or those that greeted him first. Few if any knew his name, but it wasn't hard to see he made about as much if not more of an impression on the elves that heavily populated the city than the Inquisitors themselves. Certainly more than Romulus, who rode somewhere behind them, quiet as a mouse.

"I do believe we're the oddest assemblage of individuals they've ever seen," Ves commented quietly, just for Estella to hear, or any riding particularly close behind her. He offered another wave, flashing a charming smile. Champion of the Inquisition, indeed.

Khari seemed to be enjoying herself, too; a glance back proved that she was the one bearing the standard, the pole of the banner fitted into a special cup on the left side of her saddle. She waved back at anyone who seemed to be waving at her, or even in her general direction, though her anonymity was such that it was hard to imagine anyone knowing her name in particular.

“We're still the oddest assemblage I've ever seen." Cyrus's words were laconic, drawling. He didn't look precisely comfortable, but he sat his saddle with good posture, not making quite the same attempt to stay beneath notice as Romulus was.

"Agreed," Marceline noted, tossing him a sidelong smirk. She rode in the saddle of her own personal black Orlesian charger as comfortable as ever, the eyes of the crowds ineffective against her.

Asala however, was a different story. She had her shoulders up to her ears in an attempt to make a shell of herself, and also rode beside Leon, probably in hopes of hiding in his shadow.

Zahra seemed most comfortable in this situation, which wasn’t all that surprising given her aptitude for soaking in attention. A smile wriggled itself on her face as she reigned her buckskin steed closer to Asala’s flank and leaned forward in her saddle, propping an elbow on the saddle-horn and resting her chin across her knuckles. She seemed pleased by those who cat-called names, the Inquisition, or whatever else as they passed. Faces peering up at them. Waggling fingers pointing. “No need to hide, kitten. They’re just curious. Big goddamn heroes, and all that.”

Their progress took them over Halamshiral's main thoroughfare and eventually to the gates of the High Quarter. They loomed tall, thick bars of wrought iron set in pale sandstone, pulled, she'd once been told, from quarries far to the west, where it was mined in the desert before transport. Carved into each of the square pillars on either side of the gate were reliefs of battle-scenes, moments from history long ago, gilded with gold and silver.

The gates were already open for the procession in front of them, and they were able to pass through without difficulty. The change in their surroundings was immediately obvious: there wasn't a house here Estella could ever dream of owning. They all bespoke old money and taste; only the most prominent and old families were allowed estates in Halamshiral, those with the title of Marquis or above, basically. Most of those were walled off too, but not so much that the chĂąteaux themselves weren't visible, planted upon each plot of land amidst elaborate gardens and increasingly-embellished architectural features.

She led the Inquisition towards the center of the Quarter, and then around to the left. The house she was aiming for was at the end of the row there, as imposing and grand as any of the others, its edifice primarily a matter of tawny stone blocks with graceful columns in the traditional Orlesian style supporting the entryway. It was large enough to have a few modest cylindrical towers amidst the complex silhouette of its roof, which was a cool, grey-blue slate. The best feature of the house itself was probably its many windows, the panels of glass inset into the stone and polished to a brilliant shine. The grounds were well-kept; the path towards the entrance was flanked by lawn, which gradually faded into flowerbeds and weeping willow trees, only just beginning to bud at this time of year. It was more subdued than ostentatious, but whoever kept them did not allow the house to overpower the grounds it rested upon.

They were greeted at the gate by a small group of people, most of them apparently servants, from the simple, tidy manner of their dress. But among them was a very familiar face.

Estella felt an immense sense of relief first, followed by a warm wave of affection. Nox was still moving when she swung off his saddle, hitting the ground lightly and running, dignity be damned.

Commander Lucien was exactly as she remembered him. Certainly a very tall man, his presence amounted to so much more than his height and his build. He carried himself with a certain kind of unshakable, quiet confidence, one that rolled off him in waves, like a warm ocean current and about as comforting, to her at least. He kept himself well, of course, dark brown hair trimmed to fall no further than his shoulders, a slight wave in the texture that did not lessen the impression of fastidious neatness. He wore his beard very close to his tanned face; it was only dark, even stubble at the moment. The armor he'd chosen was simple enough: chain and a few plates in gleaming, polished silverite. The cloak at his back was maroon, clasped at his left shoulder with a silver pin in the shape of a Lion, identical to the one she wore.

He opened his arms easily at her approach, and she jumped into them without a moment's hesitation. The soft oof he made was surely only for effect, and the fact that he ruffled her hair hard enough to muss it only for his own amusement.

"Well hello, Estella." He laughed softly when her arms tightened for a moment before she stepped away, both of them smiling. "It's good to see you." The words were a common sentiment, between comrades long parted, but his tone and bearing brought a distinctive, personal warmth to them that few others had.

"You, too," she replied, sure she couldn't quite manage the same but trying her best anyway.

His grey eyes narrowed a little, pulling at the thin white scar that bisected one eyebrow and continued on the cheekbone below. He moved his attention up to the others, then, where the house's servants were already assisting with the horses, leading them away towards a stable tucked off to the side of the property. "Made new friends, I see. Welcome, Inquisition. For as long as you're here, I hope you'll think of my house as yours." He swept a bow before those assembled, then straightened back to his full height.

"Accordingly... please call me Lucien."

"My house looks lovely, indeed," remarked Ves, striding up steadily and getting his first look at the Commander of the Argent Lions. "It's a pleasure to finally meet you, Lucien. Vesryn Cormyth, at your service." He offered his arm out, apparently preferring something along the lines of a warrior's clasp to a handshake or salute. "I've heard many great things."

Lucien grasped his forearm without the faintest hesitation, grip firm but clearly not uncomfortably so. "I'm always concerned to learn that people have heard things. Living up to the reputation my friends give me isn't easy." With a slight nod, he let go of Ves's arm. "It's good to meet you as well, though. Nice to put faces to the names I've read about." He paused a moment, then glanced at the others.

"Might I ask which one of you is Romulus?"

He looked to have already been making his way towards the front, but upon having his name called Romulus drew up before Lucien. He'd been rehearsing greetings for just these moments, Estella knew, but something about actually standing in front of Lucien was obviously throwing him off. "I am, Commander. Uh, Lucien." He subtly grit his teeth for a passing moment, clearly displeased with himself, but pushed on. "My thanks for the invitation, and for allowing us a place to stay within Halamshiral."

Lucien's warmth didn't falter in the face of a little awkwardness. Estella knew it had faced far worse and survived, after all. "On the contrary," he said, "I am the one who owes the thanks, to you in particular. As events have been relayed to me, you helped my people on the day of the Conclave, and without that help, I'd have lost my lieutenant. My friend. Words aren't enough, but I hope you'll accept them anyway." He held out a hand, in much the same manner Ves had, his smile smaller but no less genuine than it had been.

"It was..." Romulus looked like he wanted to add something else, perhaps refute the need to thank him. It was nothing, or it was complicated, or he didn't have a real choice or say in the matter. Whatever he was thinking about saying, however, he kept inside, and instead grasped Lucien's arm, not nearly as enthusiastically as Ves had, but deliberately all the same. "You're welcome. I hope I can be of some use again here."

There was an odd, high-pitched noise from somewhere back in the crowd, soft and nearly impossible to hear. The source was difficult to identify, at least until a bright red head of unruly hair appeared next in the queue. Khari was wearing an easily-readable combination of excitement, awe, and nervousness splashed across her face, but the first clearly won out, because as no sooner had Romulus let go of Lucien's hand than she was there, wide-eyed and grinning.

“Hi." Her voice was strangely breathless, and she seemed to realize it, clearing her throat and smacking a hand against her sternum before trying again. “I'm, uh—you're Lucien Drakon. This is—this is amazing." She thrust out a hand, her face slightly too red for the chill alone to explain.

Lucien looked, to Estella who knew his expressions well, like he was trying to contain a bit of laughter. Admittedly, she was too. Khari, usually so full of bravado and confidence, was clearly more than a little flustered, but then Estella had expected about as much. He represented in a very obvious way essentially everything her friend wanted to be. The best example of it, in Estella's admittedly very biased opinion.

But he took Khari's arm exactly the same way he'd taken Ves's and Romulus's, patting her elbow once with his other hand. "So I am," he agreed amiably. "But now I'm at a disadvantage: you know my name, and I've no idea what to call you."

“Oh. Right. Khari—I'm Khari." She still looked a bit dazed, but at least the question returned her to some form of clarity, enough that she was able to remember to actually let go of his hand and allow the others to introduce themselves.

Cyrus did so with considerably less fanfare; Rilien needed no introduction at all, of course. Leon was next, the only member of the group Lucien had to look up at to any degree.

Zahra had been preoccupied the entire walk to his home. The grandeur of his estate. Things she probably hadn’t seen before, certainly not in a place like Halamshiral. It appeared as if she were sizing him up. Perhaps, quite literally. Seeing how Lucien was still much taller than she was. Her footsteps were far more assured than Khari’s, and her grip was about the same, mimicking the others by snatching up his forearm. She stared up at his face, and grinned wide, “Captain Zahra Tavish at your service, as well. Always nice to have a warm welcome. In a beautiful home.” A thick eyebrow raised as she released his arm, “We won’t make a mess. Promise.”

"Glad to hear it," Lucien said easily. "A pleasure, Zahra."

"Commander," Michaël greeted, a cheerful smile on his face. "It's good to see you again," he added, taking his turn to offer a handshake.

Marceline stood off to the side of her husband, Pierre standing next beside her. "Your Highness," she greeted amicably, dipping into a curtsy, while her son bowed.

Lucien looked slightly disappointed to be addressed so formally, but he recovered swiftly, graciously dipping his chin to Lady Marceline after he'd shaken Michaël's hand. "Nice to see you three again," he said, shaking his head. "Though it's almost like meeting a brand-new person every time I see Pierre, I must admit. You were what? Twelve the last time?" It seemed to be a basically rhetorical question, in any case.

With the introductions complete for now, Lucien took half a step backwards, gesturing at the house behind him. "I imagine you all might like to rest after your journey," he said, half-smiling. "As there's about a fortnight left until the Empress's fĂȘte, there is plenty of time to do just that. I reiterate that the grounds are open to you. If you've a wish to go out riding or use the practice ring on the property or wander the gardens, there's no need to ask. Both myself and my father will be in and out over the next two weeks; please feel free to ask either of us, or any of the staff, if you find yourself in need of something you lack. Your rooms are all in the south part of the house; I'll take you there now."

The southern wing of the manor proved to be every bit as rich and well-kept as the rest of it. The Drakons clearly favored furniture and furnishings selected for their craftsmanship. Most of it was deceptively simple, but made of materials like Antivan teak and the Imperium's marble, absent the gilt and flourish in favor of neatness and precision. Of note was the art—Estella recognized a few of the paintings she passed as Lucien's work, but others were definitely not, and she knew that for all his talents, he did not sculpt or throw clay, though whoever had chosen the decorations had an eye for such things as well.

The rooms proved more than spacious, grander by a considerable margin than most of those at Skyhold. She chose one near the end of the hall, what was left when everyone else had found a door. Pausing in front of it, she turned back to the man who had been her Commander.

It was peculiar, standing here with him now. She was an Inquisitor, and he in this moment clearly a Prince, and it was at once the same as and very different from being a Lieutenant and a Commander in the same mercenary company. Both of them had been runaways in one sense and exiles in another, and he'd always given her hope that she wouldn't have to be those things forever.

Now... Estella wasn't sure what to make of now.

He looked like he understood. Because of course he would—he was Commander Lucien, and he always did. He expelled a deep, slow breath, and reached forward to place a large hand on her shoulder. It didn't produce even the slightest hint of the fear it once had, only comfort. He squeezed, and she leaned into it a little, letting a tiny smile twist her mouth.

"Everything's changed," she murmured.

Lucien hummed, shaking his head. "Not everything." He eased his grip on her shoulder and patted it once before letting his hand drop. "Welcome back, Estella."

Even if it was only temporary and they both knew it, the words meant a lot to her. She swallowed thickly, then dipped her chin. "Thanks, Lucien."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

On one particular night, Zahra had chosen to stay in the Drakon residence to spend time with the others. She had already familiarized herself with the residence and trekked out into Halamshiral’s streets. There was much to see. Much to discover. Whether it was in the winding streets outside, or through the many gardens encircled around the Quarter, there was no denying the appeal it had to the explorers in their midst. Halamshiral was alive, a thumping heart—not as bustling as the other cities, nor as packed Val Royeaux, but certainly Orlais’ shining gem. Just as brilliant and lavish. Graceful, even.

Zahra had always liked Orlais. Every city teemed with life, intrigue and something else she couldn’t quite put her finger on. Had she been born in such a place, she thought she would have lived much differently. Perhaps ended up elsewhere
 she’d thought about if before. A fool’s wish. One that belonged to a young fisherman’s daughter. It no longer swayed her. If she’d been born anywhere else, she wouldn’t have connected paths with Aslan. That would have been the greater tragedy. Still. It was nice to imagine. To think how it would have been running down the cobblestone streets with the sun beating against her back. Billowed, lace dresses. Manners. Masks. Naught a care in the world but women’s gossip and societal collusions.

The end of the journey. Halamshiral’s literal translation. Curious as to its origin, she’d asked Khari about it. She’d seen many elves on the way in. However, no alienage. It didn’t exist here. Segregation was still apparent as there were two quarters. One for humans and another for the elves. Strange. She’d posed many questions if only to learn about the city. As well as coming up with any excuse to drum up a conversation with Lucien. She wished to learn about him as well. He was a renowned Chevalier. A knight. A gentleman of some stature. Certainly respected enough to warble Khari into fidgeting mess. Pirates were hardly savvy of such individuals, so it only piqued her interest further. Besides, there was no guarantee that she would ever return here, after all. Best to absorb whatever she could.

She’d managed to rope Leon, Cyrus and Lucien into a game of cards. With less grave consequences. Certainly no loss of clothes. Disappointing in a sense. One could learn many things about a person that way. They were armed with half-full cups. A few bottles sat next to them. Graciously brought up from Lucien’s own collection. Where some had already retreated to the southern wing to get some rest, they’d settled themselves in one of the lounges closest to the front door.

The salon wasn't overly stuffy or formal, either. Like most of the rest of the house, it was... elegant, but in a simple sort of way, where quality stood in for gilt lavishness at just about every opportunity. The floor, some kind of warm, red-toned dark wood, was covered with plush rugs, mostly in what seemed to be the family's color scheme of green and silver. A fireplace was mounted on the far wall, precisely-cut grey marble stones fitted together almost seamlessly, with a wrought-iron grate in front. One entire wall was a bank of glass doors that opened onto an outdoor patio; the doors were cracked to let in the fresh air from outside, which occasionally stirred the light, silvery gossamer curtains.

Given the hour, most of the light was provided by the modest chandelier suspended over the very center of the room, kept alight in a pure, blue-white color by what had to be an enchantment rather than an actual flame. To one side was a spinet, unused for the moment; the wall opposite the balcony had laden bookshelves and a cabinet from whence their host had produced the deck of cards they played with.

Lucien wasn't a bad card player. Not so good as Estella, but roughly on a par with Leon at this particular game, anyway. They played arranged on the armchairs and couch settled comfortably around the fireplace; the upholstery was soft, dark green. Fustian velvet, comfortable and easy to recline against. The entire room seemed built for the ease of whoever occupied it, but then perhaps the wine was helping with that, too. From Lydes, where his real home was, Lucien had said, and left it at that.

"Settling in all right, I hope?" He asked of the group, making a small tsking sound and discarding his hand in favor of a new draw.

Cyrus sat beside Zahra on the sofa, leaving the chairs for the other two. He'd pulled one leg up under him, the other planted firmly on the floor, and slouched slightly into the back of the couch. He sat forward long enough to discard one and draw two, though. “Hardly difficult, but yes. Thank you." He reached to the end table on his side of the sofa and picked up his wineglass, taking a liberal swallow before setting it back down. Though the mood was hardly raucous, it seemed to be doing him some good; he looked more sanguine than he had in a while, though he did occasionally shoot the spinet indecipherable glances.

Of course, he had the right of it. Who wouldn’t enjoy the pampering of Lucien’s household? While only as temporary as their stay would be, she certainly planned to make the best of it. Skyhold had its own charm. Friendly faces, warm food and a stifling assemblage of an army that rubbed elbows together at nearly every meal. A family. After this was done, they’d return home and greet the mountains; plan important things. Focus on saving the world. This wasn’t a vacation but it was the closest thing she’d felt to being one.

“I approve, on all counts,” she fanned the cards out in front of her face, leaning slightly back in her chair so that Cyrus couldn’t peek at her cards. Not that he needed to. Even without a belly full of rye and an adorable kitten mewling in the background to distract her, she wasn’t faring well. She didn’t mind. Not really. Lucien’s reserve had warmed her nicely. She’d finished two glasses of it before trying to focus her efforts on gaining on them in this round, to no avail. “I’m glad you weren’t as intimidating as Khari described. I half expected a giant the way she went on. Suppose you are quite tall.”

There was a twinkle in her eyes; amusement. She’d never heard such a sound come out of the wee lass at the sight of him. She’d definitely remember it for some time to come. A fond memory. She discarded a card and arched an eyebrow at Leon, grinning wide, “Though not quite as tall as our Commander.”

Leon rolled his eyes. "I am often reminded that I'm unfortunately-sized, yes." He didn't seem to much mind, though, from the slight smile on his face. After his turn, he reached into a pocket and extracted what looked like a pipe and something to put in it. "Do you mind if I smoke, Lucien?"

The Orlesian man raised his eyebrows for just a moment before shaking his head. "Not at all. I might join you, actually. I've got a few spares around somewhere. Zahra? Cyrus?" He laid his cards down on the table and stood, moving to the same cabinet as before and opening the left door of it.

“Yes, please." Cyrus inclined his head before returning his focus to his cards.

A simpering smile replaced the grin as Leon produced a pipe. She, too, settled her cards down on the nearest table, and inclined her chin at him, “Oh, please. It’s been ages.” When in Halamshiral, do as they might do.

Nodding, Lucien reached into the cabinet, extracting the pipes and a small tin, along with what looked to be a short charcoal stick, probably for lighting. No sooner had he done so, however, than a quiet knock interrupted them.

"My lord?" The voice wasn't tentative, though its owner did sound slightly perplexed. "A letter was just delivered to the front door. It seems to be addressed to one of our guests."

Lucien blinked. "Come in, Pépin."

The door opened, admitting a slightly-built elven teenager, his dark brows knit over his eyes. In his hand there was a parchment envelope, with some kind of seal on the back Zahra couldn't see from this distance. PĂ©pin didn't hesitate before approaching Lucien, making easy eye contact and speaking unhaltingly. "It's addressed to Captain Tavish, sir," he explained, glancing once at Zahra. "Whoever left it knocked until I came to answer, then ran for some reason. We should probably be careful with it—I didn't feel any powder grains inside, but..."

With a slight grimace, Lucien nodded. "I think it's probably all right, then, but we'll be cautious. Thank you."

The servant bobbed his head, taking the words as gentle dismissal, and handed the letter over before departing. Lucien brought it back to the table along with the other items, setting it down and sliding it over the table to Zahra.

"Do you recognize the writing, by chance?"

Upon closer inspection, the letter itself appeared to be composed of fine paper. Something not all that unusual in Halamshiral, Zahra was sure. Certainly not a fare she was used to seeing or using. Though it was slightly crumpled, as if it were left in a hurry. From a person who’d run away. Not all that surprising. A wax seal was pressed in the middle. It bore a sigil she did not recognize. The front of a dragon’s face with a serpent wound around its neck, cresting just over the top of its head. Deep, royal purple in color. Nearly black.

It did, however, have her name scribbled in small, crushed lettering at the top right corner. As he’d noted. She had to squint at it just to be sure. There it was. Zahra. The writing itself appeared somewhat familiar. Though she wasn’t sure if she were just imagining it. It could have been the wine, tricking her. “I’m
 not sure.” Who would send her a letter here of all places? Who would know where to find her? There were too many questions here, and no answers she could make sense of. She may have been known in the Inquisition
 though it was a stretch. One she did not like. It wasn’t impossible. An old contractee?

She turned it over in her hands. Nothing else, save for the name and the seal. Powder grains? Had she been any less confused, she might have asked what kind of letters Lucien was used to receiving. A lump formed at her throat as she inspected it. There was a half-hope that the elven lad had been mistaken—maybe it wasn’t hers after all. She stared at her name, and set her jaw.

“Suppose we’ll find out, won’t we? An admirer, perhaps.” Though she’d tried to wrestle a smile back on her lips, she found herself unable to. She dug at the wax seal with her fingernail, until she could open the parchment and smooth it out over her lap. The writing was familiar. The name just on the tip of her tongue. Unreachable. There wasn’t much there, to be honest. Hardly an entire paragraph. She wasn’t sure why, but she was reading it aloud. Her voice sounded strange in her ears.

“I never thought I’d hear your name again. Word travels far. Especially so here. When I heard you were with the Inquisition it gladdened my heart to know that you still lived. Years. It’s been years. I do not know what possessed me to send this. I do not know if it will even reach you. Even so, I hope it does. So much has changed since you’ve gone, and I haven’t the time to write it all. I won’t waste this chance. You have to go home, Zahra. Father is there. He’s the only one Faraji left behind. He will tell you all that’s transpired. I implore you. With the Inquisition at your back, you can help us. Please. Please.” The lump threatened to strangle her as her eyes raked across the final letters. She stared at it. Hard. “Maleus.”

Her hands trembled. It didn’t make any sense. They weren’t there anymore? Where were they? What was he asking of her? “Yes. Yes, I know this writing,” her voice sounded off. A stranger’s. Hitched. Crumpled like the parchment in her fist. “It’s my brother. I, I don’t understand.”

Cyrus exhaled a cloud of pale smoke, removing the pipe from between his teeth and peering at the remains of the seal. His brows knit together, a deep crease appearing between them. “The sigil—Contee. Altus house. Magisters." He leveled a look at Zahra, the expressiveness of his eyes conveying what his tongue apparently would not. Perhaps because she'd told him in confidence. But the pieces were all there: Faraji Contee. Once negotiated with to be her husband. Now, it seemed, tangled up once again with her family.

Though they were assuredly not quite in the same loop, both Leon and Lucien seemed to have caught on to the fact that this was very poor news. "I've heard the name, once or twice," Lucien said slowly, leaning back into his chair a little and crossing one leg over his knee. "It's hard to filter past the rumors that usually surround the Imperium's nobility and the Magisterium, but... I recall it being unsavory even by those standards."

Leon looked quite troubled, but also thoughtful. "It sounds as though this man has made hostages of your family members. Or perhaps slaves of them, if there was no one to stop him." He grimaced. "Do you know him? Faraji? Have some clue why he'd do such a thing?"

Thoughts whirred through her head. Ones she could not easily banish. Contee. Cyrus’s eye was far more attuned to recognize such a seal. Even if she’d seen it in passing—it’d been years ago. Not something she would remember. Certainly not something she’d found all that important while dodging his presence. She bit her lip and smoothed her hand across the parchment paper once more, finally shuttering her eyes closed with a sigh.

“He was my intended. My fiance. Ages ago. I thought he disappeared. I thought he
 just went back to Tevinter after I left.” It was a foolish girl’s thought at the time, thinking that it would all simply vanish. As if it hadn’t existed in the first place. Isn’t that how things were? She’d never known anyone who’d squirreled themselves out of an arranged marriage, but it seemed as if it were the case back then. Bride missing. Groom goes home. She pressed a hand to the side of her head and reopened her eyes, “I didn’t honor that agreement. Obviously.”

Slaves. The word crushed her. How was that possible? Could someone be powerful enough to unroot an entire family? She knew the answer. Somehow, that made it worse. None of their reactions had done anything to soothe the doubt gnawing at the back of her mind. “I don’t really know much about him,” she folded the parchment and set it back on the table. She didn’t want to look at it anymore. “But he didn’t seem
 capable of something like this.”

Cyrus frowned. “Easy as it is to think the worst of my countrymen, it might not be something quite that bad." Leon had only mentioned it as a possibility, and he seemed to agree that it was one. But then, it was one of quite a number, and perhaps it wasn't the one to fixate on at this stage. “In any case... if your brother is in the city, perhaps our Spymaster can glean more, if not make some kind of contact." He polished off his glass of wine, still holding the pipe in his other hand.

“And we can look for the information you don't have in the meantime, surely. I don't know much, but I've always been very good at changing that when I want to. There's a Magister in Skyhold's dungeon who surely knows more." He paused, tilting his head at her. “What I mean to say is that you're not alone. There are steps to take. If you want... I could help you take them." There was no artifice to his words—if anything, he looked a bit surprised with himself.

Zahra rubbed at her chin to do something with her hands. They felt awkward folded in her lap. She wished to fill her cup once more, drown out the leering inclinations warbling in the back of her head. But he was right. There was no sense filling herself with dread with what could be happening when she didn’t know all of the details. “I think I, I’ll take you up on that offer. Thank you.” She let out a breath and gave him a shaky smile, “But Llomeryn is far away and there’s no saying that the messenger was even Maleus himself. We’ll cross those bridges when we’re able.”

She was already scooping up her cards back into her hands. Less assured but wholly determined not to ruin the night any further. This was important as well. What they were doing here. The Inquisition. It may have been selfish but she wasn’t even entirely sure how she felt. Sorting through those feelings, and deciding what was to be done, would come later. She set about lighting one of the extra pipes Lucien had lying around. “Now, where were we?”

Cyrus paused a moment longer, giving her a look that was clearly assessing. But his expression cleared a moment later, and he settled the pipe back between his teeth. “I believe I was about to beat a pirate, a prince, and a priest at cards. Well... Seeker. Not as pithy if I said that, though."

He reached to his hand, and tossed a matched pair face-up on the table.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Lady Marceline smiled as she opened the door to greet the last woman to arrive. Asala waited on the other side, a sheepish smile to her own lips and she timidly inclined her head and entered, quietly making her way toward the rest of the ladies. Marceline briefly pondered the thought that she was able to intimidate a Qunari woman for a moment, and what that said about her before she shrugged and shut the door behind her. Some days back she had asked for all the women of the Inquisition's Irregulars to gather together before the ball to help each other get dressed for the occasion. As they were representing the Inquisition, they would need to look their absolute best, and between them she expected they could do that. Some of them required a little polish, after all.

"Asala, there is food and drink over there if you find yourself hungry," she added, pointing toward the table at the far wall. They had plenty of time before the Ball, but they would not only need to get dressed and address the matter of their makeup, but also talk about the night's plans. With Asala finally having arrived, Marceline turned toward the gathered women and put her hands together, glancing between of them. "Now that we are all here, I believe we can finally begin. Unless there are any objections?"

Khari appeared to be eating the finger-sandwiches at a rate they weren't really meant for. Still dressed, as all of them were, in the ordinary, comfortable garments of a normal day; at least she wasn't getting crumbs on anything important. She raised a hand partway into the air. “Uh, yeah... remind me again why I can't wear trousers?" She shot a glare and an obvious frown in the direction of the garment bag she'd brought with her, not making any attempt to hide her distaste. “I mean, if Corypheus is really planning to assassinate some people, shouldn't we be able to move around better when we need to fight?"

Marceline didn't immediately answer. Instead she tossed glance toward Estella, wordlessly asking if she could field it instead. While she could have answered, it would sound so much more convincing if it came from Estella, and hopefully calm some of them down a little. Marceline hadn't missed the fact that some of them seemed a bit nervous about the steadily approaching ball.

Estella blinked, but to her credit she seemed to understand what was being asked of her. "The conventions of attire are pretty silly," she agreed, shaking her head. She was nursing a cup of tea, one leg over the other, only a slight bob in her foot to give so much as a hint that she might not be entirely free of nerves herself. "But one positive is that it's a lot easier to conceal something under a skirt than in what the men will be wearing. Not a whole sword, of course, but not nothing." She half-smiled into her teacup, taking a sip.

"I think you could get away with wearing your boots underneath, too, which is nice." That part seemed specifically directed at Khari. "Just don't step on anyone's toes or they'll be able to tell."

Khari seemed to consider that for a moment, but it was pretty clear that Estella had won her over even before the boots came into it. Probably because of the 'concealed weapons' part. “I guess I did kind of suck last time Ril tried to teach us how to do that. If the skirt makes it easier, I can deal with it." She sighed, stuffing another cucumber sandwich triangle whole into her mouth. They weren't too large, but even so she clearly hadn't quite grasped the concept of foods meant for nibbling delicately, to say the least. At least she swallowed before speaking.

“Okay. So how does this work, Marcy? I thought all dresses were the same, but then someone said something about slips and petty coats or something. What gives?"

It seemed as if Zahra had something else on her mind. It was difficult to tell if she was simply lost in thought or as nervous as the others were with the impending ball looming around the corner. Though, she didn’t seem like the type to be all that bothered by much. Balls, gowns, and pointy shoes included. Behaving herself would be another issue altogether. Like Khari, she’d chosen plainer fare of clothes; comfortable, easy to move in. Her eyebrows were drawn, and her gaze seemed focused on nothing in particular. She had her hands planted on her hips and offered no quips, no tease ready on her tongue. She did, however, turn to regard Marceline when Khari posed another pertinent question.

Marceline chuckled and shook her head, "Some Orlesian women would consider what you just said blasphemy. Most are rather proud of their dresses, and I can most certainly assure you that they are not all the same." Marceline thought about it for a moment before she added, "In fact, it is quite gauche to show up at a function in the same dress as someone else--but that is neither here nor there," she waved off. Glancing between Khari and Asala, who also seemed a bit confused herself, she realized that not all of them knew the mechanics of what went into a dress. She crossed her arms and tilted her head, letting her chin rest on the back of her hand for a moment as she slipped into thought on how to best explain in. She then glanced down at her own dress and shrugged, figuring that a demonstration would help more than just telling them what each bit was.

While it was not the dress she would wear for the ball, the fact remained that it was still a finely made dress would serve her purpose just fine. "The dresses we will wear tonight are not all just one piece, but multiple pieces. So it is not as if we can just put them on and be ready, which is why we need more time than the men," she explained. "That is the case for the dresses we will be wearing tonight, and just like the one I am wearing now," she stated, holding her arms up to give them a better view of the dress.

She then grabbed the shoulders of her own dress. "This part is the gown," she said, "And it goes to about here," she said, reached down to about her waist and picked up the tail. "This however," she continued, reaching for the article wrapping around her chest, "is a corset. They can either be worn under the gown, or over it. Asala," she said, glancing at the taller woman. She twitched at her name being called only for a moment before her attention focused entirely on her. "You need not worry about that. I... do not believe that they make them in your size," Marceline said with an apologetic smile, though Asala seemed relieved instead.

"After that you have the petticoat, or skirt, as Estella mentioned," she said, tugging at it, "And the slip, which goes underneath all of that," she pulled at the white garment that peaked out just below her neckline. "It is... complicated," she admitted, "But that is why I called you all here instead of just giving it to you and hoping for the best. I will ensure that each and every one of you will look your very best tonight."

"Well," Estella said, setting her teacup back down gently on its saucer. "I suppose we ought to get started, then." She stood, making her way to where several garment bags had been set carefully over a chair. Each bore a label, presumably the name of who it was for. "Let's see. Asala, this one's yours." She handed the longest of the bags to the young Qunari woman, then the next to Khari, and the third to Zahra.

"I've done this... a few times, anyway, so I can help with laces and things too if anyone needs it." She paused, tilting her head at the resident pirate captain. "What did you get, Zee? Nothing too complicated, I hope?" A smile tugged at the corner of her mouth.

“Huh?” Zahra seemed to almost startle as soon as Estella pushed the bag into her arms. It was gone just as quickly. A momentary lapse. A sheepish smile quickly tipped the corners of her lips up, however, and the faraway gaze sifted into amusement. She gave the bag a little shake, as if she could discern its contents that way and plopped down on a nearby chair, setting it at her feet.

“Let’s have a peek, then.” Royal purple fabric peeped out as she began pulling the contents out into her lap. She held it up to her cheek and laughed. It had certainly been chosen with care, seeing how it suited her dusky complexion. As soon as she pulled out the dress itself, she’d hopped back to her feet in order to hold it flush against her body. The details were exquisite, ribbed with green lace and off-white brocades patterned over a bare back. The middle appeared tighter, and draped down into ruffles below her waistline. It would most definitely need to be picked up to avoid tripping over. “Wow. You’ve really outdone yourself, Marcy. Not that I had any doubts.”

“You do look splendid, by the way.” She tossed her a wink and dug her hand further into the bag. From the sound of rattling at the bottom, there might have been jewelry included to finish the ensemble. She pulled out a matching green slip and the aforementioned corset. It was just as bit as glamorous as the other articles even if its purpose was to restrain and restrict. There was a pucker to her lips, as she pinched the corset between forefinger and thumb, “But must we wear these contraptions? They look
 painful.”

"They're not the most comfortable," Estella agreed, "but if you use them right, they aren't painful. The key is not to pull too tight." She carefully took the corset from Zahra's hand, reorienting it so that it was the right way up and giving her a broad smile. "If you want to start with the slip, we can go from there."

Khari was apparently quite far ahead, in that she'd already shucked off her ordinary clothing and donned the slip that came with her dress. It was quite simple, nothing more than plain ivory satin, which meant it probably wasn't going to show anywhere on the gown proper. Unfortunately, she seemed to have been stymied there. “Uh... how do I even get this part on? I feel like I'll rip it or something if I do it wrong."

She held the length of deep green fustian velvet away from her body like it was contagious. In fairness, it was a bit complicated-looking. The elbow-length sleeves, bodice, and a deep inverted triangle over each side and the back were embroidered with dark golden feather-pattern brocade, while the skirt layered beneath was a more humble, straightforward silk. It still looked entirely too elaborate for her comfort, and the way her face was scrunched was making that obvious enough. She shot Estella a look of clear puzzlement. “Help?"

"There's a joke in here about losing your pants in front of us," Estella replied with some humor, though she did move to assist, to her credit. "Uh, looks like yours is one where the corset actually goes on first, so... put that down for a moment."

In the meantime, Zahra seemed to be faring quite better. Whether or not it was from experience or dumb luck was anyone’s guess. She’d unbuttoned her tunic and slipped it off, as well as her pants; like Khari, modesty accounted for nothing at all. She pulled the slip over her head and pushed back any disobedient curls from her face, snatching up her own corset and turning to watch Estella and Khari expectantly. A soft, inflective hum sounded at the back of her throat.

Khari managed to bark a laugh, the line of her shoulders easing considerably. Tossing the gown rather too haphazardly over the edge of an armchair, she picked up the corset, turned it around several times, then apparently gave up. “Yeah, I have no idea how to work this. Lace me?" She held the whalebone-and-coutille contraption out towards Estella.

The Lady Inquisitor accepted it readily, moving to stand behind her friend and leaning around her so as to settle the band of reinforced fabric around Khari's abdomen. "Lift your arms for me?" When the elf complied, Estella loosely did the laces, then paused. "Uh, so this is the part that might smart a little. I'm going to pull this tight, but once you start moving around in it, it'll adjust a little, okay?" Another pause. "Maybe, uh... grab hold of the back of that chair or something. You're going to want to be braced."

Khari's mouth pulled to the side. “Uhhh... okay?" As Estella had advised, she leaned down at a slight angle and gripped the back of the nearest armchair, setting her feet wider apart for stability. Her braid fell forward over her shoulder in the process, ensuring no hair would get caught—never a pleasant experience, that. “Ready when you are. Let's do it." The seriousness was almost akin to someone gearing up for battle, which was perhaps fair enough, all things considered.

"All right, then." Estella had clearly caught on to the attitude with which Khari was approaching the whole thing, and was quite amused. "On three. One, two—" She pulled before three, tightening the thing while Khari was still relaxed and unprepared for it, her tug efficient and no more forceful than necessary. Deftly, she tied the laces to make sure they stayed where she'd gotten them, then stepped back.

“You said three!" Khari's protest was followed without pause by a grunt, and then a string of soft words under her breath, probably nothing suitable for polite company. At that distance, only Estella and Zahra would know for sure. She straightened, laying her palms on her ribcage and grimacing. “Okay, you're right, it doesn't hurt. But it's pretty ridiculously uncomfortable." She eyed the gown again and sighed. “I think I can figure this bit out, though. Thanks, Stel."

The look on Zahra’s face throughout the whole ordeal had paled considerably. A shadow of a smile and a snort sounded when she heard Khari’s string of choice curse words, spluttered out between her huffing complaint. The way she was holding the corset in her hands, slightly away from her body suggested she no longer wanted the thing bound around her midsection. Certainly not after witnessing that. “I, uh. That looked
 I don’t know. That was a little bit more than I imagined.”

She glanced towards Asala and arched her eyebrows, draping the corset across her shoulder. “Lucky for you there’s no death-trap your size. I’m green with envy.” She was dragging out the inevitable, plucking at the laces dangling from the backing. There was no excuse for her. This was in her size, after all. She glanced Estella’s way to ensure that she still had time to stall.

Estella seemed content to let her, merely offering a shrug. "You don't have to wear one. I certainly won't make you." She glanced at Marceline, though, as if unsure whether her opinion on that matter would be shared.

"To be fair, you all perhaps do not even need them to be that tight," Marceline answered. Like the others, she had also slipped out of her first dress and was now in the process of donning her second. She had already put on her slip, in her case a vibrant purple satin. However, she was currently working on sliding her gown on, with her corset resting on a nearby chair. From the exquisite look of it and magnificent embroidery, it was clear that it was meant to be worn on the outside. The gown she was currently working with was all black, with silver embroidery and white lace along the neckline, base, and sleeves. Her corset likewise sported the same color scheme, however, instead of more purple, there were accents of the Inquisition's russet along the side.

"Just tight enough so that they do not fall off during... strenuous activity,"' she noted with a raise of a brow. She of course, both meant dancing and foiling an assassination plot. There was a chance that some, if not all of them would need all of their mobility to ensure the night was a success, so she was more lax about their dress. "But no, with your physique, I do not believe a corset is necessary, if you would truly rather go without," she said with a shrug. It wouldn't make much of a difference if it was worn under their gown. "Though, you do lose a place to keep another blade," she said with a wink.

She finally slipped on her gown and reached behind her to lace what she could reach before glancing toward Asala. "Can you help? I cannot reach the top laces," she said as she turned and lifted her hair to give the woman access to them. Asala had also donned her slip, a soft gold, though she had not gotten to her gown yet. Instead, she stared at it as it sat in another chair, like it was about to bite her. The gown itself was a lovely white and gold piece, with darker gray accents to match her skin tone. When Marceline asked for her help, she twitched a bit before quietly nodding. "Um. Sure. These?" she asked, as she tugged at the lace.

"Yes, just make sure the top one is tied off with a bow," Marceline added.

Across the room, Khari's struggle with her gown continued. She apparently attempted pulling it over her head at first, before realizing that it was meant to be stepped into and fiddling with the ribbons at the back. “Seriously, why is every part of this so... fussy?" She scowled at the garment as though that would help anything, but apparently decided to slow down, taking more care with the fastenings. Her brows remained furrowed, however, a rather inordinate amount of concentration etched into face as she attempted to learn what was clearly an entirely new set of skills on the fly.

At one point, she yanked her hand back quickly, grimacing at it before popping her index finger into her mouth. At a guess, she must have caught it on one of the hooks meant to keep the ribbons in place. She gave no indication of pain, though, humming around the obstruction in a way that sounded like discontented grumbling more than anything. One of the phrases sounded suspiciously like 'torture device.'

A moment later, she glanced up and caught Marcy's eye. “Uh, so... I was gonna ask this earlier but I never really got the chance. What exactly is the plan? I know how to curtsy and introduce myself and pretend like I give a shit whether someone's a baron or a duke, but I still dunno what we're actually supposed to be looking for here." She blinked. “Am I just supposed to bodyguard? Because I can kinda do that, but that's not really what this is for, right?" She jabbed balefully at the dress.

"Correct," Marceline answered. Were she supposed to be seen as just a bodyguard, then she would have sent off for a suit of armor, but they would all need the mobility that being a patron of the ball gave them. In the meantime, Marceline had managed to get her gown tied on, with a nice bow at the top as instructed, and was now currently helping Asala slip into her own. She gestured which arms go into which holes, and how to step into it, before she began to tie the back on herself. In contrast to Marceline's tall and rather modest neckline, Asala's proved to be rather deeper and wider in order to show more of her ashen skin tone, which worked well with the dress she'd picked out for her.

"But regardless we should still watch out for each other and keep each other safe," she added, glancing around at Asala, who nodded in agreement. She smiled, and continued to work on her lacing. "First and foremost, in the future that Cyrus and Romulus saw, many of the key players of Orlesian nobility were assassinated," she paused for a moment before continuing, "Including myself. This ball presents the perfect opportunity to deal a blow to Orlais by taking out many important figures in a single night. We should ensure that they remain safe for the duration."

Marceline finished the last lace on Asala's dress, who spun once to test it. After it did not fly off she turned toward Marceline and dipped into a curtsy before she grinned. Marceline chuckled and nodded her approval, before Asala went back to her bag. Marceline then glanced at the rest and continued. "Corypheus undoubtedly has agents embedded within the court, so we must also find out who they are, and deal with them as well. However, this may prove to be difficult, if they are adept players of the Game," with that, she went to her own corset and began to wrap it around herself as well. She glanced back to Khari and shrugged. "Care to help?" She asked, indicating toward the laces on corset.

Khari looked dubious for a moment, but apparently any excuse to step away from her own issue was a welcome one. “Okay. Not too tight, right?" She walked around behind Marceline and took the laces in a firm grip, giving a few tentative tugs before she figured out the necessary amount of force to budge things.

“Say when, Marcy, because I sure don't know."

"That's enough," Marceline stated just before it reached the point of uncomfortable. As it was meant to be worn on the outside, it couldn't be loose, else it would be seen as sloppy, but fortunately the extra layers between her and it left enough room that it wasn't too terrible to wear. It was one of the reasons she preferred her corset on the outside.

After that, Marceline continued. "After all of that, we must also ensure that we win approval of the court. The people we meet tonight may have resources they are willing to share if we were to impress. At the very least, we do not wish for these people to dislike us. That would make my job... difficult, in the future," she said with a furrowed brow. She would have to deal with these people later, and it would be easier if they liked them.

"I would also like to see the peace talks reach a favorable resolution, though we are not to directly affect anything. We were invited as an impartial party, after all." Marceline added.

Estella, her garment bag draped over one arm, made a soft noise at that. "Well... impartial, maybe. But I'm not sure that will translate into inactive. Somehow I think that all of this is connected, and anything we do about the assassination plot will probably end up affecting the peace talks as well." She lifted her shoulders, meeting Marceline's eyes. "I can understand wanting to be neutral; I'm just not sure how realistic that is, all things considered."

With a small sigh and a slight shake of her head, she stepped behind a shoulder-height screen, tugging her tunic up over her head and then setting it over the top of the cover.

Marceline sighed and nodded in agreement, "You may be correct." If they were to foil an assassination directed toward Celene, then they would be seen as being on the loyalist side, and vice versa with Gaspard. Even then, if both were to be unaffected, that would not translate into a favorable result, and they needed one. Orlais needed to direct its focus on Corypheus, not on each other. Marceline, however, did not enjoy the idea of the Inquisition being the one who had a hand in deciding who won the throne in the end. But perhaps it was too late to think of such things. "In any case, we must be careful. At the very least, I wish to see everyone of the Inquisition leave the ball intact."

Khari snorted, tugging at the neckline of the dress she'd finally gotten herself into. It was much shallower than Asala's, but did extend all the way out to her shoulders, making it obvious that the elf's copious freckles were not limited to her face. “I think we can all agree about that." She grimaced, then shot a look at Zahra. “How're you doing there, Zee?" Bending, Khari started working her feet back into her boots, apparently taking Estella at her word that it would be acceptable to wear them.

Zahra’s response didn’t come quickly—she was focused on something else in the room. Peeping between her curls as she bent down to retrieve the corset she’d discarded moments ago. Though it may have been imagined, she seemed to be stealing glances across the room. Watching the flutter of gold spinning in a small circle. That is, until Khari swung a look in her direction and she turned away, chortling a quick laugh. She pushed her hair out of her face, “Getting by. This is a lot more difficult than I thought it’d be. Lords and ladies, I don’t know how they do it.”

There was a pause, as she watched Estella disappear behind one of the screens. She arched an eyebrow, “I thought we’d be all cozy with each other by now. Especially after that cheeky game of Wicked Grace.” Fortunately for the one in question, she hadn’t tiptoed over to invade her privacy. Though it didn’t seem out of the realm of possibility. What with that twinkle in her eye. Instead she hummed over her corset and let out a soft sigh.

"You'll recall that I won that," Estella retorted, flashing a small smile over the screen. "Less coziness involved in that."

Apparently Marceline’s suggestion had convinced Zahra that the corset might be useful as an extra utility. A belt of sorts, rather than a contraption made to make them look thinner. She stepped into it and pulled it up to her ribs, holding it in place with a strained look on her face. Her eyebrows were drawn together. Initially she tried to reach behind her back to reach the dangling laces, but found it nigh impossible no matter how much she stretched and wriggled her fingertips. “I, uh, I think I’ll need help getting this thing on too, if you wouldn’t mind. Gently.”

“Here, lemme." Khari, boots firmly on her feet, moved to help, a little more confident this time since she'd done it once already now. She seemed inclined to follow Zahra's instruction, though, and only pulled until the laces were snug. “I think that's all right, yeah?" She smacked the other woman on the bicep with the back of her hand. “Looking good, Zee. Fanciest pirate I ever saw."

Zahra stretched her arms above her head as if to test her mobility in the cursed contraption. She flashed Khari a thumbs up and grinned at her over her shoulder, “That’s perfect. Torsos intact. I can breathe.” There was a pause, as she knuckled at her nose, and scooped up her dress, slipping into it in much the same fashion as the others had done. Low-cut and baring her shoulders, as well as her back. Perfectly suitable for a pirate. “I’d say I clean up pretty well. So do you. Never thought I’d see you in a dress. Lucky me.”

She appeared as if she had something else to say, but a mischievous smile smothered it down as she retrieved her boots from behind one of the chairs. As if she thought better of it. Perhaps she would say something to Khari at a later time. She pulled her knee-high boots back on and ruffled the frills of her dress, assuring they could not be seen.

"Technically we're not done yet," Estella pointed out, carefully smoothing down her skirt as she stepped out from behind the screen.

The Lady Inquisitor, perhaps fittingly, had a slightly more ornate gown than most of the others, though not by much. The bodice, high collar, and deep, belled sleeves were all deep crimson, delicate lace layered over thick muslin. The lace became the upper skirt, draped neatly over a simple white silk petticoat, creating a striking contrast between the reflective, almost liquid shine of the silk and the fine details in the lace, evocative of swirling flames. A touch of the Inquisition, rendered subtly rather than overtly. Though the collar encircled her neck, there was a gap after that until her shoulders, where the sleeves started up again, saving it from perhaps being too conservative in that respect. The silhouette was clean, free of ruffles or frills, and rather elegant because of it.

She half-smiled at the others. "Hair and all that. Shouldn't take nearly as long, though."

Khari returned the smile with a grin. “Gods, you know you're just like... so pretty it's stupid, right?" She shook her head, which seemed to remind her about the hair comment, because she took her long braid in both hands after. “Dunno if there's much to be done about this." She flopped the end of it back and forth and rolled her eyes.

Estella looked a little pinker than usual at the compliment, but only shook her head by way of response.

At that point, however, their strategics were interrupted by a knock at the door. “If you are all decent, I am entering." The straightforward delivery and utterly flat tone could only belong to Ser Rilien.

Khari shrugged. “I'm never decent, but we're not naked."

With no reaction to the joke, the tranquil opened the door and stepped smoothly inside before closing it behind him. Under one arm, he carried some kind of box; the other hand went to the strap of a satchel he carried over his back. Clearly, his preparations were taken care of; the crisp, sienna-colored tunic he wore was considerably more embroidered than even his usual attire, in the Inquisition's gold, and tan trousers tucked neatly into his boots.

Striding to the nearest table, he eased the satchel off his shoulder and set it down; the heavy sound it made even with such care taken was a giveaway to what it contained. “You will want to arm yourselves. I have included sheaths and straps for various parts of the body; I suggest you take care with the concealment. If you are discovered to have weapons, this will end poorly for us."

“Rather foreboding of you, Rilien. Though you do look rather dashing. Are you dressing the boys as well?” Zahra waggled her eyebrows at him and flashed a smile, even if it wouldn’t be reciprocated. She didn’t seem to mind in the slightest. She was already crossing towards the satchel he’d deposited on the table, snapping it open and rifling through its contents. She took two daggers with their accompanying straps; presumably one for her ankle, and another for her corset.

She hummed and held one up to her bust line. “Now, how does one hide a sharp, pointy object in a corset? Between the breasts? Up the back? I’d prefer not to gouge myself in the middle of a dance.” Modesty did not run in her veins. She seemed to be posing the question to Rilien as well—for whatever reason. Supposing a Spymaster would know these things just as well as a woman would.

"Usually the back," Estella replied. "Most corsets are structured enough that it won't show there, if the blade is thin enough. So you'll want to save the bigger one for your leg." She selected herself a couple of daggers as well, handing a pair to Khari, too. "I'm guessing Asala won't be needing any, and that Lady Marceline has her own." It didn't seem to be a question; more of a statement, and she briefly glanced at the two of them when she made it.

Lady Marceline glanced over toward Estella when she mentioned in her name. She'd taken a roll of fabric from a nearby table, and currently held it in her hands as she looked. Something of a knowing smile graced her features as she rolled the fabric out across the table, and displaying her own miniature arsenal. A number of blades of different sized waited for their proper homes on her person. "Of course I do," she answered and plucked the first up, testing its edge.

Asala on the other hand simply shrugged, her hands raised with palms facing out. "Magic," she noted before punctuating it by wiggling her fingers back and forth.

That reply more than clear, Estella addressed her teacher. "What's the box for, Rilien?"

Khari hiked up her skirt far enough to slide one of the knives into her left boot. The other went into the right, given that she didn't have anything on the outside to hold it with.

Rilien merely held the small box out towards Estella. “Your hair." He blinked, remaining where he was until she took it from him, and then glancing once around the room at the rest of them. “We're departing shortly. It is advisable to be on time. Ser Lucien ought not be more than fashionably late." As abruptly as he'd arrived, the Spymaster departed.

With the caution in mind, the rest of the preparations went quickly enough. Estella took care of Khari and Zahra's hair: to the elf's bright red mane, she only added a small crown braid, leaving the rest of it to fall naturally, if a bit tamer than usual. Zahra wound up with an Orlesian braid, a few choice waves left artfully loose to feather about her face and neck.

Her own, Estella braided back from both temples, gathering at the middle and allowing it to join the rest thereafter. When she opened the box, she smiled to herself: Rilien had either purchased, or—more likely—made an ornament out of what seemed to be mother-of-pearl and silverite, formed into a delicate, almost lifelike lily, which she pinned in one of the braids, just behind her left ear.

Marceline had added volume to her hair and rolled only the ends to give them a gentle curl. Her hair, as always, was immaculate, a point of pride for her, if she was being quite honest. She had managed to get it to a point where it had a nice bounce whenever she moved, which had been her initial goal. Otherwise, she left it be, confident that its natural black color would be more than enough to stand out. She however, did don an expensive silverite necklace, the gemstone of which was nothing other than a jewel of jet. Once she was satisfied, she moved to help Asala with her ornamentation.

Before she had started on her, She'd started the rolls for Asala's. Now, with enough time when she took the rollers out, her long white hair gaining some volume of its own as the curls sprung up. Asala took a moment to swing to and fro, watch as the curls that she could see bounce around her shoulders before she began to giggle. The laugh proved to be infectious as Marceline also found herself chuckling, before holding up a length of russet ribbon. She beckoned for the taller woman to bend down so that she could reach her hair without fetching a step stool. Once Asala acquiesced, Marceline began to tie the ribbon off just to the side of her horn, giving her that final bit of pop she was looking for.

With a bit of cosmetic work for those who wanted it, they were as ready as they were going to get, down to the matching masks, the one thing that would unify all of them as members of the Inquisition. Estella pulled in a breath, then glanced at Marceline. "I guess it's time, isn't it?"

"I do believe so," Marceline answered, tossing a glance at the rest of the ladies. "We should not keep them waiting, then. Yes?" she added, making her way toward the door before pulling the latch, and holding it for all of them to file through. Once they had all filed out, Marceline followed suit, and shut the door behind them.

Eventually they made their way back to the foyer, where they began to descend the staircase to the ground floor, where the men waited for them.

The gentlemen of the Inquisition had, of course, also cleaned up for the occasion, in colors almost as varied as the ones the women sported. In addition to Rilien, Leon had opted for Inquisition hues. Actually, it wouldn't be all that surprising if he'd asked the Spymaster to arrange them. He had never seemed the type to know much about anything sartorial outside of uniforms and armor. Indeed, his discomfort was a bit obvious; he tugged a bit at the white sleeves of the shirt under his doublet, which was russet and gold. He'd opted for the darker umber almost everywhere else, from his trousers to the tie keeping his hair neatly gathered at his nape.

"As I suspected." The amused comment was Lucien's. "The lot of you are going to make quite the impression, I should think." He made one of those himself, really, in the green and silver of House Drakon, with the trademark mask, designed to resemble a dragon's wings. There were only two of them left in the country, and neither was frequently spotted in court.

"Well, this is a sight I'd quite like to remember," Vesryn commented. His doublet of silk brocade was a deep blue, snugly fit across his upper body and fastened asymmetrically up the left side of his chest. His white blonde hair had been pulled back into a ponytail, smooth and shiny, and rather prominently displaying his ears, something uncommon for him given the way his hair was typically left loose. Judging by his posture he wasn't ill at ease at all, even if he'd never been to any event of this particular sort. He softly touched Estella's upper arm as she passed, leaning in slightly to whisper something in her ear with a hint of a smirk. Whatever it was, it flushed her nearly as red as her gown, but she looked like she was trying to contain a smile, too.

The Lord Inquisitor was wearing more of a scowl, at least until he laid eyes on the women descending towards him. His left side was obscured by an inky black half cloak, draping down past his marked hand. His tunic was crisp darkened samite, a dark grey roughly the shade of his eyes. He tugged a bit awkwardly at the belt fastening the shirt in at his waist. His boots as well were dark, and they looked both soft and flexible. In all, it was a clean look, and much less flashy than Vesryn's, for a purpose that seemed rather obvious.

It was about as obvious as the way he gaped at Khari for a moment, before he collected himself, tearing his eyes away towards nothing in particular and clearing his throat. "I feel ridiculous," he muttered. "Does anyone else feel like an idiot?"

“You don't look like an idiot." Khari said it with confidence, shrugging her shoulders, the usual half-cocked grin firmly in place on her face. “We all clean up really fancy, yeah?" Her finery was doing a poor job of likewise rendering her mannerisms any more delicate or refined than usual. She was just Khari, same as always, only shuffling around slightly awkwardly trying not to trip on her hem.

“Goodness knows that's the important thing." Cyrus's tone was arid, but a trace of humor showed on his face. He'd elected for a familiar color scheme—they had to be his family's. Indigo and sable, accented with silver wherever metal or ornate threading was necessary. The cape he wore was in the Imperial style. Paludamentum, they were called, usually only donned by those with some history of military service. Perhaps that was appropriate, all things considered.

Rilien, hands folded into his sleeves, tilted his head. “We ought to be going. The carriages are waiting." As good as his word, he opened the door at the front of the foyer and held it open to allow the others to pass. “Do remember to keep your wits about you. Like us, others in attendance will be much more dangerous than they appear."

A whistle punctuated Rilien's words, issued from behind them. Marceline only had to glance up to find the culprit, Michaël was already replacing the fingers in his mouth with a stricken grin. Had she worn less makeup, it'd been easy enough to see the blush creep into her cheeks, but thankfully the only thing that betrayed her was a wobbly smile that only took a moment to right itself. He noticed it, of course. She knew he hadn't missed it. He never did.

Pierre however, coughed into his hand and turned away. Rolling her eyes at her son for the moment, she turned and gauged the rest of them. "If this is everybody, then Ser Rilien is correct. We should be making our way," she stated, before outstretching her arm. It wasn't a moment later that Michaël was by her side, taking it into his own.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The Winter Palace was really big, and really... fancy.

Khari might have used a different word, like beautiful or something, except it didn't seem that way to her. It was overdone, in a way, gold and ivory and jewels and marble just dripping all over the place. There was hardly anywhere to rest her eyes that wasn't more shiny than the last spot, and this was just the exterior. She wasn't sure she could imagine a place that would make her feel less like she belonged. Considering just how ungainly she felt in all this silk and velvet, well... the impression probably wasn't wrong.

Good thing she didn't give a shit. She was here with her friends, for her friends, and everyone else could go take a long walk off a short pier if they didn't like it. Trying to keep that in mind, Khari trailed a bit behind some of the others, who all followed Lucien as he made his way up the central path leading to the entrance.

It was a chilly night; despite that there were quite a lot of people milling around in the garden. It wasn't completely impossible to overhear the whispers that followed as they passed, sliding through the air like hissing snakes. She could almost feel them on her skin. She thought she could make out words like Inquisition and Tevinter and elf, but that might have just been her imagination filling in the gaps. Grimacing, Khari picked up her feet and marched a little faster.

The building ahead loomed; the edifice actually kind of reminded her of a big cake—layers built in tiers around the same middle point, narrowing as her eyes moved up. The outside was white stone and pale blue slate, the windows arched to points that perfectly matched the open shapes leading out to balconies, verandas, and the like. Even the ivy was disciplined, reaching no further down or out than the groundskeepers wanted. Gold capped all the towers around the central bit, and the middle spire especially. A pennant that had to be five times her height and breadth hung from one of the upper floors down the very center line, its blue and gold giving the entire building a spine. Magelights lit the way up the path, bathing everything in silver and white.

She let out a soft breath, reassuring herself of the weight of the daggers in her boots. She wasn't afraid, exactly, but she was nervous. She knew how easily she could screw this up for everyone, and they needed to succeed. If Corypheus managed to tear apart Orlais, then... well, it would be bad news for everyone.

“I'm not impressed." She muttered that to Rom and Cy, who were closest to her. “I think they could have used more gold, don't you?" It didn't take particular adroitness to detect her sarcasm.

“Don't say that until you've seen the inside." Cyrus adjusted his mask, frowning slightly in the process.

Zahra seemed rather impressed by the sight of it all—the Winter Palace in all its glory. A far cry from anything she might have seen aboard the Riptide, trouncing about on the waves. A further contrast would’ve been the seaside fishing shacks she had once lived in, in Llomeryn or Khari’s flying land-ships jostling down woodland paths. She, did, however seem to grow anxious as they approached. Itched, rather. Her expression was pinched and she appeared to be looking across the crowd of garden-millers. Eyes raking. Searching faces.

She rounded up to Cyrus’s side, and let out a soft sigh. One that she may not have realized she was holding in. “Pulled out all the stops, didn’t they?” She smoothed her hands across the front of her dress and readjusted herself. A sliver of boot oft appeared whenever she took longer strides to match theirs. Short legs, and all that. “Hope the food is just as good.” As they’d been told before, having a glass of wine was acceptable. Anything more would hamper their ability to think properly. That wouldn’t do. Much to the captain’s dismay.

"There are many powerful players in attendance tonight, which means many people to try and impress," Marcy began, glancing over Mick's shoulder toward them. "So yes, I expect the food to be rather exquisite."

"And the wine," Mick added with a grin for Marcy's benefit.

It caused her to chuckle lightly and she nodded in agreement. "Especially the wine."

Khari was definitely not planning on partaking of any of that. They were here to stop an assassination, after all. Plus it was already going to be hard enough not to make a fool of herself. Any other night, maybe she'd have at least wanted to see what all the food fuss was about, but... she was close enough to losing her sandwiches from earlier at the moment anyway. She resisted the urge to sigh; they were approaching the entrance.

It took conscious effort to pull her spine straight, but she did it. Hell if she was going to let anyone here know this intimidated her. Lucien got them past the guards, and the massive double doors swung open to admit the Inquisition.

She nearly reeled backwards. Dazzling was the word she wanted, in the literal sense. Khari blinked several times and tried to find something to focus on that wasn't blindingly-gold. Her eyes settled on Rom, but that was a bad idea for other reasons, so she slid them to Zee instead. Dark purple was nice to look at.

“Okay, you were right, Cy, I take it back." After a bit more adjusting, the entranceway was less overwhelming and she could actually make out some of the details.

Warm light bathed the gold statues flanking either side of the long hallway; the arched ceiling above was supported by two rows of narrow marble columns in pale white. The floor tiles even had gold leaf in them, pressed into more marble and what looked like lapis or something else meant to capture the complementary blue. All the drapes were blue, too, pulled back away from gleaming windows which just reflected more light. Practically everything glittered, including the people. Khari glanced down at herself; apparently the embroidery in her gown was picking up some of it, too, glinting against the darker green. At least she wasn't in yellow like Asala. Marcy's black made a lot more sense now.

“So... what now? We go say hi to Celene or...?" She let her attention bounce between the several people who might have some kind of answer for her.

"For now, we wait to be formally announced," Marcy answered, finally allowing Mick the use of his arm again. "There are certain courtesies we much observe first, unfortunately," she added with an apologetic smile, though it was tinged with a bit of humor. "But until then," she said, looking away and to someone across the hall, "We socialize." She then turned to face the other party and gingerly curtsied in their direction.

That seemed to be a cue, and the group split themselves into more manageable groups. Probably a few people had an idea of how that was supposed to go, but she wasn't exactly one of them. What she did know was that while Marcy handled the first comers, Khari wound up with Rom and Leon. She wasn't sure how this was going to go, exactly—none of them were exactly the best at this court stuff.

“So... socialize, huh?" She tapped the toe of her boot against the ground. “Any ideas, guys? Because otherwise I'm probably gonna go talk to the first person I see, and I feel like that's probably not a great idea."

Perhaps fortunately, Leon didn't have to answer—their group was approached by a couple. They were both perhaps in their middle age, though it didn't show all that well on their deep complexions. The woman's gown was a rather bold shade of orange, like a tropical fruit, accented with green to temper the effect of the room's brightness, perhaps. The man whose arm she had in hers was dressed in the green to match, with an orange sash. His expression was something like fond exasperation; her eyes were lit with some combination of determination, enthusiasm, and curiosity, visible even despite the obstruction of the mask.

"Lord Inquisitor." She greeted Rom first, dropping into a curtsey that seemed to be directed at all three of them. "It's an honor to meet you. My name is Fiorella Costanza. This is my husband, Sabino." She gestured to the man beside her, who put his hand to his heart and bowed.

Khari knew Rom's reactions well enough to know that he almost had to contain a laugh. It was understandable, too; Fiorella had been Stel's default personality to assume in their practice sessions leading up to the event, whenever she'd needed to impersonate a noblewoman for them. If anything, Rom actually looked a little relieved behind the silverite of his mask. "Lady Fiorella, Lord Sabino," he bowed for them, a well practiced motion by now, "the honor is mine. I've heard nothing but good things from Estella. Please, call me Romulus." There had been some discussion as to whether or not to use his birth name, Tavio Abeita, over the one the Tevinter Chantry brothers had given him, but in the end it had of course been left up to Rom, and obviously he'd made his decision.

He gestured to the others with him. According to what they'd been taught, it was on him to introduce his choice of companions. "Allow me to introduce Ser Leonhardt Albrecht, Commander of our military forces, and Serah Kharisanna Istimaethoriel, a member of our force of Irregulars."

"And a pleasure to meet you both as well," Fiorella replied, apparently quite genuine in the sentiment. "I'm flattered to know Estella has spoken well of us—though admittedly not terribly surprised, all things considered."

Sabino nodded; now that the introductions were over, the other parties to the conversation could participate without breach of etiquette. "She speaks of you, as well. Good things, likewise. I'd say welcome, but... I don't think everyone here has a welcoming attitude, if you take my meaning." He grimaced a bit, and shook his head.

Fiorella pursed her lips. "That is true, I suppose. But please: I want you to know that we are glad to have you here. If you like, just call us by our names, and we're here if there's anything we can help you with. I don't think you'll find it easy, being here, but I trust that His Highness has a reason for inviting you. And that you had a reason to accept." For a moment, a flicker of worry passed over her face, but it was soon gone.

Khari, whose nose had been wrinkled for the duration of her introduction, felt her eyebrows hike up beneath her mask. That was awfully kind, but then... they did seem to be friends of Stel's, so maybe that just made good sense.

“Khari." She amended her introduction because they were friendly; she knew why her whole name was necessary here, after all. “And, uh... do you know who exactly's against us here? Or why?" Some parts of it were pretty obvious, but if they had some special information, it couldn't hurt to know, surely.

Fiorella half-smiled. "Your Inquisition is unconventional in the extreme, my dear," she replied, the lilt of her Antivan accent coming through quite clearly. "There are people who won't like that on principle. You did just walk three elves and a Qunari into the middle of the Empress's fĂȘte. A large number will take exception just to that, before your organization's politics are even considered. Don't... be too surprised if some people refuse to speak to you, in particular." She seemed to think the reason for that specifically needed no finer a point.

"It may sound unintuitive, but if it were only rampant racism, you might have an easier time," Sabino added. "But there's also the fact that both of your leaders are from the Imperium, in one fashion or another. They certainly have Imperial names." He paused, expression softening slightly. "It's quite a strong name, by the way. Romulus. Has a bit of weight to it."

"And if we do bring politics into it?" Leon asked, glancing about the room as though to spot a threat. As though any threat would so easily reveal itself here.

With a sigh, Fiorella shook her head. "Well... we are here with the ostensible aim of ending the Civil War. Your Inquisition is already known to have aided the Empress's forces, at one point. But you arrived with the Crown Prince. He's not officially in contention for the throne—that's between Her Majesty and the Grand Duke. But that doesn't stop some people from wondering. From seeing you as a threat to their position, whatever it may be. I don't envy your task, to say the least."

"We'll do our best to navigate our way through," Rom promised. For all his rehearsal of how to act around them, he actually looked mostly at ease. These two were an easy pair to speak with, at any rate. "Any other names you think we should be aware of here? People to watch out for?" If the Empress or the Grand Duke were going to try anything tonight, they almost certainly wouldn't be doing it in person, after all.

Fiorella hesitated, meaning Sabino was quicker on the draw with a reply. "Lady Elodie is still not pleased with the outcome of Lord Julien's trial—Estella was involved in that. She's also generally very unpleasant, but she has the Empress's ear. I would be careful around her. And also... The Grand Duke's sister, Florianne. She's in the inner circles of both parties in a Civil War. If she's not planning something, I'm the court jester." His tone was quite dry, suggesting nothing of the sort.

Khari committed the names to memory, though she really had no idea who they referred to. She might have heard about Elodie from Stel once or twice, but she didn't remember the exact context. Something about her last time in Orlais. Still... now if they met, Khari would know to be on the lookout. Not that she planned on being anything but with anyone around here.

But the conversation had reached the time limit of politeness; Fiorella and Sabino took their leave with one more round of bows—much less formal—all the way around, and Khari heaved a sigh.

“Maybe we'll get lucky and everyone we run into will be like them."

She wasn't counting on it, though.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

So far Rom was managing to stay afloat solely because there wasn't much required by him in the way of conversation-making.

The predictions they'd made in their practice were proving to be right; everyone wanted to meet the Inquisition, more specifically the Inquisitors themselves, which meant that there was barely time for more than introductions before they needed to move on to someone else. The nobles themselves seemed to realize this, most not attempting to take up more than a few seconds of his time. Those that did were more often than not muscled in on by others before they could offer much. Rom was well-practiced in introductions by this point, though Khari's full name became a serious mouthful after the first few times he said it. He hoped she could forgive him for the excessive use of it.

Estella was likewise buried in eager Orlesians hoping to meet her. It was hard to tell, but Rom suspected the Lady Inquisitor was drawing a larger crowd than the Lord, though not by much. She was certainly more approachable, but it could be easily argued that Rom was more intriguing. The stories about him were somewhat wilder and more varied. Not to say rumor about Estella had been anything resembling mundane. He shared a sympathetic look with her when they passed once; it was all he had time for.

He was eager to be moving on, to get all these introductions out of the way so they could get to the real work they were here for. At some point they would be called inside the ballroom to introduce themselves to the Empress, but until then they were supposedly meant to enjoy themselves socializing. Rom had started out focused, taking down names and linking them with the variety of masks he saw, hoping he might be able to remember most, if not all of them. Now, though... he could barely remember most of the names right after they were said. Many of them had such thick Orlesian accents he couldn't even understand them on the first try, and the masks and dresses and doublets all started to blend together after a time.

"Is this the Lord Inquisitor, then?" asked a man in a burgundy doublet, drawing Rom's attention to his left. His mask was gold, or gilded rather, with a supremely pointed nose and eyebrows that gave him the look of being perpetually amused. He leaned against the nearby banister. "I've caught you at last. Lord Jaspar Droz, of Jader." That explained his much less severe accent. Jader was situated right on the border of Ferelden, and saw much wider range in its population.

"A pleasure, Lord Jaspar," Rom greeted with a short bow, the motion almost subconscious by this point. "I am the Lord Inquisitor, yes. My name is Romulus. Allow me to introduce—"

"Ser Leonhardt Albrecht and Serah Kharisanna Istimaethoriel, yes, yes," Jaspar interrupted. "We have limited time, so perhaps we can skip what I've already overheard." He cleared his throat, taking a step away from the banister towards them. "I've been following the Inquisition's work quite closely. A bit hard not to, in Jader. Quite remarkable things you've done."

Next to Rom, Khari shifted a bit; one of her hands found her hip. She'd been struggling a bit as the introductions continued; it was obvious enough that her attention had flagged, but something about the cadence or tone Lord Jaspar used snapped it back into focus on the conversation. “Not that surprising, is it?" She bared her teeth in a smile that didn't quite reach genuine friendliness. Though perhaps one would have to be familiar with her inventory of them to know that. “Tends to be what happens when you put a bunch of remarkable people in an exceptional situation."

"We have done what we can with our lot," Leon added, considerably more modestly. Rom had been able to glean that he had at least some experience with events like this; he'd taught as much as he learned at the etiquette practices, and seemed to have a considerable amount of endurance for repetitive introductions. Though it would clearly be a mistake to say he was enjoying himself, as they'd been urged to do. The natural fact that his height and coloration made him stand out in a crowd bothered him a little more here than it did among soldiers, apparently—he held himself just uncomfortably enough that it was noticeable. "But there is yet much to do."

"Indeed," Jaspar said, nodding, "what the Inquisition intends to do in the future has been a subject of much debate among the nobility." Through the slits in his mask Rom could see his eyes narrow. "You have already demonstrated great audacity, building an army that answers to no nation, occupying a fortress in Fereldan lands, marching your army through southern Orlais when it pleases you..." Though the words were phrased almost as accusation, the tone that accompanied them was entirely pleasant, in the obviously disingenuous way. Somehow it made it seem more acidic than if he were spitting with anger.

"Makes the good people of Orlais wonder what your intentions truly are. You in particular, Lord Inquisitor." Jaspar tilted his head at Rom slightly, examining him. Not for the first time Rom wished he were without his own mask, as he felt foolish behind it. Such a stupid quirk of their culture. "There are many who believe you showed your true colors when you attempted to prop yourself up as a descendant of blessed Andraste herself. As if being declared the Lady's Herald was not enough!"

"I was deceived by a carefully constructed lie," Rom said. "We all were." He was starting to feel uncomfortably warm. The air was not as cool in here as it had been outside, with all the people waiting for the ceremonies to officially begin.

Jaspar scoffed softly. "Of course, of course. A lie the Inquisition seemed all too ready to go along with." His eyes then shifted to Khari, and he hummed in thought momentarily. "Istimaethoriel... no city elf name. I'd not be surprised to see Dalish markings behind that mask of yours. Tell me, elf, did you believe your Herald to be descended from Andraste herself, as apparently all the Inquisition's leadership did?"

“Didn't matter to me when they said he was, didn't matter to me when they said he wasn't." Khari tilted her chin up a little; it wasn't hard to read the stubborn twist to her mouth. Mask or not, she might as well have been barefaced. The honesty practically rolled off her in waves. “He's a leader worth following, with a cause worth fighting for, no matter whose blood he is." She shrugged, but her expression was too hard for the motion to have any of the carelessness it might have otherwise implied. “I don't need any god's authority to tell me that. My eyes'll do just fine."

"Silly of me to expect any kind of piety from an elf, I suppose," Jaspar said, almost laughing as though it were indeed a rather funny joke he'd just told. Of all the possible subjects, this was the one Rom felt the worst about discussing, if only because he still felt he had no decent way of justifying it. His motives had been selfish above all. It hadn't been about the Inquisition or Andraste or the Maker for him, but about the rush of finding out who his family had been, and trying to do something, anything to feel like he belonged to that.

"You are still a High Seeker, are you not Ser Leonhardt?" Rom started looking about as Jaspar continued, wondering if anyone else would come to muscle in here, but he seemed to have chosen his moment well. "As of when the Inquisition came through Jader on this mad quest, the Herald had not yet been named Inquisitor. This leads me to believe you granted him the title after he was proven a fraud. Does this Inquisition make a habit of rewarding heresy? Idiocy? Both?"

"The heretics are dead," Leon replied mildly, blinking at Jaspar with an unperturbed expression. "The Lord Inquisitor killed them both himself, actually." He tilted his head a few degrees to the side. "It was due to him the deception was discovered, and due to him it was ended. The sacrifice of what could have been great personal gain for the sake of the truth over deception and right over wrong is best rewarded wherever it occurs, I have found."

He glanced for a moment at Rom, and then his eyes moved briefly to Khari. "I have been most pleased to discover that ours is, above all else, an organization of faith. Faith that what is best in us and the world will triumph. I have learned a great many lessons in it myself, some of them from impious elves. I find that this fact does not sit so poorly with my own faith in the Maker."

Rom was immensely grateful that he had his friends at his back for this. They'd worded his defense far better than he could have hoped to do himself. Even Lord Jaspar, who seemed so intent on despising him, obviously had to reconsider his next move. In the end, he smiled pleasantly. "Well spoken, Ser. It's plain to see the Inquisition did not come to Halamshiral unprepared. As for your Lord Inquisitor, I will have to reserve judge—"

A bell sounded clearly, cutting through the din of conversation permeating the room. It seemed it was time, then, for the formal introductions to the Empress and the court to take place. Rom bowed his head rather than wait for Jaspar to finish his thought. "It's been a pleasure, Lord Jaspar. I hope you have a pleasant evening." Accepting the nod of the man's head as enough of a farewell, Rom led the way towards the great double doors separating them from the ballroom. He walked closed enough to nearly bump shoulders with Khari. "Thanks for that, both of you."

Leon actually smiled a bit at that. "Not at all. I didn't even have to say anything untrue."

“What Leon said." Khari leaned slightly sideways to knock her bare shoulder into his arm for just a moment. “We've got your back." She pushed a sigh through her nose; observing the flow of the crowd in front of them. “Marcy says I don't get to meet the really important people, though, so I'm gonna have to watch it from a bit further away this time." From the way her mask shifted, she'd wrinkled her nose in a familiar fashion.

“You'll do fine anyhow. If it's really an emergency, give the signal and I'll sneak behind her and make funny faces or something. I'll bring Zee with me." She patted his back once, firmly, before breaking off to walk next to Vesryn and the aforementioned pirate who, along with Asala, weren't really noble enough to merit a direct introduction to the Empress. Zahra’s demeanor belied a remarkably indifferent proclivity. She had been watching. Intently. However, she didn’t seem to like Jaspar’s attitude. Nobles be damned. She did appear to be relieved that she hadn’t needed to say anything at all though. As soon as Khari joined them at their sides, she shifted and made a comment. Barely audible. Her smile was indicative of a joke.

Rom couldn't help but grin, the upward turn of his lips just visible below the bottom of his mask. Unlike dealing with random lords that took issue with the Inquisition's actions, Rom had done a great deal of practicing for meeting the Empress. Likely he wouldn't have to say much, as the formal introductions would be very brief, after which point the Empress would undoubtedly have more pressing matters to attend to. Still, there would be words exchanged, and Rom wanted to make sure the ones that came out of his mouth did nothing to damage the Inquisition.

A small group of guards permitted the Inquisition's party of nobles to enter the grand ballroom, with the others soon following behind, though they were directed to the sides rather than the staircase leading down and through the center of the room. Rom's eyes had just about absorbed all the gold, marble, and glittering surfaces they could handle for one night, but the ceiling in here was vaulted much higher than the entryway had been, the walls draped in banners of royal blue.

A crier noted their entrance, withdrawing the scroll at his back and unfurling it as Lucien led the party down the steps. There they waited for the announcement, which was only a few seconds in the coming. "And now, presenting: His Imperial Highness Lucien Thibault Drakon, Prince of the Empire, Duke of Lydes, and Commander of the Argent Lions. And accompanying him..." A pause, as the crier took in the first few names on the list.

"The Heralds of Andraste: Lady Inquisitor Estella Severa Calligenia Avenarius, and Lord Inquisitor Romulus." He almost wished he had a few more names, so as to not seem as a footnote compared to the others he stood with, but Rom did his best not to seem that way, and stood with straight-backed posture as he had been instructed.

The woman on the other side of the ballroom floor from them, behind a marble railing atop the mirrored staircase, needed no introduction. Empress Celene Valmont I looked radiant as expected, at least from this distance. Her hair was a very light blonde, done up in an elaborate bun to keep it out of the way of the glittering ornament of what appeared to be a large sun affixed to the back of her dress. Her color for the night was unsurprisingly blue, and her mask, unlike many of the others, exposed her nose and much of her cheeks, doing little to hide her somewhat gaunt features. She curtsied to the three that were presented to her.

They returned it, bows from Romulus and Lucien, and a graceful curtsy from Estella. The ballroom floor had been left empty and clear for them to cross, and Lucien started them forward, keeping only a pace in front of the Inquisitors. Estella shot a brief glance at Rom, wearing a small smile. "Shall we?" The question was soft, just a little offering of solidarity.

He was glad for it, and glad that they had been introduced side by side. Nodding, they walked that way, remaining just a pace behind the Crown Prince, who proved to be an easy man to follow. He had a presence that neither of them could hope to match, and Rom had a feeling there were just as many eyes on Lucien as the two newcomer Inquisitors.

"Accompanying the Inquisitors," the crier continued, as they made their way slowly across the ballroom floor, "High Seeker Leonhardt Engelram Albrecht, Commander of the Inquisition."

"Lady Marceline Élise BenoĂźt, Comtesse of the West Banks and Ambassador for the Inquisition, and her husband Lord MichaĂ«l Durant BenoĂźt, Comte of the West Banks."

The pair had entered as one, Lady Marceline's arm wound around Michaël's. She curtsied, while her husband slipped into a deep bow. From the smile apparent on her face, she seemed rather proud of the moment, having been formally introduced, while Michaël at the very least seemed happy for his wife, as his eyes were on her as much as they were on the royalty.

"Lord Cyrus Tullius Aquila Avenarius, Praefectus of Vantania." At this point it seemed the flurry of Tevinter names were starting to wear thin on the Orlesians, and unlike the other two Cyrus was not an Inquisitor or Herald of Andraste. The welcome was not openly impolite, but still of a perceptibly different mood.

Since Cyrus was behind them, it was impossible to know exactly how he reacted to that fact, but it was hard to imagine him letting it bother him much. His initial reception within the Inquisition had been openly chilly—there were still some members of staff who never got within ten feet of him. It seemed unlikely this would perturb him if that didn't.

"And Serah Rilien Falavel, Seneschal of the Inquisition."

Surprisingly, Rilien seemed rather more popular than most; or at least people were interested to note his appearance, from the slight hum of murmuring that passed through the crowd at that announcement.

Though it seemed much longer than it probably actually was, the distance they had to cross did not last forever, and the bows and curtsies were repeated when they reached speaking distance, standing on the other raised side of the ballroom floor. Celene occupied the balcony in front of and above them, alone for the moment, though no doubt her closest attendants were not far.

As befitted her status, the Empress was the first to speak. "Lucien. It has been quite some time since you graced our court with your presence. You even managed to nudge our Lord-General into an appearance, we've seen." The cadence of her words was light, practiced, diplomatic; even the humor seemed pre-planned, lacking the spontaneity of genuine amusement. Were it not for the familiar form of address, it would have been impossible to tell they were related at all.

"Your Majesty," Lucien rose with apparent ease from his bow, but he didn't refer so casually to the Empress as she did to him. "It has been some time; it is my hope that no more such prolonged absences will be necessary." Despite his relative formality, he still managed to sound quite genuine, almost warm.

Celene inclined her head, just faintly. "And such interesting guests you've brought with you. Lady Inquisitor, Lord Inquisitor. We've heard much of the both of you. We daresay you're the talk of Orlais these days. Perhaps the talk of Thedas, in time." An inscrutable smile curled her lips, painted petal-pink. "Tell us, how do you find Halamshiral?"

"I've never seen a city like it, Your Majesty," Rom replied truthfully. This was indeed one of the questions that had been expected. The proper responses, as he'd learned, involved not piling on false compliments and kissing feet. The Orlesians preferred things to be more interesting than that. "It feels like a place where the unexpected might occur around every corner."

The Empress's expression did not falter. "So it is," she agreed. "And we do believe you have brought quite a bit of the unexpected with you, as well." Behind her mask, her eyes narrowed just a fraction. "The unexpected comes in many flavors, Inquisition. Which, we wonder, are you?"

Estella straightened, giving a visual cue that she would field that one. Reading it easily, Celene turned her attention to the other Inquisitor.

"The moment we said, I doubt it would any longer be so unexpected," she replied. "So I'm sure Your Majesty will understand if we can't say."

The sharp look in Celene's face only grew more acute, but it seemed to be in some sense the correct answer, for she did not press, instead moving the topic onwards. "In that case, perhaps we will observe it in action. Welcome to the Winter Palace, Inquisition. Feel free to enjoy the pleasures of the ballroom. We look forward to the night's events." A graceful decline of her chin dismissed them, and Celene herself turned from the group to depart, leaving them to climb the stairs to the left and ascend back to the upper level.

That went well enough, Rom thought. The others were arriving behind him by now, and the attention of the ballroom was steadily dispersing as the guests turned their eyes on each other. Rom tugged a bit at the hem of his tunic, wishing his clothes would start to feel more comfortable. If nothing else, he supposed it kept him on edge. He exhaled a breath now that he was certain the entire ballroom wouldn't hear it and take note.

"I suppose we should be getting to work, then."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Cyrus wasn't unused to the weight of eyes. Not even the disapproving ones. No matter the stage of his life, there'd always been someone who disapproved—that was probably just inherent with occupying any position of moderate importance. And he had been important, once, in the Imperium. Now he supposed any he had was mostly derivative, extrapolated from his modest title and the fact that he had the same last name as the Lady Inquisitor.

But he was also accustomed to turning opinions in his favor, when he had the opportunity to actually engage with those that disapproved. Wit and charisma made light of many sins, and a fetching-enough smile could pick up the slack on the rest. It was something he was sure Lady Marceline knew well, also, though no doubt she didn't have quite so many detractors. She, after all, wasn't a nasty Tevinter.

The group had split, and he'd found himself keeping company with the Ambassador and her husband, who also seemed to enjoy a fairly good reputation here. He supposed his own ability to mostly make up for the offensiveness of his nationality meant that this group would be expected to do any diplomatic heavy lifting, at least of the kind that didn't require an actual Inquisitor. Shame. He'd much rather have spent the evening with the likes of Zahra or Vesryn or Khari—much more offensive to the local sensibilities, and much less concerned with them. But needs must.

He adjusted his mask, internally displeased with the fact that it hampered his peripheral vision so much. The knife in his boot was little reassurance when he wanted his swords. How easy it would have been, if he'd still—

“So, Lady Marceline... where do you suggest we begin?" Cyrus didn't let himself finish his previous thought. Now was not the time. He presumed Marceline had some contact or other she wanted to lean on for information, and that he would be tagging along for the duration.

"With our friends," Marceline answered deftly. She had been scanning the many masks of the ball since they had arrived, and presumably, she had made out a few of these so-called friends during that time. She had paused her scanning in order to look back to him, "Do you remember the good Lord Abernache from Therinfall Redoubt?" She frowned at the thought, the memory of their first encounter with the red templars not a fond one. "It would do us well to visit with him, as he does owe his life to us after all," she added with a smile.

“'Good' seems like a bit of an overstatement." Cyrus certainly remembered him, bloviating lackwit that he was. He didn't try to hide the flash of distaste on his face. “I suppose that if we have to talk to him, it's best to get it over with." He eyed a passing servant, or more accurately, the flutes of champagne she carried on her tray, but then sighed through his nose. Unlike some people, he considered keeping his wits important. Particularly on a night like this, when all the usual mayhem and murder was going to begin at a surprise moment and probably with considerable attempt at concealment.

He arched his eyebrows beneath his mask. “Lead on then, milady. I can't spot him in a crowd; and you're the ambassador here. I promise to smile and look as pretty as possible. I'll even keep the sarcasm to a minimum." He didn't specify how much the minimum was.

"You say that as if you believe he would catch even that," Michaël noted, suppressing a chuckle. It appeared as if Marceline's husband shared Cyrus's judgment on the Lord. However, unlike Cyrus, he did snatch a flute from the serving girl's tray and took a quick sip, tossing a wink at him afterward.

Marceline sighed, but shrugged as well. "Please, let us try to be kind to our allies, in spite of their... quirks," Marceline admitted, though she did soon add, "His gossip has always been somewhat reliable, and he has spoken well of the Inquisition." With that, she turned and proceeded across the floor, leaving her husband to walk behind her with Cyrus. It wasn't long before she lead them straight to the man in question. At their appearance, he broke off whatever conversation he was having with a pair of ladies and turned toward them excitedly. Apparently, also saving the women he had been speaking to, as they swiftly made their exit now that his attention was no longer on them.

"Lady Marceline! It is a pleasure to see you well. Ser, you as well," he added for Michaël, who replied with a good-natured smile, a tilt of his head, and a tilt of his champagne flute in the other direction. "I had hoped the Inquisition would put in their appearance in this quaint soirée. Things are intensely more interesting when you are about."

Marceline smiled easily and curtsied politely, "Lord Abernache," she greeted smoothly.

Cyrus did his best to suppress his desire to roll his eyes. More interesting—as though this was all by way of entertainment. Then again, for the court, it probably was. They wouldn't have to get out there and fight Corypheus. That was what the Inquisition was for. “Lord Abernache." He drawled the name dryly, his bow a bit lackadaisical. “It's good to know we're so welcome. How are you finding the festivities?" The question was innocuous, but it would let him talk about whatever thing he thought would keep their interest. Maybe if his gossip was as good as Marcy said, there would be something of use in the reply.

The Lord didn't seem to notice Cyrus's choice and diction of words, or if he had, he was too excited to share his experiences to care. "I have not been disappointed, I am happy to say," the Lord admitted, his grin easily seen even beneath the large mask he wore. "There are many fascinating individuals in attendance, your Inquisition included. For example," Abernache said, his grin twisting as if he held some sort of enticing secret. He glanced to his sides, checking the distance between them and the next part and leaned in toward Marceline, who to her credit did not move, neither away nor toward.

"I've heard that there has been a sighting of a Harlequin amidst our festivities."

The news caused Marceline to tilt her head in answer. "Has there now? That is most interesting," Marceline agreed. Abernache reeled himself back in and nodded, apparently pleased at himself for being able to surprise her. She then turned toward Cyrus and thought for a moment. "A Harlequin is an assassin associated with the House of Repose, an Orlesian order dating back hundreds of years ago," she explained for his benefit.

Cyrus blinked. Assassins proper, rather than Bards? That was interesting. He wondered how the two groups stacked up against one another, if they did at all. Maybe they were simply intended for different circumstances. “Well, I think that confirms what was already obvious: someone had plans to kill someone else tonight." Who the planner and the target were was more elusive information, and the part they really needed, but still. It wasn't nothing.

Admittedly, Cyrus tuned out large pieces of the conversation after that, mostly due to the fact that Lord Abernache was dominating it. Lady Marceline was more than competent enough to pick out anything relevant, and Cyrus was more interested in observing the other guests as they went about their cutthroat business. All veiled in pretty words, of course, but... well, frankly it was almost nostalgic in its pomposity and opulence. Tevinter was much the same, however unique both groups liked to think they were.

"Cyrus!" The voice wasn't entirely familiar, though the use of his first name so casually narrowed down the possible speakers by quite a margin. It didn't take too long for them to appear in his field of vision: she, as it turned out. The black-and-white mask was familiar enough, as well as her small stature and the relative deepness of her complexion. She looked a bit awkward in her light blue dress, a simple construction, but one with rather too much tulle for her size. "I was hoping I'd find you."

Gemma seemed genuinely enthused to see him, and approached without much apparent regard for the fact that Abernache was still speaking. Her eyes did flicker to him once, but then they settled back on Cyrus, and she drew within slightly more polite speaking distance, coming to a stop about three feet away from him. "Fancy meeting you here." The comment was clearly quite tongue-in-cheek; his last letter to her had indicated that he'd be here, and her reply had informed him of the same.

“Gemma." Cyrus felt a smile working its way onto his face. He expected a serious scientist like herself had little patience for such gatherings; certainly her manners in approach were imperfect according to the specific rules of the court. If she knew, he could hardly imagine she cared. As it was a chance to escape the frightful boredom of Abernache's company, he didn't either. “A most pleasant surprise. How have you been?"

She waved a hand almost absently, looking as much like she was swatting something away as anything more graceful. "Oh, well enough. I'm testing the degradation of those toxins in sunlight, like you suggested. The results have been interesting so far. I think I might have invented a new type of hallucinogen by accident, but I'm keeping a lid on it for now until I can figure out the side effects. Don't want to give it to anyone for the obvious reasons." Gemma crossed her arms. "One disadvantage to living on the clean side of town is that you can't just go catch yourself a rat, you know? Have to hike half an hour down to the slum just for a shot at one. Then you feel bad for stealing somebody's dinner, like as not." She shook her head.

His smile only grew wider as she spoke. Cyrus found her eccentricity rather endearing. No doubt it had the opposite effect on some others. “Rather sad state of things, when that's the exchange. Perhaps you could offset? Bring someone dinner, take the rat as payment. Very small-scale philanthropy, but better than nothing, no?" He was only half-joking. Breezily as she'd put it, Val Royeaux's slums were not a nice place to live, and it wouldn't at all surprise him if the city's poorest did occasionally find themselves forced to dine on rodents.

Gemma apparently took the suggestion seriously; her brows furrowed heavily, the small crease they created visible over the upper edge of her mask. "Not a bad solution. We can't feed everyone, of course, but I'd feel better about it, at least." Pursing her lips, she nodded. "Anyway. That's not actually what I came here to talk to you about." Settling her fists on her hips, she angled her chin up. Admittedly, she was quite a lot shorter than he was. "There are lots of things happening at this party. I've been here since it started, and I thought you'd want to know about some of them. Since you're with the Inquisition and all."

Cyrus blinked. Well, he could certainly count on Gemma's observations to have merit, and if she was offering them to him, he saw no reason not to accept. “Very well. What should I know?"

Her posture eased for a moment, a small smile turning her lips before it fled. "Well, for starters, there are an awful lot of people missing already. Servants, mostly, but here's the thing: there's also a Herald." She paused, then amended. "Not one of yours, obviously. One of the Council of Heralds. They decide who has the most noble blood and all that nonsense. And I've heard that the Grand Duke is particularly displeased with the lot of them, so you might want to start your inquiries with him." She shook her head, dark curls bouncing around her bare shoulders.

"And then of course there's the fact that only The Nest has any Bards here, which is just suspicious. Usually all of the organizations are allowed. Now the restriction could just be the Empress defending herself, or it could be something more insidious. I don't know—people are confusing and stupid. I'm better with corpses, which is why I'm telling you all this instead of looking into it myself."

Missing persons and a suspiciously-restricted guest list, was it? Well, the parts were all there, but he doubted the connection was so straightforward as the Bards disappearing the people in question. Especially if Gaspard was the one with a claim against the Heralds and Celene the one who'd selected the entertainers. Multiple interesting threads, then, and the beginning of each placed in the Inquisition's hands.

He couldn't help but wonder what skeins they'd be unraveling tonight.

“Thank you, Gemma." Her observations had been genuinely edifying, even if she was better with the dead than the living. “I'm sure we'll be wanting to look into all of this. You and Eugùne will be around for the evening, won't you?" He didn't especially want to encounter any situations where her expertise and the friend she used to disguise it would be necessary, but... it was a clear possibility.

"Can't really leave before it's over," she pointed out. "Even the barely-qualified to attend have their reputations to uphold, after all."

“I see." He exhaled a bit heavily through his nose. “Well... please be careful. I'm sure you know that, but... I'd hate for you to get caught in any crossfire." He offered a minute smile; it was true, even if he knew there was little way he could enforce his preferences. She was still so young, even if he knew she was an intelligent adult by any standard.

"So would I," she replied smartly, flashing him a bright smile. "Don't you worry: I intend to stay as far away from the danger as possible. Trouble is, it's around every corner in these parts." A slight purse of her lips, and then: "Let me know though. If you need us to look at a body or something. We want to help, both EugĂšne and I. We owe you, for last time." Ducking her head, Gemma turned and disappeared back into the crowd, her small stature easily letting her fade into the menagerie.

Cyrus, on the other hand, could avail himself of no such anonymity, discreetly signaling to Marceline and MichaĂ«l that he needed to talk to them. Once they'd managed to extricate themselves from Abernache's company, he summarized his findings in as few words as possible. “We're not the best suited to ask servants about their missing colleagues, but we might pass the information to the others, if possible. I see no reason not to make inquiry about this vanished Herald, however. Can you get us an introduction to Gaspard?"

"Of course," Marceline said confidently with a nod of her head. "He may even wish to speak with us, if we make our presence known. As Lord Abernache noted, we are most interesting," she said with a short chuckle. Before they could start to make their way, however, Michaël raised his hand.

"As much as I'd like to meet the Grand Duke," he began with a self-deprecating grin, "I believe I would be much better suited to running Cyrus's information to the others, yes?"

Marceline frowned, but nodded her agreement, "Do not have too much fun without me," she stated, her smile returning. Her comment caused him to laugh and he nodded, dipping into a large, exaggerated bow before taking his leave. With her husband having taken his leave, Marceline spared Cyrus one last glance before she began to make her way, surely toward the Grand Duke. As to be expected, after making their way through groups of people, taking a moment here and there to rub hands with a few, Gaspard was soon in sight. He was alone, save for a large glass of wine in his hand. Before they were able to get too close, they were intercepted by what had to be his entourage.

"Hold there," the bodyguard stopped them for a moment, juggling his glance between Marceline and Cyrus, "Do you have personal business with the Grand Duke?" he asked mildly.

There was a rather heavy sigh from behind the guard. "Henri, let them pass. That is the Inquisition. If I can be sure anyone isn't trying to kill me, I suppose it is them."

With a small grimace only they could see, Henri inclined his head, stepping aside to allow the two of them to draw within striking distance of his employer. Once all the bows had been exchanged, Gaspard eyed them over the rim of his glass. Upon closer inspection, it looked to contain something significantly stronger than wine, though the Grand Duke himself did not seem at all incapacitated. Perhaps it was only his first.

"Well... not even important enough to merit a visit from the Inquisitors themselves, I see. That's just my luck, really." He wore a clear frown, etching lines quite deeply into his darkly-stubbled face, or what of it was visible beneath his bronzed mask. "Who are you lot, then?"

The frown that snapped to Marceline's lips was almost audible. It was obvious that she wasn't very happy with the fact that Gaspard didn't know who she was, and her pride must have been hurt a little in the process. Regardless of the state of her pride however, she nevertheless dipped into a low bow and introduced herself. "Your Highness, I am Lady Marceline Benoßt, née Lécuyer, of the Inquisition, and my associate here," she gestured to Cyrus, "is Lord Cyrus Avenarius." She added, managing another mild smile.

"Well, there's a name I know, at least. Avenarius was the Lady Inquisitor, yes?" The question seemed to be entirely rhetorical. He took a large gulp from his glass and eyed the both of them. "Gaspard de Chalons, which you knew, or you wouldn't have bothered me. What exactly is it you want to ask?"

Cyrus waited a heartbeat, rather expecting that Lady Marceline would respond, but when none was immediately forthcoming, he spoke first. “I can think of a few things." He lifted his shoulders, deliberately letting his eyes fall to the glass. “Most obvious is why a potential claimant to the Orlesian throne is out here drinking instead of in there, playing your strange little Game with the others. Ceding quite a lot of advantage to Celene right from the start, aren't you?"

The easy answer was that he had some other move planned that he believed would render all such maneuvering irrelevant. Cyrus didn't have much more than a first impression and some rumors to go on, but Gaspard didn't come across as a subtle man. Likely his plan would not be that subtle either. One fell swoop, then, and probably a forceful one. But that was only a preliminary hypothesis. Confirmation was necessary.

Gaspard scoffed so hard he might as well have spat, for the distaste it conveyed. "Why bother? My dear cousin has the Council of Heralds wrapped around her little finger. She always has." He tossed the rest of his drink back in one motion, and set it down on the wooden table next to him with a heavy thud. His lip curled slightly.

"Did you know I was supposed to be Emperor? Emperor Judicael I had four living grandchildren at the time, and I was the oldest of them. After Florian's death, we all had an equal claim otherwise: I and my sister Florianne were Judicael's daughter Melisande's children, and she was the eldest. Celene and her sister Veronique, Maker rest her soul, were the daughters of the younger Reynaud. So it should have been me." His face twisted; he shook his head. "But Celene charmed the Council, and so they decided that the Valmont name was of greater value than my mother's blood, and handed the crown to a snake." He grunted.

"And look at all she's done with it, no? Such a wonderful state our country is in."

Marceline agreed with a sigh and a tired nod of her head. "Wonderful indeed. I still have family on the field,", undoubtedly speaking of her father, "I am happy enough that this occasion managed to halt the fighting, at least for a time. Still, we have not come to trouble you with my family matters," she said, waving off the thought.

She then glanced at Cyrus and then back to Gaspard, an inquisitive tilt to her head now. "I fear that there are forces about that desire to keep our nation in the civil war, or worse," She said with a bit more firmness, "We have heard rumors of a missing Herald, and were curious to know if you have any information on the matter?" She said without accusation in her tone

"One of those pompous bastards is missing?" Gaspard blinked, pouring himself another drink. "Good for him. He doesn't have to deal with all this farce. I would say I hope he's enjoying himself, but I really don't, considering." He took another liberal swallow.

“Surely your first attempt at the throne was a while ago." Given his age, and Celene's, and how long she'd ruled, it couldn't have been recent. “A bit strange to be upset at the Council when it might well have different members now, no?" He doubted Gemma would have mentioned the conflict if she meant a very old one. Which meant there was something a bit more recent. “If we ask around, are we going to hear of any altercations this evening, perhaps?" Gaspard seemed to be direct, for a nobleman. He'd probably respond best to the same.

Gaspard bobbed his head, apparently untroubled by the admission. "I'd thought new council members would be a chance," he said, frustration leaking into his voice. "But they're all the same. Had a shouting match with one of the junior members. Not... my proudest moment, but it was disappointing to learn that every last one of them is still my cousin's lapdog." Cyrus could almost see the pieces click together for him. "It's not Philippe, is it? The missing one? He is the one I argued with."

Cyrus thought the question was a genuine one, which suggested that Gaspard was not responsible for the disappearance. Not that he knew which Herald it was, either. No doubt the Grand Duke had some nefarious plan or another, but Cyrus didn't think he was indirect or dissembling enough to pull of such a good appearance of ignorance without actually lacking the right information. So of this, at least, it was probably safe to clear him. Which meant they had to turn their attention elsewhere.

“Not sure, honestly." He made the admission with a slight shrug. “In any case, enjoy your evening, Grand Duke. It's bound to be eventful. Lady Marceline?" He offered her his arm, more as a formality and polite gesture than anything. He could at least escort her as far as MichaĂ«l.

“Seems like a good time to check in with everyone else, doesn't it?" That, he said in a much lower voice as they departed. There were bound to be a great deal of accumulated tidbits by now, surely.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Intrigue in Halamshiral was no exaggeration and as much as Zahra had begun hating the Game they spoke of, it breathed life through the palace’s hallways. A necessary evil. Perhaps it was the same throughout all of Orlais. She’d have to ask Rillien someday. She supposed he was the only one aside from Marceline that might have an idea why they operated that way. Tittering behind their hands; like clever foxes crawling into hen houses. Just as deadly as a blade poised against someone’s spine. Difficult waters to navigate. One she didn’t envy anyone having to live through each day. No one else seemed at all bothered by any of it. Some even seemed to enjoy it. Chaos.

Reconvening with the others was their only option if they wanted to move forward and keep their foothold, even she understood that. Snippets of information clasped in the palm of a frighteningly clever mentor. Someone named Q. As bullheaded as she could be, she understood the necessity for anonymity. Keeping things hush-hush. No one wanted to paint a target on their own back by aligning themselves with the Inquisition. Speaking such a thing aloud would be foolish. Even if it wasn’t true, she felt like the walls had ears. It reminded her a little of the Raiders of the Waking Sea
 though raiders were far more uncouth in their methods. Affiliate yourself with the wrong ship and risk the ire of another. The end result would be the same.

She walked slightly ahead of Vesryn and Stel, cutting through the crowd with the ease of someone who didn’t particularly care about raising her voice in order to get people to move out of the way. Only occasionally pausing to make sure she hadn’t lost them in a wayward horde of people, fluttering fans and tossing their head in laughter. High-pitched. Coquettish. Eyes still hounded their footsteps—though she’d noted long ago who they seemed so enthralled with. The Lady Inquisitor on the arm of an elven lad. It brought back Stel’s earlier conversation. Of how it might affect things in the future. For her, for him. It only made the determined jut of her chin harsher, returning sterner glares that bellied what the fuck are you looking at without so much as uttering a word.

As soon as they reentered the main chamber where dancing was supposed to take place, Zahra spotted Khari and the others walking back in as well. She drew a hand up towards her mask and crooked a finger. Beckoning them over. Though a better place would be crucial to speaking openly. Too many ears. Too many eyes. She glanced around the room and spotted a fairly empty balcony. A couple were just walking back inside, and from what she could see from where she stood, it spanned wide, and was deep enough to station themselves away from the large, blue double-doors.

“This way. There’s a much better place to talk over there,” she led the way once more, and settled herself against the white-gilded railing surrounding the balcony. There were various potted plants to accompany them, but little else. As she’d surmised, they were alone.

Vesryn unwound his arm from Stel's so that he could take a moment to stretch and breathe in a bit of the cooler night air. It was a lot less stuffy out here than it was inside. He turned about to settle his rear on the balcony railing, momentarily pulling the mask from his face so he could rub at a spot. Perhaps it was ill-fitting in some way. "It's interesting, as parties go, but not at all my style. Can't imagine how anyone could enjoy this regularly." He did, however, offer a momentary grin to Stel. "Though it isn't all bad."

She shook her head faintly, half a smile appearing on her face only to fade a moment later. "Sure, if we don't think about the murder plots and all the staring." With a short sigh, she turned to the others, giving no sign of any fatigue she might be feeling, though surely there had to be some. "Anyway... did anyone come across anything interesting? We've got a few things, for sure, but I'm not sure they're all connected."

“Lady Aurelie believes that someone close to the Empress is going to make a move tonight. Most likely a woman." Rilien went ahead and elaborated upon Stel's remark, speaking for their group's discoveries in his usual clipped, efficient manner. His hands disappeared into his sleeves; he had to be keeping weapons in there, surely. “Also, Q of the Cendredoights has been in contact. She wants a meeting with Estella. A discreet one." He clearly expected this to mean something to at least a few of those present. Maybe just the leadership, though from the way Cyrus crossed his arms and shifted his weight to the left, it might've rung a bell for him, too.

“A final note: there is a chance something of importance is occurring in the palace gardens tonight as well, though we know not what."

"It has something to do with the fact that several servants are missing, most likely," Leon replied. He held his mask loosely at his side as well, a few red marks on his face where it had pressed slightly awkwardly into his fair skin. It didn't seem to sit too well on his angles. They were hardly custom-molded, after all—there hadn't been nearly enough time for that. "There are three thus far, and they were all sent to the gardens beforehand." He paused, his brows knitting thoughtfully. "The woman we spoke to mentioned that they all work for the same employer, gathering information. If Q is here, it wouldn't surprise me if that was her. Might be worth asking her about, but we're going to need to investigate in any case."

Reaching up, he rubbed at the back of his neck, as though trying to ease some ache there. "I understand there was also some kind of missing member of the Council of Heralds?" He glanced towards the third group, none of whom had yet spoken.

Cyrus, leaning sideways against the balcony rail, dipped his head in a small nod. “Some fellow named Philippe. Had a rather unpleasant encounter with the Grand Duke earlier this evening. It seems likely to me that Gaspard is planning something, but I don't think he did that. He was too candid about the earlier altercation. Very upset that the lot of them won't acknowledge his claim to the throne, though. If he thinks he's out of peaceful options..."

"Then he might be bringing his civil war here," Vesryn finished. He blinked, rubbing a moment longer at his head before he returned the mask into place. "I didn't meet him, but from what I've heard he isn't the sort to employ assassins. If he wanted to try something the brute force way, well... he would need a fairly significant force to muscle his way into control of the palace."

"And he'd need to hide its approach as well," Rom added. "Only the guards are openly carrying weapons, and while there's no lack of them, there's no way they've all been bought by Gaspard." He exhaled, taking a moment to adjust the collar of his shirt. "In any case, I'm going to investigate the missing servants. We have a way in to the restricted areas, but I'd rather not go alone." It went without saying that none of them should go anywhere on their own tonight. But anyone going with Rom into off-limits parts of the palace would need a certain degree of subtlety, which immediately ruled out a few of their number.

"I should meet Q," Estella added, smoothing her hands down her skirt in what might have been a nervous gesture. "To the extent possible, it might be best to bring only the familiar faces to that. She wouldn't want to be any more widely-known than absolutely necessary."

Leon looked to agree, considering the rest of the others for a moment. "That's Cyrus, Vesryn, and Rilien, then. I'll go with you, Romulus, but we should take at least one other." His eyes landed on Zahra. "Captain? Would you be averse?"

Zahra tipped an imaginary hat and offered up a bright, shit-eating grin, “Of course. I’m at your service, darling.” A lot of this was going straight over the top of her head—she certainly wasn’t acquainted with anyone of noble-blood outside of the Inquisition. Assassins and bards. Bought guardsmen and missing people. It was enough to warrant a headache. Fortunately she was in good company.

Marceline had leaned against the railing, allowing the cool breeze to tussle the ends of her hair as she listened along with the plan. Unlike Vesryn and Leon, she did not remove her mask. In fact, she seemed comfortable in it, but of course with Marceline that was to be expected. Her mask had to have been custom made for someone like her, and probably fit better than any one of theirs. However, she was not the one to speak, but rather her husband, who had also decided to keep his mask on. "That leaves Asala, Khari, Marcy and I," Michaël stated, splitting looks between them before landing on Marceline.

A thoughtful line spread across her mouth and she nodded in agreement. "We should remain behind, so that the Inquisition maintains a presence. We can also deflect any questions that may come up concerning your whereabouts in the interim," she answered.

“Very well." Rilien paused, satisfied with the arrangement insofar as he ever seemed satisfied with anything, but then his eyes moved back towards the ballroom, almost as if perceiving something the rest had not yet noticed. “The Grand Duchess is approaching us." It went without saying that everyone not currently wearing a mask ought to replace it, and that all strategic discussions needed to cease immediately. The last thing they wanted to be doing was giving anything important away to anyone who could not be trusted implicitly.

Leon replaced his mask with a grimace. "Bit irregular, for someone with that much rank to approach us, isn't it?" Though the question was surely pertinent, there was no time to answer it.

The woman who must have been the Grand Duchess crossed the threshold onto the balcony they occupied, only then announcing her presence at all. Indeed, she'd been entirely silent up to then as far as the general noise level allowed them to differentiate. She might have been able to approach undetected quite a bit more closely if not for Rilien. Now that she had their attention, though, she picked up one side of her full grey skirt and curtsied. Light from the mage-lanterns inside glinted off the silverite of her mask when she straightened. "Inquisition," she greeted, half-smiling. Her accent was a delicate touch on the edges of her voice rather than the thick filter it was in some other cases. Though her hair had long gone light grey with age, it seemed, her posture showed no hint of it, and the near half-circle of the mask left the lines around her dark eyes hidden.

"I apologize for the intrusion, but Her Majesty wished you to know that the dancing will begin at the top of the hour. She understands your time here had thus far proven to be... trying, in some respects." Her eyes flickered very obviously to Khari there, a slight shift in her body language suggesting some kind of reaction quickly concealed. A slight tilting-up of the chin, a straightening of her spine. What if anything it indicated wasn't clear—it was gone much too quickly.

"It is her hope that you may yet find greater cause to enjoy yourselves—and perhaps that some of the demeanors that have chilled to you might yet warm once more." She paused, appearing almost hesitant for a moment, then continued in a lower voice. "I have the same hope. It was not effortless to arrange for these negotiations, I'm sure you can imagine. I would like very much for them to be successful." She seemed to be implying something with that, though as ever with these people, it was hard to say what.

"As do we your Highness, I assure you," Marceline answered. At some point during her approach, she'd gently pushed herself off of the railing in order to stand straight and proper in order to receive the Grand Duchess. Upon her intrusion, Marceline returned the curtsy in a timely fashion and listened with a pleasant smile to her lips. Her smile never faltered as the duchess spoke. "I thank you for your concern, and for taking the time to come speak to us," she with a grateful tilt of her head. "I believe that once the Inquisition and those who comprise her are better understood, that the attitudes toward us will indeed shift for the better."

Marceline's smile shifted again, a subtle thing, not unlike the shifting of the duchess's posture a moment ago, though hers felt lighter in action. "However, the Inquisition has always been an organization of action, so perhaps the dancing will be the perfect opportunity for us to begin demonstrating such."

"Then I look forward to seeing it. The unexpected is always an interesting touch on things, no?" She curtsied again, apparently requiring no reply to her question. Not drawing out her departure, she disappeared, leaving them to make their way back into the castle's interior alone.

Stel was frowning slightly. Zahra was close enough to hear her mutter something under her breath about a garden or something, but if she had some insight, she wasn't inclined to share it. "The top of the hour is probably only forty minutes from now," she pointed out. "We need to be quick, to make it back in time. We'll definitely be missed if we don't, now."

The wheels were back in motion. Time was of the essence. Forty minutes. It wasn’t much, but it was something. Zahra couldn’t shake the feeling that there was much hidden between the Grand Duchess’ words. A mask behind a mask; an annoyance, in her opinion. She figured Khari would agree with her on that one. The quicker they dealt with this business the better. They hadn’t had time to warm to anything since coming into the palace, with their hackles raised and blades at the ready.

She pushed herself away from the railing and straightened her shoulders with a soft exhale. They’d be splitting up again and scouring the enormous palace for who-knows-what. Information. Missing servants. A Herald. She just hoped that it wouldn’t cause them more trouble than they were already biting off. Not that she doubted in their success. She’d been betting on them since the beginning
 even so, she settled her hand on Stel’s shoulder and gave it a quick squeeze, rounding to her side, “Smooth sails. Let’s get this done.”

Good luck. As if they ever needed it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Estella couldn't help the nervous feeling settled at the pit of her stomach. It certainly wasn't the good kind of nerves, either; those had been mostly but not entirely absent this evening so far. Rather, it was the uncomfortable roiling in her guts, the one dangerously close to stomach illnesses of more natural sorts. She tried to focus on taking deep breaths through her nose.

It had been several months since her last run-in with Kess, and though she could make herself call the other woman Q for the purposes of discussing her with the rest of the Inquisition, she was still Kess in her mind. Not even Kestrel. It was the affectionate nickname she always returned to, the warm memories of three years ago instead of the colder, harder ones of the previous year's end. But if she knew anything, it was that little to none of the same sentiment remained with her friend. That friendship was not mutual, if ever it had been, and the knowledge of as much left her feeling bereft. It also ratcheted up the tension Estella was already carrying in her frame, tension she was sure Ves could easily feel and Cy and Rilien could read off her like she were an open book.

"We've done... good things since Val Royeaux, right?" The question was put to no one in particular. She knew it to be true, or at least she honestly believed it was. They'd helped people, in the Graves, and though she knew it hadn't gone exceptionally well—had in some senses gone very badly—she also knew that the fault for that really lay with the Red Templars.

But she hadn't forgotten. That Kess planned to watch the Inquisition's every move. And Estella didn't doubt that it was possible for her, either. As their group passed into one of the auxiliary hallways, the same one Romulus and the others had apparently just been in, she tipped her chin up, taking in the magnificent chandelier overhead, mage-light held in brilliant, clear cascades of crystal, which winked slightly as they were stirred. All the balcony doors were open here, and the breeze tugged the curtains inward with languid fingers, only occasionally reaching the strength to nudge the heavier objects like strings of delicate enchanted mineral.

Closing her eyes, Estella tilted her face back down before blinking them open again. "Is there... some particular way you think I should go about this, Rilien?" His expertise in these matters would always vastly outstrip her own. It was strange, how the very same culture could make such different things of people. For all his obvious ability, Rilien had never lorded that understanding over her. Not once. Perhaps that was why she found it so easy to ask now.

“She would never put in a personal appearance at an event like this unless her organization were planning something of critical importance." The words, as ever, were clean, precise, and factual—uncolored by any sort of moral assessment of the situation. He'd expressed on more than one occasion that he was more than willing to leave such things to others. Rilien paused before they came within earshot of the balcony, turning to face the other three of them directly and making eye contact with Estella in particular. The dark color of the mask he looked out from was a sharp contrast to his eyes themselves. “But she also did not have to arrange a meeting with you, which suggests that she must at least be open to the possibility of negotiation."

His facial expression softened in that almost-invisible way it often did when he spoke to her in particular. “I can give you no better advice than to approach her as you truly are. As you have always done."

Estella felt a soft wave of relief well up from somewhere in her chest, smothering the nervousness just enough that she no longer felt it was about to climb up her throat, anyway. She conveyed her gratitude as well as she could with a smile. As usual, he'd only asked of her something she could reasonably do. And if Rilien believed it was enough, then she dared to hope the same.

With a small nod, she released a soft, pent-up breath. "Okay," she murmured. "Then... be careful, everyone. I don't know why Kess wanted to see me, but it's pretty obvious she thinks it's business." She didn't need to tell them that—all three of them were very intelligent, capable people. But she said the words more to remind herself than anything. To remind herself that she couldn't simply assume terms would be good. Or that they'd remain that way even if they started so.

Pulling in a new breath to replace the old, she led the way out onto the balcony.

It wasn't a particularly large one, though it was just as ornate as everything else here seemed to be. Dark slate tiles, meticulously arranged so that all the corners were neatly in their places. The handrail was marble, a whimsical pattern of ivy carved around it by way of decoration. Each of the short, rectangular columns anchoring it at the far corners was host to a planter, where a drape of the real thing cascaded alongside light purple flowers. Wisteria, the same kind often cultivated for trellises.

Indeed, from the wrought-iron frames to either side, such a cultivation was in progress, though perhaps the season had prevented more earnest efforts until spring. The air, sharply contrasted with the body-heat-warmed interior, was crisp, bordering on uncomfortably chill. The night wore on, after all. The grounds beyond were dark; the lip of the palace roof that hung slightly over the balcony cast it into deep shadow as well.

The shadow flickered, just slightly. At once, Rilien was half a step in front of her, the dull glint of steel appearing in his hand, no doubt slid from somewhere inside his sleeves. But the flicker became much more obvious, a roughly human-shaped shadow detaching itself from the rest as Kess dropped down from the roof to balcony level. She landed softly, eyeing Rilien's knife with something that looked to be an even mix of wariness and amusement.

"Not an assassination attempt." Kess flicked a short piece of her fringe off the front of her mask. "Couldn't risk getting found by the wrong people is all." She glanced between the four of them, seeming somewhat pleased, perhaps by the fact that there were no strangers among them. "A repeat performance, I see. Probably for the best."

“Harder to go wrong with the classics." Cyrus crossed his arms, a bit of tension seeping out of his posture. No doubt it had been put there in the first place by Kess's sudden appearance.

Kestrel smiled, the expression more than a little dark. "How... sensible." She removed her attention from him and settled it on Estella, locking eyes with her. "Really, though... fancy meeting you here, Lady Inquisitor." The implied question was obvious enough.

Doing her best not to flinch at the use of her title in lieu of her name, Estella swallowed. "We wouldn't be," she said, "except we have evidence that Corypheus or some agent of his has plans to make a move tonight. One that might get someone killed." She pursed her lips, keeping steady eye contact with Kess. Rilien had told her it was fine to do this as herself, and she didn't see the point in being deceptive about their intentions.

Kess's lips curled into a fainter smile there, though it was no less cynical in its way. "Just one? My dear, that's an ordinary day in imperial Orlais, in case you'd forgotten. I assume that you mean someone important." The emphasis on the last word was best described as disdainful.

“Someones." Cyrus made the amendment as honestly as Estella had made the admission, perhaps taking his cues from her in this. “At least Celene, the Lord-General, and the Crown Prince." He'd know the evidence as well as anyone did, obviously: he'd actually heard it.

The Bard's brows arched in what might have been surprise. "Ambitious. I actually quite like it, as far as plans go."

Ves raised his eyebrows at that as well, though his overall look was more like he'd tasted something displeasing than simple surprise. "In case you missed it, this is Corypheus that wants someone important slain tonight." His hands were clasped in front of him, now that he wasn't arm in arm with Stel anymore. There wasn't really any point to it in present company, and it helped to have their hands free in case of assassins dropping down from above, as was apparently likely.

It wasn't too difficult to notice that he'd almost reached for something in the bracer on his left arm. Apparently it cinched in a small knife as well as his sleeve. Unlike Rilien's, it hadn't made it into his hands thus far. "I would be somewhat cautious about implying that you're approving of the darkspawn lord's plan. As far as I remember you were trying to change the world, not end it."

Kess tilted her head. "It's just the plan I like, not the planner. It would destabilize the entire Orlesian government and plunge it into a succession crisis. Though actually the better way to do it would be to leave at least two contenders, but with heavy black marks against them. If it were me... I'd just kill Celene. The prince doesn't want it and no one likes Gaspard. Perfect recipe for disaster, you see?"

“And for all of your agents to maneuver themselves into better positions." Rilien finished the thought flatly.

Kess shrugged. "I have no idea what you're talking about." She pursed her lips though, her demeanor taking on a seriousness it had not previously shown. "But suppose I did. Suppose that my plan really did involve that particular assassination tonight. Would you be interested in stopping me?"

That was a double-edged question if Estella had ever heard one. Celene was... she could understand why Kess wanted her deposed. Could at least begin to understand why merely deposed might not seem like enough. A resounding 'yes' could come across as an endorsement of the Empress, and Estella most certainly did not endorse her. How could she?

On the other hand... the same assassination was part of Corypheus's plans. Had been part of a future that ended disastrously for everyone. And besides that, she couldn't make herself be okay with letting someone else be killed like that, without a trial or a fair chance, if such a thing even existed. She had difficulty enough with legally-mandated executions. Drawing her lower lip between her teeth, she let her eyes rest on one of the planters. Even the plants here seemed much too decadent; the floral scent was thick.

"Yes," she said finally. "I would. I don't think someone like the empress should be in charge of a country, but I also don't believe murdering someone in cold blood is the right answer to any problem." Her eyes found Kestrel's again. Estella tried to convey that resolve wordlessly as well, hoping it would not be taken as simple, surface-level idealism. She knew no choice in this situation was perfect.

She just had to pick the one she could live with, and hope that she could get Kess to agree to it as well.

The other woman shook her head slightly, but it seemed to have been the answer she was expecting. "If that's what you want... then let's make a bargain." She lifted her hands to her hips and settled them there. "Celene comes off the throne tonight, one way or another. I've got the one way... but the other way is yours to take or leave."

“And that is?" Cyrus seemed equal parts suspicious and intrigued.

"I know for a fact she's ordered a hit on Gaspard. One of my contacts back at The Roost confirmed. What I don't have is any evidence to prove it. But if I know Lady Aurelie—and believe me, I do—she'll have insisted on proper documentation to make sure she gets paid. If you can find Celene's half of that and expose her, you'll cut her support out from underneath her."

“I thought assassinations were just an 'ordinary day in Orlais.' Who would care that she'd tried to have him killed?"

Kestrel's smile reappeared. "Almost no one. But plenty of people will care that she not only failed, but got caught, particularly by a bunch of amateurs. No offense, but that's clearly what you are. I can't go in there—the moment Aurelie catches so much as a whiff of me, it'll be curtains for all my agents in the castle. Or, well, the ones she knows about anyway."

“Is that all?" The slight undertone of sarcasm to Rilien's words was still detectable.

She shrugged. "No. But you're doing the other part already, apparently. I want someone to find out why my people are disappearing in the gardens. It seems a couple of your friends made quite the impression on a couple of mine." She paused, posture straightening. "You said you wanted justice as much as I do. Here's your chance to prove it. Get that bitch off her fancy chair and in irons where she belongs, and I'll believe you. Simple as that."

"I'm pretty sure meddling in Orlesian political affairs to influence the night's outcome wasn't on our list of objectives," Ves interjected. That said, he seemed to be as intrigued as Cyrus was. "But maybe it should be." He shrugged slightly. "I'd love to see Celene rot in a cell as well, and there's no way Gaspard isn't up to something tonight on top of it all. If we can catch them both, maybe we can remove both of their positions of power, without removing either of their heads."

He glanced next at Estella, obviously interested in where his line of thought was taking him. "This would then cause a certain Crown Prince to become Emperor a little ahead of schedule, wouldn't it? Or perhaps right on time."

Honestly, at this point it seemed to Estella like there was little choice in the matter. Either they ousted Celene, or Kess killed her. Or maybe Corypheus did; it seemed to be fairly overdetermined at this point. She didn't want their inaction to play right into his hands, either. But the problem was that she also found the idea attractive for more selfish reasons. She just believed so much in Commander Lucien and the person he was that she wanted him to be Emperor. She knew he'd make Orlais a better place, for everyone in it. As surely as she knew anything. But she couldn't let that be the reason she made this decision.

She knew he was reluctant himself, for one. And for two... Marcy had had a good point about not interfering in foreign governments. She could hardly imagine anything that would look more autocratic than installing a personal friend of hers at the head of the world's most powerful country.

Estella took a deep breath. Right thing now, consequences later.

With a quick glance at Rilien and Cy to make sure no protests were forthcoming, she settled her eyes back on Kess. "We'll do it. Where should we look for this evidence?"

"Royal wing library and personal offices." Kestrel's answer was immediate. "I'm sure there are those in your group who know their way around a lockpick. Maybe you can lend them that one you always keep in your hair." Kestrel winked, then tilted her head to the side.

"Good luck, Lady Inquisitor. We'll be watching."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Getting the servants back to the kitchen proved to be a bit of a task, considering the fact that they both had to be carried, and their captive dragged, while still maintaining as much stealth as possible. Not a simple task by any estimation, but fortunately the kitchens were before they needed to worry overmuch about running into anyone they did not know.

Syl was present when the other two were brought in; her relief was palpable, and her gratitude such that she acquiesced easily when Leon asked her convey the hostage—alive—to the Lord-General, along with a message penned hastily in Leon's own handwriting. He was confident that if anyone would have a place to keep the man under guard while the Inquisition moved about, it would be him. He was also quite sure that it would be done; Lucien had indicated that his father was a reliable ally.

Of course, this alone did not solve all of their problems. Though he'd made some effort not to end up soaked, Leon hadn't cared about that nearly enough to actually avoid water, and so there were several large, slightly-darker patches on the umber-colored tunic he wore. Hopefully they would dry soon. He'd at least managed to avoid blood, having needed no knives to aid him in the fight. The same could not be said for the other two; though he could notice the darker patches on Zahra's dress or Romulus's shirt, he hoped that was only because he knew to look, and not because they were obvious in general. The kitchen servants gave them towels to take care of what they could, but Leon was keenly feeling the time.

No sooner had they departed the kitchen than a deep chime rang out over the grounds—the top of the hour approached. Shooting at glance at the other two, Leon abandoned the effort at stealth for the moment and broke into a run. Fortunately, the side hallways had been emptied due to the hour, and there was no one to spot three members of the Inquisition moving as fast as they could reasonably manage for the ballroom.

The chimes were still ringing when they made it to their destination, though it looked as though most everyone was already lining up for the first dance, partners in tow. Leon tsked under his breath. "You two go," he said quietly, glancing around. "I'll figure something out." It would look quite bad for them if any of them abstained, but for no one would it look worse than Romulus.

Romulus had hastily thrown his mask back on only a few seconds prior. Close inspection of him revealed that there was a bit of a tremor running through him, though it might be unfair to say that he looked particularly nervous. He had practiced this part quite thoroughly in Skyhold, learning the steps and repeating them until he could perform the routine blindfolded even in a crowd. Still, he didn't look enthused at all now that the time to do it for real had come.

He shrugged slightly at Zahra. "Looks like we're partners to start."

“I couldn’t pick a better one.” There was a sense that Zahra was saying it more for his benefit then her own. She smoothed her hands over the front of her dress, and readjusted the mask on her face. It had been sitting slightly askew; and there was a stubborn twig stuck in her hair just above her ear. Besides that she looked a little worse for wear from tussle they’d just experienced. Nothing that couldn’t be explained away.

She inclined her head in the direction of the dance floor and linked her arm through his, leading him out towards it. From what Leon could see from their retreating backs, she’d given his arm a squeeze and whispered something under her breath. You’re okay. Let’s do this. The words were lost with the last chime. No doubt she’d had her own lessons in Skyhold
 though they might’ve had more to do with etiquette than anything else, light on her feet as she was.

Leon, meanwhile, had a bit of a conundrum on his hands: he needed to find someone who might not mind doing him a favor and dancing. Not a terribly simple matter when the majority of the dancing crowd was ready to go. He also hadn't exactly spend much of his time so far meeting new people, which meant options were quite few. He couldn't reasonably expect himself to convince anyone he'd been admiring them from afar, either: plenty of kinds of lies came easily to him, but he was still an awkward Chantry boy at heart in this one particular way.

"Ser Leonhardt!" The call wasn't loud enough to be called shouting or yelling, but it did carry well. He turned towards the source, finding that Lady Fiorella was making her way towards him. Lord Sabino was nowhere to be seen. She paused just a moment to curtsy, then spoke in a much lower voice. "Forgive me the presumption, but you have the look of a fellow rather at a loss." She half-smiled.

"I'm not sure where you've been for the last near-hour, but I'm going to guess you were not filling your dance card."

She had him there. "No, milady," he admitted. "I'm afraid it's quite empty."

"Well, not exactly an exciting way to help, but I did promise I would, so perhaps you wouldn't mind dancing with little old me?" It was clearly a joke; though she was considerably older than him, she didn't qualify as 'old' in his perception. Little was rather true, though; she couldn't have been any taller than Khari. Perhaps an inch or two shorter, even.

He felt a stab of his usual discomfit with his own size, but shook his head. Mostly he was relieved. "It isn't the most glamorous favor," he said, nodding his agreement, "but I would very much appreciate it all the same."

"Good. Let's hurry before they start without us." Lady Fiorella took his arm and navigated them through the crowd, chuckling under her breath. "I never have this easy a time moving around at these things. I think they're all scared to run into you." For some reason, this clearly amused her greatly.

They made it to the end of the line of dancers in the nick of time. Leon glanced down the row, noting that for the most part, the members of the Inquisition had started paired with one another. Matters were becoming more urgent; whatever plots were in motion were surely nearing their completion already. The best thing to do would be to figure out what they were doing without wasting time. If he planned this right, he might be able to get all the information he needed during the dance itself. Worth trying, anyway. He memorized the initial arrangement of the dancers and did some internal calculation. Unsurprisingly, Vesryn and Estella were together. Lined up next to them were Cyrus and Rilien, then Marceline and Michaël, then Khari and Asala. Several pairs of other courtiers, then Lucien and the Lord-General's aide, more strangers, and then Romulus and Zahra, who'd clearly found their places.

This was feasible. The opening dance would involve a lot of partner switching. If he could remember how the pattern went far enough in advance, he might be able to get to speak with the few people necessary to cover the bases, so to speak. The strategic puzzle of it was rather a nice distraction from the fact that he'd surely be exchanging a lot of empty pleasantries with courtiers in the meantime.

From the side of the room, the Bards began to play. Leon took a step forward, meeting Lady Fiorella's raised hand with his own, grateful that only minimal contact was necessary at any point, and also that Orlesians generally didn't care who led, who followed, or what gender combinations were involved.

He spent the first part of the dance letting the adrenaline come down from the fight and run earlier, a process which was always quite slow for him. A side-effect, perhaps, of his condition. Lady Fiorella didn't try to force conversation, for which he was grateful. Then the first switch came, and Leon found his left palm pressed to Lady Marceline's right.

"Gaspard planned to hold the nobles hostage if the Heralds didn't hand him the crown," he said without preamble. "We've got a witness to this effect in the Lord-General's custody. Was everything uneventful in here?"

"Not as such, no," she replied. "There was an incident with one of the Heralds, Phillipe, the one Gaspard was seen with earlier. Lord Julien found him murdered, with Gaspard's blade still stuck in his chest," she explained just as quickly. She let a glance fall around them for a moment before she quickly continued, "It would be obvious to everyone that someone is attempting to frame him from the scene, save the Grand Duke himself. Julien suggested that we trail Gaspard once he hears, in order to gather more information."

It wasn't entirely surprising that the missing Herald was dead, nor that someone would frame Gaspard for it. That the frame-up was obvious rather than subtle was a bit odd, but Marceline's hypothesis explained that well enough. He thought about it for a bit, then sighed softly.

"He's not the most dissembling man, no. It shouldn't be that difficult to follow him. Perhaps you could take Khari, Vesryn, and Cyrus to do it? The important part would be stopping the trap, whatever it turns out to be." If it was a straightforward attempt at murder, those three would indubitably be a lot of help. If not, well, they'd still do as well as anyone else.

"Ooh! I'm sorry," Leon overheard Asala's voice from behind Marceline. A look up revealed the woman in question, dancing with Romulus. Apparently, she must have accidentally stepped on his toes, as she stared at their feet, and looked a little bashful about the incident.

Romulus was grimacing. He didn't have the hardest boots, and Asala was not a small woman. "Relax," he reminded her. "I've seen you do this right before."

"That was different," she pouted quietly. As quickly as they came however, they faded back into the rest of the crowd.

Marceline considered Leon's words for a moment as well, before she too nodded in agreement. "Yes, we will be able to handle it. I will pass the plan along."

To his left, Estella transitioned easily from Rilien's company to Lucien's; she seemed about as relaxed as she could be, given the situation. No doubt her good fortune in partners thus far had a great deal to do with that.

Leon turned with the music, away from Marceline, and then found himself needing to adjust down by several inches. It was not an unwelcome change, however; he spared his first genuine smile of the dance for Khari. "Broken any toes yet?"

She grinned at him. “Nope. Still just the nose. I like Cy and Asala, though. Worked extra hard not to step on them." She fell silent as the footwork moved through one of the more complex sequences. She wasn't practiced enough yet that she could do those without thinking about them, but to her credit, she was quite smooth in her motions when she was able to concentrate like this. “I'm guessing Marcy told you about the dead guy and the dagger, right?" Apparently, she'd been able to keep track of at least some of the partner-switching as well.

Khari's dress swished softly around her ankles as they spun apart, then back together again. She seemed to particularly enjoy that part. “Also, uh... why are you wet, Leon?" She raised an eyebrow at a rapidly-drying spot on his shoulder.

"There was a bit of an altercation near a water feature," he confessed. "I'll tell you about it in more detail later if you like, but the short version is that Gaspard hired some mercenaries and we ran afoul of them in our investigations of the garden." He shook his head slightly, lifting his hand to spin her again, this time still in contact for the process. "Anything else I should know on your end?"

“I missed a fight?" Khari gave an exaggerated groan of frustration. “I always miss the fun part." With a huff, he completed her spin and took a step backwards before they both moved to the left.

Leon was pretty sure she usually was the 'fun part' of whatever situation she was in, but he neglected to make the point at this particular moment.

“Stop making that face, I’m not even stepping on your toes,” came a familiar voice off to Leon’s right shoulder, carrying itself to his opposing side. A flash of royal purple came into his view and fluttered in a circle. It appeared as if Cyrus was leading Zahra, obviously being the superior dancer; though she was trying to wrest some sort of control and failing miserably. To her credit, she was keeping up. Barely.

“What face? I'm not making any face in particular; I'm in fact always this handsome. The mask is a tragedy, I know." From the lofty tone of Cyrus's voice, he wasn't being at all serious; he seemed to be enjoying himself, actually. “I'm only being careful. The boots are a charmingly-rebellious touch, just not necessarily one I want touching me, you understand."

There was a loud ha sound as Zahra attempted to force Cyrus into a spin and was instead forced to slide her foot forward, chasing his retreating feet with hers, like a fox on a hunt. “My apologies, serah lordling. How presumptuous of me to dismiss your allure.” Her voice had lauded into a noxious, feigned cadence. Perhaps her best impression of the ladies she’d seen in Orlais.

There was a stomping noise. Then another laugh. Genuine, this time. It was apparent she’d missed her mark.

“I'll do my best to recover from the utter heartbreak you have just dealt me, dear captain. But I fear I shall never be the same. I hope you can live with the guilt of ruining me for anyone else." Cyrus gracefully stepped out from another attempt to stomp on his feet, grinning at Zahra in a way that suggested he was goading her more than actually concerned with stopping her from doing so. They faded from earshot after that, swallowed temporarily by the throng.

“Actually though." Khari, having been momentarily distracted by Zahra and Cyrus's exchange, returned to the matter at hand. “Yes. Ril says Lucien thinks someone's trying to kill him. He wants to use himself as bait to draw them out, and is asking for some of us to go with, just in case." From the way her mouth pulled to the side, she doubted very much he'd need it.

It was... quite the risky plan. Leon presumed this was some diluted version of the evidence Lucien had for this conclusion, but even if so. His brows furrowed beneath his mask; his lips thinned contemplatively, and he almost missed a step in the next sequence, distracted as he was. Fortunately, he avoided crushing Khari's toes. He doubted she would have cared even if he had—he'd seen her ignore levels of pain that would probably bring most to their knees. He still had no desire to inflict any on her.

He had a feeling Estella and Rilien would both want to be present for that, and he couldn't blame them. Lucien was more than just an ally to them, and more than just a potential claimant for the throne. He wouldn't keep them from assisting him if it were possible. He didn't think they'd be quite enough alone, though, and mentally he ran through the list of who was left.

"If Rilien and Estella go, could you be sure Asala knows to go as well?" It was very important to keep Lucien alive, and no doubt between them, that group would manage about as well as anyone."I believe Lady Marceline will be collecting you for another assassination problem," he added. He knew she was Asala's partner to begin with, which meant she'd surely wind up with her at the end as well. It made her ideal for passing the message, in any case.

Khari brightened a little at this suggestion. “Sure. I'll make sure everyone knows. Looks like it's time to switch, though. I'll see you in a bit, Leon." She stepped away, the smoothness of her gait hitching awkwardly when she caught sight of the person moving in exactly the opposite direction. Apparently Romulus was her next partner, and it seemed Khari was a bit nonplussed by that. She recovered quickly, though, and finished her movement without hesitation.

“Look at you. Four partners in, and dancing still hasn't killed ya."

A bit of his tension seemed to ease at that. Or maybe it just shifted into something else. "We'll see when we're done here, I guess." The dancers shifted, and they passed out of sight.

Not far from Leon, Estella and Cyrus met up as well; the latter tossed him a jaunty mock-salute when they made accidental eye contact. The twins had quite possibly learned dancing in each others' company; they certainly seemed to move like they were very familiar with this dimension of each other in addition to the rest.

Leon, for his part, found himself partnered with Zahra. "Dizzy yet? I can't tell if I'm spinning or the room is."

Zahra’s laugh came easily as she took his hand in hers and momentarily swayed. Possibly to keep from spinning anymore than they had to. “I think it’s a bit of both. For once, I’m glad I haven’t had anything to drink.” She made a humming sound in the back of her throat and grinned wider, waggling an eyebrow and leading them further away from an oncoming couple. Strangers, from the looks of it.

A sweep of purple followed her steps as she followed through another spin, albeit at a slower pace. Casual. Languid. It enabled her to swing back in towards his chest and draw herself closer, hand poised to their side—close enough to speak without being heard. The height difference was on par with Khari’s; distinctive enough to warrant bending down, though she occasionally bobbed up, bringing herself up on her toes. “Anything of note?”

Leon scoffed softly, a sound of humor rather than irritation, though he sobered quickly enough with the question. "Quite a lot. So far we have two attempted assassinations upcoming, and people who are going to try and stop both. Did Cyrus or Vesryn have anything of interest to pass on? I haven't been able to speak with anyone who went to the meeting with Q."

From the expression on Zahra’s face, she seemed halfway between an exasperated sigh and a groan that might’ve said she expected such impossible odds stacked against them. She pursed her lips and spun them in a slow circle, before back-stepping into a square pattern. “Apparently Corypheus isn’t the only schemer here. Q wants the Empress deposed. We’re to steal a document hidden in the royal wing library. Personal offices. A contract of payment for Gaspard’s head.”

This time, she allowed the sigh to slip past her lips, “We’ve got our work cut out for us.”

Oh wonderful. At least that was a very big clue as to who wanted Gaspard dead. If they could find the contract and it did tie back to Celene, that would be a bit of news every bit as revelatory as the mercenary in the Lord-General's custody. "I suppose the three of us could take care of that," he said. "When you end up back with Romulus, please do let him know. We only have about another hour until midnight, when the unmasking happens. I'm sure everyone else plans to have their plans in order by then; if we want to do the same, we'd best be on time."

He'd been reliably informed on more than one occasion that Orlesians really had a fondness for the dramatic. Leon couldn't help but feel even they'd be getting their fill of it by the time the night was done.

Zahra nodded her head and suddenly leaned back in a dramatic bow. Pegging on the fact that Leon wouldn’t allow her to fall in an embarrassing heap. As soon as she straightened up in his arms and allowed him to relegate her pace, she glanced to the side of him and offered him a thoughtful smile, “Hopefully after all this is said in done, we can finally eat some of this Orlesian food I’ve been hearing so much about and not
 actually eating.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

"We will wait here and keep an eye on the Grand Duke," Marceline explained. After the dancing had wound down and they had all split off to accomplish their respective tasks, Marceline found a spot within eyeshot of Gaspard in order to monitor him. Fortunately, it appeared he had not been notified yet of the attempted framing, as he wore the same sour disposition Cyrus and she had first found him in. It was not any worse, at least. She had picked a location that would give them a good line of sight to the Duke, but also keep them out of his notice, unless he knew to specifically look for them, which, soon enough, he would have more pressing matters to attend to than looking in their general direction.

It did not take long. "Marcy, over there," Michaël said quietly and gestured with his eyes. Following his gaze, Marceline saw who most likely was an attendant of Gaspard's bearing making a beeline toward the Grand Duke with a purpose in his gait and an urgency in his shoulders. "Must have waited until the dancing concluded," Michaël surmised and Marceline agreed. They watched as Gaspard's bodyguard, Henri, let the man pass by without issue, and then as the attendant leaned over to whisper the news into the Duke's ear. Even beneath the mask, Gaspard's outrage was easily noticed. Marceline frowned and quietly sighed, disappointed in the Duke for being so easy to read.

His lack of tact made their part easier though, and she was thankful enough for that. Gaspard ordered something tersely to both the attendant and Henri, before making his way across the ballroom and toward the exit, bodyguard in tow. "Now's our chance," she said, glancing between them.

“Oh yes. Very inconspicuous, the lot of us." Cyrus glanced at Vesryn on his left and Khari on his right, then back at Marceline and MichaĂ«l, sighing slightly. “Let's follow at a distance, perhaps."

Khari shrugged. “I mean, we're okay for now. They foyer's still a public location." Albeit one with many fewer people in it now that the ballroom proper had become more crowded. They stuck to the edges of the room, keeping their pace unhurried so as to avoid looking too obviously like they had somewhere in particular to be. There just wasn't anything unobtrusive about any of them, though, so how well they went beneath notice was debatable at best.

The foyer had significantly fewer occupants; they were able to use the massive lion statues and other architectural flourishes to mask their presences to some degree, though the hope was to go unnoticed more than to be truly hidden. Unfortunately, Gaspard hung a right, which led into one of the guest wings. If they followed him in there, even he was bound to notice—those weren't exactly large hallways.

In the front, Khari paused at the threshold, then grimaced. “That's gonna be a pain to fight in. Narrow and cramped, and nowhere to hide either." To say nothing of the lack of armor and preferred weaponry on all fronts. Still, it was clear enough that they had no choice. She leaned sideways to glance into the hallway one more time, then moved in, apparently expecting that the others would follow.

“I'll... watch the back, then." Cyrus gestured for the others to precede him.

By the time Marceline rounded the corner, Gaspard was already disappearing around the next. At a guess, he was headed for his own room in the Winter Palace, though why there instead of to the scene of the frame-up was unclear. If he'd wanted to see the scene for himself, he should have taken a left from the foyer, but that was clearly not his intent, or at least not yet.

Moving carefully and as quietly as they could manage, they maintained a safe following distance. Or what had seemed like one. Unfortunately, no sooner had they turned the third time than they came face-to-face with Gaspard. He'd drawn a knife from somewhere, the tip of it now resting only a few inches from Khari's nose. She didn't move, though she looked like she was trying to decide if she wanted to chance it.

"So it was you, then. I should have known something was off when the lot of you appeared here. What interest could you possibly have in the governance of this country, save to place your ally on a throne he does not have a right to?" He spoke low, words heavy with disgust. It thickened his accent considerably.

"None, save that our country finally sees a swift end to this war you and the Empress forced upon us," Marceline said, throwing his disgust back into his face. Her lips were turned into a deep frown as she silently cursed themselves for getting caught, though there was not much they could do about it now. "You only weaken yourselves while allowing Corypheus's position to grow stronger. He would see us all dead, and our country in ruins."

"And what is your point?" Gaspard scowled at them, but his hand was steady. "I have nothing to do with that. But you, oh you are willing to frame me for murder just to have your way? I would march against Corypheus just as soon as a lily-hearted boy raised with the silverest of spoons."

Whatever the best response to that might have been, there turned out to be no time for it. A soft whistle reached Marceline's ears; a moment later, Gaspard jerked forward, taking half a step to steady himself. The way he turned slightly made it clear that he'd just been shot, but the arrow seemed to have missed its mark by a few inches: it was embedded in the meat of his deltoid muscle rather than the spinal column at the nape of his neck less than a hand-span away.

The inches made a lot of difference, however. Whatever Marceline or anyone else thought of him, Gaspard was a chevalier, and he dealt with pain like one, sucking in a sharp breath and turning. Apparently he'd decided he was mistaken, or at least that the unseen threat was the one to face first, though he did not put his back to them. Instead, he reached back with his free arm and snapped the arrow off halfway down the shaft, leaving the front part in his body for the moment, then strafed sideways along the wall.

"Merde," he hissed, scanning the hallway for the assassin's likely location. "My cousin is as much a coward as ever. Show yourself, rat!"

"The rat is fleeing, I'm afraid," Vesryn said, taking off down the hall. Apparently he'd caught sight of movement, at least before it took off around a corner and out of sight. The elf looked back briefly as he ran. "Make sure no one else shoots him!"

He shortened his steps into little chops as he reached the corner, drawing a small knife from his bracer and flipping the blade around in his hand. Pulling up at the corner, he hurled it end over end down the hall. Vesryn had never been known to utilize any number of small-weapon attacks like that in any previous engagements, but despite that it seemed the blade flew more or less truly. A thud followed; it sounded more like someone crashing into the wall than losing their feet, like an impact with plaster instead of carpet or stone.

“Not to add to the excitement here, but we have more company." From behind the rest of them, Cyrus drew a knife from each of his boots, taking an ordinary grip on one of them and a reverse on the other. He was still near the corner they'd just turned, and put his back to the wall on their side just in time for a glistening ice dagger to whistle past. “They seem to be Venatori."

“Finally. Something to do." Khari only drew one knife, but apparently the word Venatori was more than enough incentive to send her charging around the corner and towards them. She disappeared from sight, but a few more bits of spellwork collided with the wall immediately after. At least that meant they hadn't collided with her.

Michaël sighed loudly and tossed his head back to Marceline. "Keep the Grand Duke safe, I'll go help her," he stated before rolling his shoulders and taking off after her. He didn't need daggers in order to be dangerous, though he was certainly no Leon. He stutter-stepped to dodge a spell before he too slipped around the corner behind it, adding even more chaos in the hall. She followed him to the corner, and pressed up against the wall beside Cyrus and drew a dagger from one of her sleeves.

Marceline shook her head before glancing back to Gaspard. "I think more people than just the Empress want you dead, your Highness," she stated.

"As always," he replied flatly. He started around the corner, clearly not inclined to wait around for his would-be killers to come to him. He brushed off Marceline's attempt to stop him, and so she was forced to follow instead.

The hallway was more or less chaos. Khari had made it about halfway down, to the main part of the Venatori line, but others had swarmed behind her, some of them engaging Michaël. Several broke off to make a run for Gaspard upon spotting him. He met the first one with his knife, stabbing the woman in the eye before her shortsword could do any more than graze his arm. He swiftly picked it up, throwing the knife into another's chest cavity and shifting the sturdier shortsword to his right hand. He seemed to be having trouble moving his left too much, probably because of the arrow.

Further up, Khari had found herself surrounded. Her knife was already red with Venatori blood, but there were quite a lot of them crowding her into a small space, against the far wall. Baring her teeth, she lunged sideways, her hands closing over what looked like a Towers Age Nevarran urn. When it cracked over the head of the nearest mage, it no longer looked like anything but shards of ceramic and a pathetic bit of dust drifting towards the ground.

The mage reeled, giving Khari enough room to plant her back against the wall and shove him away from her with both legs, dress and all. He slammed against the wall opposite, his head snapping back onto the corner of an elaborate picture frame, and fell to the ground, leaving a red smear behind. She cut down the next with a pivot and a slash, spattering the entire front of her bodice with more red, dull against the garment's forest-green.

Cyrus's first and second knives both found the back of a rogue trying to flank MichaĂ«l. With a heave, he swung the still-alive Venatori around to intercept a hastily-thrown fireball, ducking down behind his living shield and then casting the charred corpse off his blades with a foot. “Fireballs in a hallway." His voice was an irritated mutter, just loud enough for Marceline to catch the gist over the general noise. “Going to kill everyone with aim like that, never mind Gaspard."

Marceline noticed the sluggishness Gaspard moved with his left, and chose to shore up that side of his defense, plastering herself to his weaker side. She needn't wait long before a Venatori attempted to exploit it. She took a step away from his side to intercept, her thin dagger streaking forward to embed in his chest. Instead of that, however, he was quick enough to brush the dagger aside with his shortsword. As planned, however, as she had used the attack as a distraction to draw a second knife from inside her corset, and that one saw no resistance as it punched through his chest. With the threat dealt with, she took a step backward and retook her position on Gaspard's weakened flank.

She glanced up ahead to see Michaël forcibly snatch a Venatori by the throat, and slam him against the nearest wall before delivering a pair of heavy punches to the midsection. He glanced up to see a mage preparing a spell, but managed to drag the one in his hand to the front to take a ice spike to the back, before bodily throwing him down the hall. "I think that works for them too," he answered Cyrus, dodging the next individual.

The tight quarters made things tricky, but it was quite clear that the Venatori were no more accustomed to it than they were, and had indeed likely met a much more powerful resistance than they were expecting. Though a few more wounds went around, it didn't take more than five minutes of pitched battle in the hallway before the assailants were dead and the Inquisition—as well as Gaspard—were still standing.

The Grand Duke sheathed his knife, sliding the whole thing into his belt. Apparently, he was no longer concerned with the prohibition on such things. Maybe that made sense. "The assassin. Where is he?" His tone suggested restraint, but how long it would hold was hard to say. The bodies and blood stains in the hall certainly didn't faze him. No doubt he'd seen much worse before, and likely quite recently.

"She... is right here," Vesryn appeared from around the corner, breathing heavily and carrying with him the smaller form of the bard that had loosed the arrow still remaining in Gaspard's back. He carried her bow in hand, the other carrying the unmoving form of the assassin. "Out cold, but alive for the moment." It appeared as though his knife had found her lower left side on her back, a wound which bled freely now since Vesryn had removed it. She also bled from a head wound, where he had presumably struck her in order to incapacitate her.

Dumping the body at Gaspard's feet, Vesryn took a few seconds to catch his breath, surveying the destruction and violence covering the hallway. "It seems... I missed the dance here."

Gaspard grunted, crouching and patting down the Bard's pockets. "Of course," he muttered. "Aurelie's not stupid enough to let them take their masks with them." Apparently that had been what he was looking for. Clearly deciding it didn't matter, he spared the lot of them a nod, almost but not quite begrudgingly. "I apologize for accusing you," he said. But that was all he said—at least to them—before he turned, making his way back down the hall in the direction he'd come from.

"My cousin is going to pay for this."

Marceline spared one last glance behind them to the corpses of the Venatori still warm on the ground. She sighed and shook her head before she turned toward her husband. "Micky, can you please help Vesryn carry the bard? We should follow the Grand Duke with haste," she explained, before following her own advice.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Khari almost felt bad for the poor sucker they were escorting back to the ballroom. Sure, she'd killed Philippe or whoever that guy was, but Celene had probably hired her for that, too, so it was easy enough for her to figure that she was likely to get the short end of the stick here. Maybe it shouldn't be—Khari knew assassination wasn't exactly the honorable thing to do. Maybe it was just personal bias that meant she always blamed the employers for it and not the assassins themselves.

They also had a spitting-mad Gaspard in tow, which was bound to make things interesting. Khari wasn't really certain how this was all going to happen, exactly, but she was willing to bet he was going to waste no time accusing Celene of trying to kill him with Venatori, or something else ridiculous. They had the bodies in the hall to prove that the Venatori had been around, but even if Celene was a power-hungry bitch, she really didn't seem like the type to fancy colluding with Corypheus and a nutty Tevinter supremacist cult.

Apparently, thinking about this kind of thing was Khari's life now.

Hopefully the others had their evidence in hand, because there was no way Gaspard was going to wait politely for anyone to make any extra inquiries. She practically had to jog to keep up with him, though the people like Cy and Ves with longer legs were managing a little better. “This oughta be interesting." She aimed the comment at no one in particular, but she did hear Cyrus snicker. At least someone was having fun.

"Hopefully not too interesting," Vesryn said, having finished catching his breath only a few seconds earlier. "I'm not sure how much more interest this palace can take."

The crowd actively got out of Gaspard's way; though she couldn't see the expression on his face, it was probably murderous or somewhere close. He stomped through the foyer, then into the ballroom, where it looked like the dancing had ceased. The Empress was back up on the upper balcony, and the music had faded to something more subdued, but whatever was going on stopped abruptly when Gaspard raised his voice.

"Celene!" He certainly could make his tone booming. Probably a field-command thing. Almost comically-synchronized, a roomful of nobles and guests turned around to face him. Face them.

Celene, for her part, did not react overmuch. "Dear cousin," she intoned, in a sort of half-friendly, half-condescending way that was hard to pin down exactly. "Whatever has you so upset? We should hate for any of our honored guests to—"

"Cut the platitudes, Celene. You hired a Bard to kill me, and you failed." Gaspard pointed back towards where Mick and Ves were transporting said Bard. "That's still a crime under the law, and you've lost your right to call yourself anyone's Empress!"

A murmur of surprise passed through the room, like ripples over a pond. Clearly, either the news or the manner in which it was being delivered was quite surprising to the gathered crowd. It had to be the second—assassinations were pretty normal here, after all.

Rom made a rather quiet approach on Khari's right flank. The attention of the room was pretty firmly situated on Gaspard and Celene, their dispute quite clearly coming to a climax before the eyes of the entirety of Orlais's highest nobility. Rom took in the last arrivals to the scene himself, noting the half of an arrow still lodged in Gaspard's back, and the blood decorating some of the Inquisition's members, Khari included.

"This should be good," he murmured, close enough to her ear for only her to hear, what with the way the room was still murmuring in surprise and confusion. "We got what we need on Celene. Leon handed it off." He took his eyes away from the scene for a moment, inspecting her dress. "They get you anywhere?"

She shook her head, grinning. It was probably weird that she was this glad to have been in a fight just now, but it was about the first time all night she'd felt like a help instead of a hindrance, and the adrenaline was slow to come down. “Nah. It's all Venatori blood." She was curious as to what he'd mentioned, though, and returned her attention to the stand-off between Celene and Gaspard.

"Have we now?" Celene remained nonplussed, her hands delicately folded in front of her, the very picture of demure innocence. It almost suited her, which was uncanny considering all they knew about the kind of person she was. Perhaps she was just that good an actress. "We are quite sorry to hear that someone tried to take your life, Grand Duke, but we are unsure why you believe we were responsible for such a thing."

This close, Khari could see Gaspard's jaw flex as he clenched his teeth. "Don't be coy. The assailant is one of Dame Cygne's Bards. You are the one who insisted that only they be allowed inside the Winter Palace this evening!" At that, a few of the more knowledgeable eyes in the room swung to Aurelie herself, who wore a much more neutral expression than either Gaspard or Celene did, almost disinterested.

"Again, dear Gaspard, if that is so, we are sorry to hear it, but we selected entertainment for this evening to ensure delightful music, not your death." Celene seemed a little less sanguine now, almost as though she were growing irritated at his persistence.

"You—" Gaspard didn't get very far before he was interrupted.

A throat cleared conspicuously from the right side of the ballroom, where the herald who'd announced the guests held a new piece of parchment aloft. "On this day, 23 Wintermarch of the forty-third year of the Dragon Age, Her Majesty Celene Valmont I does promise the sum of five hundred royals to the organization Le Nichoir, and its proprietor, Lady Aurelie Montblanc, for services to take place on 2 Drakonis of the same year. These services are to include musicianship and entertainment for a fĂȘte at the Winter Palace in Halamshiral, as well as the elimination of Gaspard de Chalons from contention to the crown of Orlais, by whatever means deemed most expedient and appropriate, to be carried out by the agent Wren."

There was quite a resounding silence after that; the herald folded the document back at its creases and returned it to the waiting hand of a tall nobleman with a fox mask—Julien. He smiled, leaning forward against the balcony rail on his side. "You were saying, Your Majesty?" There was no mistaking the satisfaction in his voice.

Khari felt her grin spread over her face. Oh, this was good. “Nice." She breathed the word on an exhale, reaching out for Rom's shoulder and squeezing. More jubilant displays of excitement would probably have to wait, so the did her best to contain herself, but if she hopped a little in place, well... no one was looking in this direction anyway.

"Not a bad story, how we got that," Rom said, smiling. "I'll tell you when we're done here."

The Inquisition's condemnation by proxy had an obvious effect on the crowd, too; the muttering increased in volume, and the general tenor of it took on a hostile edge. More than one disdainful look was leveled at the top of the balcony where the Empress stood.

Gaspard, riding the wave of success, took it upon himself to meet eyes with some of the guards. "Arrest her—for attempted murder and conspiring with the Venatori."

"Actually." This time, the voice that stopped proceedings was quite familiar. Estella stepped free of Lucien and Asala. "I contest the last claim. The Venatori serve Corypheus, not the Empress, and one of his agents was discovered among us tonight." She stood calmly, hands clasped in front of her, and tilted her head at Gaspard. "No doubt this agent wished death upon the both of you, as well as upon His Highness Lucien." She gestured behind her, where Rilien appeared, holding Florianne by the arm.

Her hands had been bound behind her back, and she seemed to have taken a few blows, but she was otherwise unharmed. The way she was dressed must have been the style of those harlequins someone had mentioned earlier in the night. Assassins with the House of Repose, or something like that.

Gaspard's mouth fell open. Clearly, he had not been expecting his own sister to be responsible for sending the Venatori to kill him.

Khari was pretty surprised, too. Florianne hadn't seemed any less suspicious than anyone else, but she wouldn't have picked her to actually be a trained assassin like Aurelie, much less one who worked for Corypheus. “Wait... how'd we figure that one out?"

"Offered her bait she couldn't pass up," Rom explained quietly. "Crown Prince and Lady Inquisitor in the same spot, with Rilien and Asala watching over them. Drew her into an attack."

"I suppose that's one way to do it," Ves commented from Khari's other side, keeping his voice low. "Doesn't look like she gave any of them too much trouble."

The Grand Duke now clearly wasn't sure how to feel about things, but he recovered enough to find his voice, at least. "Then arrest them both." He shook his head. "Celene has invalidated her claim to the throne, and in so doing, invalidated her line of succession. There is only one way to answer this." He crossed his arms over his chest, still clearly ignoring his injuries, and leveled a hard stare at a cluster of people in light grey. They were dressed pretty similarly to Philippe, so it must be some kind of official uniform for the Council of Heralds.

They all looked at each other, obviously as surprised by the turn of events as anyone. It was hard to get a read on the crowd overall, though some people were nodding, as if to express agreement with Gaspard's implication. Not too far away, the Costanzas exchanged a more worried glance. After all, if Celene's entire line of succession were invalidated because of what she'd done, then it would return to Judicael I's, and there was no longer anyone in front of Gaspard there.

There was general confusion for a few more moments, and then the grand double doors from the foyer flew open, one of them slamming back against the wall. In strode a very irritated-looking Guillame Drakon, followed somewhat more sedately by Violette, who escorted yet another prisoner in much the same manner as Rilien had kept hold of Florianne.

"Give it a fucking rest, Gaspard, you're just as guilty as them and you damn well know it." The Lord-General was obviously not inclined to mince his words for the sake of politeness. There were even a few scandalized gasps at the crudeness of his language.

Khari snorted, biting down on her knuckle to stifle the cackle that threatened. This had to be that merc Rom's group had captured a couple hours ago. But seriously, if the court found this kind of language offensive, they should hear her talk... ever. It was pretty ridiculous that that bothered them when they could watch a whole drama unfold like this with mere avid interest. Apparently, the Lord-General's brusque mannerisms were more obscene than the fact that no fewer than three of the people closest to the crown had all tried to kill each other for it.

This part, though... this part was gonna be fun. She moved her eyes to Gaspard, waiting to see what he'd do.

He wasn't half as good at keeping a Graceface as Celene had been. Though she wasn't bothering anymore, either. Two guards stood on either side of her, and her hands were in shackles, but she let a satisfied little smile curl her lip, quite able to read the writing on the wall here, no doubt. Maybe it was some consolation that her rival was going to go down with her.

"I have no idea what you're talking about, Lord-General," Gaspard tried, but by this point the crowd was primed for the evidence to be legitimate before it had even been properly presented, and the dissenting murmurs were loud.

Guy rolled his eyes obviously enough that Khari could see it, and gestured Violette forward with one hand. She pulled her prisoner along with her, and the Lord-General glared at him. "Speak."

"Uh—" The man's accent was very Fereldan. He clearly wasn't in great shape; it looked like a lump was forming on his head where he'd been hit, but they were definitely battle-wounds, not the kind you got when someone was deliberately and methodically inflicting pain. "The Grand Duke, Lords. And Ladies. He, uh—hired m'boss's company. We were hiding out in the gardens, supposed to come in on his signal, y'see. Menace the nobles and the Council till they gave him the crown. Maybe cut a few up if anyone got mouthy."

It seemed to be particularly offensive that the men hired for this were Fereldan. Or maybe that they were mercenaries. It was hard to say which, but given the longstanding rivalry between the two countries, the first seemed a bit more likely.

"While we're arresting people," Guy added, meeting the eyes of another cluster of guards. These ones appeared to answer to him directly. "Arrest him, too." They moved to do it, careful not to bother his wounds too much, but he received no more quarter than Celene, Florianne, or the mercenary did.

"Well, now." Julien took over the narrative from there. And that's what it was, quite apparently: a dramatic narrative, planned in pieces, to keep attention and move events along swiftly and efficiently. No doubt Rilien had had some part in constructing it. Maybe some of the others had, too. The best thing about it was that no part of it was false. "As that seems to invalidate Gaspard's line of succession, I do believe we're back at Judicael's again. Where does that put us, o esteemed peers of the Council?" He folded his hands behind him with the air of someone who knew exactly what the answer to his question was.

Still, for whatever reason, the Council conferred on it for several tense minutes, during which everyone else in the hall waited for the verdict. It was almost possible to feel it, the way the sum total of held breaths and bowstring muscles gave the whole thing the feel of standing on eggshells. Or needles. Like one false move would bring the whole thing crashing down.

Khari was certainly feeling it. She knew the answer had to be the obvious one, but these people were really good at dragging it out. She wondered what the holdup was. Surely everyone had the really important bloodlines memorized, right? She couldn't believe they'd need to consult charts or anything.

“Taking their time, aren't they?" Apparently Cyrus thought the same. She rolled her eyes so he could see, causing a wry lift of half his mouth.

"We are dealing with the lines of succession," Marcy noted, tossing them a glance. "I believe the delay can be forgiven, considering."

“Hurry up and wait, so they say,” Zahra lifted her shoulder in a half-shrug and glanced down at her own dress. There was a section near the leg that was torn. Possibly from whatever had happened before, during the heist.

At last, one of the Heralds stepped away from the cluster of them to address the crowd. "Given the invalidation of both Grand Duchess Celene and Grand Duke Gaspard's lines of succession," he said, demoting Celene at the moment he spoke her title, "the Emperor of Orlais is Lucien Drakon."

The tension snapped, and the room exploded in noise. Lots of clamoring, even some shouting; no few people cheered. Others looked scandalized, or shouted questions at the Council, but there was little chance of any of them being heard over the furor.

“Ha. Yes!" Given all the noise already filling the room, Khari no longer saw any reason to dampen her enthusiasm. “Eat it, you poncy bastards!" She had absolutely no doubt in her mind that this was the right choice, not just for the Inquisition, but for Orlesians. She didn't always think of herself as one of them, but she was, and in this moment, she was pretty damn all right with that.

Rom snorted a laugh next to her, breaking into a full blown grin at her reaction. He didn't offer any taunting words of his own, but he did clap her on the shoulder and squeeze briefly.

Beside them, Mick rolled his eyes at her antics, but regardless smiled and clapped his hands, though for a moment he did lean forward to speak into Marcy's ear. Whatever he said must had been funny, because it caused her to laugh and nod in agreement.

Zahra’s smile couldn’t have been wider, until it broke out into a full grin. Teeth bared. She looked as pleased as the rest of them at the results, clapping Khari's shoulder from behind and rocking back on her heels, pleased as kitten doused in milk.

Across the room, Stel gave Lucien a bit of a nudge, and he made his way carefully nearer to the balcony where Celene had once stood, before pausing en route and seeming to change his mind. Instead, he descended the stairs to the ballroom floor, where the majority of the watchers were gathered. Those on the upper level crowded around the banisters. He raised a hand for quiet, which was nearly immediate. No doubt even those that didn't like the news would want to know what he had to say.

"Before I begin," he said, his tone dry, "I would like to ensure that there are no more doors to be kicked down, hostages to be dragged in, or accusations to be shouted across the room?" In the pause, there was scattered laughter, but no such interruptions were forthcoming. Lucien's shoulders rose and fell with a sigh. "Good. Frankly I'm not sure we can handle much more as it is."

His tone sobered to match his expression. "No doubt that was all very fast for you. I know it was for me. I can truthfully say that I did not arrive here tonight planning to leave an Emperor. And I allow for the possibility that, in the course of their trials, either my aunt or my cousins might be found not guilty of the crimes of which they are accused. If such a thing occurs, you have my assurance that I will not contend to keep this title in their places." He paused a moment, pursing his lips. "Nevertheless, it is clear that in the meantime, I will have to assume the mantle in full, because what is upon us now is a disaster in full. Our armies are depleted. Many of our lands lay barren, a result of a war that was by all accounts both short and exceedingly bloody. Our people suffer, and if that were what I had to contend with upon ascension, it would be a tall task."

Folding his hands behind his back, Lucien cast his eyes over the assembled, both in front of and above where he stood. "But that is not the extent of it. An enemy unlike any we have faced before has arrived upon our doorstep. Infiltrated our court, where many of us have doubtlessly believed ourselves safe from unfamiliar dangers." He glanced once at Florianne, but only briefly. "We have been distracted by our own disagreements for too long. One way or another, those have found temporary resolution tonight. I intend to use that time to prepare us to face down Corypheus, who is a danger not just to some of us, but to us all. I hope that as I do so, I can count on your support and your advice, as all new leaders are wise to do." He favored the assembled with a small smile, genuine as ever, then nodded to the guards.

"See to it that they are taken care of, please." As the prisoners were escorted away, Lucien pulled in another breath. "If I may, I think I might call this the most thorough unmasking that has ever occurred at such an event. In that spirit, let us all be known to each other." Reaching up to his own face, he took hold of the edges of his mask in either hand, and lifted it up and away.

The rest of the court followed suit, dropping their arms back to their sides. There was something about it—perhaps just the timing or the events—that made the effect particularly striking. People blinked at each other as though they were looking at their neighbors for the first time, almost, though surely at least some of them were more familiar with each other than that.

Finally, she could get this thing off her face. Khari peeled it away without hesitation, breathing a relieved sigh in the process. Really, if they liked decorating their faces this much, they should just do the logical thing and get tattoos. Wouldn't be so weird to connect them to families, either: that was what at least some Rivaini did, if Rom was anything to go by.

Speaking of... Khari shot him a huge grin. “Pretty sure we just made a whole regime change happen." If anyone had asked her about the things she thought she'd be doing at this point in her life... not even she'd have dared to dream as big as toppling a dynasty. Because that was what they'd done—they'd usurped the Valmonts, and put someone with the name Drakon back on the Orlesian throne. This was the kind of shit people wrote entire history books about.

Obviously, defeating Corypheus would be like that, too, but they hadn't actually done that part yet.

Ves removed his own mask as he walked past them. He looked a bit more tired than she was used to seeing him, but it was understandable given the unusual work they'd been forced into. He offered both of them a smile. "Not bad for a night's work, little bear."

He disappeared into the crowd of nobles, probably off to regroup with Stel. Rom had his arms crossed, free of his mask now and looking over the crowd as if surveying his handiwork. Their handiwork, since tonight had only been possible through contributions that all of them had made, whether it was picking locks, navigating conversation, or smashing vases over Venatori heads. "It was about as painful as I expected," Rom admitted, probably referring to the night as a whole. "But hey, at least we made it worthwhile."

Both Mick and Marcy had removed their masks, and she now leaned back against him, with his arms wound around her. With their faces bare, they both seemed immensely relieved, and for once relaxed. Even Marcy's expression was soft and gentle, apparently reveling in their success with her husband.

Off to Romulus’s right side, Zahra hefted her mask off and tucked it under her armpit. It seemed as if she already had a destination in mind. Nearly trouncing towards a nearby servant standing off to the side with a tray poised atop his palm. This time, she wouldn’t be interrupted. She didn’t stop to talk to anyone, only swept up her lace and leaned against the wall beside him. Words were exchanged as the platter was lowered and she began plucking small morsels into her mouth, eyeing him whenever he was foolish enough to pull it away thinking she was done.

With a short, shallow bow to the crowd, Lucien placed his hand over his heart. "Please, stay and partake if you still wish to. And take care on your travels home. Each of you will be needed in the days to come." His address concluded, he once more ascended the stairs, leaving events to resume in his wake.

Rom glanced sideways at Khari. "You hungry? I could go for something to eat right about now."

“Starving." She knocked his elbow with hers, letting her mood—tired, but pretty damn fantastic otherwise—manifest itself as playfulness. Close enough, anyway. “Let's go."

Changing the fate of the world had a way of working up an appetite.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Cyrus had never been a man of his word, particularly.

It wasn't like he told lies or broke promises all the time, of course, just that he'd always done both when it was convenient to do so, and hadn't seen any particular reason to be otherwise. For most of his life, too much honesty would have been a fatal weakness, and not necessarily just for him. It was better to be... flexible, in certain ways.

But he'd promised Zahra that he would consult his former master about Faraji Contee and his family, and for once, it just didn't feel to him like breaking that promise was an option on the table, unpleasant as this was bound to be.

Ridiculous as he'd found most things about the whole Halamshiral affair, he more than most people could probably understand the allure of wearing a physical mask. He hadn't ever been the best at hiding his feelings when his face was bare, and Cassius knew him far too well for any attempt like that to have a hope of success anyway. Descending to the dungeon level of Skyhold felt almost like going back in time, to when he'd been a little boy, approaching the master's office knowing full well that he was about to be punished. The whistle and crack of rattan were still vivid in his memory, recollections that would never quite fade entirely, as so many other things would. Nothing in life was fair, not even what one remembered of it and what one forgot.

Alighting softly on the landing, Cyrus nodded at the templar and the mage guarding the large cell on the end, drawing himself up as tall as he could force his spine, tilting his chin upwards to have an angle that displayed more confidence than he felt. He folded his hands behind his back. When the templar opened the cell with the key, he stepped inside as though nothing was off whatsoever, as though there was no child in him still, apprehensive and hopeful and so many other things that he didn't know how to be anymore.

Cassius's extended stay in the dungeon showed in the appointments of his cell: a simple screen closed off the privy and washbasin. The floor had a modest rug, and someone had allowed both a small bookcase—no doubt long overstuffed—and a writing desk with a proper chair. It was not luxurious, but it was no doubt a great deal more comfortable than it could have been.

"Cyrus." Cassius's voice, parchment-dry, was thinner than he remembered it, but what two years more of age had taken away in resonance, it had loaned in a certain raspy gravitas, a light susurration on the edges like reed-grass rubbing together or a snake's scales sliding over hot sandstone. He sounded... old.

Intellectually, Cyrus knew that by this point he well should. But it was startling nevertheless. Cassius had never worn his years as heavily as some others, but they looked to weigh their due now. His master's skin was as papery as his voice, the lines near his eyes deep, and rendered deeper by the dim light of the room, on the side where his magelight lantern didn't illuminate.

He still sat at his desk like a Magister, however.

"It has been some time. Deigned to show me your face at last, have you?" He arched a grey eyebrow, still well-kept like the rest of him. Somehow there was yet a great deal of judgement in his tone, a scolding undercurrent that evoked instinctive reaction in Cyrus. Such things were easy to ignore when he was nearly blind with rage, but in this setting, they were not.

His chin lost the defiant tilt; instead, he dipped his head in some form of acknowledgment. He didn't owe this man an apology, but that didn't stop him from feeling like he owed him something. He'd been doing a lot more thinking about the course of his life, of late. Perhaps that was inevitable, with how much it had changed. What he thought—felt—about Cassius was not something that could easily or neatly be summed up into a few words or phrases. It was too complicated for that, too bound up in things that were still changing, and in his own changing understanding of what in life was theirs to control, and what inevitably controlled them.

“I've come to ask you a question." That much was probably obvious, but if he didn't say it himself, Cassius would still make him, by feigning obliviousness until Cyrus was forced into the position of making it a request. Better to get it over with.

"So there are still things you don't know, are there?" Cassius's dark eyes narrowed; he pulled a leg up and crossed his ankle over his knee. His robes were plain, but the perfect Viridius sage-green of them meant they were his, from somewhere. "Please, allow me a moment to savor the revelation that I might have something left to teach you. I believe you once told me otherwise, after all." His voice did not suggest any actual enjoyment, just a very thick layer of sarcasm. Still, he gestured at the extra chair in the cell. It looked to see very little use. Likely none.

Cyrus debated with himself for a moment, then took it, settling his arms carefully on the hard wooden rests.

"Now... what does my not-so-omniscient apprentice want to learn this time?" Cassius pressed the tips of his fingers together, resting the very edge of the formation at his chin. It was a familiar bit of body language. Cyrus resisted the urge to sit up straighter.

Instead he leaned forward, putting his elbows on his knees. “Whatever you know about another Altus house. Contee."

Cassius made a face that suggested mild revulsion. "Altus on one side only, with a name like that." It was certainly not a Tevene name, that much was true. Then again, if Zahra had been promised to one of the children, they obviously didn't mind that as much as most houses would. "Through the Lady, of course. Claudia Contee, née Olivarius. Husband was... oh, I don't remember. Rivaini, I think, one of the hedge-mages, though of course it's the matriarchs that run things there." Predictably, he was dismissive of any other country's version of magic and rulership, but he certainly seemed to know what he was talking about.

"Two sons, as I recall. Corveus, and... Faraji. One name from each side, I suppose." He made eye contact with Cyrus from beneath heavy brows. "Why the interest? You hardly cared to know the names of the peerage before. I can't imagine it's suddenly become more relevant to you."

“Not to me." Cyrus hesitated, hedging around the word 'friend.' He knew quite well what Cassius thought of having friends, particularly those whose status would not advance his in any way whatsoever, a category Zahra without question fell into. “To the Inquisition, or some of its members, anyway."

The penetrating stare he received in return suggested that he probably should have just used the word. "Planning social suicide, are you? That's exactly what it would be, if you attempted anything against them with the kind of inadequate preparation this lot is likely to be able to muster." Cassius shook his head, the flicker of disdain returning momentarily before it faded. "They're quite reputed for 'experimental' blood magic, that lot. You know as well as I that means toying with forces they aren't competent enough to control. There's rumors of black market lyrium trafficking as well, but I cannot substantiate those."

“They sound like such lovely people." Cyrus felt his mouth pull down into a frown.

Cassius grunted. "As lovely as any, of course." The Imperium did tend to sow its own garden with bad seeds. It was hardly surprising that so many bore rotten fruit. "They have an estate in Minrathous, as most do. Ivory Quarter, I believe." Cassius let his hands fall away from his face, tilting his head in a way that suggested a shift in topic was imminent.

"I know." The words were so flat there could be only one thing they were about.

Cyrus's jaw clenched. “And?" No doubt whatever chastisement had come before would be nothing compared to this one.

Cassius sighed heavily. "You stupid boy. Have you forgotten everything I ever taught you so easily?" Cassius sounded more weary than anything, shaking his head with a ponderousness that suggested an almost-physical fatigue.

But it had the opposite effect on Cyrus, lighting a spark in his belly that he'd thought extinguished as soon as his feet hit the floor here. “You would condescend to me in this, too? That entire situation was of your making, Cassius. If you know what happened, you surely know who was responsible." His master was the one who'd given him an impossible choice. The one who'd told him to kill Leta, or kill Milo, or watch the both of them die.

He sat up, hands gripping his knees until his knuckles were white.

Cassius's lip curled. "This beast was not of my design, Cyrus. You gave the wrong answer, and you paid for it. Years later, but you paid for it. As you were always going to."

“Then, o wise one, please do enlighten me! What could possibly have been the right answer in a situation like that? The choice was impossible!"

"It was easy." Cassius shot the words back harshly, but not at the same volume. "No loose ends, Cyrus. You keep your hands clean, and you make sure nothing that happens can come back to bite you."

“And what?" Cyrus stood, the spark churning in his guts until it was a full-blown flame. “Let two innocent people die because you couldn't stand the idea that I might possibly have a heart? That I might possibly think a life that wasn't a magister's could have worth?" He shook his head. “I'm not a monster, Cassius. I'm not like y—"

"You are exactly like me!" Cassius stood too, a much more familiar thunder in his voice. He had to look up a couple of inches to make eye contact, but this did not seem to diminish his presence. His magic pressed down on the room like something palpable. For a moment, there was utter silence. No doubt the guards were unsure whether they should intervene, but they did not. "You are exactly like me." The words were quieter the second time. "I made you that way. And though I tried, I failed to fix my mistake." He shook his head, slowly, bending down to right the chair he'd overturned in his haste, and sank back into it.

Cyrus's breaths were hard in his lungs, billowing in and out of his chest with harsh rasps, but he didn't have the words to deny what Cassius was saying. Perhaps because it was true.

"You protect what matters to you no matter the cost to the rest. You keep your word only as long as it's convenient. You mix lies with truth so skillfully you sometimes forget which is which." He sighed wearily. "You can't hide your tells from the people that know what they are. And some foolish, stupid part of you sometimes forgets that it is better not to care."

With a hard scoff, Cyrus shook his head. “And what have you ever cared about, that wasn't your family or its standing?" He had no doubt that Cassius loved his daughter, though he was never especially expressive of this fact. He'd lent her the protection of his name too many times despite their ideological disagreements. But they were family—blood. The most important thing of all in Tevinter.

"I cared about you." The answer was surprisingly soft, almost uncertain in delivery. Cassius, in the uneven light of the lantern, looked much older than he had even a few minutes before. "My choice of apprentices, and I took you. A Laetan boy, as likely elf-blooded as not, who could just as easily have been a slave."

“You had a funny way of showing it, then." Cyrus's lip curled. “Most people who care wouldn't take the cane to a child, or lock him in the library until he learned his spells for the week." Though he knew he had the right to be angry still, the fire was weakening; the things he could have fed it with were bitter and ugly, but he just couldn't work himself up to it. Righteousness was not in his makeup. In the makeup Cassius knew well enough to describe with such uncanny accuracy.

"I said I cared. I didn't say I wanted to." Cassius leaned back in his chair. "Another way in which I suppose we are similar." He paused, allowing several heartbeats of oppressive silence. "Don't imagine that what has become of you is changing you, Cyrus. Men like you and I... we don't ever change. Not really. You want your magic back, which means you'll find a way. And once you do, you'll have power enough to be exactly as you were again."

He didn't want to believe it. Cyrus wanted to believe he was capable of something more enduring than that. A change that wouldn't just evaporate if his circumstances should shift again. But what evidence could he marshal to the contrary? He was a rational man, someone who didn't take things on faith or believe in fate or luck. Not everything happened for a reason in the cosmic sense, or any of that other nonsense. His fists clenched, then relaxed. Nothing in the evidence could show Cassius's claim to be false, however much he might wish it were otherwise.

Cyrus felt something fighting its way up his throat, but it was no fire. Almost the opposite; it tasted like bile. He felt he'd be sick, but swallowed hard, suppressing the feeling and the physical reaction at the same time. In the end, all he could muster in his own defense were two words, almost a concession in themselves.

“We'll see."

Turning on his heel, he departed the cell. He didn't stay long enough to hear the key turn in the lock behind him.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

It was Lady Marceline's turn to choose the tea for this evening. She had decided on a red tea from her homeland that she had a particular fondness for. It was supposedly healthy for the body, but it was the sweetness that she enjoyed the most. Alongside Estella, they were also joined by Leon, Vesryn, and Cyrus in her office for the evening. She'd not chosen her desk to host them, as it was presently covered in an inordinate amount of letters and papers. Apparently, everyone had an opinion of the Inquisition's involvement with the ascension of Orlais's newest Emperor, and were not afraid to share it with them. Some were positive, some were not, others were decidedly even less so. Still, it was a reaction she expected.

And also one she grew tired of very quickly. She was happy when it was time she was able to leave her desk to host tea with the others, even if it was only a few steps away from her mantelpiece. A tea kettle hung above the fire as they presently waited for the water to come to a boil. On the end tables on either side of the couch she sat on, the tea cups rested, partnered with biscuits, cookies, and even little finger sandwiches. It was a quaint little tea party, but she found herself enjoying the relaxing quiet they brought.

"Thank you all for coming, again," she reiterated, "I am glad not to be reading any more letters, at least for a little while." She tossed a wary glance back to her desk, and the correspondence that waited, before issuing a light chuckle.

“Dear Lady Marceline." Cyrus spoke in an almost whimsical tone, enunciating so as to give himself a rather spot-on upper-class Orlesian accent. “We have heard that the Inquisition was singlehandedly responsible for putting an honest man on our throne. This is a deep affront to our history and culture, and we demand a do-over. Sincerely, His Grace Ser Lord Roderick Ponce von Fontlebottom the younger, duke of some little place out in the sticks, but with vineyards." He sniffed, reaching forward to procure himself a biscuit before leaning back into the armchair he occupied, one leg resting over the opposite knee at the shin.

Estella snorted, clearly trying to contain laughter. "You forgot to include a vaguely-worded threat, Cy," she said. "No proper Ser Lord Duke of some little place out in the sticks would ever forget one of those." She raised an eyebrow, breaking a finger-sandwich in half. "Something like... 'I would be most displeased to hear that this matter had not been resolved within a fortnight.'" Her accent was actually quite good as well, but then that much at least was probably to be expected, with all the time she'd spent in the country.

"No mention of the armies of Venatori and twelve lyrium dragons we all had to fight off during the canarie?" Leon added dryly. "For shame, Ser Lord Roderick. At least give us our due."

"Excellent choice of tea, Lady Marceline," Vesryn added, apparently seeing no need to add on to the efforts of the others, though he appeared thoroughly amused by it all.

"You all laugh," Marceline said, laughing in spite of herself, "But you do not know how eerily similar that sounds." A few of the letters she received were indeed penned from estates in some far flung corner of Orlais, though obviously the names and titles they had created for themselves made it sound far more respectful than they actually were. In fact, one particular estate she could even not find on the map, and Larissa had never heard of it before. She actually held on to that one, and planned to dig into it later, just to sate her curiosity.

She smiled and nodded her appreciation for Vesryn, before she turned back toward the others. "I would be offended, if it were not at least partially true," she said with another laugh. "I shall save the better ones, so that you all may see for yourselves." It was right about then that the tea kettle began to whistle, and she began to attend to it. Using the poker that leaned against the fireplace, she used it to hook the hand of the kettle and fish it from the flames, setting it gently down on a woven coaster on a nearby table. The whistling faded as it cooled, and she sat back down as they waited for it to be handled without risking burns.

"It was a tea I was fond of back home," she revealed to Vesryn. "It is naturally sweet, and does not contain caffeine, so it will not keep you up at night. It is also good for your skin, I hear," she added, rubbing the top of her wrists to convey the point.

“If you save them, we can have a dramatic reading. I've been told I missed my calling in the theater." Cyrus's tone of voice suggested self-effacement more than anything, though the suggestion seemed real enough. “Perhaps searching for the good ones will make getting through the pile of them a little easier."

Apparently deciding the tea was cool enough, he poured a round for everyone, spooning... quite a lot of sugar into his. Apparently naturally sweet was insufficient to his purposes. He did hum approvingly when he took the first sip, however, so perhaps it was well enough.

Estella added honey to hers, as she had the last time, though less than before, in consideration of the blend, perhaps. Leon sniffed slightly at it before adding a dash of milk, but otherwise left it as it had been before.

"Surely some of them are supportive, though?" The lady Inquisitor set her spoon down with a slightly-troubled frown. "I know people who won't play the Game have never been popular in Court, but surely there are some who can see the advantages?"

"Yes, of course. A good number give their support," Marceline answered, taking her tea straight. "Most are sincere, I believe. There are a few that I feel are just attempting to curry favor with us, but that is to be expected. There will always be some who seek out opportunities for their own gain," she stated. It was through their intervention that Lucien now sat on the Orlesian throne, of course there would be a those who would want to get into the installing party's good graces. She had expected no less. However, it was the genuine articles that resonated with her.

She blew the steam from her tea before taking a sip, and decided that she had gotten the steeping time down perfectly this time. Nodding, she continued. "I have also read a few that send their thanks for helping put an end to the civil war," she said, leaning back into the couch. "Many chevaliers will return home to their families now that the throne is no longer contested. Despite the politics, many are grateful to just get their loved ones back safely." She was among them. As a Marshal, her father would still have work to be done before he could return home, but at least she no longer had to worry about him fighting.

Marceline glanced at her desk again, this time without the trepidation. She wondered if a letter from her mother had gotten mixed with the rest of the correspondence, though she would have to find out later. "I trust Lucien will manage to win the court's approval in spite of them. He will play the Game enough to keep them content, but I doubt he will let it affect his politics," she said kindly. "He is an honorable man, and I truly believe he will do what is best for our country."

“Ah, but that's a bit of a changed tune, isn't it?" Cyrus's eyes were keen. Even sitting back with a cup of tea on his knee and a biscuit half-submerged in it, he managed to seem a bit like a housecat: lazy until provoked by something curious or interesting, and then surprisingly quick. “Your entire family were loyalists. Only a fool would believe Lucien was never an option until Halamshiral itself, which means you didn't quite come out of that with what you wanted, did you Lady Marceline?" He kept his tone on the rather light level of the conversation so far, but admittedly the query was rather pointed.

Marceline frowned, but she took the question in stride. She never tried to insert her own political opinions into Inquisition matters. She had always tried to act in the best interests of the Inquisition, in spite of her own beliefs. That being said, she never had reason to express her political ideas to the others, as it never came up in conversation. "We ended the civil war, and we now have the support of the Empire, I daresay I did get what I want Cyrus," she said taking a sip of her tea. "The rest of my family may not be as pleased with the outcome, but they cannot argue with the results."

She did wonder how her father would take it, however. He was a Marshall in Celene's army, and she wondered if he would take her failure as his. She shook her head and leaned back in the couch, casting another glance to Cyrus. "My support of the Empress--former Empress, I suppose I should say say now, was not as strong as it once was. By the time the you all collected me in Val Royeaux for the Inquisition, I barely considered myself a loyalist at all."

"Not that I'm against the outcome we got in the Winter Palace," Vesryn said, setting down his cup for the moment and pulling one leg up to rest across his other knee, "far from it, but the results for Orlais are certainly different than they are from our perspective. If that makes sense." He shrugged, perhaps doubting his ability to put political ideas in the correct terms. He rarely weighed in on these matters, after all.

"I don't doubt much of Orlais didn't want to give so much as a sovereign of support to us. Their war ended, but neither of the sides who fought and died now see their leader on the throne. The man sitting on it now has experience in leading a mercenary company, not an empire, and he has as great a task before him as perhaps any Emperor of Orlais that came before." His eyes wandered over to Estella for a moment before they came back to Marceline.

"I was all for removing Celene from power, but I expect the rest of Orlais can and will argue with the results. I hope it won't leave relations with your family... strained, or anything. Simply for doing your job and acting in the interest of the Inquisition."

"Then again," Leon added, shrugging his large shoulders. "The opposite is true as well. No one sees an enemy they've come to hate sitting there, either. Perhaps that will turn out to be a bigger favor for unification than anything. And reconciliation—even in the more personal cases." It seemed to be meant as a sort of encouragement, though he was hardly the most graceful at giving such things.

Marceline smiled gratefully at both Leon and Vesryn, "Thank you both for your concern. While our politics have... diverged in the recent years, we have not let that come between us yet. I hope that will continue, even now." Of course, quietly losing support for the Empress and actively installing a new Emperor were two completely different things, but her parents had to have seen that Lucien becoming the Emperor was a viable option, and that she had to act in the interests of the Inquisition. At the very least, she expected their conversations on Orlesian politics would become far more lively now.

"I agree with Leon on his other point, however. He remained neutral during the war, and did not actively create enemies," she added. Had Gaspard became the Emperor, or Celene remained, then the allies of the opposite party would have felt that they had lost so to speak, and their enemy now sat on the throne. It would have been difficult then for them to transition into peace. But Lucien's party had remained neutral during the Civil War, and had acted as a buffer of sorts between the factions. While the neutrality may have earned him some opposition regardless, he did not actively make enemies with his actions, so hopefully his transition would prove to be relatively peaceful.

"That being," she sighed, "Lucien has indeed inherited a tumultuous reign, as not only does he have to deal with the fallout of the Civil War, but also the threat that Corypheus poses remains. Fortunately, we are able to assist him with the latter."

Vesryn had no argument on that point, and took a long drink of his tea, licking his lips slightly when he was done. "So," he said, after a few brief moments of silence, "assuming you were able to keep an eye on all us during the dance, Lady Marceline, any thoughts on our form? Any standouts, anyone sorely in need of more practice?" He didn't look to be taking much serious stock in the answer, just curiosity with a hefty dose of amusement.

Marceline chuckled. "Oh, I would not be worried overmuch Ser Vesryn. If you had been atrocious I would have let you know. Gently, of course," she said with a wink and another quiet laugh.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish

0.00 INK

Patience was never one of Zahra’s virtues.

That certainly hadn’t changed since joining the Inquisition. Better to rip off the bandage and just get done with it, rather than drag it out. As of late, the letter felt as if it were burning a hole through her pocket. She’d kept it there since receiving it in Halamshiral. How she hadn’t ripped the damn thing open by now was anyone’s guess. She certainly didn’t know. Self-reflection had never been one of her strong suits either. She supposed, if she were being honest with herself, she didn’t want to open it alone. What with her destructive thoughts, she wasn’t sure how she would react. She wasn’t even sure what it was about.

It had to be connected. Which was why she was striding across Skyhold’s grounds in search of the only one who truly understood what was going on. Who understood what was at stake. It wasn’t because she didn’t trust the others. She did. More than she could express in words. But he’d seen more. Slivers of herself she’d thought dead and gone, hidden away. Buried in ale, and a slathering of smarm. Like Stel had said
 he’d know what to do. Or at least give an unbiased opinion. Steer her in any direction that wasn’t the Herald’s Rest—she’d done enough of that already. Sulking when no one was looking. Drawing her fingertips over the lip of the envelope, too cowardly open it.

She could already feel a pensive frown pulling on her lips, eyebrows drawing together. Even if she’d wanted to smother it away with a smile, she knew well enough that Cyrus would forgive her somber state. Fortunately she hadn’t needed to go very far to find him. A sigh sifted past her lips. Far harsher than she’d intended. She held the letter tucked between her knuckles; occasionally flapping it against her leg. The lumpy bit in the middle, hard as stone. It was the first thing she’d noted about the letter when the man crooked her fingers closed. Something else was in there, aside from the obvious: a piece of parchment.

A mystery man with a letter that might have some kind of curious object inside sounded like all kinds of trouble. It wasn’t something she wanted to invite inside of the Inquisition, because she’d seen enough magical objects to know that nothing was at it appeared and she was better off asking someone proficient enough to know the signs. Cyrus fit that bill, as well, even without his magic. He’d read countless books. Experimented in that lab of his. Grew up in Minranthous of all places.

Drawing up to Cyrus’s laboratory, Zahra paused and squinted at the doorway. Left slightly ajar. Peculiar. She always thought he revered his privacy. Or else, didn’t like people barging inside, like she often did to everyone in the Inquisition. Even so, she lingered in the hallway. Tiptoed closer. Perhaps this was only one of the many changes he’d undergone over the last year. She’d noticed it, little by little: a blooming construct, sloughing off old skin. He smiled more, at least.

She pressed her hand, and letter, against the door, before rapping her knuckles against the frame. “You in there, Cy?”

“I am." The answer, simple and precise, came from surprisingly close inside. A moment later, the door opened inwards, Cyrus himself on the other side of it. His appearance didn't make clear what the valence of his mood was on this particular day: his tunic, sapphire blue but otherwise plain, was a bit on the wrinkled side, and he hadn't bothered with a belt or anything, but the dampness of his hair suggested he might have just bathed after some kind of exercise. A few of them always seemed to be coming and going from Rilien's tower, presumably to use that dirt ring she'd seen on the bottom floor.

The room itself was... disheveled. The artifacts of research lay about in a way that could have been organized, but probably only in a way Cyrus himself would understand; like a cipher without a key anyone else could access. Books lay across the large central desk, a few others scattered over the arms of chairs or upside-down on the coffee table. He seemed to lack a sufficient number of bookmarks, and had resorted to stuffing some tomes with scraps of parchment, labeled neatly but just as cryptically as they were arranged. It was impossible to guess even the subject of his search—what text she could see looked to be in either Tevene or... that might have been Orlesian, but it was hard to say.

He tilted his head at her, standing in the center of the room like a sentinel at the eye of a very peculiar storm, the ends of his hair still dripping slightly onto his shoulders and back. “Something I can help you with, Zahra?"

Like a sopping wet pup. Nearly. In any other moment Zahra might have commented on his state of dress, but this time, she only raised the letter in her grasp and gave it an idle shake. She didn’t want to admit it. Or even speak her reasoning aloud. That much would stifle and choke her, make her feel smaller than she already did. She hoped he wouldn’t press her. Though she doubted that he would.

“I figured we could open this together,” she gave the letter another shake, and raised her shoulder in a half-shrug. Only a few had seen the exchange. Cyrus hadn’t been one of them, but she supposed he’d only warrant a short explanation before catching on to the implications, “Another letter. This time, in the Winter Palace. I didn’t recognize the man
 but there’s something strange about it.”

She wouldn’t push past him without being invited inside. Not when she was asking for something.

True to her predictions, he seemed to catch on immediately. “Ah. Of course." Setting down the feather quill that had been idling in his left hand, he took several large steps backwards, gesturing almost as if to ask why she hadn't already come in and made herself comfortable. Stepping in revealed the rest of the workshop: a few more pieces of furniture, a pair of armor racks with his equipment on them, and curled in one of the armchairs, a small black cat with very large green eyes, who blinked once at Zahra, quite slowly, before deciding that her presence clearly did not merit any more interest than that.

Cyrus lifted his hands to his head, slicking back the errant strands of hair, then brushed his palms off carelessly on his trousers, clicking his tongue and setting about the task of clearing some space. “Sit wherever you like. If you move anything, just try and keep the place marked when you put it down if you can." He picked up what appeared to be a mug, sniffed the contents, and made a face before setting it on a small end table near the door, probably where the occasional servant came in to clear away his refuse and dishes.

Messy.

The thought intruded as Zahra stepped inside Cyrus’s chamber. She might’ve spoken it aloud if she hadn’t been so enthralled by it. Chaotic intelligence; books heaped in every nook and cranny, enough to make her wonder if he read them all at once. How he could keep all of that in that head of his went far beyond her understanding. While she’d always been a storyteller, she had never been much of a reader. Her favorite books were wistful things; grandiose tales of adventurers who saved all of Thedas. Once upon a time. Frivolity. Stories she remembered being read in her youth. Filled with places that could take her far away when the present grew too heavy to bear.

She doubted he read the same sort of drivel.

A small smile pulled at the corners of her lips as she heeded his invitation and perched herself in a nearby chair. It was set in front of the larger, cluttered desk. She wriggled in her seat, moving over so that she could carefully remove the half-opened book from the chair’s arm and place it face down on the desk. There was enough room to upend the letter. Good. She pulled the chair closer to the desk and leaned her elbows across the surface.

“There’s something else in it,” she hooked a finger in the corner, and dragged it across in order to rip it wide enough to extract its contents. She felt something slip out before she had the chance to react. For something so small, the size of someone’s palm, it sounded heavier than it appeared. It bounced once before spinning to a stop. A reflective piece. A shard of glass. A mirror? She wasn’t sure. There was a scintillating ripple across the surface, almost unnaturally so. It made her uneasy, though she wasn’t sure why. “
 a piece of glass?”

A slip of the letter slipped out into her hand. Much smaller than Maleus’s letter had been. Cryptic, even. She pursed her lips and dragged her eyes away from the shard, opting to read it aloud for Cyrus’s sake, “By blood and lyrium were they drawn. Inexorably to the unreachable city, the heart of all creation. At a touch, the gate swung wide.” She paused and shook her head, letting out a frustrated groan. It was gibberish. A joke? She was foolish to think it was anything else. “What the hell does this even mean?”

Cyrus pursed his lips. “That is a dissonant verse. Not in the canonical southern Chant. Canticle of Silence—" he paused, almost as if consulting some kind of mental map or inventory, eyes flickering towards the ceiling— “2:8 and 2:9, though with a bit of missing matter between. It references the Magisters who entered the Golden City. Why anyone would recite it to you is rather more mysterious." He crossed to the desk, leaning over it to capture the shard in his fingers and raise it towards his face, without so much as a hint of any hesitation.

Fearless, reckless, or aware of what it was, then. The third possibility at least bore out. “This is a piece of an eluvian. Remember the one you found in the basement?" He turned it over a few times, a small line forming between his brows. “I'm not sure why anyone would give you this, either—it's useless outside the context of the mirror it came from, and they are not easy to repair when broken. It takes special elven crafting tools and rather esoteric magic to do properly."

He paused, setting the shard down carefully and taking a seat at last. “And someone in the Winter Palace gave this to you?"

That didn’t mean much to Zahra. She wasn’t well-versed in anything that involved the Chant or the Chantry. Hedge-witches and fishmongers had no need for such convoluted things, or so her mother always said. She frowned and smoothed the edges of the parchment paper over the table. Lilted writing. A steady hand. Just as mysterious as the man was. A stranger who wanted something from her, or else, figured she’d understand this ridiculous message.

“Sounds like a riddle to me,” she puffed out a sigh and tapped a finger across the wax seal she’d ripped in half. It was somewhat familiar. A dragon or serpent of sorts. Seeing how concerned she was about the contents of the letter, she’d nearly forgotten about it. She was sure she’d seen it before. Somewhere. She tried to conjure up the memory. Scrape it back up from the back of her mind. Nothing came.

Her mouth gawped open when Cyrus snatched up the shard and held the piece close to his face. Concern welled in her stomach. Flipped it in knots, expecting the worst to happen. She’d seen the worst happen before, too many times to count. When a moment or two passed she let out a breath she wasn’t aware she was holding in. Safe. Well, nothing had exploded. A good sign as well as any.

“Yes. Someone.” she scratched at the nape of her neck, “I don’t understand any of it.”

He'd noticed her glance at the seal; that much was clear. Reaching for the envelope, he pressed it shut and grimaced. “Contee again. I looked into them for you, as I said." A short pause. He licked his lips, thoughts taking him somewhere else for a moment, perhaps. “Blood and lyrium." He repeated the words in no more than a murmur. “Blood magic and lyrium trafficking. That's what they do, as far as Cassius knows."

Glancing around quickly, he grabbed a sheaf of parchment and his quill, dipping it hastily in ink and scratching out notes at a speed that left the ink spidery and sharp. “That's a reference to them. 'The unreachable city, heart of all creation...' rather too arrogant for Minrathous, though the double-meaning is probably implied." Cyrus was more mumbling to himself than speaking to her, that much was clear, his eyes lit like a small boy's who'd just received an unexpected gift. Sweets, perhaps, though he didn't seem quite the type to have enjoyed anything so simple. Perhaps this—a puzzle with just the beginning of a clue—was what he'd enjoyed instead.

“'Heart of all creation.' An eluvian shard... the Between. Crossroads, it must be. Not that he'd have been." He snorted softly, still writing at a slapdash pace, and glanced up at her, his hand continuing to move independently of the guidance of his eyes. “He wants you to connect Skyhold's eluvian with another, probably for a message, since no one in Tevinter can actually travel through the mirrors. Probably knows we have people here who can do that kind of thing, because he wouldn't be able to."

He stopped, both hand and tongue stilling completely for several seconds. His tongue got going again first. “He has an agent here. In Skyhold. It's the only way he could know that."

Zahra was listening. Or at least she was trying to. She couldn’t see what he was writing from where she was sitting and she doubted she would be able to follow along at the breakneck rate he was going. A few times, she’d wanted to clear her throat and break him out of his rapture, his obvious reverie at message she had already deemed useless. Apparently he was making connections she had not even considered.

“I’m assuming this message wasn’t intended just for me, then.” The implication was clear. There was no way in hell she would have been able to decipher all of that, let alone make the proper connections. She would’ve tossed the damned thing in the trash before figuring anything out. Brooded over several bottles of wine. If the man knew that much about the Inquisition, he certainly would have known that. It frustrated her, if only a little, that she would have been entirely incapable of comprehending this on her own.

It showed in her face. She could feel it pulling her mouth into a thin line. Her eyebrows drew together once more, “An agent? Here?” As preposterous as it sounded
 it wasn’t out of the question. Who, though? Who would go so far? Why? Even if she posed the questions aloud, there’d be no answers. Her hand moved from her neck and rubbed at her temple. “That’s
 a problem, isn’t it?”

She slumped back in her chair and felt the balloon in her chest deflating. She suddenly felt exhausted. “We have Contee. An agent. A magic mirror. A little riddle. So, what do we do now?”

To his credit, Cyrus waited patiently for her to work through her thoughts; listening attentively as she puzzled out further implications. But when she directed the last question at him, he smiled. It wasn't an expression of mirth, exactly. More like... satisfaction. As though he'd been anticipating it and already had the answer. “Now... we talk to Harellan. He'll be able to find the eluvian that shard came from, and connect it to the one in Skyhold, temporarily at least. If someone wants to send you a message, we'll receive it, and decide what to do from there."

He picked up the shard, then stood. “If you don't mind coming with, we can take care of this right away."

And indeed, it did not take long. Harellan proved to be an elven man, unusually tall though not quite as much so as, say, Ves. His dark hair was shorn on both sides and the back, but hung in a thick tail from the top of his head, as black as Cyrus's. He bore no tattoos on his face like Khari had, but he didn't look quite like a city elf, either. Once the situation was explained to him, he agreed readily to help, and the three of them proceeded to the basement, where the Inquisition's eluvian was still kept.

Harellan disappeared into the mirror, returning about an hour later with news that he'd found the source of the shard, and they should now be connected. With a touch, he caused the surface of the mirror in front of them to ripple. "The connection will last only as long as both parties will it." He glanced at the both of them, arching a dark brow. "So tell me if you want to disconnect."

As soon as Harellan touched the mirror’s surface, an image appeared. A silhouette of a figure, smoothing itself out over the ripples. Soon enough it took the form of a man—familiar in the sense that she’d seen him before, at least. Recognized his shape. His crooked mouth and languid eyes. Halamshiral hadn’t been that far away. The memories were still crisp enough to recall.

The man himself was dressed entirely in black garb. Meticulous, sharp clothes. A nobleman’s attire, maybe. She’d seen Faraji wear something similar. Buttoned up on both sides of his jacket and high-collared; lined with deep red and sweeping down to the sides of the mirror, where she could no longer see. Black hair, cropped short. His eyes were a shade of brown, but appeared so dark they were nearly black. He had the same high cheekbones she remembered. He wasn’t smiling. He hardly had any expression at all. His arms were poised over his chest, fingers tapping along his forearm.

Impatient. Waiting.

The background looked like a basement of sorts. There wasn’t much else in the room itself. Not that they could see much from where they were standing. The Eluvian was a mystery she couldn’t wrap her head around
 seeing this unravel in front of her was just as shocking as knowing that Cyrus and the others had traveled through it at some point. She found herself incapable of much besides standing there, feeling stupid. Speechless.

“You’re late,” it appeared as if she hadn’t needed to say anything at all. The man’s gaze flicked off to the side, as if he were regarding the other two present. If he was at all surprised by her company, he wasn’t showing signs. There was a ghost of a smile, gone as quickly as it had come. Perhaps, only a trick of the mirror. Only then did he turn to face them properly. His features were too sharp. Eyes ringed with bags. Not quite the picture of health. “I haven’t much time, so introductions will have to wait.”

“I’m not a friend. I have my own intentions in all this. That much, I’ll make clear.” There was no maliciousness in his statement. It was spoken as a fact. Even so, it made her stomach turn. “But I have been helping your brother Maleus. The first letter was my doing and the next steps will be, as well, if you accept my offer.” There was an edge to his tone, as he glanced off into the rippling darkness. This time, his words came faster. “Two of your sisters have been married off. One, sold to slavery. Maleus is here, so is your mother. Your other brother works in the lyrium mine.” Established as coolly as if he were talking about the weather, and not her family.

Zahra’s hand drew into a fist. There was an angry swell blooming in her gut. Guilt, too. A stone, reminding her that she had no right to be angry. She wasn’t sure where to direct any of it but she wanted him to slow down and answer her damned questions, “Hey, slow the hell down—”

His finger rose up. Gloved. Silencing. “I will contact you again. But not in this manner. One question. Our time is up.”

“Who's your eyes here?" Cyrus crossed his arms over his chest, his tone every bit as clipped as the man's. Clearly he at least intended to take advantage of the offer, though it was unclear whether or not he expected a truthful answer.

There was a pause, as if he were considering Cyrus’s inquiry. He tilted his head to the side and raised a hand towards the mirror, though he kept it from touching it as Harellan had. The singular word carried a heavier weight than Zahra expected and forced her backwards a few steps.

“Garland.”

Just as quickly as he’d appeared, his figure rippled away and revealed nothing at all.

Cyrus knew enough to recognize who the name belonged to, at least; he turned towards her after the image faded, brows knit, exhaling heavily. “Well. I... can't say I was particularly expecting it to be one of yours." His tone was unusually delicate; he cleared his throat. “Are you... is there anything I can do?"

“Fuck!”

The swell bloomed and burst until Zahra turned to the side and slammed her fist against the cobblestone wall. It sent an electricity and rattled straight to her elbow. It stung. But this was worst. Hearing his damn name spoken. A lump bobbed in her throat as she leaned against the wall for support and let out a shaky breath through her nose, willing the angry tears away. She succeeded on the front and stemmed the quaver of her lip, raking a hand through her hair.

“Fuck
” this only confused things further. If she were aboard the Riptide, and something of the sort happened he’d be lynched. It was a betrayal. Left to the vultures, bones picked apart. But there were too many questions and not enough answers. What did he have to do with this? Was he speaking to Faraji? Did he know all along? Bile rose in her throat and threatened to spill out. Fortunately it hadn’t. “I
 no, I need some time. I don’t want to ask, Cy. I shouldn’t.” Her teeth ground against one another, “Leave this here, for now. Please.”

She swallowed around the lump. “I need to talk with him first.”

Cyrus nodded, just once. “As you wish." He'd keep her secret if she needed him to. That much was obvious in just three words. But he pursed his lips, and offered a few more anyway. Haltingly, like he didn't quite know how.

“I'm sorry, Zahra."

Zahra straightened her shoulders and stepped to his side, facing where they’d initially come. She knocked his shoulder with her knuckles. She, too, wasn’t that great with words. She couldn’t dredge up a smile, or even look him in the eye, but knowing that she wasn’t the only one bowing under the weight made her feel
 lighter. Less alone.

“Thanks, Cy.”

She needed a drink.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Image



The first of the Maker’s children watched across the Veil
And grew jealous of the life,
They could not feel, could not touch.
In blackest envy were the demons born.
– Canticle of Erudition 2:1

Image

Spring had finally begun to rear its head across Thedas and Zahra couldn’t wait to step foot back on the Riptide, even if the occasion left something to be desired. Her ship was docked in Redcliffe. So, that was where they needed to go. After the ship was prepped, they would set sail to Llomerryn. To a barely distinguishable fisherman’s paradise, Pressa, tucked away along the shoreline. Unremarkable, if it weren’t for their acclaimed hedge-witches. The weather permitted lighter clothes. Comfortable to move around in.

She’d drawn her hair into a loose ponytail. Though any attempt to tuck her curls behind her ears thwarted by the breeze blowing it back over her face. She wore leather pants tucked into knee-high boots, a loose white tunic with her sleeves drawn up to her elbows, and Aslan’s red scarf wrapped around her neck. Billowing in the wind as she turned to face the ship, hands planted on her hips. She could already feel the tickle of sweat down her spine, but figured her nerves had just as much to do with that then the sun beating overhead.

She had already explained her situation to Rom
 in as much detail as she could provide. It was mess. It sounded like a mess, but he agreed to come along anyway. She needed his help. His support. While he hadn’t seen her nightmare, in her dream-space, she supposed he understood her well enough to know that this was important to see through. Even if she still wasn’t sure how she felt about it. The thought of seeing her family again terrified her. There was a separateness there that she hadn’t thought to touch in ages; they felt apart from her. Someone else’s family. Certainly not her own. It made her wonder why she was doing any of this in the first place.

Leon had agreed to come easily enough after getting his affairs in order, busy as the man always seemed to be. She supposed that part of it had to do with how much he had already seen. Or else, he was just as big-hearted as she thought he was. The latter sounded accurate enough. She was glad to have him along. She needed his strength. Where he was, things were steadier. And Cyrus
 had done far more than she could ever give him credit for. Far more than she could even thank him for. If it hadn’t been for his involvement, she doubted any of this would have gone so far. She would have been left with shadows and questions; no answers.

With her doubts and cowardice.

Even with the journey so close, she couldn’t untie the knots in her stomach or ignore the throbbing of her knuckles; bruised and caked with dry blood. Unbound. Of course, like she’d told Cyrus, she had spoken to Garland first. With her fists. Her spitting words. She’d never felt so betrayed. So furious. Never. A mixture of stupidity souring her belly made it impossible to still her hands. As soon as he admitted to having contact with the masked man, as well as Faraji, she lost it. All of her control. He hadn’t offered any explanation. She hadn’t given him time. She beat him senseless; a black and blue mess, swollen-eyed and slack-jawed. She kicked him off the Riptide, and sent him to the cells. At least, until they returned and could further question him.

A piss poor job on her end. She knew. She knew that, already. She stood next to Cyrus and barked orders to those moving barrels aboard the ship. Rations. The like, for their journey. She took in a deep breath through her nose and tried to smooth out the wrinkles in her brow, “Looks like we’re almost ready to set sail.” She looked at him sidelong and gave him a lopsided smile, “Will this be your first time in Llomerryn?”

Cyrus stood steadily on the deck of the ship; though he'd not been involved in much by way of the Inquisition's sailing-ventures before, he already looked a great deal more comfortable than Khari would have, that much was obvious. The grace he moved with on solid ground served him just as well on the deck of a ship. Probably wouldn't change much once they actually got sailing, either. He'd folded his hands behind his back, watching the crew scramble about at her orders with a dim sort of interest. His swords hung at his waist, but he'd forgone the armor, for now.

At the question, he slid his eyes to her, offering a shake of his head. “I haven't, actually. I rarely left Tevinter until about three years ago, and even then, I went the other way. You'll have to show me your favorite places. Perhaps on the way back." He certainly understood the relative urgency of the situation as well as anyone did, after all. “I'm sure you know all the best haunts in Llomerryn, no?" He smiled about halfway; it was a clear, almost clumsy attempt to lighten her mood, it seemed.

Zahra scratched at her chin. Now that she thought about it
 she didn’t think anyone in Tevinter would have much reason to travel all away to Rivain’s Little Llomerryn. Seeing how it was built up by raiders, and run by irregulars of a different flavor. Not the type of rabble civilized people would want to rub shoulders with. Though, she was sure that Cyrus would like their ilk well enough. They were an honest people; rough around the edges, always saying yes to more and never taking no for an answer.

There was a lightness swelling in her chest. Anticipation. A shadow of it, at least. She hadn’t returned to Pressa since she’d fled all those years ago, for fear of running into her brothers and sisters. Her mother and father. Stomping on tradition didn’t sit well Rivaini families. Running away. It amounted to the same thing. Excommunication from the family or a forced wedding. A contract of sale. For most hapless brides, the shame may have been enough to see it to fruition. Even so
 even so, the thought of showing her friends around her spit of youth made her feel braver.

Her smile, at least, felt less forced.

“Of course, of course. There’s a saying there, you know
 any man can gain his heart’s desire, for a price," an eyebrow drew up as she paused for effect and grinned wide, “I think it describes Llomerryn pretty well. Perhaps, it’s a wee bit dirtier. But don’t worry, I’ll keep you all from trouncing on too many toes.”

Nixium had already taken her place at the wheel. She was beginning to roll her shoulders, indicating their departure. The last of the barrels had been rolled aboard and were being lugged into the ship’s underbelly. Dragged into storage, where everything was kept in the general proximity of Brialle’s kitchen. At least they wouldn’t need to suffer through hard tack and chewy meat-strips; a shipment of food had come in just on time; a good portion of it already being sent to the Inquisition while they kept what they would need for their journey.

Leon, who seemed to have been supervising part of that procedure, came aboard then, dressed lightly in anticipation of the warmer climate they would soon be encountering. Unusually, he'd left his arms bare. His skin was fair enough that it was quite hard to tell, but he looked to have quite a number of even paler scars on them, no doubt from training and battle, at least in the main. His hands had the worst of it, though, almost mangled-looking with all the callus and scar tissue on his knuckles. For all that, they weren't in any way misshapen.

"Carts are loaded," he said with a small nod. "Only a few more crates to bring on board, and then we'll be ready to go."

Zahra leaned against the railing and watched Leon’s approach. Soon, they would leave Redcliffe behind. The idea of was laughable. Sailing home. She wondered if it would be safe to bring them to Llomerryn’s heart after everything was said and done. It hadn’t ended well before. Surely they wouldn’t remember their faces. If not
 well, she could bring them to what little Pressa had to offer.

At least with her friends at her back it wouldn’t feel so heavy. The burden wasn’t hers alone to carry. She tipped Leon a smile, “Perfect. Seems like we’re making good time.” She knuckled at her nose, and glanced around the ship. She hadn’t seen Rom lately. Not for awhile. She figured he may have disappeared below the decks or stopped somewhere in Redcliffe for supplies. Either way, they wouldn’t leave without everyone accounted for.

He didn't take much longer, though, arriving on deck shortly thereafter with some kind of pastry halfway in his mouth, his arms otherwise occupied with bags of supplies and provisions. He set them down as he made it alongside them, reaching up to bite the chunk of pastry away. There was something off about him lately. Grumpier than usual, but then there were a number of likely explanations for that. He'd spilled his secret to Zahra during their last alchemy lesson, that what he'd been taking was becoming too addictive for him to overcome, and getting worse. He'd begun whittling down on those since then, but he was still early in the process. He'd actually given his supply of potions to Leon for the duration of the trip.

It could have also been returning to Redcliffe that didn't sit well with him. It had been obvious that Rom hadn't enjoyed anything about his time here when they came before, the only memories being the ones that involved time travel, bleak futures, his former master, and first meetings with the man that would eventually claim to be his father. Whatever the case was, he looked ready to leave.

"Do we know where we're headed, who we're meeting?" he asked. "Once we get to Llomerryn, I mean."

Of course, Zahra had noticed those changes. In the light, standing there, he seemed off. Melancholic. It was a word that suited his moods lately. Not that she didn’t understand. Hunched beneath pressures she couldn’t fathom
 with a flourishing addiction on top of that. One cultivated by a woman he hated. Her reaction had been as it always was when it came to them; non-judgmental. It wasn’t his fault. She would weather whatever sour moods he bore. What mattered was that he was trying. She was only grateful that he still decided to come along even when he was suffering.

She tapped her hand across the railing and watched as the last crates were loaded up the gangplank by none other than Nuka and Brialle. While the latter was struggling to hold the weight on her end, the wee dwarven lass was having no troubles at all. It wouldn’t have surprised her if she’d carried the damn thing all on her own. She was laughing about something she couldn’t hear, while Brialle was trying to readjust her hold. Zahra pursed her lips and regarded Rom with a thin smile.

“Outside of Llomerryn, actually. A little fishing village called Pressa. A spit on the island’s finger. We can dock there.” She felt a heaviness in her chest. Who, indeed. “My father. Maleus said that he’s still there, in his home.” It no longer was hers to claim. To call her own. She’d lost that long ago. She wasn’t even sure she remembered his face. The lines. His eyes. She cleared her throat and straightened her shoulders, waving for Nuka to pull the gangplank aboard and ready the ship for departure. Little more than a hand gesture, that’s all that was ever needed.

“Wonder if it wouldn't stand out rather too much to dock a boat like this in a place like that." Cyrus leaned back slightly against the rail at the side of the fore deck, moving his hands so that one palm connected with the rail. The other wrist draped over the hilt of one of the swords; she could hear a heavy exhale pass from his nose. His eyes moved to where Nuka was pulling the gangplank, then to the spot several members of the crew were working together to haul anchor.

A call came down from the crow's nest with the bearing of the wind, and the riggers adjusted accordingly, angling the sails and unfurling them so that they caught the wind just so, swelling outwards in a deep flapping of crimson canvas. With Nixium at the helm, the Riptide glided smoothly out from the dock, into Lake Calenhad proper. They'd have to sail its length before reaching the short river that would take them out into the Waking Sea, near Highever, but from there it should be open water until Llomerryn.

A seagull crooned. Far out to sea, the white-bellied gulls wheeled and turned in the wind above the Riptide, dipping to the side of the ship. Following or leading them through the open waters of the Amaranthine Ocean. Zahra could never tell. Maybe they were just there to torment them with their wailing cries. Sea-rats, Aslan used to call them. Little blighters that shit on their billowing sails. On their heads, too, if they could help it. The thought made her smile, even if she disliked the bloody things.

The weather had been kind to them. No clouds cluttered the skies, and the sun beat down on them just as it had in Redcliffe. A good sign as any. Unlikely to hold out if Pressa was anything to go by. It often rained there, though it was good for the fishermen. Her father used to tell her that insects drifted closer to the surface of the water whenever it rained, attracting fish there, as well. Which was why he always dragged them to the piers whenever clouds drifted in, sopping wet and miserable, but baskets laden and full. It was a strange memory to recall.

Maybe, she hadn’t forgotten as much as she thought.

There was a moment of calm. For once. A momentary slip. It always felt like this aboard the Riptide, cutting through the tide like a knife through butter. Brine assaulting her nose. Wind whipping through her hair. What better place in all of Thedas could there be? She never doubted Nixium’s navigation. Never understood it either. Though she could have said the same about Garland before Cyrus wrested his name from the dark-eyed man’s mouth. She thought his callused hands were meant for keeping them whole, alive. The Riptide, and its crew. He’d been more than helpful since she’d let him stay aboard all those years ago. The betrayal had cut deeper than she liked to admit.

She wasn’t sure what to do with it: her anger, her hurt.

The Inquisition would have words for him. They would decide, she supposed. It involved them just as much as her. Any chink rent in their armor was an affront. A weakness they couldn’t afford. Even so, it made her uneasy. She hadn’t heard him out properly, after all.

Zahra had taken Cyrus’s advice. Docking at Pressa would be foolish. Some of its residents were skittish of newcomers, especially with raiders frequenting their waters. Llomerryn was run by unsavory characters; ofttimes criminals. Said raiders never operated under the same banner. An unfamiliar ship, much larger than the trawlers, would gain unwanted attention. All it would take to have guards raining down on their heads was one hapless gossip. Qunari. Mercenaries. They weren’t in the habit of asking questions first. Having their lot run out of town before even speaking to her father would make all of this pointless. She wasn’t exactly sure what would be waiting for them there, but a safe bet would be to let the Riptide ride on her anchor, a few leagues from Pressa itself, and take one of her small boats to shore.

Why hadn’t she thought of it before?

An alcove, tucked into the island. It was frequently used by the Raiders of the Waking Sea. A place other than Llomerryn to pull their ships abroad. The docks were older, and there were no homes to speak of in the vicinity. Only a pathway that led straight through Llomerryn, and another that led towards Pressa. This place had been the first time she’d ever set foot on a ship so large—the one Aslan had spirited her away on. Saving her from misfortune, and a life she would have hated. She could see it on the horizon, drawing near. She shut her eyes, almost able to imagine how the ship had looked to her so long ago. How large everything appeared.

Only when Nixium called from the wheel did she push herself away from the railing and stretch her arms above her head; cat-like. The journey had been rather longer than she would have liked. Possibly moreso to those who weren’t used to it. A week. Cyrus seemed to be taking it rather well. In stride, even. And Leon seemed happy enough to help her crew with the rigging and whatever else needed doing around the ship. While Rom’s mood still seemed rather sullen
 she figured finally having a chance to stretch his bones on land would do him some good. At least Brialle’s cooking had been put to good use with all of the new faces aboard.

Anchored at least a league away to prevent them from grounding the ship in the choppy waters, Zahra was in the process of prepping their rowboat before it was lowered. She’d brought her bow along with her. Strapped over her shoulder, with her quiver strung around her back: arrows neatly arranged. Just in case. Even if they had no intention for trouble, Llomerryn could rear its ugly head when they least expected it. She’d given the others instructions to prep their gear, as well. It would take them a couple hours to get to Pressa. A short hike through the woods, if she remembered correctly.

Leon was the first to finish his preparations, which made a certain amount of sense, considering that he had no weapons to bother accounting for. He was armored, but not in the usual full plate; perhaps as a concession to the setting, he was only wearing leathers and heavy fabric by way of protection. Over the week, his hair had migrated into a thick tail atop his head—probably the only way of wearing it that didn't risk overheating. The sun had not been especially kind to him; his cheeks and neck had both reddened, tanned slightly, and reddened again with hours in the marine sun. If that bothered him, he gave no sign of it, though a few of the crew had ribbed him for it more than once.

He helped lower the rowboat into the water without being asked; he'd demonstrated a passable knowledge of ships and navigation, though not expertise, exactly. "What's the terrain like, where we'll be going ashore?" he asked, settling himself in the rowboat, at the oars, before the rest of them did. Probably for the best, considering his size. The others followed.

Zahra perched herself on the furthest bench and kicked her feet up against the bench ahead of her. She tilted her head to the side. She had been one of the first to tease him about his skin. Reddened to an unfortunate rouge. Probably a lot more painful than he was letting on. The sun hadn’t been kind to him at all. She’d instructed him on several occasions to hide out in the Riptide’s underbelly to keep him from bubbling like a fish dried up on land. Sometimes, he listened. He didn’t seem to mind. The sweltering heat of the equatorial woods was much different. Blood-sucking insects. Buzzards. A constant, sticking sweat.

She rubbed the back of her neck, and arched an eyebrow, trying to wrestle the grin off her face. “Not like the Dalish woods at all. Swampy in some spots and filled with tangles. The path is small. I’ll admit, it’s not a pleasant walk. But eventually it opens up into a beach. That’s where Pressa is.”

“Sounds charming." It didn't take a particularly practiced ear to detect Cyrus's sarcasm. He glanced at Leon for a moment, almost as if contemplating the possibility of offering assistance, but it was clearly not necessary. A man of the commander's build could easily power a boat like this by himself, even if there were three other passengers. So instead, Cyrus turned his eyes towards their destination, squinting at the shoreline that appeared not long after in the distance.

He wasn't completely free of sunburn, either, but it was nowhere near as bad as Leon's. Just a bit of pinkish color on his nose and cheeks, really. It could have been mistaken for windburn, or something much more short-lived. He'd gone with leathers as well, over the linens and light chain from his usual armor. The borrowed pieces didn't quite seem to fit him right, but if he was bothered by it, he wasn't complaining, anyway.

Given the strength of their oarsman, it only took them about ten minutes or so to reach land. Cyrus hopped off first, landing knee-deep in the ocean and helping pull the boat onto the shore, so it wouldn't drift away while they were gone. They hid it in some underbrush, covering it until it wasn't obvious, at least, but when that was done he tilted his head at Zahra. “Lead on, then. We're behind you."

Zahra bit back a snort at Cyrus’s saucy remark. It was rather charming if you liked bug bites and salt seeping into your bones; as well as fish, and fish, and more fish. Pressa’s people bled seawater and strife, nearly consumed by Little Llomerryn’s shadow. For the most part they cooperated with each other. Trade was trade, and they both had something the other wanted. The best fishermen came from this particular village, and without the city’s streets to sell their fish, they’d be penniless. Trawlers weren’t meant for long voyages, after all.

She stepped off towards a small opening in the woods, and pushed back some of the overgrown ferns. The trail was there, but barely. Her brothers used to travel to the beach and back again, carrying crude axes and curved blades, clearing the path for those who needed to make the journey. From the looks of it, no one had taken over their duties. Tall blades of grass tickled its sides. Rotten trees had fallen in some places that she could see. Not much of a challenge for the others, but a nuisance nonetheless.

“Alright. Let’s go then.”

The alcove sat somewhere in the middle of Pressa and Llomerryn. It didn’t take them long. The walk was rather quiet. She didn’t find that she minded. She led in the front with Rom just behind her, careful not to trip over any thick brambles. The mossy floor was comfortable to walk on, but uneven in most spots. Forcing those to readjust their footing. Spiderwebs tickled at their faces until hands rose to swat them away and the constant buzzing of flies nipped at their sides, relentless in their pursuit. Sweat already ran down her spine, and dripped off her chin. The heat they’d felt aboard the Riptide was nothing compared to this. She could feel her heartbeat thrumming in her her ears. Against her ribs. They were close.

The thickets thinned out and widened enough to see the sky once more. Long, flat pieces of stone formed a staircase that led down to a beach. Several cabins littered the shoreline; all in varying states of disarray. Efficient as a shelter, but not much else. Certainly a far cry from what they’d seen in Halamshiral. Long piers stretched out like fingers on the coast and trawlers could be seen bobbing in the distance. Her house was the second on the left. “It’s right there. The one with the red tarp at the door.” Zahra pointed a finger up at it and tilted her head to the side, squinting hard.

"Not the only thing at the door," Rom pointed out, lifting a bare hand halfway in that direction. He looked more comfortable than the rest of them, clad in a sleeveless tunic and hardened leather breastplate over it. His dark skin hadn't darkened any further at all in the sun on the way over, and despite the heat he didn't seem to be sweating all that much. She had seen him consume his day's concoction of stamina, reflex, clarity, focus, that sort of thing, just before they'd disembarked. No doubt wanting to be at his best when it actually mattered.

Four robed figures stood beside the door they were headed towards, clad in dark robes that couldn't have been comfortable to wear in the Rivaini heat. Adorned with chrome plates on the shoulders and other metal accessories decorating them to the point of rather obviously overdoing it. It remained to be seen just how much that impacted their movement, or if the sacrifice of practicality for style would actually be worth it. "They're Tevinter," Rom said, stating the obvious. "Rich."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The news that they had apparently been beaten to this location by... some people or other from Tevinter was not the best, but Leon wasn't inclined to assume anything until matters became clearer. This far out, it was hard to tell much about the figures other than that they were dressed in an Imperial style and there were an unfortunate number of armor-spikes involved. Frowning, he squinted a little harder. There looked to be a crest or something on the back of one of the uniforms, but he couldn't discern anything specific about it from this distance.

He glanced at Zahra. "It might be worth trying to gain some information here," he advised. Knowledge was one thing they were sorely lacking in this case, and if there was a chance that the people here might provide something of use, it seemed better to aim for that than a fight they might be able to avoid. That said... he also knew better than to count on anything here. "Maybe keep your weapons loose in the scabbards, though."

Zahra up leaned against a tree, drawing a hand up to shield her eyes in a weak attempt to see better. Her mouth was pursed. She was mumbling about them being here of all places. She certainly didn’t look as if she’d even considered this as a possibility. Understandably doubtful that anyone would willingly come out here, in the middle of nowhere. In front of her father’s house. Their voices were indiscernible from where they stood, but they appeared to be knocking on the front door and attempting to peer through the shuttered windows.

“I
 suppose you're right.” She straightened her posture, and tried to smooth a smile on her face. A friendly one. It lifted halfway and wobbled into a thin line. There weren’t many moments where she appeared at a loss, but now, she looked like she wasn’t sure what she should be doing at all. Her hand had lifted closer to her bow before dropping back down to her side. She took a tentative step out into the open and halted for the others to join her, in order to descend the stairs together. The stone pathway branched out towards the cabins, including her own. She halted in front of the rusty gate, hand poised on the latch.

It would be noisy.

The furthest man was still rapping his knuckles against the door. Hard. He jerked his hood down with harsher sigh and rubbed his forehead with the back of his hand, “He isn’t here. Why waste anymore time in this blasted place?”

“Then we wait until he is.” The finality of the statement bore a clue as to who was in charge. The woman was leaning against a heap of fishing traps, facing the house. Her arms were crossed over her chest and her hood already pulled down to reveal a meticulous set of braids.

Another man had his hands cupped to the sides of his face, peering through the shutters of a nearby window. He took a moment to try and jimmy his fingers through them before straightening back up, defeated, “Why don’t we just burn the place down? He’ll have nothing to come home to.”

“That’s not why we’re here.”

It was the fourth person who finally noticed their arrival. He’d been hunched over inspecting something on the ground. He raised his head and froze in place, staring at them. His surprise was only momentary before his expression soured considerably. An indignant lift of the lip followed, “What’s this? An audience? Shoo. Go on, now.”

Only then did the others turn to regard them, bearing the same leveled stares. Looking beneath them. There wasn’t a flicker of recognition there, only contempt.

Cyrus drew up next to Zahra, leveling a rather unimpressed look at the lot of them. He crossed his arms over his chest. “That's funny: I could have sworn trespassing and arson were both illegal in Rivain. They're certainly against the law where you're from, my sartorially-challenged interlopers." He lifted an eyebrow, perhaps allowing his accent and obvious bearing to speak for itself as to the rest. His eyes narrowed, though, when he inspected their robes a little more closely. “Ah. So you are House Contee, then. Little unsubtle, isn't it? The insignia."

That seemed to strike a chord with them. Their faces displayed an array of disgust and startled disbelief. They certainly recognized his accent. There was a spitting noise in the foreground. Perhaps, from the man closest to the door. The woman pushed herself away from the fishing crates and rounded up in front of the fence, closest to the gate they stood at, her arms dropping to her side. She appeared to scrutinize Cyrus for a moment before flicking her gaze at the others and then back at him again.

Her smile was anything but kind. One they might have seen in the Winter Palace. A double-edged blade, searching for a spine. She tilted her head to the side, and prodded a finger into Cyrus’s chest: clearly unimpressed. “A matter of perspective in some parts of Rivain, I hear.”

It was clear that she did not care about any of the implications he had made. She sucked a breath through her teeth and pulled her hand away, as if it had been tainted by something deplorable, ignoring his bait with a flick of her wrist, “So, you're familiar with our house? Far from home as well, aren’t you? Why are you here?” Each inflection grew more and more impatient.

There was a rattling cough behind them. A cleared throat. The other man who’d initial spoken to them was pulling a sheet of parchment paper from his robes, eyes widening once more. He squinted hard at them before swinging his gaze back to the piece of paper, jaw bunching together. Though the woman paid him no mind.

Leon didn't have to think too hard to figure out what was likely going on here. But just to be sure—and because it seemed that any chance at politeness was rather ruined between Cyrus's characteristic sarcasm and the outright rude responses of the Tevinter citizens—he reached forward quite quickly, deftly snatching the paper from the man's hand and turning it over in his.

Rivaini woman. Short. Dark hair, curly.

Tevinter noble. Black hair. Indigo eyes. Tall.


The other items on the list followed suit, describing a few key members of the Inquisition. Leon sighed. This wasn't going to end well, he could already tell. When he spoke, his voice was more weary than anything. "It seems the people with explaining to do are, in fact, yourselves. What are you doing with this, and who gave it to you?" He turned the paper back around so they could see it. No doubt they'd make the connection soon enough anyway.

Zahra shifted at his side, fingers fumbling at the latch to allow them in the yard. She still hadn’t spoken, though she seemed to catch on fairly quickly as to what was happening.

The woman sneered, instead of answering his questions. She looked rather pleased for someone caught in a ruse. The men behind her were fanning out to the sides, hands stretching out. They watched like wolves eager to see the faintest flicker of prey under their noses. She stepped back a few paces and clicked her tongue, not once taking her eyes away from them. She did not hesitate to answer, “What does that matter? We’re here to eliminate you.”

A sweltering hiss of flames shot from one of the man’s outstretched fingers.

Leon, being the biggest target, was not surprised to find that the initial spell was aimed for him. He ducked to the side in enough time that the flames only skimmed the leathers on his shoulder, leaving them uncomfortably hot but not on fire and otherwise uninjured. They should have backed up, but they hadn't yet, and he punished them forward, reaching forward to grab the flame-thrower by the shoulder. Yanking, he brought his knee up at the same time, the mage's nose giving way under the blow with a wet crunch. He staggered, but Leon gave him no quarter, slamming an elbow into the back of his head as he recoiled upwards from the first blow.

He dropped, definitely still alive, but also assuredly unconscious. That was enough that the others quickly tried to scramble backwards.

One of them didn't make it more than a step before Cyrus drove one of his swords into the ground, catching the hem of his robe and staking it in place. The interruption of his backwards momentum tripped him, and Cyrus didn't seem nearly as interested in remaining nonlethal as Leon; the second sword found the man's heart.

A frost spell caught him in the side as he was drawing them out; Cyrus hissed and shifted sideways before the second could do the same, but the first crawled down his leg, locking it at the knee and severely hindering his motion. At least until he could get rid of it.

A fire spell came in next, but Romulus stepped in front of it, shield blocking its path. The fireball burst and surrounded him. He must have acted on instinct, as this sort of spell normally would've just washed over him without many ill effects at all given what his potions could do. He was without those particular effects this time, and as a result when the cloud cleared most of Romulus's left arm was on fire, his pants and shirt threatening to catch the blaze as well.

Rather than let it stop him, he performed a roll forward, towards the offending mage. The roll doused him on the damp and in many places downright wet ground, and he came up with his small crossbow in hand. The bolt loosed from it found the mage's chest, the force pitching him back a step. Romulus took off at a sprint to close the rest of the distance. It wasn't hard to imagine what would happen when he got there.

One of the mages who’d come from the behind the house had tripped and stumbled over his feet in an attempt to escape. Eyes bulging. As soon as his hands touched the fence, legs poised to swing over, an arrow struck through the back of his head and continued straight through until it came to a halt in a tree. The fence swayed but did not hold his weight, crumbling beneath him. He tumbled in a tangled heap and fell on his face, blood pooling out into the grass.

Only the woman stayed her ground. Though she was slowly backing away towards the fence, eyes flicking from each face. The smile she’d worn only moments ago was gone. A blade had found its way into her hand, dropped from one of her long sleeves. She licked her lips and quickly raked it down her forearm, dragging the length of her sleeve up to her elbow. Blood pooled down her wrist as she held it aloft, towards them. Dripping onto the toes of her boots. She held her free hand towards the corpse lying at Cyrus’s feet and for a moment, he seemed to stir. His body shivered. Slivers of blood rose from the wound on his chest and gravitated towards her, swimming in the air in thin streams.

The streams rose around them, like sanguine whips undulating in the air. There was a sense that she was preparing to strike, until she heaved forward and groaned. The sound was monstrous. Something caught between a gurgling shriek and layered moan. Inhuman. Her arm snapped forward at an unnatural angle, driving her towards the ground. The blood slashed down into the dirt. Erratic, but directionless. Her skin bubbled and stretched; crackled an ugly purple, but her eyes remained the same: blue, gawping at them, spittle dragging down her chin. Even through the swelling of her face, it was clear that she’d lost control of herself. Spine and shoulders crackling under the rearrangement; making room for further deformations. Her hissing breaths became more labored as she began trying to sway back to her feet.

Leon knew exactly what this was. He was too far to prevent it, but there was something else he could do instead. Stilling, he focused his attention on the woman, reaching for the lyrium he could feel in her blood. It wasn't hard, with so much of it spilled for her magic; she was practically saturated in it compared to a southern mage. Not at all like Cyrus, whose only hint of it had been the corrupted kind. He found it easily, his breath hissing out through his teeth like steam. His skin felt hot, not unlike more sunburn, but from below rather than above, a deep, thrumming heat that rose to the surface of him, barely contained by his physical boundaries.

She burned, as well, but in a markedly-different way. The woman's transformation halted partway through, the demon repulsed by the pain its new body was in as the lyrium in her system ignited. Her joints locked, motion ceasing; a scream tore from her throat, raw and shrill. It was only half-human, the undertones of the demon's rasp bleeding into the sound. Leon kept his eyes locked on hers and covered the rest of the distance, taking hold of her head in both hands. The flesh underneath his gauntlets was starting to soften, become almost oversaturated, spongy in texture.

Her anatomy was still human enough that her neck broke in just the same way when he twisted. The scream abruptly cut off, and the woman fell.

Romulus was returning from where he'd violently finished off the mage he'd struck with the crossbow bolt. He wiped the blood from his blade, watching what had happened with the possessed mage and Leon, clearly some degree of uncomfortable. None of it had been a pleasant thing to observe, at any rate.

He stopped before the unconscious member of the party that had attacked them, and glanced at Zahra. "If you want some time to yourself in the house, we can watch your back."

Zahra seemed somewhat preoccupied by what had just taken place, staring at the remains of the twisted abomination Leon had just taken care of. It didn’t appear as if she’d seen that sort of thing before, from either party. She startled when Rom spoke to her, and managed a weak smile, before looking at the others. Perhaps to check if they were fine, and whole. “Ah—yes, right
 you’re right.”

She cleared her throat and stepped over one of the corpses, careful not to tread in the blood now pooled across the yard. Flecking the grass like a canvas. It was a mess to behold. Colorful. A stark contrast to the backwoods environment; fishing rods leaning up against each house. There was the sound of shutters snapping closed in the distance. As of yet they hadn’t seen anyone who lived there, but it felt intentional. She hunched down in front of one of the flowerbeds, fingers scrapping across dirt until she upended a semi-buried rock. Flat as a pancake, and as wide as wide as a plate.

Her laugh bellied disbelief, “He never even moved it, the fool.” Spoken more to herself than anyone in the vicinity. She’d grabbed something from underneath. It became clear what it was when she jiggled a key inside the lock and pushed the door open. She disappeared inside, with only the sound of stomping boots indicating her search. A moment later and she reappeared at the door, mouth drawn into a frown.

“He’s not here. He’s gone to Llomerryn to sell his fish.”

“Might be for the best, considering who dropped by to visit." Cyrus prodded one of the corpses with the toe of his boot. “Maybe we tie up the one still alive and see what we can get out of him later. They've left your father alone this long—it might be worth knowing what has changed. Then off to Llomerryn as discreetly as we can, I suppose?" He looked at Romulus when he said it, clearly figuring he was the one most likely to manage discreet in this context.

"We can probably do better than the last time we visited," Romulus agreed, his tone somewhat dark no doubt from the memory of what they'd been visiting for.

Leon felt his lips thin; his fingers curled into his palms before he forced them to relax. He'd never been especially fond of that technique, nor inclined to use it. But... better that than allowing the abomination to enter this world unobstructed. He took a deep breath through his nose and nodded. "That seems like the best course of action, yes. Perhaps we should return to the boat."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Rom found that Llomerryn, at first glance, was a place that agreed with him wholeheartedly.

The gates were open for the day, and the guards weren't really making any effort to stop anyone coming in. If they had to stop every suspicious looking person on their way in or out of the city they'd never get a moment's rest the entire day. Rom had done his best along with the others to make their group look as unnoticeable as possible, though with a man of Leon's size that was rather difficult. Still, with some conversion of the Tevinter robes they had at their disposal they managed to create some nondescript looking cloaks, shorn of all identifying marks and symbols. As a whole they looked like a fairly drab group of travelers, but Rom could already tell that such a practice was common in Llomerryn. Like Orlais, many of the people here were probably more than they seemed, just without the need for prancing around in fancy dresses and gilded masks.

They put some distance between themselves and the gate quickly, as Rom figured if anyone was watching for their approach, it would be at the gates where they would need to enter. They paused often, checking for figures trailing them. Rom led the way, but often asked Zahra for directions. He might've been born here or somewhere nearby, but that didn't mean he knew the place. He knew cities, and she knew the way. There were more Tevinter people about than he'd expected, robed men and women with slaves trailing dutifully behind them. Close enough to be useful at a moment's notice, but far enough away not to crowd the space of their masters. It evoked familiar memories. It was difficult to tell if any of them were among those specifically watching out for their presence, but all the same it was better to avoid them. Use the crowds as their screen.

It wouldn't do for them to get separated here, Rom thought. The city had a haphazard layout, especially as they approached the renowned bazaar. Rom paused before they entered it fully, turning to Zahra and pulling back the edge of his hood slightly. "We're close. Any idea where he'll be in this mess?"

“Through the bazaar, tucked to the right, closest to the Boar’s Head. Dirty tavern. But they do love their fish and cockles. He might even be inside,” Zahra’s eyes frequently searched the crowd for robed figures, only slipping back to meet his when she answered his question. Several carts were set up along the busiest roads. Merchants crying out their wares; some more aggressive than others, shaking beads and baskets to those foolish enough to wander too close. Almost as dangerous as the cloaked men if they managed to tie you up in one place, some going as far to snatch up potential buyers wrists. She’d already warned them to steer clear of them as well.

The bazaar itself was formed in a less than precise circle, with the majority of wagons set up in messy rows in its center; blocking off lanes. The right side, left side, and heart. The crowd was as varied as the produce that were being sold here. Some looked to be from Ferelden; others had rolling Antivan accents. Clothes and countenances of every variety squished in one area.

She scrubbed a hand across her chin and dipped closer to Rom’s side, inclining her head towards the left side of the bazaar. There were two cloaked individuals slipping through the crowds, hands slipped into their sleeves. It was obvious that they were searching for something rather than perusing the bazaar’s wares. Stark-faced. Serious. “Ah—there’s some there too.” She hadn’t pointed. Only tilted her head in the opposing direction. A larger group. Three, or four, loosely packed. Some stood, while others leaned against the closest houses. Eyes raking the crowd.

“Do you think we could make it through the middle without being spotted?”

"Not without splitting up, and we're not doing that," Rom answered, without much in the way of hesitation. They'd be spotted just standing still if they didn't do something soon. Two solutions immediately came to mind, but he wasn't sure which one they would prefer, nor did he have time to properly explain them both. They needed to act quick. He exhaled a breath, tilting his head to better see Zahra. "We can kill them all somewhere quiet, or kill one and make a scene. Up to you."

Cyrus cleared his throat softly. “Far be it from me to have any say." His mouth pulled a bit to the side; he looked like he was doubting his decision to speak even as he continued. “But we could also not kill them. Rendering them insensate should achieve the same effect, yes? Death is a rather unkind punishment for serving the wrong house in ignoble ends." He shrugged with a soft rustle of fabric. “Unless it comes to them or us, I suppose."

Even Zahra appeared to feel the urgency of the situation as she rocked back on her heels and pressed closer to the wagon they stood beside, eyeing the others before pinching her eyes closed. She reopened them a moment later, though there was a pull to her lips that suggested she wasn’t so sure either, “Whatever we do, it has to be quiet. We don’t want raiders nipping at our heels.” This wasn’t her forte; subtlety. Staying her arrow. Not so surprising given her loud, over-the-top temperament.

Besides, Llomerryn was capricious at best. Where most people would turn their heads, and allow blood to stain the streets as long as they were left alone, there was no guarantee they wouldn’t join the fray. Upset a wagon and a merchant would be as willing to jump in as any mercenary would. Llomerryn’s people operated under different rules; if any at all. A far cry from most of the civilized places they’d seen so far. There was no Game here, and certainly no honor. She readjusted her hood as they cut out from the middle path and started veering to the left side. Less robes to contend with.

"Follow me. Act like you're paying them no mind." Rom started forward, expecting the others to keep up behind him. It was too tight a space, and there was no way they were going to avoid every gaze searching for them. All it took was one, and the others would be alerted. They would be followed, so long as it looked like they weren't aware they were being followed. Rom carefully counted their numbers as they passed. Six. That was problematic. Killing six without raising an alarm would be difficult enough. Rom supposed he wasn't thinking when he was willing to condemn them all to death being on the wrong side, but Cyrus's suggestion would be even tougher to pull off. Especially if they couldn't find an ideal location to spring a trap.

He led them deeper into the bazaar, taking a few twisting turns until he found an area that was almost entirely unpopulated. Empty stalls, high walls around them. It would do. Their pursuers would not be far behind. Rom glanced back at Leon. "Six following us, they'll be here soon. Think we can do this bloodless?"

Leon considered it. "If we're quick and prioritize keeping them quiet, I think so. I can handle two for those purposes." The way he said it made it sound like something he'd had particular experience with, and knew from that experience, rather than guesswork.

"Alright," Rom agreed, "you take the two in the front, I'll handle the two in the back. Cyrus, Zee, split the two in the middle." It was a safe bet they'd be separated enough to make picking targets easy; the alleyway they'd walked into was barely wide enough for three people to walk side by side comfortably, in most places. "Find someplace to hide and stay quiet. Wait for me to attack first. They'll turn around for you to hit them from behind."

There was no more time to lose, as they were already risking being seen. Rom ducked into an empty merchant's stall, using a tall pile of drab rugs to conceal himself with. They were obviously so low in quality whoever owned them wasn't even worried about them being stolen. Cyrus crouched behind a few haphazardly-stacked barrels next to another cart. Empty, most likely. Leon's options for concealment were slightly more limited, but he folded himself into an overhanging doorway, the shadows doing more to conceal him than the outright cover did. Zahra had no such issues. Most of the objects in the alley would’ve been capable of concealing her diminutive size. She slipped off to the right and hunkered down behind a cart stacked with dirty carpets and blankets.

Soon after they were all settled, they could hear boots coming down the alley in their direction, echoing softly off the cobblestones underneath their feet. They slowed as they approached, but if they were aware that those they sought chose this particular place to hide in, they didn't show it. "Which way?" one of them asked, near the rear. There was no answer. They continued walking.

Once the last of them had passed Romulus he threw himself out over the counter of the stall, landing as heavy a punch as he was capable of to the temple of the nearest robed Tevinter man. He stumbled and went down, but he'd only be there for a few seconds. Before the next one closest could react he'd reached up and locked his arms around the man's neck and head, swiftly choking him into sleep.

As expected, the rest of their pursuers turned at this, ready to meet the unexpected threat. Leon stepped out from behind the doorway then, swiftly grabbing the front two men and curling his massive arms around their heads, hands easily spanning their noses and mouths. It wasn't the right angle for a proper suffocation, so he did the next best thing. With a controlled surge, he knocked their heads together, the impact heavy and audible, particularly as things were still relatively quiet.

Cyrus was clearly considerably less used to this sort of thing. His first attempt to grab his target was evaded, but he did manage to trip him instead, following him to the ground and muffling his cry of alarm with the man's own scarf and putting a knee to his chest, holding him in place and wrapping his other hand around his neck, cutting off his airflow until he went limp.

The last man certainly hadn’t expected a woman to jump out from behind a wagon. Zahra immediately grabbed onto the back of his jerkin and yanked him backwards, taking advantage of the surprise so that she could readjust her grip in order to grapple onto the side of his face, guiding it into the nearest wall. There was a crunching noise, before he tumbled to the ground. She ah’d beside them, stooping low enough to tilt her ear by his mouth, straightening up a moment later, “Oh good, he’s still alive.”

Rom tossed his unconscious first target aside, swiftly moving onto the second just as he made his way back to his feet. He had time to briefly shout, but not enough to draw a blade or light a spell in his hands before Rom was on him. His knuckles found his throat, striking hard and silencing him with a pained choking sound. He then twisted him around and snared him in another sleeper hold. He waited patiently, watching the others resolve their brief bouts as the man finally stilled.

"They should be out for a while," he said, shifting the unconscious body so he could more easily carry him. "Hide them in the stalls." There was plenty to conceal the bodies with, old rugs and blankets that wouldn't look out of place at all on the floor of a particularly dingy bazaar street.

After they’d hidden all of the unconscious bodies and tucked them them out of sight. Under tattered rugs and ragged blankets pulled up across their faces. A rude awakening would follow. Zahra brushed off her knees and clapped her hands once, before turning back towards them. “Not so bad after all. The tavern has a crooked boar’s head stuck on the front. Shouldn’t be much further from where we’re at.”

It didn’t take them long to retrace their steps through the winding alleyways. The herd was thinned, so they’d have less trouble making their way through the bazaar. They picked their way through the crowd and avoided anyone in suspicious robes, with Romulus still leading the way. Only when Zahra pointed out a particularly ratty building with the aforementioned boar head leaning at a tilt did they slow their pace. The windows had no shutters to speak of, so anyone could take a gander inside, if they wished.

The rabble inside weren’t much different than those pushing past them in the streets. A little rougher, maybe. Lined, dirty faces. Scarred. Mostly everyone had a blade of some sort hanging at their hips. Tankards were jostled together, and roaring laughs cut through the noise. Pirates. Raiders. Uncouth individuals. She took a few tentative steps forward and tucked herself closer to the wall, peering inside. Squinting hard. Her mouth was set into a thin line, clearly focused on trying to pick her father out of the crowd.

Only then did she beckon them over and bob her chin towards a man seated in one of the furthest tables. Alone. He carried a wicker basket that appeared mostly empty. He was slightly slumped forward, wrinkled face already blotchy-red with drink. Eyes shuttered closed. A cane made of some sort of reed had was leaning against his chair. “I
 think that’s him there. Should we
 ?” Her question drifted off, as if she were suddenly unsure. The color from her face seemed to drain, as well.

“Well we came all this way to see him, didn't we?" Cyrus's body language bespoke unruffled carelessness: his arms were crossed loosely, shoulders low, back almost slouched a bit, like he didn't quite want to stand at his full height. But his tone was another matter—quieter, more solemn, and his eyes were the same when they made contact with hers. “Do you want us to go with you? Or follow you in, maybe, stay close by?"

“I
 I’d like you to come with me, I’m not sure if I can explain the situation right.” Zahra’s tone was stronger this time, at the suggestion of having them alongside her. It may have been what she’d intended in the first place. She took a deep, withering breath and stepped closer to the doorway; taking tentative, slow steps. Only when she turned to see the others at her heels did she finally make her way inside, closing the distance between her and the man she’d believed to be her father.

At first she only stood at the foot of the table, hands stretching out and curling into fists. The man himself didn’t seem to be aware of their presence, hardly stirring. Head set off to the side, hidden from view. He may not have even been awake at all. The recognition was immediate. Her shoulders stiffened and her throat bobbed as she swallowed. “Maccio Tavish?” It sounded weak. Constrained. As if she hadn’t wanted to utter those words. Father might’ve been too heavy. Too unfamiliar. Only then did the man move; slow, lethargic.

He did not respond vocally. Though he did raise his head in their direction. Zahra took a step back and made a noise in the back of her throat—something caught between an intake of breath and a startled hitch. Age was not the only toll taken to his face. Red veins stripped down from beneath his heavy lids, spread out like spidery webs that spanned past his cheekbones. His pupils were white, sightless, and rippled with red. Where there’d once been color, only red remained. As if he’d been struck on the head and never recovered. Empty. Unnaturally so.

It stunk of magic.

Only then did he speak, “That’s right. Who’s that now?”

When it became quite obvious that Zahra was either unwilling or unable to respond, Leon cleared his throat quietly and took out a chair at the table, letting it slide over the ground with a muted noise that seemed intentional. As though he were doing his best to make his motions and actions obvious but unobtrusive. He settled into it and leaned forward against the table on his forearms. "My name is Leon Albrecht," he said mildly. "I'm with a group of people called the Inquisition. One of our members pointed us in your direction—she said something had happened to your family. Is there a chance you'd be willing to speak with us about it?"

“That right?” Maccio sucked at his gums, considering his words for a moment. His head had turned in Leon’s direction but he appeared to be staring over him. Chin raised. Patchy salt and pepper hair falling over one eye. He was peering somewhere over his head. The ugly markings stretched as his mouth formed a thin line, “If this isn’t trouble
. I suppose it couldn’t hurt.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Cyrus settled into another chair in the dingy bar, across the way from Leon, gesturing wordlessly for Zahra to take the one next to him. That left the one beside Leon for Romulus.

At the very least, Zahra's father—Maccio, it seemed—was willing to talk to them. She herself still didn't seem to be in a position to do much talking, so he picked up the thread of conversation Leon had begun. “We're not trouble for you, no. But there are quite a number of Contee men about, even here. Ran into a few back in Pressa, as well. Any idea why they'd be around now, of all times?"

At the mention of the Contee family name, Maccio seemed to come alive. Unadulterated fury contorted his face. He raked his gaze over the assembled people seated at his table, never quite stopping to meet any of their faces. “Those fucking whore-sons,” spit flew from his lips as he slapped a hand flat against the table, nearly upending his cup, “they’ve taken everything from me. What more? What more could they want?”

His voice had risen to a hoarse yell. Unaware, or clearly uncaring if anyone heard him. Only a few heads turned their way before turning back to their own business: disinterested. Lucky enough for them. Zahra only shifted beside Cyrus, mouth still working for a response, though he was quick to interrupt once more, with a curt, bitter laugh, “That Faraji bastard wants to know if I’m stewing in my waste, I bet. Alone.” His chest fell and rose, before his shoulders finally sagged.

“What business does this Inquisition have with Contee?” There were accusatory undertones, as if he did not quite believe their tale. He pointed a crooked finger in Cyrus’s direction and gave his head a shake, “who’s this girl who pointed you in my direction?”

It was Romulus, however, who answered. "That would be Zahra here." He looked to be eyeing this Maccio quite closely from where he sat, his hood finally pulled back to reveal his Rivaini features. For once, somewhere where he didn't look like a foreigner. Even if he still was. He'd certainly had his own father-child reunion moment, and while it didn't seem as though he expected anything of the sort here, he was obviously on edge. "Captain Zahra Tavish, of the Riptide. Her ship and crew are an invaluable part of the Inquisition."

“Zahra?”

The inflection sounded incredulous. A little, humorless laugh accompanied it. Maccio’s gaze stared through Romulus: unwavering. His hand slipped off the table, into his lap. A breath puffed out, stinking of ale. His mouth gawped open for a moment before he licked his lips and tilted his head to the side, “Now, what kind of cruel lie is that.”

“It’s true,” only then did Zahra break her silence, softly. Unsure. Reluctant. If she could have looked anymore uncomfortable in her seat, she might have crawled away. Maccio, at least, appeared somewhat confused by the new voice. Recognition did not flicker there, only wariness.

He scraped his chair backwards and stood up, gesturing his hand in the air as if he were searching for something, “If that’s true, then come here.”

Zahra did not immediately oblige, sitting in her seat like a child who’d been punished. Much smaller, in spirit. Only when Maccio cleared his throat and wagged his fingers did she push away from the table and make her away around Cyrus to stand in front of him. She raked her nails across her forearm, nearly squirming. She managed to find her voice as he raised a hand and brushed them across her cheekbones, thumb tracing lines, “I’m sorry. I—” The expression on his face flattened and another flash of anger twisted on his face, burning just as brightly, quick as the slap he leveled across her face.

From the noise she made, she clearly hadn’t expected the reaction. One of her hands shot forward and caught the corner of the table, halting her sway. Nearly toppling onto Cyrus. She stayed motionless, stuck in place, as he rounded on her, “Zahra? My daughter. The one who ran off. Abandoned us here. Come here to do what exactly? Did you finally feel guilty after all these years?” Bitterness bled from his mouth, spilled over. Voice hitching to an angry swell. “It’s a little late for that, girl.”

Cyrus shot up out of his seat as soon as she'd reeled backwards, steadying her with his hands at her shoulders, just the lightest touch that could still be effective. He felt his own ire rising; he did not particularly appreciate the sight of someone striking their child, adult though she may be. He swore the skin on his back itched. But he gritted his teeth, tamping down on the flame before it grew into anything uncontainable. “Would you have preferred never? Because she could well have done that instead." His tone was a bit sharper than he'd intended.

He took a deep breath through his nose. “As Romulus pointed out, she is hardly alone. And as Leon indicated earlier, we are here about what happened to your family. It was only brought to our attention recently what the situation had become. Maleus sent a message." Perhaps the name of a child he did not bear so much bitterness for would force the conversation back to some semblance of civility. Cyrus realized he was squeezing Zahra's shoulders a bit too tightly and murmured an apology, dropping them and taking a step backwards.

Zahra hadn’t raised her head but steadied against Cyrus, until she, too, stepped away from Maccio. She drew a hand mid-way to her face, before dropping it back down to her side. Rendered speechless. A muscle jumped along her jawline, and even though he was blind, she appeared to be struggling to meet his withering gaze.

Maccio’s lip peeled back against his teeth. Contempt clear. His expression was as dark and enigmatic as midnight, violent as a wounded animal. Perhaps he’d been wounded so long that he’d become a different beast. “What would I have to lose? My life? That’s already been taken. You wouldn’tknow. How could you understand my loss!” His finger prodded the air each time. Harshly. He seemed to reject anything else as if it did not matter or exist, exuding an aura which was as close to poison as it could be. Sick. Spiritually, physically; overwhelmingly ill. Zahra shrunk against the words; maintaining her distance, as well as her silence.

Only when Maleus was mentioned did he seem to deflate. The sweltering temper sifted away like sand pouring through outstretched fingers; shoulders sagging and mouth trembling into a hard line. “Maleus? My son. He still lives
?” His voice was softer this time, less rough around the edges.

Zahra shifted from foot to foot at Cyrus’ side, though she seemed surprised by the tremble of her voice, the desperate lilt, “He told me. Us. That you were still here. I think he wanted us to come get you. You’re not safe here anymore.” That much was obvious. Even so, at the sound of her voice, a flicker of hostility reappeared. Not with as much fervor. His countenance was clear: defeated.

It was not Zahra that he spoke to, but Leon. Swinging his head in the direction he may have assumed him to be still seated in. “The Inquisition wishes to free my family of its shackles? For her?” Then, he turned his gaze to his daughter, sightless eyes staring straight through, “Prove it. Atone for what you’ve done. I’ll come along to make sure to it that you do.” Gratitude seemed far away: an impossible sentiment. It would not be squeezed from him. He turned away from them and patted at the back of his chair, seeking his cane.

Leon's expression was difficult to read, but in the end, he nodded slightly, speaking as well to clarify. "Very well then. A solution will take time, but once we have the necessary information and resources, we shall undertake this." He paused, his eyes moving to Zahra. "Did you have further business here? If not, we should get moving before the Contee servants find us again."

In a world that might’ve gone dull and gray, or black with darkness, where his daughter, once thought bright, promising and obedient
 was no longer any of those things, Maccio merely bobbed his head in a nod. Barely listening. Back to the husk they’d stumbled in on. He appeared much older now. Snatching up his cane in his hand and tapping it on the floor, using it to lean on every now and again. A crutch. Easier to hate someone else, than himself. It was clear that he’d chosen her to blame. And her alone.

Zahra’s gaze finally rose from the floor, regarding Leon. She offered him a thin smile, though it didn’t reach her eyes. Hardly lifted the corners up. Whatever fire she’d had from their most recent battle had been leeched out. Dried. Smothered under Maccio’s boot. “No. No, there’s nothing left to do here.” A pause. “You’re right. We should go back.” There was a moment where she appeared as if she was going to help her father to the door, though she only hesitated and stepped aside, allowing him to lead the way towards the door.

From there, it was much the same process, in reverse. It was easier to avoid the Tevinter guards, as there were fewer of them now, but of course having an elderly blind man with the group made it harder in turn. Fortunately, there were no issues, and Leon had no more difficulty rowing five people than he had with four, though it was close quarters in the boat itself.

Maccio was eventually situated in a room below deck, and the navigator—Nixium, Cyrus recalled her name was—turned them back towards the south. They'd dock in Jader this time, to minimize overland travel. Orlais was a sight more hospitable to the Inquisition than Ferelden was, anyhow.

About an hour into the journey, Cyrus approached the upper decks himself. That had been... rather a lot to take in, on Zahra's part, he was sure. He couldn't say he'd ever experienced anything of the kind, but imagining how it must feel was a little easier than he'd expected, and there wasn't anything about it that seemed pleasant. So after smearing his face and arms with a tincture made primarily from aloe that might do something to protect him from the sun, he set about the task to trying to find the ship's captain.

He found her at the bow of the ship with her feet poised between the beams and forearms perched atop the railing. Her upper body was angled over it as if she were balancing herself. Swaying against the tepid breeze like a child balanced between the beams of a fence. Maccio was nowhere in sight. She’d already told him that if he needed anything, anyone aboard the Riptide would help him. His own response lacked the biting edge he’d displayed in Llomerryn, though it had been just as curt. Cold, even.

Her face was turned towards the horizon, hidden from view. She appeared to be studying the sun lowering itself across the pastel sky. Pink hues had already begun to show, threaded with orange. Nightfall would soon take them. Fortunately they’d had time to board the Riptide before trying to navigate out of the inlet. Night transformed the waters into an inky swell, concealing shallow rocks and other obstacles. Their exit had been thus far successful. Zahra’s mood, however, seemed anything but lively. Her curly hair whipped around her face, though she made no attempt to push it from her eyes.

He approached quietly, feeling his mouth turn down. He didn't make any attempt to be particularly stealthy though; there wasn't any reason to and he wasn't especially skilled at it even if there had been. He chose a spot next to her, standing with his back to the same railing she faced, then hopped up the few inches it took to be sitting on it, letting his legs anchor him to the secondary rail below. He was good with balance. He wondered if that mightn't have been a mistake, though; Zahra was always considerably shorter than him, and this only magnified the fact.

Well, too late now. Cyrus let himself slouch a little, resting his forearms on his knees. That helped. “I feel stupid, asking how you are. Obviously you're not feeling particularly happy at the moment—it's right there on your face." He expelled a breath through his nose. Why were the simplest of social interactions so mystifying now? It wasn't like he'd had trouble offering condolences before. He knew what the words were, how to make the sentiment sound right.

He just didn't know what to do when he actually felt the things he was attempting to express. The words seemed inadequate, somehow, in a way they hadn't before. He took in a new breath, well-aware of the fact that he wasn't going to be able to make anything better. That was the rub above all, maybe. He'd once taken it for granted that his words mattered no more to anyone who heard than they mattered to him in the saying. But a friendship, a real one, went both ways. He settled for something that might be more useful than his sympathies.

“Anything I can do for you?" He tried not to grit his teeth at the inanity of asking that. Tried not to assume there simply couldn't be. He wasn't sure he succeeded at either.

“I thought I had the most handsome face in all of the Inquisition.”

Zahra’s tone lacked the biting aphorism it usually held. The wit dry and brittle. She certainly looked miserable, like grief-doused wet wood, until she huffed out a drawn out sigh and gave her head a shake, stretching out her arms in front of her. She only turned to look up at him when she pressed her cheek against the railing and wrinkled her nose, eyes rolling to meet his for a moment. They were slightly puffy. Red-rimmed. Though they were dry, now. She looked a mess; and had obviously holed herself up somewhere, out of sight, before finding herself a new perch here.

She cleared her throat and wiggled her fingers out towards the ocean. Towards the rolling waves slapping against the Riptide’s belly. The retreating sunlight—and home, eventually. Her mouth tipped into a shadow of a smile, as she dragged her forearm across the beam so that she could perch her chin across it instead. “Something as strong as dragon’s piss would be nice. You wouldn’t have any of that hidden on your person, would you?” A clever turn of phrase of remembered misery in the Herald’s Rest. His. Hers.

“Ah, but brooding only makes us handsomer, or so I've heard. Sadly I've yet to notice any such thing." He shook his head. “One tankard of dragon's piss, on me. As soon as we get back, as I'm not hiding any right now, no."

"Any chance Anderfels whiskey will do?" Leon hadn't been far, closer to the prow of the ship than they were, but enough of the conversation must have carried that he caught it. "I don't have a lot, but there's some." He unhooked what looked like a small flask from his belt—viridium, from the dark green pall of it—and took the several steps necessary to offer it to Zahra. "Tastes a bit better, in my humble opinion."

Zahra dramatically leaned back while still holding the railing and eyed Leon, upside down. Curls dragging down in a tangle. Her smile warbled appreciation even if she looked exhausted. She made a hm’ing noise, before allowing her legs to slide between the rails until she could plop down on her rear, “I’ll gladly accept both of those offers. Anderfels whiskey now, and dragon’s piss later.” There a pause, and a withered exhale, “We do make a fine group of handsome broods, don’t we?”

A laugh crackled from her. The sound of it was off. Unlike her usual roar. What was supposed to sound like a booming, ridiculous thing turned tinny, small: forced. Her hand reached back back behind her head until the bottle was settled in her palm. She closed her fingers around it, uncorked it with her thumb and drew it to her lips, tipping her head back for a long dredge. Another exhale, this time somewhat relieved. Probably from the whiskey warming her belly. For a moment she seemed to still. She patted a hand against the ground, indicating that Leon should join them as well, and set the flask at her side.

“I just wanted to say,” her voice wavered, caught on something before steadying itself off. Steeling for something that sounded like an apology. Or acceptance. “My father. He wasn’t like that before. He’s not
 he had a point back there, you know?” She stared out across the waves once more, and lifted her shoulder in a half-shrug. “What he said. He was right.”

“Which part?" Cyrus shifted his grip slightly on the rail under his palms. “There's no arguing that you left. But nothing that happened after then was your fault. You couldn't possibly have known what Faraji was going to do, and even if you had, the responsibility wouldn't have been yours." It was a point she'd helped make abundantly clear in his own case: there were things one could rightfully blame oneself for, and things that were simply too far beyond one's control. Things that had to be left at the feet of the people who'd really caused them, however much guilt he or she might feel about them.

"Not that knowing that helps the guilt, I expect," Leon added, his thoughts clearly in the same vein. He crossed his arms over his chest and leaned back against the rail, gingerly at first, then more solidly once he was sure there was no unexpected weakness in the structure.

Any other day she might have argued. Or spun something clever to divert the topic before they could delve too deep. Unearth carefully tailored half-truths, dressed in something more pleasant. It wasn’t often that Zahra chose to speak about herself: a theme that he may have shared as well. Not until it was dragged out into the open. Grew too ugly to sweep under the rug. In this case, she seemed at least receptive to their words. Her hand came to rest back on the flask, before she decidedly took another swig.

A thump indicated that she’d replaced it beside her. “I know, it’s stupid
 but I keep thinking if I’d stayed. If I did things differently. He wouldn’t. They wouldn’t. Things wouldn’t have turned out so badly. Not for them.” Another breath. Harsher this time. She pressed her forehead up against one of the rails and let out a scoff, “I’m not good and I’m not repentant.” Her hands clasped onto the railings; trembled, ever so slightly. “I almost wish Maleus hadn’t sent that letter. How awful is that?”

“Well within the normal human range of awful, I think." Cyrus shrugged, then hopped off the rail so he could plant himself next to her instead, swiping the flask for a moment so he could take a nip himself, before offering it up to Leon. The whiskey was the same he'd tasted before, what seemed almost a lifetime ago, not long after their arrival in Skyhold. “You can resent them for dumping this on you if you want, you know. It's within your rights. If they'd never tried to sell you off in the first place, none of this would be happening, so you're fixing someone else's mess."

He exhaled heavily. “But you'll do it. That already makes you leagues better than some people. Probably better than I'd be, in the same situation." He tried to imagine doing something like this on Tiberius's behalf, but from the immediate flash of anger he felt, he almost certainly wouldn't have. Better not to think about Tiberius—it only made him seethe.

"Hard to control our feelings," Leon added, sipping from the flask before handing it back down to Cyrus so he could set it on the deck once more. The breeze in from the sea was nice, cooling the heat of the sun beating down on the deck and stirring their hair. "But our actions... those seem like the better things to measure ourselves by, don't they? And it's like Cyrus said: you'll do it. We will. Nothing left to fault, then."

Zahra’s snorted and bumped her shoulder against Cyrus’s, “Well within the normal human range of awful. I’m not sure if I should feel better or worse.” She parroted it with a wobbly smile, more genuine this time. A jest. The closest thing to one since dragging themselves off of Llomerryn’s shoreline, at least. Her eyes swung up towards Leon and drifted back towards the horizon. “Someone else’s mess
 that doesn’t sound so bad.”

Several times, her jawline worked. As if she couldn’t find the words. Until she finally did.

“You will, won’t you? Be there.” The Inquisition. We. Another laugh. Soft and hard, all at once. A plea or bargain. Hard to tell with someone like her, staring off into the nothing. The sun had fully retreated and along with it the last remnants of furious orange, pale pinks and somber yellows. Stars had begun peeping across the murky skies, and the moon along with them. She seemed to understand well enough that she couldn’t do it alone. Perhaps, that she would not, otherwise.

Cyrus snorted. “Of course we will. If we can't stop a measly Magister, we can hardly deal with Corypheus. It'll be good practice." He offered her an uncertain smile of his own, then turned his eyes out to the darkening sky.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Estella had always been more of a dozer than a deep sleeper. She fell asleep easily, but woke quickly if she sensed something irregular.

In some ways, that was probably a holdover from childhood, when she'd supplemented for nights spent more often out of bed than in with light naps. It had been important to be able to wake up when an adult passed by, step out of whatever corner she'd tucked herself in, and pretend to be hard at work memorizing the Chant or sweeping or whatever else. Like so many things, it was really Cy's fault, but it had served her well enough as a mercenary, when quick awareness and battle-readiness was essential.

It also meant, however, that she knew Ves had stirred beside her despite what were no doubt his best efforts not to disturb her, to let her get the rest he insisted she needed. She cracked her eyes open, letting them adjust to the dim light filtering in through the tower window. His silhouette came into view at the edge of the bed's right side, where he sat facing away from her. His breathing was soft, but staccato, faster than it should have been. She frowned, pushing the blankets back and extracting her feet from them. Swinging herself sideways and sliding so she was sitting next to him, Estella touched her feet to the rug on the stone floor beneath her. A hand found his back; she swallowed thickly. This close, she could make out a faint sheen where he'd perspired. It wasn't especially warm in the room, which meant it was caused by something else.

She moved a strand of slightly-damp hair behind one of his ears, then leaned her forehead against his shoulder, letting her eyes fall shut again. He'd speak if there was anything to say. If there wasn't well, she'd just... be here. It was all she could do, and she hated that with every bit of herself.

He exhaled at her touch, with just a hint of disappointment. Probably that he'd woken her. "This is where I'm supposed to say we shouldn't do this, since I'm disturbing you," he said, confirming it. "But I seem to have underestimated how difficult that is." His hands remained planted palms down on the bed, seemingly more for stability than anything, and though he kept his emerald eyes down towards the floor, he tilted his head to rest lightly against hers. There was a certain amount of strain to his tone, giving away the state of discomfort he was in. He bore pain evenly and with experience, but it was impossible to hide from her.

Steadily, however, his breathing slowed to a normal cadence. "And besides, I've already moved most of my things, and I'm too lazy to take them back." His cheek shifted against her head as he smiled. It was true; he'd wasted little time after the return to Skyhold before he began moving his belongings up from the room he'd occupied in the Herald's Rest. His gear and armor he kept close at hand, always polished to a shine. He hadn't been able to wear it since the accident with Khari in Rilien's tower.

A little gust escaped her, a breathy huff rendered stiller and softer by the late hour. And perhaps by the quiet of the moment itself. Estella opened her eyes again, her eyelashes brushing the fine fabric of his sleeve. "I'd be more disturbed if you were somewhere else and I had to wonder how you were doing," she replied, all traces of amusement quickly gone. It was true, even if it was a difficult kind of thing to say. The dark made it easier, maybe, and the quiet. Her free hand moved to rest gently atop his; her sigh billowed back into her face when she released it, stirring the little hairs that licked over her cheeks.

"Is there anything I can do? Tea, or a walk on the walls, maybe?" Realistically, she knew those things wouldn't make much difference; if talented healers and brilliant researchers couldn't offer any solutions, none of the silly little things she could do were going to solve anything. Estella's jaw tightened; she swallowed back a lump in her throat, pushing down the ache that felt like it was constricting her heart. However well he bore it, Ves was in pain—the thought was at once unbearable and something she had to accept. Realizing that didn't help it sit any easier.

"I hate to say it, but if the past few weeks are any indication, it won't do much." He took in a long breath and exhaled it, his upper body rising and falling with the action. "The pain comes and goes when it wishes, and nothing we do seems to have much effect on that. And... it is getting worse, not better." There had been some hope before that this might be a temporary affliction, that whatever was wrong with him would simply right itself over time, if he took things slow and didn't strain his mind or body. But apparently Ves's hope in that had now faded. He knew his mind, and Saraya's, far better than anyone else could hope to.

"It isn't too much right now, though, so," he paused, shifting slightly on the bed so that they could look at each other rather than just lean into each other. "I think it's probably past time I spoke about this with Cyrus." He and Harellan had been doing what they could to identify the problem, which was honestly not much. But if Ves wanted to speak with them, it meant he was hoping to be able to do something about the problem, not just know what it was. "So we could take a walk to his tower, if you're up for that. Surely he's still awake."

"I'm sure he is." Cyrus had never been especially good at taking care of himself, but where many of his habits in that regard had improved recently, sleep was a more sensitive issue now than it had used to be. He'd always been a late-night sort of person anyway.

With some reluctance, Estella stood, considering her state of dress and frowning. A cloak and some shoes would do. She wasn't underdressed, just in very old, loose clothes. Nothing worth delaying for, in any case. She lit a small magelight over her head, dimming it several degrees so it wouldn't be obvious from far away, and they made their way from the main keep building up to the walls. Cyrus's tower wasn't too far, and when they got close enough, it was easy to see the lights still on inside.

"Cy?" she called, knocking a few times. "We need to talk to you." Normally she would have just gone right in, but she did have a lingering sense of rudeness if only for the hour it was.

Late hour or not, Cyrus answered the door almost immediately. He was still dressed for the day, though his hair had long since fallen out of its queue to hover around his ears. His eyes moved from Estella to Ves, putting his observations together with his information as rapidly as he always did. With a grimace, he stepped aside. “I thought you might be by soon." It wasn't completely clear if their appearance now was good news or bad, but he certainly wasn't acting like he had something particularly interesting to tell them, which was not a promising sign.

Inside the atelier, Harellan was sitting at one of the chairs, a book held carefully open in both hands, but as soon as they stepped inside, he closed it delicately and stood, gesturing for Ves to take his seat and moving another few of the scattered pieces of furniture into some kind of cluster so they could all be comfortable, presumably. "I hope you will forgive me for saying so, but you are not looking at all recovered." There was a subtle undertone of concern in the words, though they were delivered with a collected expression, nothing but a slight pinch of his eyebrows to give away that this was anything but an ordinary visit.

"I certainly don't feel recovered," Ves said, sinking heavily into the offered seat. Some frustration had slipped into his tone of voice, and upon sitting he immediately propped his elbow on the arm rest, raising his right hand to let his temple settled against his knuckles. He looked to be immensely tired, and at the same time quite incapable of rest. "I'm pretty sure Saraya feels it's well past time we had a more purposeful discussion on this."

The trap door above them opened soon after he'd said it, a pair of Dalish-made boots the first thing to descend down the ladder. "Did I hear—ah. Hey, you two." Astraia had a large blanket piled over one shoulder, and while it wasn't an unreasonably cold night given the late spring temperatures, the extra warmth certainly would've been welcome for laying outside and looking up at the stars, as she had undoubtedly been doing. She stopped at the bottom of the ladder, setting down a small bag of her things. "Is everything alright?"

Ves noted the concern on her face, and moved his hand away from his head, a clear but poor attempt to mask pain. "Not particularly. The pain's getting worse, not better. I can still function, but... fighting is even further out of the question now. We need to find a way to make this problem go away, since it's become apparent that it won't do so on its own."

"Oh." Astraia searched the room a moment, picking an unoccupied chair and placing herself in it. "I'm sorry to hear that." She quietly began to fold up the blanket, intent on hearing whatever they discussed.

Cyrus had elected to sit on the back of his armchair, his feet resting on the seat cushion, and lean forward so that his elbows were on his knees. He glanced almost immediately at Harellan, who pursed his lips.

Settling into a different chair, her pressed his fingertips together in his lap. "I've attempted to contact some of those I know who would be better informed about such matters than I." He didn't say exactly how he'd done that, but there were few enough possibilities that it probably didn't really matter. "There might be a solution, but if so, it would be in a place called the Archive, and gaining access to it is not a simple matter." His expression twisted down into a slight frown. "I'm not... welcome, there. Not anymore. Neither are outsiders."

“I'm sensing a 'but' here."

Harellan nodded, but he didn't look especially pleased about it. "Technically, two among you don't count as outsiders. I might be anathema, but you aren't. If you were to claim your birthright and succeed in doing so, you would have as much right to the Archive as anyone. And therefore access to the information we need."

Ves had perked up visibly at the mention of the location. "This Archive," he said, straightening in his seat. "Saraya's familiar with it. Naturally I'm not, I've never been far out of the south, but... I think she's surprised to hear of it. She... expected it would be gone by now. But it still exists?"

Harellan nodded. "Yes, though like everything else, it does so in diminished form. Properly, it is called Vir Dirthara, and it currently exists in the Between."

“Which means it's accessible by Eluvian." Cyrus tilted his head, expression thoughtful. “Probably not just any path will get us to such a place, though."

"Quite right on both counts, which is why someone will need my people's permission to use theirs, as it's the only one that will lead there."

It didn't take a genius of her brother's caliber to put it all together, to be sure. "What do I need to do?" Estella glanced between them. "Talk to someone over an Eluvian? Travel through one to meet with these contacts?" Whether she would do whatever was required of her to claim this supposed birthright wasn't even a real question, because there was only one possible answer.

Harellan shook his head. "A great deal more than that, I am afraid." He looked thoughtful for a moment, his eyes narrowing to a sliver of leaf-green iris. "The magical ways into Arlathan are closed to me now. If we want to get there, we will have no choice but to do it in the mundane manner. And then... I do not know. You will almost certainly be forced to prove that you are who you claim to be. That could take many forms, but I would not expect it to be easy."

"Nothing is easy," Estella replied, almost under her breath. Going to Arlathan, though... that would require returning to Tevinter. She couldn't say she'd ever planned on that, and what was more, it would take a great deal of time. Something the Inquisition may not have a great deal of. Even so, she knew that their road would take them there eventually—Marcus's involvement all but guaranteed that.

She chewed her lip. "I'll see how soon we can go. Given that our navy is one ship, I don't think we'll be able to leave before the others head for Minrathous, and that's dependent upon things we have no control over." But this—even the faint hope of a possible solution—admittedly had her considering making it a personal request of Zahra, who would almost surely oblige. It was difficult not to march out the door right now and ask.

But she couldn't do that. She was Inquisitor, and the people here all depended on her to act like it. She had to handle this rationally, even when everything she felt pushed her towards exactly the opposite. She glanced at Ves, anxiousness scrawled over her face as clear as daylight. "That might be months yet."

Harellan sighed quietly through his nose. "It's not a matter of just marching in, either." He delivered that gently, but in no uncertain terms. "There are protections around and in the forest that inhibit the entry or exploration of people not meant to be there. It will take me some time to convince those I still trust to make us a safer path in." His lips thinned. "The delay would be the same, I expect—it's not your fault."

"However long it takes, we'll endure," Ves assured them, the we referring to the pair of minds that occupied his one head. He exhaled heavily, looking around at them all. "I know better than to try to stop any of you from risking yourselves to help me. It helps to think it isn't just me." His eyes no longer focused on any of them, instead absently picking a spot somewhere on the floor. "I'm not nearly done with you yet, woman. I aim to grow as old as you are before we part."

Astraia smiled a little at that, the neatly folded blanket resting in her lap. She'd been carefully following the information laid out, and her eyes now sought out Harellan's. "Would others be allowed to enter the forest with them? If there's any way I can help, I want to."

"Well, seeing as how I'm going and Vesryn essentially must, I suppose I ought to make sure my terms include one more." Harellan smiled slightly, though it was only small, as befit the mood. "In practice, I don't think it will make any difference. They will not be pleased with the intrusion in any case, but they will simply have to adjust to it."

Glancing between their faces, he continued. "The hour is late. Which means it's an ideal opportunity for me to get started. I'll be in the basement if anything else comes up." He offered no advice, well aware of how pointless such an exercise would be, no doubt. It was a problem for which ordinary remedies were no help at all.

Cyrus watched their uncle leave, frowning a bit. “I suppose we'll just have to trust him."

Estella wasn't exactly sure what would prompt him to say something like that, but now wasn't really the time to ask. There hadn't been many solid answers yet, but at least there was some kind of trajectory. A path she could follow, that had a hope at the end. A small one, to be sure, but one she could actively work towards. Harellan had implied that she would need to prove herself in some way. That meant that the thing to do now was prepare for that, and try to account for all the possibilities. She couldn't fail. She didn't have the luxury of more chances.

"We will," she agreed. "But I don't think he'd have brought something like this up if there wasn't a real possibility it would make a difference." Shifting her attention to Ves, she half-smiled. "Should we head back to the keep, then?"

"Let's." He got up from his seat carefully, not entirely unlike an older man no longer quite as confident in the balance of his body. "Sleep can't evade me forever."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Cyrus fell more than sat in the grass, the aches in his body not quite affording him his usual grace. He hated to admit it, but Harellan was, in addition to being quite the mage, a more excellent swordsman than he had any hope of being without years more practice at the very least. It made him angry, to be reduced to less than half of what he was, and be so thoroughly outmatched in what remained. Knowledge, fencing... Harellan seemed to always know the right thing to say, as well, something that Cyrus had never been good at when it mattered.

It might not have bothered him, except that for some reason he could not quite pin down, he didn't trust him, either. He never had. Something just seemed off, about his story or his claims or just him. The thought that this, too, was the work of irrational envy was not pleasant, and he preferred to think it must have some rational basis, or at least a more solid instinctive one. But he could not find it. There were no cracks. As far as anyone could see, Harellan was exactly what he claimed to be. More, obviously, but only as well rather than instead. If he'd lied about anything, Cyrus had not spotted it.

He lay back on the soft ground, discarding his swords to either side but keeping their hilts in reach, and tilted his head so he could observe Stellulam's practice. It was hard to see, what she did, at least until she lifted something improbably heavy or moved a little faster than an ordinary person should have been able to. For now, it just looked like they were warming up; Harellan was conjuring magelights and shifting their colors rapidly through the spectrum, until he expanded one and actually grabbed it in his hand, lobbing it in Estella's direction.

She didn't seem terribly surprised by this, a good indication that he'd done it before, and caught the thing on her elbow, bouncing it as though it were a ball in some sort of game. With every strike, it switched colors—green to blue to purple to red—and when she'd turned it orange, she batted it back at him, expanding it halfway between them so that it was about as large as a melon. Estella wore an easy smile, the kind that indicated just the level of trust Cyrus could not find in himself.

While the first orb flew towards Harellan, Estella conjured another, in her native bluish-violet, and tossed it in the wake of the first.

They went back and forth like this, changing either the size or the color of an increasing number of lights, until they were essentially juggling with each other. Cyrus snorted softly under his breath at the look on his sister's face—clearly Harrellan had struck upon something important here. Perhaps it was the fact that the exercise built from something so easy as to be juvenile into something surprisingly difficult, or perhaps it was because the whole thing had the feel of a game, but... Stellulam was not half as distressed as he'd seen her trying to do considerably more basic things.

The elven man himself seemed to be enjoying it just as much, wearing an almost-boyish smile to match Stellulam's, his limbs moving in efficient concert to keep all the spheres aloft. "Give us the finale?" It was a long-familiar question, clearly, spoken almost in the manner of a running joke. Cyrus's brows knit.

With a multitude of soft pops, all the spheres burst at once, showering the grassy clearing in harmless, multicolored sparks. They disappeared upon landing, winking out abruptly and without trace. Estella expelled a breath, shaking out her arms a bit and rolling her shoulders. "I think I got them all this time."

Harellan nodded sagely. "You did. A few of them were slightly late, but that's better than last time. Now. You might be wondering why I've asked Cyrus to remain today."

"It might have occurred to me to wonder," she replied, half-smiling and casting a glance at Cyrus himself. "Thought he might be better off resting, after that match."

"The truth of the matter is simple. I believe it's high time you started practicing using your magic on people besides yourself." He paused a moment, perhaps to allow that to sink in, and folded his hands together behind his back. "There is of course more to learn about what you can do with regard to yourself, and that will continue, but... parts of what you could learn here might be useful in the near future."

Cyrus understood the implications immediately, or at least he thought he did. Stellulam's magic was the enhancement of natural capacities. No doubt the vast majority of the time, she'd be using it to give already-strong people an edge. But by the same logic, it might help a weakened person function a bit better, as well.

Those same implications were clearly not lost on Estella, either. She compressed her lips with a familiar discomfort, but she did not voice any sort of protests about her readiness or ability to achieve the aim. "Okay," she said instead, all trace of humor gone from her tone. "What do I have to do?"

Harellan smiled with obvious approval, then gestured Cyrus up from his spot. With a short grunt of protest when his body proved recalcitrant, he forced himself back to his feet, picking his way over to his sister's side. Quite used to being the test subject for all sorts of new—or new to the wielder—magic, he wasn't overly worried about it in this case, either. “If you could do something about this stiffness, I wouldn't complain." He blinked, tone laconic, then shrugged.

"That would be a typical side-effect." Harellan approached the both of them, focusing his attention on Estella for a moment. "Since you're familiar with at least some level of healing, this shouldn't be as difficult as it would be otherwise. Just like in that case, you're going to want your magic to act on someone else's physical form. It's not enough to manifest the spell externally—it must be transferred in full." He tilted his chin at Cyrus to indicate him. "And even more than healing, this is a very delicate process. It does not require outright strength or force. Only precision and control. If a bolt of lightning is a command that the world obey you, this is... a request that another person's body try to see things your way."

Estella hummed. "It's just..." she paused, frowning. "You've had me meditating for so long to learn the little individual things about how my body works. But those nuances aren't going to be the same for everyone. I don't think I could ever know anyone else's systems that well." She glanced between them. "Cyrus's heart and lungs are bigger than mine, and his musculature is arranged differently. The same suggestion that would be right for me might not be the right one for him, surely." She crossed her arms over her midsection, shifting her weight to the left. "I could really mess something up if I do this wrong."

"You are absolutely right, of course." Harellan acknowledged this with his typical unruffled calm. "And indeed one application of this magic does that sort of thing on purpose, to one's opponents. I'll be teaching you that, too, eventually." Tilting his head, he made eye contact with Cyrus. "You know enough of healing to have taught a Spirit Healer, do you not?"

Cyrus scowled. He'd much rather not get into that, but he didn't intend to allow Harellan of all people to know how much it bothered him. “Enough to have gotten one started." No doubt Ethne was taking care of much of the rest, though he wouldn't have any way to know. It wasn't as though Asala spoke to him anymore.

"Then why don't you explain?"

He wasn't sure why the elf couldn't just do it, but Cyrus supposed he did have the information. “When healing spells are used in the heat of combat, or directed at multiple people at once, they're very generalized. They can succeed at crude tasks like slowing bleeding or what-have-you, but they are nowhere near as effective as more concentrated, individualized spells, regardless of the amount of power poured into them." He shrugged. “But with the right spells more appropriately focused, in a situation where the healer can understand and assess individual wounds, greater specificity and effectiveness are traded off for the concentration and magic required." He knew she'd see the analogy. Stellulam had never thought enough of her own aptitude for figuring things out.

"So it's an inverse relationship," she said, nodding with the realization. "My suggestions to myself are very specific, but to others they have to be more general, and will be somewhat less effective. Especially if I don't know anything about the person's physical condition or I'm trying to use this on more than one individual." She looked to Harellan for confirmation.

"Precisely." He very nearly beamed at her, pleased with the answer. "Of course, the more you happen to know about someone else's physical quirks, the better your magic will work on them—that's what those diagnostic spells I taught you are for. Resting heart rate, the capacity of their lungs... all of it is useful information for you." Quite a lot to keep track of to be sure, and likely impossible to remember about even a group as small as the Irregulars, but it was something.

"More general observations wouldn't hurt, either. Knowing that your friend Khari, for example, likes to build momentum with her whole body when she swings is helpful, because it's different from how a more planted fighter operates, and the same adjustments will be much more helpful for one than the other." His smile softened. "It's a science as much as an art. So... putting it all together, how about trying to tailor a spell to Cyrus here? You know how he moves and fights, you have your diagnostics to help you with any details you need, and you have the time and energy to concentrate on it. Let's see what you can do."

It was a bit of a stop-and-go process, but Stellulam's natural caution meant that nothing disastrous resulted, at least. It wasn't until about two hours later, however, that anything of particular note happened.

Almost all at once, something clicked. From his hand, which his sister was holding, a sort of strange numbness spread, washing over him like a wave in a warm ocean. It was followed swiftly by a short burst of pin-and-needle prickles along his skin, but when that subsided, so too did the lingering pain he was in. "I think... I think that was it," Estella cracked her eyes open and looked up to meet his. "Does it feel right to you?"

Experimentally, Cyrus flexed his hand, finding that it responded to his mental command almost too quickly, like the gap between thought and action, normally a matter of fractions of a second, had halved. Carefully, he released his hold on Stellulam and stepped away.

He was immediately glad for the extra caution, because his step was longer than he'd intended it to be, and in practice more like a short hop than anything. Both his feet cleared the ground by a few inches more than he'd meant them to, and he felt almost disoriented when he settled again. “I'm not sure if it's supposed to be like this or if it needs some adjustments." More aware of the issue this time, he crossed to where his practice swords lay in the grass and picked one of them up, giving it a slow, experimental swing. It felt... smooth, powerful. Almost like...

It was almost like having his own magic again, something humming just under his skin, making him more than he was. It didn't respond to his will, though—it had already been directed, and however seamlessly she'd managed to integrate hers with him, it was still only a loan. Cyrus closed his eyes, something unnameable welling up into his throat, bittersweet and tinged with an envy he did not want. Should not be feeling, for his own sister.

Instead of dwelling on it, he moved through a few more tests, finding that the additional strength the spell had granted him was considerable. It, in turn, allowed him to move faster, though he had to be careful about it. Still, the adjustment wasn't as difficult as he'd anticipated. “You're definitely going to want to practice this with people you might use it on. It takes some getting used to."

Estella, who'd been anxiously watching him move about, nodded at once. "Of course. But it's not hurting or anything, right?"

Cyrus shook his head. It was the opposite of painful; he had to clamp down on the rush of it, actually, though whether anyone else would experience it in quite the same way, he couldn't possibly say.

She let out a relieved breath. "Okay. Then... I think I'm going to let it go. I'll try to do it gradually, but let me know when you're ready, Cy."

He settled himself, making sure both feet were firm on the ground and solid, then nodded at her. Slowly, the giddy feeling of sheer capability left him, the aches flowing back in in its wake, though he thought they weren't quite as bad as before. When the last bit of it fell away, he staggered, catching himself just before he fell over, a wave of dizziness making it difficult to hold his balance.

A hand on his shoulder steadied him; when his vision resolved, he found himself looking at Harellan's concerned expression. Grimacing, Cyrus stepped out from under his grip, shaking his head to clear the last vestiges of vertigo from it. “That release is going to need some work. You were fine until the end, though."

"You were." Harellan didn't comment upon Cyrus's behavior, instead folding his hand back to grip with his other again and turning his eyes upon Stellulam. "You're really quite extraordinary, Estella."

Her lips parted as if she were about to protest, but in the end she just ducked her head for a moment. "Thank you," she said quietly, raising her eyes to meet the elf's again. "Uncle."

Harellan's brows arched in obvious surprise at the exact same moment Cyrus felt his stomach sink. He fought to keep his face neutral even as the other man's broke into a wide smile.

"You're most welcome, lethallan."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish

0.00 INK

Zahra gave a furious huff as she planted her foot on the shoulder of the straw dummy, kicking off to extract her rapier from center mass. She’d been nearly throwing the bloody thing around to temper her rattled nerves. Sweat trickled down her spine, dripped off her chin and made her eyes sting. Shooting arrows hadn’t been enough. Her father. The damned, infuriating man. When had he become so bitter? She might as well have left him to rot in Pressa. Left him to Faraji’s lackeys. They would’ve set him on fire. Thrown him to the sea. Let him starve in a cell. Bloody good that did to his sensibilities. Gratitude—pah! Miles away.

Arrows were sticking out the ground surrounding the dummy like porcupine needles; others were pinned into its red painted face, in varying angles. She’d long abandoned pulling them out. Her bow and near-empty quiver had been set to the side, leaned up against another dummy. A bottle of amber-colored liquid was nestled between them. A good portion of it gone, as well. She hadn’t been planning to train today. No, she’d wanted to introduce her father to some of her friends. He’d refused to come out of his room. Refused her invitation with the slam of the door. In her face.

She wrinkled her nose and plunged the blade into the ground in front of her, watching as it wobbled. It swayed with the slight breeze that swept down into the training grounds. Cooling the sweat from her face. A beautiful day. One she might have enjoyed if she weren’t so annoyed. She had stripped down to a loose white tunic, though it stuck uncomfortably to her back. Her trousers had been rolled up just below her knees, and her sleeves to her elbows: out of the way. Bare-foot once more, toes curling into the grass and dirt. It made her feel calmer. Grounded. In control.

Even if she felt the furthest thing from it. Having him here made her feel small. Guilty. Like a child. She couldn’t remember the last time she’d felt like that, or allowed herself to feel like that. Conversations with him were strained. One-sided. Intentionally so, she assumed. Whatever barriers existed between them had been drawn solely on his end. He had no interest in pursuing any sort of relationship with her. Not from what she could see. It was fair, wasn’t it? He worried after her brothers and sisters; and his wife. The ones who’d stayed behind as a family. So, why did it grate on her nerves so much?

“I do hope it's not me you were imagining when you shot at that unfortunate straw fellow. I do rather like my face." Behind her, Cyrus hopped the fence, something tucked under one arm. He surveyed the damage with some interest, noting the arrows that had stuck in the ground as well as those embedded in the dummy itself. The holes from her repeated stabbings seemed to be of particular note as far as he was concerned. “And my organs."

He offered her half a smile, askew on his face like it wasn't supposed to be there. From beneath his elbow, he extracted the bundle and handed it to her. “I have it on good—or at least confident—authority that food is panacea to most kinds of trouble. So I brought you some. I can cook, believe it or not." He seemed to expect that this would come as a surprise. That made sense though; most blue-blooded types never learned to do that kind of thing. It was servants' work, to them. “I hope you like sweets, because it's baklava."

“I assure you, your face is far too handsome to mutilate,” Zahra scoffed and wriggled her toes through an errant weed. Milk thistles and dandelions, too stubborn and unruly to know that they shouldn’t grow there. Like her, in a way. She flicked her finger against the pommel of her blade, and watched it wobble once more, “Oh no, I was imagining anyone ungrateful enough spit at our feet when we chose to save them
 y’know, from a certain and gruesome death. I’ll admit, it doesn’t happen often. But when it does—” She puffed a sigh between her lips and sagged her shoulders, raking a hand across her face.

She peeked between her fingers at him. Though she’d been happy enough to stew in her anger, she found herself not minding the company.

Her hand dropped away from her face, gaze dragging from the haphazard smile on his lips to the bundle tucked beneath his arm. Curiosity tickled at her. Smothered the flame of anger she’d been trying to put out moments before: alone. As if hailing his conclusion, her stomach gave an indignant rumble. Her expression froze for the barest moment before it relaxed into a smile, before it finally crackled into a grin. “Very surprised,” she pursed her lips, and flopped down on the ground, “But pleasantly so.”

The grass and dirt was soft enough here to be comfortable, trodden on as it was. She’d chosen some of the furthest training dummies to pummel, set up beneath a couple of large elm trees so they were somewhat shielded by the sun. A decent enough place to eat whatever a baklava was. She patted the ground beside her and arched an eyebrow, inviting him to join her if he wanted to.

Cyrus sat without protest, folding his legs under him and setting the bundle down in his lap to unwrap it. It seemed to be some kind of light brown, sticky pastry from what she could see. “It's a northern dessert from Tevinter." He seemed to have expected that she wouldn't be familiar. Or maybe explaining was just his way of making conversation—he certainly seemed to be called upon to do it often enough. “It's layers of this thin dough with hazelnut and honey between, and a little sugar."

He picked up one of the wedges, about the size of his first two fingers together, and passed the rest over to her, biting into the confection with care. A few bits of the crust still flaked away and fell onto his breeches, but he brushed them off with a hand, unconcerned. After swallowing, he spoke, keeping his eyes on the food. “Ungrateful for a rescue? Sounds familiar. The old man's not taking things too well, then?" His tone conveyed no surprise.

Overhead, a hawk squawked, and to their sides, blunt swords clanged together. Errant soldiers balked at each other, shoving shoulders and swinging blades in the nearby ring used for sparring. A scuffle, a thump of a back hitting dirt. Normal sounds for a place like Skyhold. Ones she’d come to find comfort in. How strange. Zahra crossed her foot over her ankle, and leaned back against her elbows as Cyrus settled down beside her. She smiled impishly and tipped her head up at him, “You’d make a fine husband yet with that cooking prowess. Prospective wives must be beating at your door.” Another grin cracked across her lips, with a laugh that meant no harm, “I’m woefully lacking in that department.”

“Are you? I was under a different impression." He didn't elaborate, though, just letting the words sit comfortably there without explanation.

The imaginary was enough to lighten her mood. Cyrus baking in the kitchen. Hunkered over the ovens. She’d only ever wandered in there to pilfer pies and cookies probably meant for someone else. Delicious morsels, dragged back to her den as if she were a magpie. The notion wasn’t far off. She hadn’t been caught yet. Or else, the cook had taken pity on her and allowed her to plunder her sweets whenever she wanted. She accepted the bundle and settled it into her lap, leaving it unfolded. She took her own wedge, and bit into it with far less care than he had. Messy eater she was; an honest one, though. She wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and finished swallowing before opening her mouth to speak, “Now, this. This is good.”

He’d have to teach her. Or keep making more.

“You’d think he wanted to be left to the wolves the way he goes on about it,” she snorted and gestured wildly with her hand. Crust dropped onto the ground around her. She took another bite, tentative. Slow. Mulling the conversations they’d had recently. She’d spoken her thoughts aloud before, mostly to Cyrus. He would understand. “Maybe we should have. Left him alone, like he wanted.” It wasn’t a kind thought, but it was honest.

He wasn't the sort who'd scold her for it—that much was long obvious. He had far too many flaws and unkindnesses of his own. And perhaps a bit more self-awareness of them than he'd once possessed. “Maybe." He seemed to doubt it, from the note of skepticism his voice carried. “But I don't think you'd have been any more satisfied with that outcome than this one. And you might have always wondered how things would have been otherwise. Here there's no need for speculation. He would have been dead, or enslaved, or something similarly-nasty, and you stopped it from happening."

Cyrus lifted his shoulders, finishing off his wedge of the dessert and swiping the pad of his thumb over his tongue to remove some of the sticky residue. His manners were better than hers, but they definitely weren't table-perfect. At least not right now. He leaned slightly, putting his back in contact with the trunk of one of the young trees and pulling his knees up at a slight angle. His arms draped naturally across his abdomen, loose and relaxed. Or as much so as he ever got. He looked like he was thinking hard about something, but it only lasted a few moments.

“I think if you do something right for the thanks, it's probably not all that worthy anyway. Not that I'm an expert in doing the right thing, mind you. It's just a suspicion I have."

Zahra had never considered herself a good person—and she thought maybe Cyrus might understand that best of all. Of course, she didn’t think he was bad or unkind. Quite the opposite. But in a swell of selfless, moralistic individuals filling the Inquisition, she floundered trying to do what was right. What they might consider right. Goodness made no sense to her. Not in the conventional sense. Raiders, pirates and even the dirtier shade of mercenary companies flew darker sails. Their compasses did not strike kindly notions. She doubted she would have done much of anything if she hadn’t joined the Inquisition and surrounded herself with them: the Irregulars. Her friends.

She tipped her head up at him and pursed her lips. Maybe. It sounded nice, the way he said it. He didn’t quite believe it and neither did she, if she was being honest. It was nigh impossible to try and dip back into what she might have done on colder days, when all she cared about was the lick of salt on her skin and the feeling of a coin purse pressed into her palms. Her crew, her lavish lifestyle. Nothing less. She had changed. Slowly. As an insect might, unfurling from a cocoon. Unexpected. Though, not entirely unpleasant. Would she have wondered after him? Or forgotten him along with the rest of her family? She wasn’t sure, though an undeniable truth rang out in Cyrus’s words.

She might have. He certainly thought so.

Zahra stuffed the remaining wedge in her mouth and chewed around his words, eyes shuttering closed. Sweet. It had worked to loosen the nerves bunched in her jawline, where she’d been grinding her molars as she paced in front of the dummy. She swallowed and opened her eyes once more, turning her fingers over to lick the honey off. There was silence that followed his words, comfortable. A moment to mull, before a snorting laugh rattled from her. She rolled her attention back towards him, leaning most of her weight on her forearm. “A suspicion?” Her laughter died down into a wobbly smile, “I do think you’re right though.”

“Maybe I just don’t know how to be a daughter anymore. Wasn’t much good at that either, I’m afraid.”

He shrugged almost lazily. “Sounds like they weren't great at being parents." They had attempted to force her into the marriage that had ultimately pushed her away from home, something he'd expressed nothing but distaste for. “You're good at being plenty of other things, in any case. And I'd say trying to fix problems you did not cause qualifies as above and beyond basic 'daughter' requirements."

A smile tugged at the corner of Zahra’s lips: wistful. He was right. They hadn’t been great parents by any conventional means. She wasn’t sure what it meant to be a good one, but figured after watching Marcy, it was a lot closer to how she was with Pierre. It was nice, seeing them together. Had she been lucky enough to have the same sort of upbringing, she supposed her life would have ended up much differently. She wondered, often. How different all of their lives would have been if they’d been loved properly, by the ones who were supposed to. Where would Cyrus and Stel have ended up?

Somewhere else, most likely. Would that have been better? She wasn’t sure. Life sometimes dealt dirty hands that ultimately led them to the circumstances they were in presently. Perhaps she’d never have known the rigors of the sea; the slap of the tide on the bow of her ship, or how good it felt to sway at the mantle. If she’d learned anything over the years, it was that hardships molded stronger people. Made them harder, quicker. More compassionate, in some cases. She’d seen it over and over again in the Inquisition. She chuckled low and stretched out her legs, “I’ll take that compliment.”

Adjusting himself, he un-bent one of his knees, laying the leg flat on the ground and tilting his head back against the tree bark. He wasn't a natural fit with an outdoors scene, to be sure—he looked very displaced with his stark coloration. Black and white and a blue very different from sky or sea. The soft browns and greens and greys of the bailey were at odds with him. Or he with them. If he noticed that, it didn't seem to bother him any.

“I never used to worry, you know. About whether I was doing the right thing. About whether I was a good... just a good person, I suppose. I always figured I'd be rational, and skilled, and how 'moral' I was didn't matter much. The closest I ever really got was wanting to be a good brother, and knowing that I wasn't." His tone was quite factual, devoid of any any anguished undercurrent, but it was unclear if that was a genuine lack or merely a very careful omission. “Now... sometimes it's all I think about. Was that answer too insensitive? Something I did too coldhearted? What would Stellulam or the others have done or said? It's maddening. And still I can never tell if I'm doing it right." He grimaced.

“Whatever it might be worth, I think you're doing a sight better than that."

Regarding Cyrus with another unabashed, leveled stare, Zahra pursed her lips and turned over so that she was laying on her back; hands coming to twine behind her head. A strange sight, the two of them. He, who contrasted so much against his environment and her, a woman destined to face the billow of sails and the spray of the ocean. As odd as they appeared, she doubted that either of them would have it any other way.

That Cyrus would harbor such thoughts hadn’t surprised her. How she saw him differed from how he saw himself. That was much was clear. Even so, it was refreshing to hear that she was not alone in having them—struggling to be better than she was, and wondering if she was doing it properly had never occurred to her before. These worries were new. Unfamiliar. Strange. She took a deep breath, and exhaled softly through her nose. Her smile warbled as she turned to look at him once more, “Thank you.” A pause, before she swung her gaze towards the leaves hanging overhead. “Though I do think you’re selling yourself short. Maybe we’re both doing better than we think.”

“Besides, I’d much prefer you do and say things the Cyrus way. Maddening as it may be.”

He snorted, a skeptical sound, but he did not try to refute her. “Well, there you go then. If that's what you think of me, you can hardly think worse for yourself. You've done things your way, and that was the way you can live with. Doesn't seem to be much point in second-guessing it. Only way to go is forward. Stellulam says something like that, sometimes."

Zahra’s mouth quirked up once more, as she turned back onto her forearm, “Stel is a wise one.” An optimistic way of looking at things. She hummed low in her throat and made a sound that was somewhere between a snort and a chuckle, “That doesn’t mean I don’t want to strangle the man whenever I see him.” At the very least, he didn’t come out of his chamber enough to pester her with those lukewarm, judging stares, bellying all the disappointment he must’ve felt laying eyes on her. He didn’t come up to the Herald’s Rest either, so she was quite safe there.

“This did help, though. Promise to bring me sweets whenever I’m too furious to face the day?”

He scoffed softly, but then placed a hand over his heart, smiling with mock gallantry. “I promise."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Leon grimaced, rubbing absently at his chest through his tunic. A week in the infirmary and he'd been cleared to at least return to office work. It had taken about that long for Ophelia to find a boat to Jader anyway, and she'd arrived the day after he was released. This morning. The wound still throbbed in time with his heartbeat, but there was little to be done about that. Asala had done what she could for the wound, and Rilien's potions would have to take care of the rest. He wasn't inclined to take more than prescribed.

It was an ugly, thing, the scar. White and twisted, the tissue growing back over the wound rough and thick and ropy. One more for his inventory. The Red Templar's sword had barely missed his heart. Even then, if Khari and the others hadn't gotten him out as quickly as they had, he'd probably have died. Leon knew he could only cheat it so many more times, before his time would be up.

Even now he wondered if it was worth it to live, given the price he was paying for it. What he was becoming. He swallowed, certain he could still taste the tang of tainted blood on his tongue. Frankly he was lucky he hadn't contracted the Taint himself, but the action had been instinctive, visceral. A compulsion that was at once of him and not.

"Leon. Stop." Ophelia's tone brooked no argument; she knew what he looked like when he was brooding. Feeling guilty and sorry for himself. A useless sentiment, by her reckoning. She was probably right.

He sighed, returning his eyes to the book in front of him. "Is this all you saved?"

She shook her head. "No. There were a few other things. Bryland's journal, some other books. More important than the relics. I could only take what I could carry."

Such practicality. Most of the devout would think Havard's finger-bone worth considerably more than a dusty journal written by some long-dead pirate king, but the latter contained knowledge. He'd never read it, himself, but he trusted her to know what was most vital. Ophelia had been a Seeker for a very long time. The tome in front of him was not one he recognized, either: its cover was plain brown leather, scuffed and darkened with age and wear. No doubt it was much more significant than it looked.

"Once," she said, "that information was only for the Lord Seekers and their successors to know. I think it best if you have it now; I've already read it."

"If that's who it was for, I'd best not," he replied. "I won't last long enough to do anything with it." Those were the facts, cold and hard as he found them. He closed his eyes for a moment. His wound ached; he waited for the worst to subside again.

When he opened his eyes, Ophelia had pursed her lips. "There aren't many of us left, Leon." She said it bluntly. "The rest will need someone to lead them when this is said and done."

He shrugged, meeting her eyes steadily. "Then I wish you luck, Ophelia, because it won't be me. I have a year left, after what I pulled in Kasos. At best." Rilien had confirmed it, out of anyone else's earshot. That vial had been triple his usual dose of the Reaver tonic, and even then, it hadn't been enough. No doubt he'd just jump-started his death clock, which might have slowed with how cautious he'd been before. Knowing they'd miscalculated and run into the Lord Seeker's trap had left him no other choice. There simply hadn't been enough of them to survive any other way.

"Don't say that before you've read that book," she replied simply. "Or have that friend of yours read it. The Vint with the eyes." She gestured vaguely to her own. He knew who she meant, in any case, though she could have been referring just as easily to either of two, since they shared the characteristic in question.

"I planned on it, in any case." In fact, he'd called Cyrus here for the purpose of sharing the information. And Captain Séverine as well; he didn't believe anything that so affected the Chantry should be decided without her input, and what was more, he probably owed her an explanation of some things. Their positions relative to each other required trust, and he had to hope what he'd done had not lost him hers.

It wasn't long before they arrived, and Reed admitted both of them at once. Séverine entered the room first, much more slowly than she usually did, but her own injuries also had her not moving quite like usual. She hadn't been in the same amount of danger Leon had survived, but the amount of blood she'd lost had still been perilously high, and even a week later she had yet to really recover her color. Most of the cause of that was a shadow's red lyrium blade cutting across her face, which as Leon heard it had left her head a horrific shade of red from blood running down it for all of their escape.

It was still a grisly injury to look upon, the scar cutting from above her eyebrow almost all the way across her face. In truth she was lucky; the blade had narrowly missed her right eye, which was still tinted a bright shade of red around the iris. With the Inquisition's healing it was likely the wound wouldn't disfigure her overmuch, and would simply serve as a reminder of the events at Kasos instead.

She didn't say anything as she entered, offering a nod to Ophelia and finding a seat. She sank into it carefully and with a quiet exhale once she was settled. She hadn't spoken to Leon much at all after he'd reawakened, and it seemed she didn't plan on having the first word now, either.

Cyrus of course hadn't been injured at all recently, though no doubt by now he'd heard most of the news. He didn't come by the infirmary regularly, but Leon knew enough to know that Astraia used the roof of his tower often, and no doubt he'd made the relevant inquiries of her. He glanced once at Ophelia before folding his hands behind his back, perhaps remaining standing in deference to the injured, should Leon's teacher decide to occupy the second chair in front of his desk.

“Commander." He inclined his head at Leon. “I won't say you look well, but from what I hear this is still much recovered. I'm glad."

Leon attempted to smile, but did not quite succeed, ending up with an expression more like a grimace than anything. Still, however light the words, he suspected Cyrus's sentiment was sincere. "Appreciated," he replied quietly. Shifting slightly, he glanced at all three of them in sequence, leaning back against this desk chair as much for the support as for the formality it added to his posture.

"As all of you either know firsthand or no doubt have heard, the Lord Seeker is dead." Khari had seen to that, as the story had been related to him. She'd done quite well in general during that outing; he'd have to make a point to tell her so at some moment in the near future. "The keep at Kasos was being used to conduct experiments with red lyrium, on Seekers specifically. From what Ophelia discovered after our departure, and from what we saw, it's clear that, though we are resistant to the transformative effects in ways templars are not, even we will die after sufficient exposure." From the Taint rather than the lyrium, if the physical resemblance to those afflicted with the darkspawn disease was anything to go by.

He pressed his lips together. "The experimentation killed almost all of the Seekers remaining in Thedas. We were always few, and always answerable to the Lord Seeker, something he took full advantage of." No doubt many of those he had known were among the piles of the dead, or those disposed of elsewhere. There had not been time to go looking, and he didn't think he'd have wanted to, anyway. "That leaves an entire branch of the Chantry with only two confirmed members."

"There may be others," Ophelia said, shifting her weight. "But one of us would have to go looking. Search the hideouts and known locations in person."

With a nod, Leon turned his eyes down to the wood grain of his desk. "And I cannot. Even if I were in the physical condition to do it, I wouldn't be able to leave the Inquisition for that long." He shook his head slightly. The burn on his back itched; he lifted himself forward off the chair back again. Nothing he did was comfortable for more than a few minutes. "Ophelia would be able to, but there is still the matter of whether she should. Finding others is a long shot. Recruiting and training new Seekers is another option. If we did that, there might be worthwhile progress by the time there's a new Divine to command them, but there also might not. The third option is, of course, doing neither. You might be most immediately useful here, helping us."

It was something that was at the back of his mind, now. If he died before the Inquisition had done its work, there would be few with both the command experience and strategic knowledge necessary to take his place. None with all of that and the respect his title earned him among the faithful. None but her. But if that was to happen, she would need to remain. Get to know the troops, the organization, the people she would be working alongside. And that would mean all but abandoning the Seekers of Truth, at least for now.

"I asked the two of you here because you represent what needs to be considered. The Chantry has no central authority—not anymore—but it is a decision that will affect them greatly now and in the future. Having or not having Seekers at her disposal could make all the difference in how effectively the next Divine is able to begin and maintain her tenure. But there is also a more immediate concern, and that is what resources the Inquisition can and cannot afford to have or let go of." No doubt they would both be able to see the interplay between the pictures involved. No doubt also they were very different ideologically, a balance Leon felt that he needed. It wouldn't be right to make the decision alone. If the Inquisitors needed to be involved later, then that was fair enough; for now, he only wanted to see the options through the eyes of people he trusted.

"I think the Seekers are needed," Séverine answered quickly enough. Her voice didn't let the words come out very clearly, evidence that she had hardly used it all day, but she cleared her throat and sounded normal enough again. "And I don't just say because as a templar I have no authority to think they should be gone." Indeed, a chief responsibility of the Seekers of Truth was to watch over the Templar Order, making it rather difficult for a templar to impartially request their removal.

"The Seekers do needed work," she explained. "Without them this Inquisition would not have been born, and where would the world be now without that? They are needed now more than ever. And now..." She looked between the two Seekers in the room. "Whatever flaws the Seekers had before, they're dead and gone now. Much was lost, but it can be rebuilt, and rebuilt properly. I don't presume to know what secrets were learned from what was recovered at Kasos, but... I trust both of you to do what is right, for the Seekers, the templars, and the people we were created to protect." Whatever her misgivings were about other subjects, she seemed very certain in this.

"My opinion is," she continued, "the recruitment and training of new Seekers should begin as soon as you are able, which perhaps may not be for some time yet. There must be candidates among our ranks here that would be suitable, and I can contact Knight-Commander Cullen to request the same of his templars in Kirkwall. If there are other Seekers out there, let them hear of the order's rebirth here, and they will return if they still desire to serve."

“It would be better to start from scratch, in a sense." Cyrus remained neutral in his expression, dipping his chin just once to indicate that he was more or less in agreement with everything SĂ©verine had said. “If there are any others left, you'd have cause to be suspicious of them. Were they not where they were supposed to be because they didn't trust the Lord Seeker... or because they were useful enough to him that he chose to keep them from the fate of their fellows? There might never be any way to tell. The last thing you need in trying to rebuild the order is to have that mistrust lingering, or a traitor in the ranks. Our templars at least can be trusted to make better decisions than that. Worth a bit of delay to train them, I think."

He paused then, moving his eyes from Leon to Ophelia and back. “Though... there is one other question. Do they train here or elsewhere? If you mean to keep High Seeker Ophelia around because you foresee her needing to step into at least part of your role at some point, there would be advantage in the former. But it would also increase the perception that the Inquisition means to control the future of Thedas, something that the Chantry in Val Royeaux no doubt believes it and it alone has a right to." His tone placed a delicate disdain on the last words, but clearly he knew that it was not an attitude widely-shared.

He was right, of course. They both were. Leon shook his head. "If rebuilding the Seekers is the goal, then the Inquisition keeps its influence as far away as possible. If Halamshiral proved anything, it's that people already think we have too much to do with things outside our official purview." There might even be something to that—no one group should have too much power. It was just asking for corruption and in turn disaster. It was important that whomever was next appointed Divine would have forces at her disposal who had little to do with them, even if that made things more difficult in the short term.

"Then we're all in agreement." Ophelia seemed satisfied. "I will take recruits from among the Templars here and in Kirkwall. No more than twenty in all, at first. We'll use one of the old fortresses. You'll know where it is, in case you need to, but beyond that, we'll stay out of your business. It will be at least a few years before they're really ready, anyway." She crossed her arms over her midsection. "Though that does still leave you with a rather obvious problem."

And it did. Leon pinched the bridge of his nose between his thumb and middle finger, feeling a headache coming on. No doubt it would only compound the rest. "I'll find a solution," he said quietly. "I'll have to." But he was hardly in the mood to linger on it, and it wasn't why he'd called the meeting.

"Cyrus, would you do me a favor and take a look at this?" He pushed the leatherbound book forward to the edge of his desk, meeting eyes with the other man. "It contains knowledge once meant only for the leaders of the Seekers of Truth. As they are now more or less defunct, I see no reason to keep it from you. Perhaps there will be something of significance in it." He dare not hope that a solution to his own problem could be found within, as that had much less to do with his profession as his reaver status, but at the very least there might be something the Inquisition could use in there. He hadn't the time to make careful study of it himself. If anyone could make use of it, then, it would surely be Cyrus.

He stepped forward around SĂ©verine's chair, taking up the book with a rather speculative expression, cracking it open to a random page and scanning over it with a quick motion of his eyes. “I'll take a look." His tone was little more than a thoughtful murmur, but he snapped it shut and lowered it to his side. Tilting his head a bit, he fixed Leon with a searching expression, brows furrowed. “Do take care of yourself, Commander. I doubt you would be half so easy to replace as you seem to think—and I don't just mean your job."

Sparing a brisk nod for the other two, Cyrus paused a moment to make sure there was nothing further, and then took his leave when there wasn't.

In the silence that followed, Séverine shifted uncomfortably, reaching halfway up towards the new scar across her face before she stopped herself. "It's not a templar's place to demand information from her commander, a Seeker at that, but... it has become very obvious that something is being kept from me, and as your friend I would like to know what it is, and if there's anything I can do to help." It was likely that Séverine had noticed something severely amiss back in the Emerald Graves, but perhaps kept her silence then by attributing the events to the particularly fierce fight that resulted against the Red Templars. Clearly she was not willing to keep it now, when others were partially acknowledging it in front of her, leading her to believe she was being kept out of an important loop.

He sometimes forgot who'd he'd told and who he hadn't, but not at the moment. Leon grimaced. "I do apologize for that," he replied. "It's not the simplest thing to explain, but by rights I've should have done it sooner." He didn't intend to keep it from her now, however, and explained it as completely as he knew: what reavers did, how his case was different, and why that difference meant he had little time to waste.

"I... overdid it, at Kasos, when I'd realized my miscalculation. It wasn't—" He wasn't even sure how to finish that. To call what had happened unpleasant was to do a gross disservice to how disgusting and brutal it was. How sick it made him feel, to think about it now. "I thought it was the only choice, given what we were walking into. All things considered, I don't regret it, but it has made the matter of timing considerably more... urgent." He sighed through his nose, feeling the weight of that settle on him. It was all but guaranteed that he'd have to push his responsibilities onto someone else now. The Inquisition's tasks seemed unlikely to end in a year, when Corypheus still had not shown his face since Haven. When so much of what he planned was still obscure. Ending the Lord Seeker's life and research had no doubt been a heavy blow to those plans, but far from a decisive one.

Séverine took the news pretty evenly, all things considered. No doubt she had thought about the things she'd witnessed of him, and the possibilities they could enable. Whether his being a reaver was among them she didn't say. "Well... a lot of things make a lot more sense now." Her hand reached up again, and this time she was unable to stop herself from briefly scratching at a spot on her cheek, where the scar ended.

She leaned forward, lacing her fingers together and mulling it over. He'd already covered that the people most capable of helping him already knew and had known for some time, so she didn't ask after how she could help again. "For what it's worth, I think Cyrus is right. You might think you're replaceable, that Khari or Maker forbid I could take over for you, but... you make all of us better through your work. The Inquisitors, the mages, the templars, the army. It's something that goes beyond the motions of being a commander. The Inquisition would never be the same without you." She let that sit for a moment, before she smiled slightly, the motion twisting her scar slightly and causing her some pain, which she visibly ignored.

"And besides, I've become far too ugly to command any inspiration, while you've managed to keep your pretty face intact somehow. The Maker must be watching out for you yet."

Ophelia outright snorted; Leon constrained his mirth into a smile, though it was a real one, at least. He hoped he wasn't turning red, but there were really no guarantees. "I think we'll have to agree to disagree on the last. I think they give your face just the right amount of character." The smile faded a little, then, and he nodded much more seriously. "But... thank you. For the rest. I... I'll do my best not to resign myself to my fate before it's upon me. I'd hate to leave anything unfinished."

That, at least, couldn't be more true.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

The last time the Inquisitors had left Skyhold to practice with their marks, the lake had still been frozen over. Now what was white and ice blue was lush green and a deep dark, and though they didn't have quite as much space as before along the lake's shoreline, it was more than enough considering that neither of them was trying to teleport anymore.

Estella had that skill down well enough by now, having made excellent use of it in combat quite consistently, and Rom had given up on his hopes of replicating it altogether. If it was not because their marks were different, then it was because they were, and what Estella could do with hers was simply not accessible to Rom, and vice versa. She had yet to use hers in a directly aggressive manner the way he had grown accustomed to, though he couldn't help but think that if she wanted to learn, she would be able to.

Rom had requested the aid of Estella and her brother in mark-related matters not because he wanted to try again to do what Estella could, but because of what happened at Kasos, and what would probably happen again in the future, if he wasn't ready for it. At least it was warm for the practice this time.

"There has to be some way to use these to protect, right?" he asked, directing the question at both of the twins. "They seem versatile, if we can make things burst or instantly move across distances with them."

“Magic is about intent, to a significant degree." Cyrus was undoing his cuffs, rolling his sleeves up to his elbows. He didn't look exactly comfortable in his own skin, yet—he hadn't in a long time. But there was clearly a significant improvement in that regard. He squinted skyward for a moment, then glanced at his sister. “Not in the moment, but over time. Education gets a hold of most people, disciplining their magic in turn, but the wide variance in what hedge mages are capable of is proof enough. Some can shapeshift, others channel spirits. It's all dependent on what they desire and in turn what they practice." He shrugged his shoulders.

“So there probably is a way. But first, you need the will. So to speak." He half-smiled, glancing between Rom and Estella. “Of course, these are the marks and not magic per se, so I could be completely off-base. Really only one way to find out, right?"

"Over time, though..." Estella looked down at her mark. "Wouldn't that mean it's easiest to get them to replicate or expand protections we're already used to? Maybe I could find some way to let other people teleport themselves?" Her brows knit; she didn't seem sure something like that was actually possible.

Protections he was already used to. That sounded like a problem, since all he knew how to do with his mark was destroy things. "Does it need to be something magical I'm used to?" He asked. He imagined it was fairly obvious what he hoped the answer would be. "Because I'm not used to anything magical. What I've done so far was just a twisting of what it does naturally to the rifts." Eventually, it did become a similar process to say, reaching for his crossbow and aiming, though never so automatic. It still required a great deal of focus in an often hectic moment.

"I'm just... not as strong as I used to be," he admitted. His trouble with the tonics he'd learned to produce under Chryseis's teachings wasn't a secret anymore, and though he hadn't gone around talking about it, the Irregulars at least would know that he had steadily worked his way off of them. It meant he wouldn't be beholden to them anymore soon, but it also meant that he wouldn't be repeating any miracles like surviving Anais's twisted flames again. Not unless he could find another way. "I don't trust myself nearly enough to try to protect anyone else with this," he gestured to his marked hand, "but at Kasos I was stopped in my tracks by a Venatori mage. That never would've happened before."

Cyrus rubbed thoughtfully at the arch of a brow with his index finger, humming under his breath. “I don't see any reason it would have to be. Magic often emulates the natural. Or perhaps the alchemical, in this case. Your body is accustomed to protective tonics, you're used to thinking in terms of what you can do with their assistance, what effects they can achieve, and so on." He dropped his hand with a shrug. “It's all academic until you give it a go, anyway. But I would say... try recalling how it feels and how it works. That particular method has helped the two of you before; it might do so again."

How it felt and how it worked. He wasn't sure how easy that would be to recreate. The tonics were euphoric as they went through him, and anything his mark had done had always been at best uncomfortable, and at worst outright painful. Still, if he focused on other parts of the feeling, and the effects they applied... it was like sinking into a pool of warm water, or possibly something more viscous, preventing him from feeling much of anything beyond himself. No heat, no cold, no jolts of energy, it all just washed over him.

He didn't think he could manage to slip into the Fade the way Estella could, but that was the wrong way of thinking about it. He was looking for something much more static, devoid of motion, almost the opposite of energy. He let his mark crackle to life, strands of the eerie green energy flickering in arcs away from his palm. When he'd created the rifts that led to blasts upon their closing the light had been volatile, pulsating erratically. As he let it emerge now it had more of a steady green glow, humming a low sound. With intense focus, he managed to create enough to wrap around his forearm, encasing himself up to the elbow in a translucent layer of energy.

"Try to burn me," he said suddenly, holding the arm out in front of Estella and taking a step to the side so he wouldn't be in the way. "Just a little fire. Quickly." He knew she didn't often perform magic in a straightforward way, but she was now the only mage among the three of them, and he didn't know how long he could hold this for a test.

Estella's eyes widened; she quite clearly hesitated. But Rom's haste seemed to have startled her into compliance, and she turned one of her palms upwards, a small flame sparking just over it. It grew for a moment, but then she frowned at it and reeled the spell back in, until it was only a little tongue of flame, licking upwards about six inches or so. Stepping slightly forward, she held her hand out away from her body, but didn't go so far as holding it directly under his arm, probably to let him control the amount of exposure. "If you need me to... adjust it, just say the word."

Rom went ahead and put his arm directly over the flame anyway, bracing himself momentarily for the stinging pain of a burn, but none came, and he double checked to make sure that his arm was actually over the flame. It still felt somewhat warm, but instead of a burn it was a pleasant heat. Still, he didn't think that was quite right.

"More," he said, frowning slightly. "Please."

Estella grimaced, but nodded, and the flame grew until it swallowed her hand, flickering up over the skin of his arm to meet again above it. She kept glancing between that and his eyes, almost skittish. Probably hoping whatever he was doing would last.

It did... at least for a moment. The warmth grew only slightly at first, even as the flames wrapped around his forearm, but then the green light sparked out of his hand and pulsated in a wave along the length it covered of his arm. Immediately he felt a strong burn at several points on his arm, and he wrenched it away, hissing in pain. The green light faded as he gave up on the effort, shaking out his arm and taking the few steps necessary to the lake, where he sank to a knee and plunged the arm in, sighing audibly in relief at the chilly cold of the mountain-fed water.

"It, uh... didn't work," he said, stating the obvious. "It wasn't bad at first, still warm, but manageable. Then it was like holes just opened up in it. I don't know if that was from me or from the fire."

"I-It might have a damage or duration threshold," Estella said, her face openly apologetic despite the fact that he was the one who'd asked her to use the spell in the first place. "Maybe one you could increase with practice. It took a while for me to be able to do more than one jump at a time." She crouched next to him and held out both hands. "I can, um, get rid of those burns. Probably. Save you the trip to the infirmary."

When he held out his arm, she passed both her hands a few inches away, coated in magic. It took considerably longer than any of the specialists at Skyhold would have, but slowly the burns faded. Estella glanced up at her brother. "Unless you think it's something else?"

Cyrus shook his head. “No, you're most likely right. Like anything else, it will take some time to get the hang of it. Perhaps best practiced with slightly less damaging elements than fire in the meantime." He sat down on the grass just short of the water, crossing his legs underneath him. “Might be worth testing against other kinds of damage, too, just to see what the boundaries are. I'm sure you've got a better grip on knife safety than either of us, though." He smiled, a hint of humor breaking through his demeanor. “So maybe do that test yourself."

He certainly wasn't going to ask Estella to try cutting him, considering that burning him obviously didn't sit well with her, even when he'd asked for it. "Yeah, probably just need to practice," he agreed. "Wish it didn't feel so uncomfortable to use this." He suspected it was the same for Estella, and also that it would always be that way. Whatever had happened to them was probably not meant to happen to humans. Calling on it, even to close rifts, always felt like he was opening a little doorway to something far more powerful than he had any right to control. Not that the control was ever very easy to achieve.

"I'm sorry I dragged you both out here just for this," he said, shaking off his arm of some of the water clinging to it once Estella was done healing. "Better safe than sorry, I guess, when dealing with these. It's just hit me that I have this sudden... weakness to magic, that I never had before. And this is just the worst time to have something like that." Even besides the Venatori they regularly had to face, there was also the matter of the mage that had once owned him, someone he suspected he would see again sooner rather than later. They were not technically enemies, but Rom did not like the idea of being vulnerable to her in the event that things turned that way.

Estella shook her head. "Believe me," she said, "I understand feeling like you have to make up for something. Glad we could help you get started." She paused a moment, shifting a bit in her crouch and letting her hands rest over her knees. "But, um, if you don't mind staying a little longer, I'd like to try something with mine, too. Possibly on you, if that's okay. That way Cy can observe and tell us if anything changes from his perspective."

He might've said something about how it probably wasn't wise for the Inquisitors to be using each other and themselves repeatedly as test subjects, but he seriously doubted Estella would be willing to try something that had any risk of hurting him badly. "Alright," he agreed, slowly getting back to his feet. "What are we doing to me?"

"Hopefully we're teleporting you, but I guess we'll see if that works or not." She stood too, taking a couple of steps backwards, such that there was about three feet of space between them. The mark on her right hand began to crackle, but soon subsided to something softer, a steady hum with a higher pitch than his had. Like when she teleported, a greenish mist slowly enveloped her, and she almost blurred a little at the edges.

Her shoulders moved as she took in a breath. "Okay, this is like normal. I'm going to try and spread this out now. That's how I can take other people with me, so maybe it'll..." The words, at first clearly directed at him, receded to a murmur. She was thinking aloud more than anything.

But the mist did spread, some of it coalescing around him as though it were magnetized to living bodies. The space between he and Estella was thick with it, too, until she started backing off. First one step, then another; the green cloud of fog thinned until it was nearly transparent, just a slight tint. One more step, and the connection broke.

The mist seemed to shudder and roil, but then Estella sucked in a sharp breath between her teeth, and it stabilized, leaving him with a green filter over his vision, but no pain or other ill effects.

Everything around him suddenly appeared as though... well, it was difficult to describe. Like the air had become a slow moving river, and he was standing submerged in it entirely. There was a blur over almost everything in his vision, all save for Estella, who was still quite clear where she stood. Rom wasn't sure if he should move or not, if it was safe to. He wasn't moving, which he'd thought was Estella's intention, to move him through a space without physically touching him.

A few more seconds and it passed, however, the appearance of everything around him returning to normal as the mist that clung to him dispersed painlessly. He looked briefly down at himself to ensure nothing drastic had happened, and that he was still standing in the same spot. "So... what just happened?"

“Hard to tell, since neither of you moved much, but..." Cyrus trailed off, tilting his head and rising from where he sat. “I recognize what a time distortion looks like, having caused a few myself." He crossed his arms, then turned to Rom. “How did it look to you? From inside?"

"Like..." Rom struggled for the words for a moment. "Like standing underwater, but, with the air as the water. If that makes any sense." It didn't really make sense to him, but that was what he'd seen. "If that was a time distortion... is that something we should be messing with? Considering what we've seen of that magic?"

Cyrus shook his head, though it didn't seem to be a direct answer to the wording of the question. “These distortions are minor. The amount of energy it would take to create anything similar to what Cassius did at Redcliffe... well, Stellulam would have to be trying very deliberately to achieve that, assuming the marks alone are capable. We've not seen any evidence that they can do anything on quite that scale." He shrugged. “It's about as safe as anything else is, with those."

"So... no trying to tear the fabric of reality apart. Got it." Estella's reply was almost sardonic. "Not that we're at much risk of me being capable of that. Looks like I'll be lucky to speed someone up for a few seconds, if this was anything to go by."

"Looks like we both have some things to practice, then," Rom concluded. "It's not the worst thing, knowing that there's always room to grow."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

The voyage back from Kirkwall had been rather uneventful, all things considered. But as was almost inevitable, there had been plenty of work to do immediately upon returning to Skyhold, and it was only now, a fortnight after they'd returned, that Leon at last found himself with the free time to visit Cyrus.

He wasn't the only one invited; Rilien and SĂ©verine had been extended invitations as well, and he had little doubt that the Lady Inquisitor would also be present—apparently, some matters of interest had come up in Cyrus's perusal of the Lord Seeker's tome. Leon didn't know what to expect, but at this point, he'd be a fool to be overly optimistic about the news.

Coming to a stop outside the door, Leon knocked once and announced them before stepping inside, holding the door for the other two. Cyrus's office always had a distinct sense of dishevelment to it, one that clashed with Leon's military sensibilities but typified its occupant very well. A strange mash of the chaotic and the orderly, the scattershot and the precise, the overwhelmed and overwhelming. Not entirely unlike Cyrus was in conversation: a great deal of interesting things to say, but not always the firmest command of how to say them.

Estella greeted them with a thin smile, gesturing to the empty seats. All of them had been arranged in a circle with the ones she and Cyrus occupied, around a tea service and snacks, from the look of it. Maybe it was paranoia, but that was almost a worse sign than it would have been if things were only perfunctory. Still... he did like tea, and took one of the seats readily. "Got through the whole thing already?" Leon directed the question at Cyrus. Had it been anyone else, he'd have expected to be waiting much longer for any detailed study of the contents.

Other people slept nightly, after all.

The book itself sat on Cyrus's lap, his legs folded up underneath him on the armchair. His cat had wedged herself between it and the arm, inspecting the visitors with disinterested green eyes. He balanced a teacup on the other rest, humming at the question. “Thrice. It's very interesting reading, with some relevance to everyone present. Which is of course why you're present." His brows knit. “I'll be honest: I haven't really given much thought to what order I present this in, so I suppose I'll start with the biggest thing."

He took a sip of his tea, lowering it back to the armrest before tapping the book's cover with his other index finger. “Not only is there a cure for Tranquility, but the Seekers have known about it for as long as they've been conducting Vigils."

"Wait... what?" Estella broke the silence first, glancing between the rest of them like she was surprised none of them were expressing more shock. "There's a... a way to reverse Tranquility? I thought it was permanent." Her eyes landed on Rilien for a moment, then slid back to her brother.

Truthfully, Leon was surprised, but only about one part of what Cyrus had said. "A few years ago, there was one confirmed case of someone becoming Tranquil and then the process being reversed," he explained. "I have no idea how it was done; details on the incident were sparing, and the subject has since disappeared. In the rest of the chaos at that time, it's not all that unusual that even something like that would have fallen through the cracks, but... you're suggesting the cure is much older than that."

Cyrus nodded. “It's not just that, Leon." He frowned, looking troubled by something. “I honestly don't even know how to tell you this, but... not only have the Seekers known for as long as they've existed, but it's integral to the Order." His thumb dragged repetitively along the bottom edge of the book's cover, smoothing over worn leather quickly enough to suggest some level of agitation. “For the sake of getting everyone on the same page: how would you explain the Vigil to someone who didn't know about it?"

Leon considered the question, taking a sip of tea and pursing his lips as he swallowed. "It's what happens when we've finished the training particular to our Order. The training itself isn't what gives us our... particular powers. It's just an education in things like strategy, interrogation, espionage, history, and the like. The Vigil is—once we know all the rest of that, we are taken to a cloistered area, and left there for a year. No contact with anyone, meals left anonymously. We're meant to contemplate our faith, taught how to meditate the right way. When it's over, we—" He paused, digging back through his memory to try and recall exactly what had happened when his year was up.

"Our seniors return for us, and... something happens. I don't remember exactly what. Ritual words—mostly I just remember going outside and seeing the sun for the first time in a year." It had been a revelatory experience, that part of it, so much so that the rest of the recollection utterly paled in comparison. Still, he was surprised by the number of missing details, now that he was trying to recount them in particular. What had happened?

“According to this..." Cyrus trailed off, his eyes finding the ceiling for a moment before they dropped back down. “By the end of that year, the end of the Vigil, you are Tranquil, or close enough to it. What happens after is blurry in your memory because part of it involves having your mind touched by a spirit drawn from across the Fade."

He let that silence sit for a moment, but before it could truly settle, Rilien spoke. “I can confirm that proximity to powerful enough spirits or demons does temporarily lift Tranquility, if they will it so. It is not an implausible leap to suppose they could make it permanent."

Cyrus nodded. “And in fact they do. The Seeker's mind is touched by a spirit of Faith, and in so doing they are able to access power that comes about as a side effect. The source of the ability to use templar-like talents without lyrium."

Leon didn't have any reason to disbelieve what Cyrus was telling him. The information tracked with what he knew, and explained the gaps in his otherwise-decent memory. No doubt having one's mind interfered with by a spirit might cause some memory loss, at least of the event itself. And perhaps... perhaps it even explained why that first step outside was so vivid. If it was the first thing he'd experienced after some months as tranquil, then... his brows knit. "If that's the goal—to bring us in contact with a spirit in that particular way, why go through the Vigil at all? It's not as though spirits cannot reach those who aren't tranquil. In fact, it would surely be easier."

Cyrus hummed. “Actually, that's just the problem. If you weren't tranquil, you would have had strong emotions of your own in the mix, and there would have been no guarantee that something negative wouldn't have corrupted the spirit. That's all it takes, you know—to turn one into a demon. It's part of the reason so few instances of possession ever end well. Even if the possessing entity isn't a demon to begin with... the negative aspects of their host can cause them to become warped."

"How detailed are the instructions for this... ritual, or whatever it is?" Estella reentered the conversation with a troubled look on her face. "When I think about all the mages for whom Tranquility was a punishment for disobedience—something like this could go a long way towards healing the rift that started a war, don't you think?"

Leon shook his head slightly. "It would be vastly more complicated than just that," he said softly, holding his teacup in front of his mouth but forgetting to actually drink from it. "The number of questions that would arise, the number of accusations... there's no doubt that this information was misused in the past, but if that were to get out now, when what the Chantry really needs is stability and rebuilding... I'm not sure any attempt to repair its credibility would survive. Before, unjustified uses of the Rite were something to be blamed on individual Knight-Commanders, rogue subordinates, or at the very worst, individual Circles. But if the Chantry has had the ability to reverse those injustices this whole time and never used it..."

“There are... further ramifications." Cyrus moved his free hand from the book to Pia's head, stroking absently at her ears. “To be reintroduced to one's emotions and connection to the Fade after a few months without is one thing. But some Tranquil have been that way for years or more. There is a chance the very act would drive them mad."

Rilien was silent, stirring a small measure of sugar into his teacup impassively. There was no mistaking that he was listening, however, his attention every bit as keen as Leon had always known it to be.

No doubt if he wanted to know what the elf was thinking, Leon would have to ask. He was parting his lips to do so when Estella made a frustrated noise, like she'd been trying to clamp down on a thought for a while and could no longer manage it. "But then what? We wait until the Chantry is more stable and then tell everyone about this? Won't that topple credibility just the same? If... if you've got a bad foundation, you can't just sweep away the old house and build a new one on top. It'll fall, too. You've got to rip out the foundation and redo that first." She exhaled heavily, shifting in her seat. "I understand that the Chantry's position is precarious right now, and I understand that it needs to be rebuilt. But I don't think it should be rebuilt like it was, with all the same designs on the same foundation and new boards to fill old places. It should be something new, something better than its history."

Her lips thinned. "And you can't start that process by continuing to deceive people, even by omission. No one here is responsible for making this mistake. But the positions we have, the influence we could wield... we could be responsible for either fixing it, or just repeating it. The two of you especially." Her eyes moved between Leon and Séverine.

Séverine looked to Leon, but when she saw he was waiting to allow her to weigh in first, she shifted and cleared her throat. She'd been quiet, absorbing the information no doubt with some difficulty. "I may not have much place to speak on this," she began. "After all, I've suggested using the Rite before, in a manner that was deemed unjustified or at the very least unnecessary. But... I think Estella has a point here."

She looked to Leon. "At this point, we're starting from scratch. The people that knew about this secret before, they're dead now, all of them. We're the ones who know about it now. We're the new foundation, if we're using the Inquisitor's metaphor. The faith has survived so much already. And people are seeking answers now more than ever. I think honesty is the way forward. An admittance that the old Chantry we served was wrong, in many ways. So they know that our goals aren't the same." She glanced at Rilien, no doubt wondering what he was thinking as well.

"We might soon be living in a world where mages aren't made Tranquil ever again... but that won't help those that already are. And if secrets like this are kept to ourselves, I'm not sure we're any more worthy of trust than all who came before."

Leon let himself consider what the both of them had said. In all honesty, he knew they were right, and he wondered when it was he'd lost that same sense of justice and rightness that seemed to be where they were speaking from. Perhaps his convictions had never been strong enough after all. After a few moments, he dipped his chin in a slow, ponderous nod. "Then we'll release the information. Maybe not the details, but at least the knowledge that reversing a Rite is possible, and the information that this had been concealed by the Chantry in times past." Convincing people of the last part would be perhaps the most crucial step, but like everything else of great import, persuasion would be more a matter of actions than words.

"Is there anything else in there that we ought to know about? If there are demons to be exposed and slain, we'd best be sure to get them all."

Cyrus lifted his shoulders in a shrug. “Nothing particularly damning. Lord Seekers were apparently once privy to a lot of rather dirty historical secrets, but much of the rest of it is just a record of their various tenures in the position and events contemporary with their lives. It's fascinating as a matter of record, and of course I'll let you know if anything else seems off as I continue, but I'd say that was the big one."

He paused a moment, then, moving his eyes to Rilien. “Of course, the ritual is described in enough detail that we could very easily conduct it here, had we a reason to do so. It only takes a couple of mages, some lyrium, and a Seeker. Something to consider, perhaps."

The tranquil in the room blinked, clearly aware of the implication. “Perhaps."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The walk back to Skyhold was not a pleasant one.

The few scouts that joined them along the way helped secure their prisoner. Decius Catus. Rom knew him, but didn't know he'd joined the Venatori. It had been a number of years since last they met, and when he'd lived in Minrathous they hadn't regularly spoken about anything. Chryseis's alliance with the man's father was the most common thing that brought them together. In any case, he was an enemy now, and one they needed to handle with care. If he had been dispatched to follow Chryseis by Marcus himself, there was a good chance he had information that could help them.

He wasn't subtle in his avoidance of Chryseis on the road back. There was more than enough space for them to remain out of speaking distance the whole way, which he did. Working out their differences while still cooling from the heat of a fight would be unwise. They had a job to take care of first, and it was more important than anything she'd done to him in their history.

By the time they passed through Skyhold's gates again it was morning, and the fortress was waking up. Their return had obviously been announced before they reached the walls, as guards were there to meet them, and several from the infirmary's staff to check for any wounded still in need of care. For now the wounds had been taken care of by Asala, leaving nothing that required more immediate attention.

"I don't suppose there's time for me to sleep?" Chryseis asked to no one in particular, as they started up the steps towards the keep.

"If you would care to, you certainly may, milady" Leon replied, tone polite but slightly dry. "But you'll understand if we prefer to conduct our pressing business as soon as possible. There are matters of considerable urgency at hand." The cut on his forehead had been repaired by a combination of Asala's magic and potions, but it was still faintly pink. He, like all of them, really needed a wash.

He gestured over a nearby pair of Templars, who approached swiftly. "Take Lord Catus to a holding cell, please, and have extra guards posted until I send for him." When custody of Decius was remanded, he let out a breath and returned his attention to them, smiling mildly. "There is time enough to refresh ourselves, at least. I'll have someone show Lady Viridius a room, if the rest of you would like to avail yourselves of the opportunity. We'll reconvene in the interrogation room in an hour."

As the words were basically permission for them all to leave, it wasn't all that surprising that Khari also took them as a cue to relax. She'd been watching him for most of the way back, though she'd made an effort not to be intrusive about it. It certainly hadn't escaped her how much distance he kept between himself and Chryseis, and more often than not, she'd situated herself in that space, much closer to his side of it. Now, though, she stretched her arms over her head and heaved a sigh. “I won't lie: I like this armor, but I'll be happy to be out of it." She dropped her hands, letting one of them land on his shoulder. “See you in an hour, then?"

"Yeah." His left hand still held his shield, so he reached across with his right to briefly grasp near her wrist. He was being more subdued than usual, but he trusted the contact would be enough to convey what he wanted. Khari didn't normally sit in on the discussions that took place in the war room among Inquisition leaders, but he knew no one would keep her out of this one, and Rom in particular probably wouldn't even do it unless she was there.

Her gear wasn't kept in the keep, so they split at the stairs, with Rom ducking his way towards the undercroft as soon as he was inside. One of the Skyhold staff had prepared a washcloth and a bucket of clean water for his return. It was cold, like anything around Skyhold was as they began to move out of the summer season. Washing it over his face helped rid him of the drowsiness that had begun to build behind his eyes, willing them shut if he allowed it. There was more work yet to be done.

He exited his quarters near an hour later without his armor, armed only with his regular blade at his hip. He didn't wear it normally, but today was not a normal day. He'd also chosen to put on boots instead of sandals he might've worn otherwise. Subtle things that he was kidding himself if he thought Chryseis wouldn't notice. The others surely would as well.

She met him on the walk from the keep, in the great hall, a bit of extremely unfortunate timing that allowed her to fall in step beside him. Chryseis was shorter than he was, but had no trouble keeping up with his swift pace of walking, which he certainly didn't try to slow for her. "I'm pleased you came for me," she said, as they made their way out of the front doors. "Not a moment too soon, either. Decius was starting to get impatient."

"We came because we need your help," he replied, not content to let her speak at him as she once might have.

"Which I have offered freely." She obviously took note of his tone, and replied in kind. "In fact, working against the Venatori has cost me no small amount. There had better be blood at the end of this trail. Marcus's. I trust you can get it."

"It is what I do best. You saw to that." He honestly hadn't meant it as a threat, but he wondered if she took it that way. Hunting powerful mages was what he was best at, what she'd trained him to do, what his purpose had been. Eventually even the threat of it was sometimes enough to get what Chryseis wanted.

The guards allowed them down into the dungeons. The stairs were just wide enough for them to walk side by side, but Rom allowed Chryseis to go ahead of him. They found the others outside of the interrogation room. It seemed they were the last to arrive. Alongside Leon and Khari were Estella, Rilien, and Cyrus, who had no doubt been made aware what had happened, and who their prisoner was.

"Cyrus," Chryseis greeted, placing a smile on her lips. "It's good to see you again. I trust my father is well? I heard the Inquisition chose to make use of his talents."

“Chryseis." Cyrus inclined his head slightly, his tone difficult to place. He did not wear the facade of ebullience quite so easily as he once had, the intervening years having done much to sober his demeanor. He did smile slightly though, and it seemed real enough. “Little changes Cassius, as I'm sure you know. In this, his extended stay with us has proven no different." The smile disappeared at that. “It seems that your end of things has been a sight more eventful than his, actually." The words invited elaboration without demanding it—though he know doubt knew the minimal details of what had occurred, there was much missing from such an accounting.

"Indeed." It seemed the pleasantries were over already. Chryseis never had cared for introductions where she didn't feel they were needed or wanted. Apparently that included walking into rooms with leaders of the Inquisition. "I was driven from my home in a brazen attack led by this rat in here." She gestured to the closed door of the interrogation room. "Decius Catus. Old acquaintance, never liked him much. Talented, but stupid. Only successful through following the orders of his master to the letter. His talents are not worthless, when directed properly." Rom knew that the two had also been matched together, or at least attempted to be, by their respective fathers, but it had happened in a period when Chryseis had no interest in anyone but herself, and to force the issue likely would've ended in disaster.

"Why did they attack you?" Rom asked. He'd put some space in between the two of them since entering the room, re-positioning to stand nearer to Khari.

Chryseis turned away from the door. "I slipped, as much as it pains me to admit. Pushed too hard. They caught wind of my investigation. One of my slaves went missing. Captured and tortured, I think, Marcus is supposed to be quite good at that. However it happened, I became a presence in Minrathous that couldn't be tolerated. There are elements in the city, in the Magisterium, that support them, and they are difficult to root out. The attack on my estate was not stopped. So long as they limit themselves, the Venatori do as they please. I was forced to flee, to carry my information to you. Your way into Minrathous."

"And that is?" A bit of impatience seeped into Rom's tone. He hadn't come to hear Chryseis's woes.

"By ship," she answered. "Two ships, actually, your pirate woman's vessel is too recognizable. You'll take it to Afsaana, little village on the Rialto in western Rivain, where you'll board a trade vessel by the name of Jezzabelle. Her crew has been paid for. She will take a small party back 'round the coast, and west to Minrathous. They'll guide you into a private dock, where a slave of my ally Bastian Catus will meet you, and take you into the city."

“Wait... Catus?" Khari glanced towards the interrogation room, which even now held a man of that same name, something which obviously hadn't escaped her. “You sure he wants to help the allies of an ally more than he'd want to help his own... what? Kid? Seems like things would go to shit real fast if you're wrong about that."

Chryseis narrowed her eyes for a moment, as though she hadn't at all expected the elf to speak, and didn't at all like what the elf had to say. "Yes, I'm sure. Their differences drove Decius to join the cult in the first place. And now we will be delivering him back home, provided he is useful to us. I expect Bastian will be thanking us. His manor in the city will be a safe place to rest and prepare. From there you can launch your attack on Marcus."

Leon nodded slowly, turning for a moment to Rilien. "Can you please ensure that some of the people we have in Rivain watch this trade vessel for a while? I'd at least like a bird if something looks off before we get there."

“Of course." Rilien nodded like it was obvious. Then again, considering his area of expertise, perhaps to him it was.

With a nod, Leon reverted his attention to the rest of the group. "As it is, this plan seems to hinge on securing Decius's cooperation. I suspect this will not be an easy thing to do. I've often found that stupid people can be more intractable than the smart ones, if only because they don't always see what is to their own benefit." He crossed his arms over his chest, shifting his weight a bit.

"It could be done without him, in the worst case scenario," Chryseis said, crossing her arms. "I've learned a fair amount about Marcus's magical defenses. Can't say I could bypass all of them with ease, but I believe I could get us in. But yes, having his cooperation would be ideal. That leaves the issue of securing it." She chose to look at the Lady Inquisitor finally, tilting her head up ever so slightly. "How is it your Inquisition normally handles these sorts of things?"

Estella cleared her throat softly. "We do not torture," she began, perhaps anticipating that such a question was likely to arise eventually. "In the cases where the subject of interrogation is particularly reticent, it is usually left to Leon or Rilien. Even if the rule is hard and fast, I do not delude myself into believing the subjects of interrogation are always... aware of that." No doubt much of the effectiveness the other two were able to demonstrate came from careful and assiduous use of the threat of prolonged pain, even if it was not actually an option.

A glint appeared in Rilien's hand, a rich golden potion in a small vial finding and reflecting back the room's light. “My methods are primarily alchemical. I have designed several tinctures that create varying levels of suggestibility, and another that makes it difficult to resist the urge to speak. These can be administered willingly or otherwise." He had not even a trace of Estella's merciful disposition, but it was clear enough that he was willing to follow her rules. “The downside is that he may be somewhat useless for some time after taking them. The side effects take a while to fade."

"I've also had some minor successes just... speaking to people. I do not know if that is likely to work here. You'd know better than I."

Chryseis hmmed both thoughtfully and with an undeniable hint of disappointment. Her eyes found Rom for a moment, and he resisted the urge to hide. Not that there was anywhere to hide here, but he had long dreaded this line of conversation coming about. Yet more from his past he'd never spoken of, about to come rearing back up. "I suppose the tinctures could help us glean information about the defenses I may have missed, but if his assistance is required in the city itself, we can't rely on drugging him. Hard to work complex magic in that state."

She glanced between Estella, Leon, and Rilien. "You don't torture, then? Seems you aren't making full use of your Lord Inquisitor's talents. Killing swiftly's not all he can do with a blade, after all." She settled her gaze on him. He imagined he looked like he was pleading her not to, and she immediately picked up on that. "You haven't told them, have you? Not surprising." She wandered a step towards the interrogation room, letting her fingers run across the surface of the door. "Romulus is an expert at inflicting pain. It's so much more visceral to work with a physical object than something magical. He can leave injures barely noticeable afterwards, yet cause excruciating pain that could make a member of the beresaad howl for mercy." She actually smiled a little at the thought.

"You're sure you won't make an exception? For your one ally in Minrathous? The father knows what the son's risked by betraying him like this. He might even do this himself after we deliver him."

“So fucking what?" Khari was just about snarling; it was clear that something about what Chryseis had just said had set her off, and the look on her face wasn't so different from the one she'd worn when that chevalier had insulted Asala. Worse.

Cyrus on her opposite side seemed to realize the same thing—he reached forward and gripped her by the shoulder, pulling backwards just enough that she had to make a decision about whether to resist or acquiesce to the obvious direction. For a very long, very still moment, it wasn't completely clear which one it would be, but in the end, her shoulders relaxed slightly, and she took the half-step backwards. “We're not sinking to anyone else's level. No exceptions for you fucks."

The man holding her sighed. “Yes, well, in any case, even from a purely pragmatic standpoint, we have a reputation to uphold. The long game, as it were. And while I know better than most people how effective pain is at ensuring compliance, it's quite risky. On the chance it fails, it tends to fail rather spectacularly."

"They're Venatori," was Chryseis's response, as though the word itself indeed carried a significant penalty as to their worth. "You'll skewer them in the back in roadside inns, but you won't inflict pain when it can gain you an advantage?" The idea seemed to confuse her greatly. "I'm so glad the Inquisition is preoccupied with childish notions of honor. Perhaps we'll offer Marcus a chance to properly arm himself before we attack? Warn the surrounding estates to stay off the streets an hour before we move?"

"This is pointless." Rom's voice cut through the small room louder than he intended it to, but he was not about to see words thrown back and forth between them until cooperation with Chryseis was no longer possible, let alone Decius. "It doesn't matter. Even if they wanted me to, I'm not torturing Decius."

"Then indeed, we are wasting time." She stepped away from the door, holding out her hands in invitation. "Do as you wish with him, and then let us prepare to leave. There are Venatori in my home that need to be killed."

Initially wordlessly, Rilien stepped past her, also apparently having decided that further discussion was unnecessary. “I will ply from him what may be plied. That may be all, but we will make do." So having said, he opened the door and disappeared within, letting it close softly behind him.




The preparations took only a day, and then the party setting out for the north made for Jader, and the Riptide. As far as the Irregulars went, it was a large excursion, but that was because there were multiple objectives to take care of. Estella, Vesryn, Cyrus, Harellan, and Astraia were boarding, but would be disembarking a day or so early, when they reached the northern edge of Arlathan Forest. He didn't envy their task any, even compared to his own. With him were Khari, Zahra, Leon, Asala, Chryseis, Decius, and the two most personally invested in the death of Marcus Alesius, the Dalish elf Ithilian, and the former Qunari Amalia. Welcome additions to any team.

For his part he'd been avoiding mostly everyone for the day of preparations, but Chryseis most of all. He wondered if some part of him had been broken, to serve so mindlessly a woman such as that. So consumed by her hatred and whatever target she chose to aim it at. That he used to find fulfillment in bringing her some measure of happiness, or her own near-equivalent, made him feel sick to his stomach. But the past was the past. Once this was done, it would hopefully be the past forever.

They were in Jader by midday after they left, departing Skyhold well before the sun came up. Before they'd left they received a letter from the Emperor of Orlais, Lucien Drakon, regarding a gift he planned to make, one that they could be in Jader to receive. Ships was the obvious answer. It remained apparent that having a friend such as Lucien Drakon was a key factor to the Inquisition's success.

For the moment Rom found himself on a hillside overlooking the sea, the docks not far below him, where Riptide was being prepared for the journey, loaded with last minute provisions. Astraia stood at the dock's edge, gazing out at the expanse of water with a mix of wonder and trepidation. Rom was content to enjoy the moment of relative quiet before being trapped on a ship with Chryseis for weeks.

As it turned out, however, the quiet was broken by an approaching pair of footsteps. Though she did not stride so boldly as usual, he could recognize that they belonged to Khari nevertheless. She came to a stop beside him, and for a moment joined him in staring at the water in front of them. She was fidgeting a little, a restless energy that could only mean she had something to say. Khari was only rarely ever still, but her movement was generally purposive, unlike this.

“I'm sorry." When she finally spoke, she blurted the words, grimacing when they came out a little too loudly for the surroundings. She tried again, this time at a better volume. “Sorry. I said I was gonna follow your lead and I... well, I didn't." She scrubbed her hands down her face, expelling a heavy breath. “Still trying to get the hang of this restraint thing. Probably shouldn't be around anyone who has to like us, but..." She shrugged, dropping her arms back to her sides with the motions. The reasons this case was an exception were very obvious. Unfortunately, they were also likely making the goal of restraint that much more difficult to achieve.

"And we said we'd try to be honest with each other, and... then another secret comes out. I wish I knew how to tell you these things before someone like her does it for me." She hadn't given all the details, but more than enough for Khari to get the picture. That Rom had tortured a number of people for her, that he did it enough to become very proficient at it. That she clearly enjoyed watching him do it.

"Fuck her." He crossed his arms, his eyes watching the horizon towards the west. "Fuck Chryseis, fuck restraint. She doesn't deserve it." He hated that Khari had opposed her, and that now she was apologizing for it. For standing up to her, for doing what she always did, and calling out bullshit where she saw it.

"There's going to come a time very soon where we don't need her anymore. When that time comes... I'm going to be rid of her, for good." There was no question as to what he meant, not with the way he said it. He meant to kill her himself, as soon as their job in Minrathous was through. It was what she'd trained him for, after all.

“Hang on a second here." Khari wore a pained expression, like she was warring with something internally. “I was with you right until that last part." Her mouth pursed, tension pulling her vallaslin taut. She licked her lips, clearly searching for words. “You don't have to kill her to be rid of her. And I don't... I don't think you should. She's not a threat to us. And as much as she might deserve it, as much as I really want to just..." She exhaled violently, a growl on the edges of the breath.

“This is one of those 'now' things, you know? The things that are gonna... define you. Better or worse. She hasn't hurt anyone more than you. You know what she's done better than anyone, and you've suffered it more than anyone. But... that's exactly why it's so important to really think about what you're gonna do here." Khari scoffed softly under her breath. “Not that I'm one to talk about thinking shit through."

He wasn't surprised at what she said, to be honest. Nor at how much he wanted her to say something else. It was a selfish desire, to want her to be on board with this. To let him do the wrong thing here, just this once, in this case where the victim would be most deserving of it. But of course she didn't want him to do that. Something she'd said in one of her worst moments came back. About good winning, every battle it fought. And this was one of those battles, there was no doubt about that. Several of them would be fought by the time they returned to Skyhold. If they returned at all. Nothing was guaranteed.

He exhaled heavily, the anger he'd let show having dissipated as quickly as it came. "Guess I'll have a lot of time to think about it. Probably for the best." He fell silent, getting started. It wasn't long, however, before he pointed out to the west. "Ships on the horizon."

It seemed to be a full fleet of them, actually—and not a minor one, either. As they came into view, he could count twenty in total, each with neutral white sails bearing no identifying marks of the Orlesian navy, though there was no mistaking where they came from. At the fore were four caravels, low-slung, swift and quiet, with triangular sails large in proportion to their bodies—scout ships, on most occasions. To the flanks bobbed five balingers, equipped with both oars and sails, their relatively spacious, flattened design making them ideal for the transport of large numbers.

Ten more were split between medium sized cogs—the standard warship of most navies—and larger, more impressive double-masted caraques. Those were almost exclusively Orlesian, though similar designs had made it to the other seafaring nations, like Antiva and Rivain as well as the Imperium. But the boat at the very center of the formation was the obvious flagship, and also obviously an attempt to answer the power and structure of a Qunari dreadnought. There were no fewer than four masts on it, all lined up along the dorsal line of the vessel, the second from the front being the largest. A prominent, beaklike prow helped the ship slice through the water, compensating for its obvious size with thoughtful engineering. The masts in the fore anchored pristine white square sails in place, the lateen rigs in the aft section were triangular, designed as auxiliaries for those in front, no doubt, to make the ship faster and more controllable. The design had to be relatively new, as he'd never seen anything like it.

Khari had clearly never seen boats this impressive, either; a small grin touched her mouth. “I almost regret being the worst sailor in the history of sailors." She turned slightly to aim the smile at him. “I bet Zee's gonna be over the moon. Think you can promote her to Admiral now?"

"I'll have a talk with the others about it." He couldn't help but grin back. "See if we can get her a new hat or something."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Image


And those who slept, the ancient ones, awoke,
For their dreams had been devoured
By a demon that prowled the Fade
As a wolf hunts a herd of deer.
Taking first the weakest and frailest of hopes,
And when there was nothing left,
Destroying the bright and bold
By subtlety and ambush and cruel arts.
-Canticle of Exaltations 1:7

Image

Cyrus picked his foot up, narrowly missing yet another protruding, twisted root planted in the soft, dark earth beneath their feet. The air carried the scent of something primordial, wet peat and riotously-hued flowers and startlingly-green ferns and underbrush, along with water steeped in minerals. The falls nearby was a constant roar in their ears as it crashed down the cliffside to their left into the lagoon below, throwing a fine mist into the air which was slowly sinking into the fabric of his tunic. Tiny droplets had long dusted their less-porous parts; Astraia in front of him had dozens of glittering pinpricks in her hair where they reflected the sunlight overhead. He could see more of the same on his own eyelashes when he blinked, but trying to stay dry was a futile endeavor at this point.

The stones wedged into the soil beneath them were slick, many swathed in a soft green moss, the jungle's own version of verdigris. The unfamiliar terrain made for slow navigation, and Harellan at the front of the column was clearly not selecting their path based on what was easiest to walk. No doubt this was deliberate, so as to avoid whatever defenses had kept the inner reaches of Arlathan concealed for so long. Cyrus was certain that if he'd still been able to sense it, the magic would have blanketed this place in a way not so different than the mist—he swore he could almost taste it at the back of his tongue.

Making their passage all the more treacherous was a certain kind of inborn hostility in their surroundings, one he did not think he was simply imagining. It seemed to be giving Vesryn and Astraia the most trouble and Harellan the least, but that could be for any number of reasons. Even he, however, felt vaguely... unsettled by the place. It was beautiful, aesthetically, saturated in more colors than he suspected he'd ever again see in one place, each hue as brilliant and rich as the last. Not so different from being in the Between, in that way. But everything felt slightly... off. His balance, so instinctive and well-adjusted under normal circumstances, was something he had to work at here, as if he were again a small boy learning to properly control the way his body moved in the space around him. Distance seemed distorted, harder to judge. Time, too, passed in a way that was difficult to track, and he seemed to hardly grow hungry, however long he walked. That, however, was more normal—for him at least. No doubt to anyone else it was just as uncanny as the rest.

Of yet, signs of civilization had been few. A handful of times, they'd passed what once might have been outlying settlements in the forest, crumbled stone not having quite lost all trace of artifice and craft. But these were few, and never more than a single column or corner, the rest no doubt long reclaimed by the earth beneath their feet.

A handful more times they had to stop, for Vesryn's sake. Cyrus had heard that even his short horse ride with Estella before they left Skyhold hadn't gone all that well, and he'd had an entire voyage's time to deteriorate after that. The trek was proving difficult even for the healthy, even one as experienced in forests as Astraia was. Her home in the far west of Thedas no doubt was very different from this place, and she'd packed likely more supplies than she would need, stuffed into a heavy bag she carried across her back. Likely it was to compensate for Vesryn, who carried little but the clothes on his back, which were damp with a mixture of sweat, and the moisture that the forest provided. Still, he did not complain, and with the frequent aid of Estella's magic, they were able to keep moving forward.

Estella walked behind Harellan but in front of Vesryn, checking back on him frequently and occasionally warning Cyrus and Astraia of upcoming obstacles, if they weren't the sort easily-noticed. Despite the circumstances, the environment around them seemed to inspire in her a perceptible wonder; it was not infrequently that she reached out to trail bare fingers along the bark of a tree, or paused half a moment too long to peer further into the forest, if some animal noise caught her attention. The arbors had only grown larger as they passed time walking; by now many of them were so tall that Cyrus was unable to see where they ended, and thicker around than all of them lined up. She looked as though she could have spent hours exploring were matters not so dire, truthfully, to all appearances unbothered by the humidity curling her flyaway hairs or the mist dampening her shirt. Perhaps she could sense what he was no longer able to.

"Is it much further until we'll see where they live?" She spoke to Harellan, their arrow-sure guide through the wilderness.

Harellan glanced back, then, his face hard to read. As always, however, he managed a smile for Stellulam, one that reached his eyes despite its subtlety. "It won't be too long, now." He didn't elaborate, however, merely returning his attention to the path before them and choosing their route down the steep, slick slope.

They made it down without incident, which might well have been a near thing for Vesryn especially, and from there the trail grew a little easier, though Cyrus found that it was harder to pay attention to the journey itself. Several times, he found himself unable to recall the exact orientation of their path, gripped by an odd sense of vertigo. It felt like he should turn around, for some reason, like he ought not to be here.

"The wards are in effect here." Harellan spoke to the group at large. "The disorientation will pass, but don't stray from the path. It's the only safe one through here."

“Do I want to know what happens if we do?" Cyrus asked the question mostly rhetorically, doubling down his focus on following in Astraia's tracks.

Rhetorical or not, Harellan answered it seriously. "At best you'll wander back out without much recollection of anything you saw. At worst..." He shrugged. "You'll die."

“Charming."

"Someone stop me if I start wandering away, please." Astraia planted her staff in the ground with every step, frequently looking up and down and back up again. Checking her footing often, while also being incapable of ignoring the surroundings. She had a way of gawking as well, a little more blatantly than Estella was, and with something that came closer to intimidation. Everything here made her look very small, from the large pack on her back, to the trees towering over her, to the size of her companions in front of and behind her. Even Estella was several inches taller than her.

"Don't worry, Skygirl," Vesryn reassured her. His breathing was understandably more strained than the rest. He often reached his hands out, but not for wonder or desire to feel the forest. Just plain necessity. "I've got four eyes on you."

He paused briefly, stretching and working out some kind of pain in his back. Something occurred to him, no doubt a feeling that struck him in the particular moment. "She thinks she recognizes this place." He didn't have to specify who she was. "Maybe. Everything's changed. She hasn't been in this forest for... well, a very long time. I wonder what it used to look like."

"Records indicate that it was once..." Harellan paused, as though trying to decide how to explain it. "Before the creation of the Veil, the forest was much more mutable. From the descriptions I've read, it was the same at the base of it, but everything was... more, than it is now, and it was much more easily-shaped. Also, there was no need to hide the settlements within it so thoroughly." When they came upon a fork in the path, he took the left without hesitation. "Of course, there were also many more people, and the environment was a bit less... contentious. Arlathan guards its secrets and its people jealously, now."

"The... creation? Of the Veil? I thought it had always existed." Estella's tone was almost sheepish, as though she were embarrassed for not knowing better than that. "If there wasn't such a thing, then what was the Fade?"

"There wasn't one." Their guide glanced once over his shoulder, as if gauging the reaction of the group. Cyrus had already known this fact, and therefore didn't have much of one, personally. "What people now understand as a second realm apart from the world around us was in fact once integrated with it. They were separated around the time of the fall. It was not the Imperium that brought about the demise of Elvhenan, but that single act, for it destroyed everything we had known." He shook his head slightly as he walked, picking carefully through a cluster of ferns. "The humans were merely an afterthought, a coup de grĂące on what was already being strangled by its own hand."

He walked in thoughtful silence for a while after that, before humming slightly. "What you now call the Fade clung as tightly as it could to this place, which was so steeped in it. The Veil is thinnest here of anywhere in the world, which makes the shaping of powerful protective magics possible. It also affects those who live here, in some ways, and allows us to keep some customs of our forebears that are no longer possible in other places. The city is not so different from being in the Between, actually. You will see."

"So that's why it feels like this," Astraia said. She lifted her hand up towards herself, like she was running her fingers through a pool. Feeling something Cyrus no longer could, perhaps. Naturally, the knowledge about the Fade was news to her, and she seemed uncertain how to take it at first. With what Harellan said it had done, the Veil was obviously a bad thing. Responsible for the collapse of the people she belonged to, so many centuries ago. And yet everything she'd ever been taught about being a mage said that great dangers lay on the other side. "Why?" she asked. "Why was it created? Who created it?" She almost sounded like she didn't believe him, but the place she stood in was clearly persuading her otherwise.

"Would you believe me if I told you that the Dread Wolf had done it?" Harellan half-smiled, his expression suggesting he knew how fanciful it sounded to say so. "It was created as both prison and seal. In their vainglory, the Evanuris—what the Dalish today consider their gods—came to quarrel, and he who walked always between this world and the void dreamed up the possibility of dividing creation again, and trapping his kin on the other side in eternal slumber."

Cyrus snorted. “And here I thought I dealt poorly with family feuding." The words came out a bit darker than he intended them, drawing Harellan's sharp green eyes for a moment.

"Yes, well... he didn't get them all. Only the leaders of the great houses. Not that it made much difference. The far more devastating blow was the severing of the worlds. Our people's eternal lives and easy command of magic went with the Fade. Now mages are rare even among elves, dreamers rarer still. That alone nearly destroyed what we had been. Nearly destroyed us all." Harellan shook his head, the tone of his voice betraying an unusual bitterness, almost as if he considered this somehow a personal slight. Of course, he did consider himself particularly tied to that history, so perhaps in a way, it was personal, for him.

Stellulam was clearly stunned by the certainty with which he spoke of it all, or perhaps just the content of the words themselves. It was not every day that one had the existence of gods so casually confirmed, nor one's understanding of history so entirely rewritten. She appeared, indeed, as though she were struggling to believe it. "That's..." She looked to Vesryn, almost as if seeking confirmation of everything Harellan had just said. "Why would anyone do something like that? Collapse a whole civilization?"

"I wish I knew," was his answer, sadly unsatisfying. "It's... I knew the world had been somehow different before, that an event had changed it to what we know now, but I didn't know this either. About the Fade, the Fall, Fen'Harel." There was some extra emphasis on the name spoken, and he took a deep breath, lowering himself to a knee. Not physical pain this time it would seem, but an emotion he felt from Saraya.

"She is... very mad, about what you just said, Harellan." He swallowed, reaching out to place his palm against a rock and steady himself. "At Fen'Harel, I think. She knew this, about the Fade and the Veil, just could never get me to understand, but she didn't know who. Or why. Regardless, I think what he did hurt her greatly."

"Dread Wolf..." Astraia placed her back to a tree, frowning. "Our hahren says he spent centuries alone in a corner of the world after the betrayal, hugging himself and giggling madly." She shook her head. "Always thought it sounded silly. How could anyone be that evil?"

Harellan exhaled a short breath. "Yes, well... I don't think that's quite how it went. The way things were back then—there's little point in idealizing it. That way of doing things had flaws, some of them extreme. Some of which have carried on even in its absence. Perhaps he believed that some things were worth rectifying, whatever the cost. I've never met him to say, of course."

Even as they spoke, the forest had been changing before them. The trees were now ancient behemoths almost to a one, likely the product of thousands of years of growth. At least ages. Sunlight still filtered down to the forest floor, but only dimly, and the mist that hung in the air here drifted in and out of shafts of illumination, occasionally throwing rainbows into the air. The temperature had cooled slightly in the shade, the discomfort of their passage fading away into a sense of stillness so complete it was almost unnatural, as though time itself were reluctant to move here.

Eventually, it became clear that they were no longer alone. In the distance, a solitary figure stood among the ferns, facing towards them. Whoever it was, they were clearly both aware of the party's presence and not making any attempt to conceal their own. Indeed, Harellan steered them towards the person, a young-looking elven man. His features grew more distinct as they approached—short, pale hair, solemn grey-green eyes, frame slender and perhaps only slightly taller than Estella. He was dressed quite well, if plainly, save for the elaborate teardrop swirls embroidered in golden thread on the sleeves of his green tunic, which was long in the front and back but split up the sides for movement, with breeches and boots beneath.

His face unexpectedly bore vallaslin, the tree-branch pattern more elaborate than the Dalish markings of Mythal but nevertheless clearly a designation of the same thing. The ink in which they'd been applied was almost metallic, a gold-tinted viridian, and covered only his brow, leaving the rest of his face bare.

When they drew within range, he placed a hand to his heart and bowed. "Milord," he said quietly, the word rolling off his tongue in the tongue of the People. "It has been some time since we spoke in person. Welcome home." He did not shift into the trade tongue; it was perhaps possible that he didn't even know it. Harellan had mentioned not being familiar with it before he left Arlathan, either.

"A rather bold choice of words." Harellan replied in the same, then half-turned so as to be in profile to both the group he led and the elf he'd led them to. "Everyone, this is Zathrand. Zathrand, may I introduce you to my brother's children? Estella and Cyrus Avenarius, and their compatriots Vesryn Cormyth and Astraia Carrith." He switched fluidly between languages to give each in the tongue its addressee would best understand, obviously suspecting that not everyone's grasp on the elven one was quite masterful.

Cyrus offered a small nod when he was introduced, but before knowing what the valence of all this was going to be, volunteered no more than that. He wasn't foolish enough to believe they would be embraced with open arms here, though this fellow did seem to be on good terms with Harellan, so perhaps his concern was premature.

Zathrand shifted his attention to them, almost before Harellan had actually specified who was whom. It was likely not difficult to guess; despite the obvious predominance of their human lineage, Cyrus and Estella did share mot closely in Harellan's own coloration, and they were obviously the matched pair as far as appearances went. For a moment, he was entirely silent, and then a small smile turned his mouth. "I can see it," he said, clearly intrigued by this fact. "I hadn't expected I'd be able to, but I can. Welcome to Arlathan milord, milady. And to Master Vesryn and Miss Astraia as well."

"Oh, um... you don't have to address us so formally," Estella replied, her words slightly halting over a language she did not often have cause to speak. "I think all of us much prefer our names."

Zathrand tilted his head at her, blinking as though this were a very strange proclamation indeed. "Be that as it may, milady... please forgive my obstinacy, but I must insist."

She didn't quite seem to know what to say to that.

Moving his eyes back to Harellan, Zathrand continued, somewhat less warmly, though that seemed to be a matter of the topic and not the person he was speaking to. "It's Ellas, as you specified. I'm not sure why you think he's your best chance, but I can get you through the barrier to him."

Astraia had noted that some of the words exchanged were indeed a greeting towards her, which she returned well enough with a wordless nod of her own. She was perceptive enough to catch on to the elf's demeanor, very much like a servant, and so hadn't bowed or anything like that. Her eyes often went to the others, however, all seeming to follow the conversation a bit better than she could.

"Uh... my Elvish is a bit spotty. Ir abelas..." There was certainly a bit of embarrassment to the admission, that the one Dalish among them would have the least understanding of her own people's tongue.

Cyrus didn't think there was any reason for her to be embarrassed about it—it wasn't as though the Dalish had more than fragments of their own mother language, after all. Still, he could understand that it would present some difficulties in... whatever they were doing next. “Zathrand is being rather formal. Stellulam pointed out that this wasn't necessary, but he seems to disagree. We're now going to pass some sort of barrier that he can disable for us, and meet with someone named Ellas." He glanced at Harellan, inviting elaboration on the last point with an arched brow.

"Champion of the Suledvhen." Harellan shifted his weight. "That is what we are called. The People Who Endured. Fenesvir Ellas is the... I suppose the closest term in this language is 'general.' He commands the soldiers of the city. He's also the most likely person to grant me entrance, despite the fact that I'm not precisely welcome here." He paused there, to purse his lips and make eye contact with each of them in turn. "From this point onwards... please conduct yourselves with care and respect. The lords of the Suledvhen are proud, and they will be looking for reasons to take offense. They will not welcome you. For the sake of our purpose here, follow my lead, or Zathrand's. And remember that no matter how things may appear, there are no allies to be found in there but us. Not at this juncture."

With those words, he turned, falling in step next to the other elf and leading the rest of them deeper into the jungle.

Cyrus grimaced. “Now there's a pleasant thought."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

The People Who Endured.

Fitting name, Vesryn thought. They would have to be an enduring people to last this long, isolated from the rest of the world by their own choice. Naturally not all could endure such a thing, when there was so much more out there to explore. Vesryn knew the feeling. All who did here likely faced an impossible choice: resist it, and spend their entire elongated lives existing in a relatively small corner of the world, or give in to it, and betray what they were taught as they were raised.

Vesryn had grown less and less fond of isolation as his years with Saraya went on, and now that he'd done so much with the Inquisition he couldn't imagine going back to that life. If he was even given a choice. It was about as much of a walk as he could endure, and without Stel's help he wouldn't have made it this far without stopping for a prolonged rest. A rest they couldn't afford to take, not when his condition grew worse now by the day.

He tried to focus on Astraia ahead of him. Skygirl was ineffectively containing her wide-eyed awe as they drew closer. More than once she turned about as they walked, wanting to look at something longer. When she caught his eyes, she smiled, probably meant to be encouraging. It was, in a way, but he knew that this place might be a rude sort of awakening for her, being Dalish. She hadn't yet put the pieces together on why the likes of this Zathrand wore the vallaslin on his face, and someone like Harellan did not. He hoped she wouldn't take it too hard. The news about the Veil was already heavy enough.

They began to encounter architecture, much of it partially submerged as ruins in the forest, likely hundreds or maybe thousands of years old. Ancient styles, the kind Vesryn had rarely been able to see in the south, there only in the oldest places. They were getting close. Vesryn began to wish he'd been able to carry his armor with him. It would help his case proving to these people who he was. As it was he looked and felt weak. Not the kind of person who would live up to the standard the Suledvhen held themselves to.

The trees grew ever larger around them, many of them as tall or taller than any building in Val Royeaux, lofted so high that to stand next to one was to be unable to see where it ended, for the mist that lay everywhere here obscured even that. No doubt it would have been impossible to make out the canopy in any detail anyway. Though the emerald moss and deep green foliage might have threatened to recede into a sort of monochrome, bright bursts of flowers held the impression at bay, blooming from the vines that now embraced the tree trunks and ruins alike.

About thirty minutes' walk after he'd appeared, Zathrand stopped, glancing back over his shoulder to make sure that all of them did the same. "If you will allow me a moment." He exchanged a glance with Harellan, one that clearly meant something, then moved a few more steps on his own, removing a short, thin blade from his belt. With his last two fingers, he tugged up the sleeve of his left arm, tucking his elbow against his body to hold it there and drawing the blade across his forearm in a practiced motion. He didn't so much as flinch as blood welled to the surface of the wound.

It wasn't until it dropped to the ground that the barrier he was manipulating even became visible. Even then, it only flickered softly directly in front of them, like a transparent pane of glass reflecting the sun. It was a delicate-looking piece of magic—an appearance which was surely deceptive.

Tucking his knife back into its scabbard, Zathrand moved his bloodied hand as though he were drawing open a curtain. The barrier shimmered and parted, but it did not collapse, merely receding until there was an opening just large enough for someone of Cyrus's dimensions to pass through. "After you," Zathrand murmured, stepping away from the opening to allow them to pass before him. "It will close as soon as I'm through, so I must be last."

Stepping through the gap was a strange experience: from the outside, it had appeared as though the forest continued on in the same way for as far ahead as Vesryn could see, but immediately on the other side, the landscape changed sharply: all at once, there was a city before them.

The word city might have been a stretch, but it might have counted as one, once. More massive trees rose before them, including one in the distance that must have been half the size of Skyhold's castle in breadth alone. It was actually hard to judge the scale of it, but the lowest of its branches looked to support wooden bridges between itself and its neighboring trees, as wide as a road. Stonework was melded seamlessly with the wood of that tree and the others around it, which the residents appeared to have built both on and into, if the regular openings in the living bark were anything to go by. Windows, to allow in the light. Staircases and ladders led between levels of the city, and the upper branches were strung with lights, no doubt powered by magic, that illuminated their surroundings in every color. Dim for now, but surely something to behold when darkness fell.

Separating all of them from the finer details was a stone wall, wrought just as masterfully as everything else within sight, the white rock veined with green and blue mineral striations in an almost-intentional pattern, fantastical and glittering. But it was built as a defense, no matter how beautiful, and that included the barred gate that Harellan now led the way towards.

Vesryn had to pause, and fall to a knee. "A moment, please," he said, placing a hand on the ground to steady himself, the other resting over his knee. It wasn't a very opportune moment to go down, but then there wasn't going to be any escaping this. "It's been a very long time. She wasn't sure how much would be left."

Astraia couldn't seem to open her eyes wide enough, as though they were incapable of properly taking in everything she could suddenly see. She spared a glance back at Vesryn, but soon they were charmed back ahead of her by the city. "And how... how much is left? Can you tell?"

"Not much, I don't think." There was a familiar rush of sights that she remembered, but at the same time, it wasn't the same. True to the style, but even this wasn't remotely true to the scale. All of the awe Vesryn felt was entirely his own. "Most of what is here was rebuilt by them. As best they could." What they'd done was more than Saraya had expected, and it was that force that brought Vesryn to his knees. Soon she wanted to see more, and closer, and she urged him back up.

"Difficult when we have to engineer what was once possible with will and imagination alone." Harellan's tone was strange, as though regret and pride were warring in it, and by extension, in him. "That much of the achievement is ours alone, though the result is lacking in some respects because of it, when compared to the city of our ancestors." Once Vesryn was back on his feet, the older elf resumed his path towards the gate, his eyes trained above him.

With good reason; the moment he stepped within speaking distance, the sound of bowstrings drawing back was easily audible, and the group found itself facing down more than a dozen arrows, all held by armored elves who'd appeared on the wall and now glared down at the group.

For all that, Harellan seemed hardly perturbed. "Fenesvir, are you up there? If it's all the same to you, I'd prefer to exchange words rather than blows." He folded his hands neatly behind his back, clearly with the expectation that he would indeed be answered peacefully enough.

It took a second for the answer to come, but when it did, it was preceded by a new presence appearing on the wall, peering down at them through the eyeslit of a full-face helmet. A half-muffled, metallic ha was the only warning they got before the person behind the helm planted a hand on the wall and swung himself over it easily even in full plate, dropping the fifteen feet or so to the ground and landing with a grunt in a crouch.

When he stood, it quickly became evident that he was taller even than Vesryn or Cyrus, maybe close to Leon's loft, and not so far from his breadth, either, from the looks of it. Waving a hand, he wordlessly commanded the archers to ease up on their draws, though not one of them let their bowstrings go entirely slack. Placing his gauntleted hands on either side of his helmet, the figure lifted it off, spilling bright copper-red hair over his shoulders and down his back. Like Harellan, his face was bare of blood writing, and when he tucked his helm under one arm and grinned at them, he did so without a hint of Zathrand's deference.

"Some pretty big words, from an exile. You standing on some kind of right to get back in, or am I going to have to drag you out of the forest?" Despite the fact that it wasn't exactly a friendly query, there wasn't anything malicious in his tone. If anything, he seemed curious, deep green eyes frequently flickering back to the rest of the party.

"It's not my right I stand on." Harellan's reply was immediate and unfazed, but prompt. Perhaps this Fenesvir was the type to make good on his words otherwise. "Rather, it's theirs." He stepped aside slightly, leaving the armored elf's line of sight to Stel and Cyrus clear. "These are the children of my brother. Eliana and Syrillion Saeris. They've come to claim their birthright as members of our family."

Cyrus wasn't quite quick enough to cover his expression, and a flash of suspicion passed across his features before disappearing, either a reaction to the names they'd been called by or the fact that he'd been included at all in the explanation, it was hard to tell. When Harellan gestured them closer, he went with clear reluctance, his left hand almost reaching for the hilt of the sword on his right side before he closed it into a fist and dropped it back to his side.

If anything, Stel looked even more reluctant, though considerably less suspicious, but she was hiding the signs of it better than Cyrus. But Vesryn knew her expressions too well to miss it regardless. She drew even with her brother.

Fenesvir whistled low, shaking his head. "Mahvir's..." He paused, eyes narrowing, and tilted his head, making careful study of the twins' faces. "Shit, I can almost see it. You're serious." Raising his free hand, he rubbed at the back of his neck. "You know they're not just going to accept this, right? Mahvir's bastards would be one thing. Mahvir's half-human bastards are quite another. I'd probably get chewed for letting any of you in the gates, blood claim or no."

"Please." That was Stel; she forced herself to stand a little straighter and make direct eye contact with Fenesvir. "We're not seeking to disturb anything, or interfere with anyone's business. All I want is a piece of information, and I can't get it anywhere else. We'll follow whatever rules are in place in the city, and leave as soon as we have what we came for."

The tall elf blinked, clearly surprised at her ability to speak to him in his own language, then sighed. "Well, it's not really my decision anyway. The Ghilan'al decide everything to do with the important families, so..." He shrugged. "I'll take you to them. Things've been pretty boring since you and Mahvir left, anyway. This could be good." He directed the last at Harellan and grinned at the rest before replacing his helmet and turning on his heel.

"All right, let us in!" Almost immediately, the gate opened, admitting all seven of them into the city proper.

"We're being taken to the Ghilan'al," Vesryn translated quietly, for Astraia's benefit. "Wayfinders." Given Skygirl's choice of vallaslin, she could likely guess at the translation there, but he provided it anyway. Bit of an odd name for a group that never went anywhere, but Vesryn wasn't going to question it, and neither was Astraia.

"He seems alright," she said, pointing ahead of them at Fenesvir. He towered over her even more than Vesryn did, and though she was obviously conscious of that, his demeanor had served to put her a little more at ease.

"He does," Vesryn agreed. They made their way towards the largest of the trees, heading into the middle of the city. It made the Emerald Graves seem like a garden in a backyard by way of sheer scale. Considering the size of the place, the population of what was probably a few hundred didn't seem all that cramped. Vesryn imagined their rules around having children were quite strict, so as to keep it that way. Vital that they did, but also vital that they prevented the need to expand.

Before long there were more eyes on them than just the bow-armed guards at the gate. No doubt this was one of the strangest things that had happened to them in some time, two elf-blooded humans disturbing their privacy, threatening it even with their very presence. Accompanied by two elves that were shadows of themselves. Some gazes were kinder than others. If only they knew Vesryn carried one of the ones they strove so hard to emulate. Sadly it wasn't something that could just be shouted and understood.

"How many are you?" he ventured, asking the question to Fenesvir in the elven tongue. "Can't be too hard to keep count."

"Our industries and capacities could sustain about six or seven hundred," he replied. "For this reason it is considered best to keep ourselves as close to five hundred as possible. We are currently four hundred and eighty-six." He paused a moment, considering. "Perhaps four hundred and eighty-eight, if what your companions claim is the truth, though they will find few who would count them even if it were." He gestured vaguely at the trees around them, then changed course slightly, leading them all up a staircase that seemed to have been shaped into the side of a tree. Carved wasn't the right word, as the vigor of the still-living wood suggested a much gentler process.

It wound only about a quarter of the way around the trunk before they reached the level of the lowest and sturdiest branches. These, too, had been shaped, flattened at the top for the easy use of foot traffic, though at the moment there was little of that to be found. They were being given an obvious berth; perhaps Fenesvir had changed their route accordingly. From their height, it was possible to see more of the city; it seemed that the public buildings were either on the ground level or this first layer of the branches, while above them were personal residences and smaller pathways between them, neighborhoods stacked atop one another rather than laid out beside.

"Do you know how many... families that is? Clans?" Stel either couldn't or more likely didn't modulate her curiosity, tipping her head back to look up at the homes above, or what of the edifices they could see from here.

Fenesvir cracked a small smile. "Somewhat too small for clans," he pointed out, "though some of the individual families are quite extended. The great houses number eight, with their various auxiliaries at about fifteen. Mine is such a family. And of course the artisans and slaves are more numerous overall, both the number of families and the membership of each one."

"Slaves?" Stel only sounded half-surprised; perhaps it was something she'd already suspected might be true.

"Like me." Zathrand drew their attention with the affirmation, then pointed to the vallaslin on his forehead. "I serve the Saeris."

"What did he say?" Astraia asked. Vesryn held in a sigh. It seemed they'd be coming to this sooner than he thought. She was bound to figure it out eventually, and the keenness with which she asked after Zathrand pointing to his forehead indicated that she was suspecting something already.

"He says he serves the Saeris," Vesryn translated. "His markings designate his position."

"But..." she was obviously confused, taking another look at Zathrand's vallaslin, probably checking to be sure she'd seen them correctly. "Those are for Mythal. Shae's aren't too much different."

"You're right, of course. But they serve a different purpose here. One not especially religious." It took her a moment to understand what he meant. When she did, she exhaled, the breath a little shaky, like she'd almost wanted to say something but no words came out. She stared at Zathrand a moment longer, mouth open, before she looked down, reaching her hand partway up towards her face before she thought better of it. If possible, she seemed to grow smaller still.

"It might not be as bad as you're thinking." Harellan spoke in the trade tongue for Astraia's benefit. "Nominally, it's true that Zathrand has the status of a slave, but his personality is his own." No doubt he referred to the demonstrated formality. "It may interest you to know that he has charge of the entire city's healers, and is skilled enough in the art to have earned the respect even of the Ghilan'al."

“You can say that, but it doesn't change the fact that his life is not his own." Cyrus crossed his arms as he walked, speaking in the same, though he looked a bit uneasy to be discussing someone who was present in words he could not understand.

Harellan nodded slightly. "That is also true. I warned you that not all of our cultural artifacts are equally glorious. This stratification is one of the downsides."

Cyrus still seemed dissatisfied, his eyes shifting between Astraia and Zathrand several times, but if he wanted to say something, he didn't quite manage it, and fell silent again instead.

It was fairly clear that Fenesvir and Zathrand both had been unable to follow that part of the conversation, but also that the topic was not too difficult for them to discern. Neither chose to comment, in any case, and the last portion of their journey to the city's center was mostly silent. They descended via a stone platform, this one braced on a vine twice as thick around as Vesryn was, and came to a momentary halt in front of the enormous tree. The doors set into it were vaulted high over their heads, attended by a pair of guards who immediately snapped their attention to Fenesvir, who moved forward to speak with them in low tones.

When they'd decided whatever needed to be decided, he turned back to the group. "I'm going to have to ask you to wait here and not go anywhere. I have to announce you to the Ghilan'al. If we just walked in there without permission, well... it wouldn't go too well, to say the least. Hopefully it won't take me too long."

Stel nodded slightly by way of reply, and that served well enough for all of them. Pushing open the left-hand side, Fenesvir disappeared inside the building, the gravatic boom of the door closing behind him sounding oddly... final. Whether there was any truth to that remained to be seen.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

The inside of the massive tree's trunk was every bit as impressive as the outside, the internal wood shaped into walls and ceilings and floors on what must have been multiple levels. It wasn't so different from a tower made of stone, except that Estella could feel how alive it was, almost like it pulsed with some long, slow, ancient heartbeat. It must have been the proximity of the Fade here that gave her the impression, but even if she told herself that, there was no shaking it.

Nor was there any shaking the sense of foreboding she felt here, now. This room was long, the centerpiece of it a raised dais upon which sat eight thrones, fashioned from roots and branches with green leaves still attached, still growing from the backs of the chairs towards the light filtering in from the row of windows far above. The angle of the light meant that in order to stand before the Ghilan'al, she had to position herself directly in a beam of it, feel the warmth wash over her goose-prickled skin. It should have been a comfort, but instead she could not help but think that it laid her bare somehow, exposed every flaw to the assessing eyes of the eight dignified elves looking down on her, each pair of eyes a different shade of green.

There was no mistaking their authority; surely they would have exuded it even without the help of the thrones or the elevation, but those things only enhanced the weight of their gazes. To a one, they were dressed predominantly in a single color, with accents in a second, all different but all within the spectrum of rich jewel-tones. Each also bore a heraldric symbol of some sort on the front of their robes, one she could match fairly easily to an elven god. Or Evanuris. Under their stares it was honestly hard to tell the difference. She wondered if they were the descendants of those gods' closest supporters, and if this was why they bore the symbols upon their clothes instead of their faces.

Not for the first time, she wondered exactly whose blood she was really claiming, when she named the father she had never met as her own. One of the women, the centermost on the left side, had upon her garments the same tree that Harellan so often had stitched into his tunics, and the same teardrops on the hems of her sleeves. Mythal. The man next to her, dressed in red to her green, bore the sunburst of Elgar'nan, very different from the Chantry's, and at each sleeve was a tangle of thorny vines that reminded her of Ithilian's vallaslin. The only ones she'd seen for that god. Estella shifted uncomfortably.

"You are the one that advances the blood claim?" The man in red spoke first, his voice thick with undisguised repulsion. The light skimmed off his golden hair, lighting it like a crepuscular halo. She swallowed her sense of her own inadequacy. She was here for a reason, and she would not abandon it because they daunted her.

Instead, she nodded slowly. "Yes, my lord. My name is Es—Eliana. Saeris. My father was Mahvir Saeris." She introduced herself in the manner Harellan had—no doubt they needed no further reminders of her obvious humanity.

It almost seemed to have the wrong effect on the man, who bristled visibly. She wondered if she'd presumed something she shouldn't have, but she had no idea what she should have said instead. Perhaps anything would have upset him. Estella pursed her lips, clasping her hands in front of her to still their trembling, or at least hide it better.

The woman shifted, just enough to draw the attention in the room to herself. She looked about two decades older than the man, maybe somewhere in her sixties, if her time-silvered hair and gently-lined face were any real indication. Here it might not be—Estella had no idea what the proximity of the Fade did to them in that respect, if anything. "So you say," she said, her tone almost a murmur. "But I wonder if you even have any idea what that really means." Her eyes moved past Estella to Harellan for a moment, and it was only then that she realized they were exactly the same shade of spring-leaf green.

"I'm... not sure I understand what you mean, my lady." She twisted her fingers in her own grip, wondering if she'd missed something obvious. "It means I am Harellan's niece, and it means I will never meet my father, I know. I... I suspect it also means I may be kin of yours, however distantly." It was a guess, but she thought it a fairly safe one.

The woman sat back in her chair, lifting a hand to her chin in thought. "Not so distant, if he has told you true," she replied. "But you have no concept of what it is that binds us all together? Of why I sit here and another does not?"

The man clicked his tongue, shaking his head enough to ripple his hair. "You can't possibly believe her, Asvhalla. Her words are the traitor's words—what more proof of falsity need there be?" He didn't so much as acknowledge Harellan's existence, merely speaking of him as though he were not present at all.

"Then why bother with words at all?" Harellan's gaze was keen; he seemed entirely unbent by the same presences that so intimidated her. As though he had every right to stand among them as respected equal, never mind the fact that his name branded him exile. "Her blood will tell the truth, even if you believe our tongues incapable, Lord Aedanthir." He crossed his arms over his chest, a faint smile playing across his face. "Unless, of course, you hesitate to take that route because you suspect the result will cow you."

Estella wasn't exactly sure how it was that her blood would tell anyone anything, but if that barrier from before was any indication, perhaps they had magic that could determine who was who using just that. Somehow, she doubted it would turn out that simply.

From the look on Lord Aedanthir's face, she knew she was right.

"And find myself the subject of another of your tricks? No, I think not. Such proof as you could tamper with would be insufficient to prove the lineage of a halla, never mind her."

"There are other ways," Asvhalla said, her tone much milder, but still guarded. "One in particular, that no magic has ever fooled." Her eyes slid sideways to her companion.

He scowled outright, but it took him longer to speak this time, as though he were weighing whatever option she referred to. "No. To show that to an outsider would be nearly as bad as to take the traitor at his word. Perhaps worse." His fingers tightened on the armrests. "They are unworthy to lay eyes upon it."

"Then... is there some way I might prove myself worthy?" Estella didn't like where the conversation was going, and hoped to stop before it reached the conclusion Lord Aedanthir seemed so intent on driving it towards. "Please. I have no intention of making anything of this claim. I only wish to access Vir Dirthara, and that only until I find one thing." She moved her eyes from the elven Lord to Asvhalla, trying to convey her sincerity as well as she could in tone and gesture.

"What if she took the Trials?" The woman arched a brow at her counterpart. "Surely if she managed to pass those, she would at least be worthy of the test to her claims."

His lips only thinned further, but at least he wasn't scowling anymore. "And if she fails?"

Asvhalla lifted her shoulders. "Then we cast them all out, and nothing is lost." Her attention reverted to Estella. "The Trials carry a substantial risk of death. Are you prepared to stake your life on what you say?"

"I'm prepared to risk it for what's in that archive," she replied honestly. She believed Harellan, but the truth was... if this wasn't necessary for the sake of that information, she wouldn't be doing it. Certainly not here and now.

Behind her, Ves shifted uncomfortably. It wasn't hard to guess that he didn't care for where the conversation had led either, but for the moment he kept from saying anything.

Cyrus intook a breath through his teeth, audible in the relative silence. Harellan, on the other hand, looked quite like he'd expected something of this sort, though it was hard to say how he felt about it, exactly.

Asvhalla almost looked pleased. "Very well, then. For as long as they are ongoing, your group may quarter with my household. Zathrand will help you prepare for the first trial. Tomorrow morning, I think?" It was clearly her compatriot's agreement she sought, and the slight nod he gave was enough to satisfy her.

"Excellent. Zathrand, you may lead them to the estate. Ensure they are provided for." The younger elf bowed immediately, clearly taking the words for the dismissal they were and leading the way out of the chamber. Fenesvir remained behind.

Only when they were outside the building entirely did Estella allow the sigh she'd been holding in to escape her. "There's some sort of test they can do, to determine whether I'm really who I say I am," she said for Astraia's benefit. "But it seems to be something they won't show outsiders easily, so they want me to prove myself first." She grimaced; put that way, it sounded rather stark.




Estella smoothed down the stark white fabric of her sleeve. The cut and style of the robes was not entirely unlike Zathrand's, allowing her to wear her own breeches and boots beneath it. But the white tunic was apparently standard for someone undergoing the Trials, which made her wonder what other matters they were used to resolve. The elven man had told her she was allowed her belt and her weapons, but nothing by way of armor.

The first trial, he'd told her, was a fight. Trial by combat. That alone was enough to make her nervous, but the uncomfortable looks he kept shooting her weren't helping matters any. He looked like he wanted to tell her something, but his tongue remained firmly still anyway. When he led her out into the city, they took an unfamiliar path, not one of those they'd walked the day before.

"Where are the others?" she asked, doing her best to keep pace with his brisk steps.

"They've already been taken to the proper location, my lady," he said quietly, turning them rightward. "You will have an opportunity to speak with them before the trial begins."

Estella was silent for a moment, then spoke up again. "Can I ask why you call me that? Is it that you think I'm telling the truth about this?"

Zathrand's eyes fell to the ground; he pursed his lips. "With respect, my lady, it doesn't matter what I believe. You are someone that T—Harellan clearly cares for, if he would do all of this for you. Risk coming here for your sake. That is enough for me, at least."

She might have asked him about that, but it was clear that they had reached their destination, an open amphitheater with seating raised on both of the longer sides of the oval. She couldn't make out who was gathered on the other side of it, only that there were many people. Spotting the others, she made her way over to them, raising a hand almost tentatively before she reached comfortable speaking distance. Estella was alarmed to note that the amphitheater's seating was at least half-full, several hundred people in attendance.

As she drew closer, it became apparent that Cyrus and Harellan were in the middle of a discussion, one that was growing quite heated on her brother's end. He broke it off as soon as she came within earshot, though, turning to her with a thunderous scowl on his face. “This is ridiculous. Even if this whole trial business wasn't a sham—which it is—there's absolutely no need to make a spectacle of you." He gestured up to the seats and the people who occupied them. “Surely the only people who need to observe this are the damn Ghilan'al, or whatever they think they are." His jaw clenched visibly, a muscle ticking on the left side.

"I'm of two minds," Ves added, somewhat grimly humorous, making it obvious that there was more than one meaning to the words. "On the one hand, I think it's idiotic that they'll make you fight for your life while all these people watch like it's for their entertainment. On the other..." He exhaled heavily, rubbing at the back of his neck. "This is the way it's been done, back even to Saraya's memory. I'm of the opinion that traditions can still be quite idiotic even if they last thousands of years, but... she sees this as an opportunity. The number of people watching won't matter if your focus excludes them, which it must. And the more eyes that are on you when you do this, the better your chances of swaying them when you succeed."

He stopped in front of her, reaching out to place his hands on her upper arms. "Which you will."

She really could have used some of his confidence, but it buoyed her even to know that he had it. Heaving an exhale, Estella let herself lean forward enough to touch her forehead to his chest, closing her eyes and trying to let go of some of the tension.

A throat cleared behind her, and she straightened, reluctantly stepping away to face the newcomer. Asvhalla stood a short distance away, her expression neutral. "The match is about to begin," she said, tilting her head slightly. "It would be remiss of me if I did not inform you of the traditional option in a trial such as this one. If you wish, you may appoint a champion to fight in your stead, as Yerion has."

Estella's brows knit. "Wouldn't that defeat the purpose of proving my worth?"

"Not in our terms. If the champion were a slave, they would be considered an extension of your power and your will. If they were not, then commanding the loyalty of someone who could pass such a trial would be sufficient to prove your merit."

Immediately, Estella shook her head. "I neither have nor want slaves, and I will not ask anyone to do something I'm not willing to do myself."

"Very well. Then if your friends would kindly take their seats, the trial will start momentarily."

Zathrand dipped his head and left in Asvhalla's wake, leaving her with her companions alone. She gave them all a thin smile. "Wish me luck?"

“Don't be dense; it doesn't suit you." Cyrus pulled her into a tight hug, the tension in his frame palpable in the way he held her. “You have never had nor needed anything as fickle as luck, Stellulam, and you don't now, either." No doubt he would have jumped at the opportunity to fight in her stead if it had been offered to him, but it hadn't, and he didn't seem inclined to scold her for the decision, however he must feel about it. Giving her one last squeeze, he stepped away with obvious difficulty, patting her shoulders once before he forced his hands to drop and abruptly turned on his heel, fighting with an clear degree of emotion he could not quite express.

Harellan offered her a smile, placing his hand atop her head. "Trust yourself. And if you cannot do that, trust your teachers. I would not have offered to bring you here if you were incapable of this, lethallan." He pressed a brief kiss to her hairline, then stepped away to follow Cyrus.

"I'll wish you good luck," Astraia offered, shrugging and clearly forcing some cheer. "Just because you don't need it doesn't mean it won't help. We'll seeya soon, Stel." She hesitated a moment, then set her staff aside and hugged her as well, before leaving her alone with Ves.

"When it starts," he said, "the rest will fall away. You've fought a duel with spectators before, remember? Don't see how this could be any worse than that. And you've come into your own since then." He stood before her again, lifting a hand to the side of her face, using his thumb to brush away strands of hair. "They'll come to see who we see. Who I see." He leaned in slowly to kiss her.

Estella stood on her toes to meet him halfway, letting one hand rest at the back of his neck. One last little bit of sweetness and warmth before she had to face the task ahead. When she dropped back to her heels, she nodded once. "Thanks, Ves. I'll do my best."

She could almost believe it now, that it would be enough. Time to go see if she could give herself the last piece of proof she needed.

Pausing just once on the threshold of the ring, Estella ducked under the fence and rose on the other side, striding out towards the center of the dirt with more confidence than she truly felt. The people she loved believed in her. That alone was enough to chase away her fear. She stopped, taking a deep breath, and watched as her opponent approached.

Somehow, she'd expected it would come to this. Harellan had called him the Champion of the Suldevhen, after all. Fenesvir was, unlike herself, fully armored, something she suspected had quite a lot to do with the fact that she was the challenger here, and he the defender. In one hand, he carried a tower shield as though it were made of paper, a three-pronged lance in his other. At his back, he wore a heavy two-handed sword, perhaps for the sake of flexibility, if he decided a more aggressive approach was better. Next to all of it, she knew she looked small and vulnerable, perhaps even pathetic.

"Eliana," he greeted, voice slightly muffled by the helm protecting his head.

"Estella," she replied. "Estella Avenarius. Of the Inquisition, and the Argent Lions mercenary company." She'd earned those names, those titles. Maybe someday she'd feel like the others belonged to her, too, but she knew who she was today. Who would be fighting him here and now. And she felt he ought to know as well.

He was quiet, and she could not discern the expression he wore with the layer of steel in the way. After a moment, however, he nodded, then inclined himself halfway forward into a bow. "Fenesvir Ellas, General of the Suledvhen. I'm honored." There was no mockery in his tone, and she returned the bow with the same respect.

"As am I." By unspoken understanding, they both stepped back several paces and readied themselves, Fenesvir hefting his shield into guard position and shifting his grip on his trident. Estella drew her sword, the familiar glimmer of the blade a reminder. She was not helpless. Even if her sword was small, even if she was small, both were strong. Both were capable. Both had been forged into what they were by skilled hands and a long process of tempering and refinement.

Time to see how far that would get her.

There was no announcement, no pageantry. They had simply crossed to the center of the field, and they began when they decided to begin. Estella, used to playing the aggressor, opened this time as well, lunging and thrusting her saber for Fenesvir's midsection, knowing it was unlikely to hit. He blocked with the tower shield, deflecting in a way she'd encountered before, and so she wasn't caught off-guard, retracting her arm easily and flowing into the next series of strikes, all light slashes. With each, she stepped in a few more inches, and so even though he fended her off easily with the spear, she was not dissuaded, attempting to position herself close enough for a more decisive attack.

But he must have seen through the gambit, because his next parry caught her blade between the prongs of his spear, and a forceful twist of his wrist tore her blade from her hands, sending it to the ground at his side. Disarmed, she was nearly defenseless against his quick follow-up thrust, diving out of the way in enough time to avoid the worst of it but not the whole thing. The trident parted her linen robe like water, leaving a long cut across her skin, just above her hip. Estella rolled, snatching up her saber in the same motion, and found her feet in a spray of dirt.

Fenesvir did not wait for her to reset her balance, stepping in to body-check her with the shield in hopes of knocking her back over, no doubt. She spun away from it and slashed at his now-unprotected side, darting away when he retracted his arm in enough time to block. She could tell already that he was easily among the most skillful opponents she'd ever faced, including in much friendlier sparring matches. Even in all that armor, he was fast, and his reflexes were probably better than hers.

For now, at least.

Expelling a breath, she put some distance between them and reached for the now-familiar magic, becoming aware of herself in a way only Dirthin'era allowed her to. The beat of her heart was a fast tattoo in her chest, but it was steady and strong still, her breaths even and deep. Shifting the magic into her muscles and sinews, she rose up onto the balls of her feet and lunged again, this time much faster.

The sudden difference caught Fenesvir off-guard, and he barely lifted the shield in time to block the high swing. Estella pressed forward, forcing him a step back on the uneven ground, and whipped around, slashing low for his ankles. His greaves absorbed the worst of the damage, but the hit was enough to unbalance his thrust, and it went too far left, sailing over her shoulder. She rebounded to her feet and borrowed a move from Khari, throwing herself shoulder-first into the shield in an attempt to capitalize on his lost footing. It worked, if not to the extent she'd hoped, and her sword came away bloody when he had to block awkwardly with his forearm, the blade sliding up and biting into the inside of his elbow.

But her advantage was gone; Fenesvir got his feet back beneath him where they belonged, and forced her to cede all the ground she'd gained with a series of short, sharp stabs, the last actually finding the meat of her offhand shoulder. Estella gritted her teeth when he withdrew the spear for another hit, strafing to his shield-side to avoid it.

He was difficult to hit, let alone damage in that much armor, and by comparison she had only her fleetness to protect her, as there was simply no way she was going to be able to block a hit from anyone as strong as he clearly was. Her magic was helping, slowing the blood loss from the injuries she gradually accumulated, but clearly something had to change soon, or he would simply outlast her.

Leaning back and sucking in a breath when the spear passed not an inch above her nose, Estella activated her anchor with a the splitting-crack sound that always accompanied the green light, wreathing herself in the mistlike emission that spilled from the palm of her right hand. She'd worn gloves up until this point, on Harellan's advice, but she'd learned long ago that she had to be willing to take advantage of any resources she had available to her if she wanted to stay alive, and this one might just make the difference now.

Aiming herself behind Fenesvir, she stepped into the Fade, reappearing half a second later within striking distance of his back.

Her blade found the joint between the plate at his waist and the one below, slipping past the armor's protection and burying itself a good three inches in just to the left of his spine. Her momentum was lost when he abruptly dropped both his armaments and pitched himself forward to avoid worse, and she yanked her saber backwards so as not to be dragged down with him. He rolled sideways and found his feet again quickly, drawing the sword from over his shoulder this time.

Mentally, Estella switched gears, knowing that this part of the fight was more likely to resemble a match with Khari than one with Ves. Harsh linen abraded her wounds every time she shifted; she swallowed the pain down and narrowed her focus. Fenesvir's aggression had unmistakably increased now that he had a damaging wound to speak of, and she found herself without either the time or the space to attempt another teleportation, her attention consumed by the pressing need to keep herself from being cleaved in two by the heavy claymore he repeatedly swung for her.

Her magic kept her fast enough and her focus kept her precise enough, but she was finding no openings. The speed and effortlessness of Fenesvir's offense was a form of defense on its own, not allowing her to get any closer than his superior reach, nor time to reposition in any better way. He drove her all the way across the ring to the edge, following in well-measured paces.

Estella pulled in a surprised breath when her back hit the wooden railing. The next blow was a direct overhead chop; she spun to the side in time to hear the rail shatter behind her under the force of the blow. A pommel strike caught her across the back, and the sheer weight of it sent her crashing facefirst into the dirt, forced to try and catch herself with only one arm so she didn't risk impaling herself on her own blade. But her arm gave, and she rolled blindly sideways onto her back, hoping she'd picked the right direction.

She hadn't.

Pain erupted in her abdomen; Estella reflexively tried to curl in on herself to protect the wounded area, only making matters that much worse as Fenesvir withdrew the blade from her belly. She knew, somehow, that the sword had pierced through her completely, coming out her back and lodging into the dirt beneath her before he retracted it. If he'd left it there, she would no doubt have been staked to the ground. Her eyes blurred with involuntary tears, the pain short-circuiting her thoughts and blanking her mind entirely for what seemed like a white-hot eternity.

She didn't know how long it actually lasted, but it could not have been as long as it felt, because it lasted. Distantly, she knew that she'd be dead within seconds if she didn't do something. Blinded, disoriented, and reeling, she reacted with instinct rather than conscious decision, lashing out in all directions with unformed, uncontrolled magic. She heard the sound of heavy contact, and then a grunt and several short, clipped steps in the sand. When her eyes cleared, Fenesvir did not loom above her, and she scrambled to stand, only to collapse when she tried to get her feet underneath her.

The pain was unbearable; distantly she knew she was probably screaming, if her voice was working at all. She also knew that he'd punctured her stomach, and the worst of the pain was actually acid escaping from it and burning the rest of her insides. She felt like she was going to combust, to burst apart at the seams, her body just incapable of containing so much raw sensation.

She pushed herself to her feet with a lurch; somehow one of her hands still gripped her sword. Her other went to the wound on her stomach, and she held it together as well as she could. Focus returned, if only just enough to get her out of the way of Fenesvir's next strike, staggering to the side and away from the controlled arc of the claymore. The horizontal follow-up was harder to escape, and she ended up falling down again, this time backwards. It felt almost as bad as being stabbed a second time, but she bit her tongue against it, still pushing as much magic as she could tolerate through her open hand, knitting up the hole in her stomach as well as she was able. At least the burning was less now. It still felt like dying, but the reality of the situation was slow to catch up to that fact, and she knew she couldn't let it.

She also couldn't afford to keep anything in reserve; she understood that now. Beating him would require more of her than any fight ever had, and she wasn't sure she could reach what it would take, much less sustain it. She'd burn through everything she had in minutes or less.

But there was no other choice. Finding her feet again, Estella dropped her free hand, now smeared in her own blood and probably a few other things, and took a deep, shuddering breath. Flooding her body with her own magic, she nearly groaned with relief as the pain receded to a dull ache, something she could ignore. Her limbs felt alive, infused with a foreign strength, a power that both was and was not her own. When Fenesvir lunged for her, she could nearly see it happen before it did, read the motions of his arms and legs and know what the resulting trajectory of the swing would be. She ducked under it with almost too much time to spare, then stepped in and thrust her sword for his throat with blurring speed.

He adjusted barely fast enough to avoid the hit, and the blade slammed into his helmet instead, a few sparks flying from the sharp angle of contact. Taking half a step back, he tried for a pommel-blow, but Estella caught his hand in hers, stopping the motion cold several inches from her open—but no longer bleeding—wound.

They were close enough that she heard the exhalation of surprise from beneath his helmet. Tearing his arm away from her grip, Fenesvir swung, forcing Estella to catch the strike on her sword. Even magically-enhanced, her arms trembled against the force he brought to bear on the downstroke, and she disengaged first, darting beneath his guard again and leaving another slash beneath an armor-joint, this time just under the chestplate. He sucked in a breath, but her proximity left little room to counter with his lengthy blade, and she did not retreat, instead pressing her advantage by shifting sideways and slashing for the back of his knees.

At least until some invisible force picked her up off her feet and tossed her several yards away. A small burst spell of her own let her right herself in midair and get her legs underneath her for the landing, but she still skidded back a few feet in the dirt when she hit it. Hang on, that had been—

The claymore in Fenesvir's hand was now aflame, and suddenly, it clicked into place. Arcane Warrior, her memory supplied. One who until now had been neglecting to fight with the magic available to him. That piece of information alone nearly did in whatever hope she'd had left, but the ruthlessly practical part of her mind—the one that always sounded like Rilien—reminded her that it wasn't about what she hoped to be able to do or thought she could manage.

There was only what she needed to do. What she must do.

And every second she spent wondering if it was possible was one fewer in which to make it happen.

The secret out, Fenesvir no longer bothered to be conservative with his magic—the spells flew thick and fast amidst the rain of physical blows. He was bleeding from his wounds in a way she was not, but it was still Estella that was running out of time quicker. Already, she could feel her reserves depleting; just keeping the stream of magic feeding into her body was now an effort, one that rendered her breath fast and shallow, slicking her in a sheen of sweat.

She ducked, dodged, blocked, thrust and slashed as fast and as hard as she could make herself move, but he seemed to have an answer for everything, and her rapid breathing was punctuated with a near-constant clash of steel as they fended one another off at every pass. Sometimes handily, sometimes barely, but never enough either way to lend anyone a decisive advantage. There was no breath to waste on words, no time to waste on thoughts of anything but the next few moves. Of anything but staying alive under a relentless assault.

Estella twisted her body and slashed low, sweeping with her leg and her sword in the same motion. The blade met armor, but her foot hooked around one of Fenesvir's ankles, and the give in the dirt was just enough that he could not hold his place. Instead of falling backwards, he dropped to a knee, but her desperate lunge forward met a hasty stonefist spell, and she was thrown again to her back. Already the pain was starting to filter in as her magic faded. It was a matter of seconds, now, before she was utterly helpless.

She tried the last thing she had: activating the mark again, she thrust it outwards towards him with a burst of green light, still unsure of exactly what it would do.

All at once, the noise around her receded, the sound of her own gasping for air the only one that reached her normally. The rest all felt like it was coming at her through water, as though she'd submerged herself in it, and could no longer hear well. Much to her surprise, Fenesvir was moving as though he were underwater too, advancing towards her in what seemed to be an exaggeratedly-slow version of normal motion. Unwilling to risk losing the effect in the time it took to figure it out, Estella grabbed her saber and lurched forward one last time, lifting Fenesvir's helmet off with her free hand and tossing it away, leaving her blade pointed squarely at his nose.

She blinked, and time caught up, the noise of the crowd rushing back in. Fenesvir registered the difference seemingly immediately, halting his movement before he lost an eye to the point of her sword. The flames on his own guttered out, an expression of complete shock as plain as daylight on his face. He shook his head so minutely only she would be able to notice it.

"You've won." She didn't dare interpret the tone of his voice as containing a measure of awe, but at any other moment, she might have. There was a heavy thud as his sword hit the dirt where he dropped it, and he returned to his knees. Estella's vision swam; for a moment, there were two of him, and her arms began to tremble. The magic was fading—she'd hit her limit and spent everything she had. Only the fact that her legs were locked in place prevented her from swaying like a drunkard; she clenched her jaw against the renewed agony in her abdomen.

Fenesvir was speaking still; she had to concentrate just to make the words out. "Go on, then," he urged. "Claim your victory."

It took several seconds for the meaning of the words to sink in. He was telling her to kill him. Because this was a match where her life was at stake. Somehow it still managed to surprise her, in a dull sort of way, that it meant his life was at stake too. But of course that was the point of combat by champion: someone less important died so someone more important didn't have to.

Estella's face twisted into a grimace, half pain and half disgust. "No."

His eyes went wide as she threw her sword, hurling it as far away from herself as her weak arms would let her. The almost comically-contorted expression on his face was the last thing she saw before she blacked out.

She didn't even feel herself hit the ground.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Cyrus sighed, leaning himself back against the wall behind the bench he sat on. The wood was not soft on his head, but he couldn't say he noticed it much. His eyes felt heavy when he closed them, but he was in no danger of falling asleep. Not when Stellulam was still being attended to by healers. Zathrand had stabilized her to the point that they could move her back to the Saeris residence, but beyond that, she'd been shut away in the infirmary and the rest of them left to wait outside for some news.

He imagined that no words could accurately convey how difficult that fight had been for her, how hard she'd had to work to win it, how far she'd had to push herself. But he wondered if it might not have been almost that difficult to watch it all happen, to hear her scream when that sword found her stomach, to watch her find her feet again and again when everyone knew it would just put her in the path of more pain. He believed in her—Cyrus liked to think he knew what she was capable of about as well as anyone—but his heart had been in his throat the whole time, and he wondered if he hadn't left part of it behind in the ring.

They'd all been so close to losing her, and being able to do nothing about it. His faith had wavered; it wavered still, because he did not know if she would survive this, however much he wanted to believe she would. He could feel himself shaking, residual adrenaline slow to leave him while there was still so much cause for concern. He cracked his eyes open again, studying the wood grain in the ceiling, letting himself mindlessly trace the pattern with his gaze. He was not in awe of the architecture, for he had seen Arlathan as it used to be, back when he'd used to be capable of peering into the past. So it was only a minor distraction, not nearly enough of one.

Vesryn looked like he'd taken on some of Stellulam's injuries for himself, as though watching the fight had somehow brought him that much closer to his own death, or madness, or whatever it was that awaited him. Where it was walking that drained him before, now it seemed to be simply standing that was too much after a time, and so he sat, eyes reddened and commonly wet, though he never broke apart entirely. There was an easy enough look to identify behind his emerald eyes. It was one of guilt, a guilt that he wouldn't speak of. Perhaps he already knew how the conversation would go. Likely he'd had it with himself a hundred times already, ever since Estella had fallen after the fight.

Astraia, for her part, was a pacer, and preferred to be walking when nervous. She did so quietly, little bare feet padding softly across the floor of the room, her fingers gripping and slowly twisting the staff in her hands. She wanted to help. She'd saved Stellulam's life once before, as Cyrus had been told, the most damaging wound inflicted near the same location, but the weapon then had been a small dagger, not a greatsword. Zathrand's healers were to a one more skilled than she was, and so she simply had to wait. She did so in silence, all save for the soft tread of her feet, and the occasional pause to wipe at her face.

Harellan lingered near the door, his arms forded across his chest, leaning back against the wall. He was more difficult to read than the other two, but his breathing was so even that he could only have been forcing it that way, and there was a tightness to his jaw that bespoke a struggle to remain composed.

After what felt like hours, the door to the infirmary opened, and Zathrand stepped out, his robes somewhat askew but his face carefully serene. He glanced over all of them before addressing himself to Harellan. "She's out of the woods," he said without preamble. "At the moment, her biggest problem is just exhaustion. It seems that something she did during the course of the match prevented her from losing too much blood, but her magic is completely depleted and all of her major systems are very strained. I was able to more fully repair the lesion in her stomach and the acid damage to her other organs, but it will be some time before she regains complete function."

He pressed his lips together. "I've told her to rest, but she is quite insistent that she will not do so until all of you have been given a chance to visit her. So you may enter, but please attempt not to disturb her too much." Reaching back, he slid the door aside, stepping away from it to allow them to pass him. "Harellan, if you have a moment to spare."

His uncle's expression tensed, but eventually, Harellan nodded slightly, following the healer in the opposite direction.

Cyrus wasn't inclined to wait any longer than he had to, and he didn't think Vesryn or Astraia were, either, so he pushed himself to his feet, taking the open door into the healer's domain, holding his breath almost involuntarily.

The inside of the infirmary didn't deviate all that much from the one at Skyhold, truth be told. Aside from the fact that one whole wall was in fact a curtained window, currently closed, it had all the ordinary trappings: a few narrow beds, shelves with meticulously-labeled potions and ingredients, a few worktables for the healers, and the occasional squashy chair for visitors. At the moment, it appeared Stellulam was the only patient, and the other healers had left through a second door, this one set opposite the window.

She was laying at a slight incline, several pillows stacked behind her back to keep her half-upright; someone had rid her of the bloody clothes she'd been brought in with, her boots at the end of her bed the only articles that had remained of that set. The new ones didn't look all that different—more crisp white, loose fabric. Her hair was unbound, cleared at least of the obvious traces of dirt that had been there before. She looked wan, paler than usual, and unusually delicate, her hands folded uncomfortably in her lap. The collar of her tunic was wide enough that the bandages on her shoulder were visible, a pink spot apparent where the puncture wound from the trident was no doubt still healing.

She relaxed a little when she realized who'd entered, and smiled. "Looks like you were all right in the end," she said, trying for levity and perhaps not quite getting there. "Zathrand says I'll be back to normal in a few weeks."

Vesryn rushed to her side at a swift walk, Astraia staying back and out of his way so he could get there first. He pulled a chair beneath him so he could sit, reaching out to take one of her hands as she unfolded them. He took it into his carefully, not wanting to move any part of her too suddenly, but when he had it at her side he leaned down to kiss it, shedding a tear as he did. "Gods, I thought..." he cut himself off before he could finish, the words perhaps just catching in his throat. "I don't know what I thought. Too many things. But you're alright." He lowered his head, his forehead touching down on the side of the bed, the top just brushing against her thigh.

"That was amazing, Stel," Astraia added, obviously trying not to overcrowd her. "I'm glad you're okay."

Estella shifted slightly, using her free hand to card her fingers gently through Vesryn's hair, moving a few strands of it behind his ear. Her eyes fell half-lidded, and it seemed to take her a moment to register that anyone else had spoken. When she did, she blinked and lifted her eyes, the smile on her face reverting to something only slightly less tender. "Thank you, Astraia." The gratitude in her tone was warm and sincere; despite her injuries, she seemed to be quite... content, almost. Perhaps simply glad to be alive.

With some effort, she shifted herself, moving her legs over a little so there was an empty space at the foot of the bed. She met Cyrus's eyes, then nodded at it. "Don't stand all the way over there, Cy. I definitely don't need that much space."

Cyrus swallowed thickly, but took her up on the invitation, gingerly planting himself at her feet and pulling his legs up beneath him on the mattress. He found himself completely unsure of what to say, of what words were best or even acceptable to express the depth and range of his feelings. In the end, he settled for reaching over slightly and resting one hand over her ankle, releasing a heavy sigh. “For the record, I would prefer it if you never, ever did anything like this again." He didn't hold out much hope that it would be so—it was clear enough to him that somewhere along the line, Stellulam had been afflicted with a chronic case of heroism. Perhaps she'd always had it in her, but the Inquisition and all of the rest of it was certainly exacerbating the condition.

"I think I would, too," she admitted, breathing a sigh of her own. A frown overtook her features a moment later, though, her brows knitting. "I actually... Fenesvir isn't—he hasn't died, has he? I think I was supposed to—" her frown deepened. "I don't know if this is going to count as a success on their terms." Now that it had occurred to her, it was clear that the thought troubled her deeply; her eyes moved to Vesryn. "Has anyone... said anything about it?"

"There was some debate." The answer came from Harellan, leaning in the doorway. He waited for Estella's acknowledgment before entering, and came to a stop a bit further away, next to Astraia. "I've just finished speaking with my mother. It would seem a few members of the council are unsatisfied with your failure to meet the terms of a traditional challenge, but Yerion of all people was able to broker a compromise." He pursed his lips. "Everything will now hang on the second trial."

“What else could they possibly want her to do? Surely this has proven she's serious about the matter." If what they wanted was proof of her discretion, there was hardly a test they could devise for it. At some point, they'd have to take the risk.

Harellan shook his head. "You have to understand. Mahvir was the best and brightest of us. More than just an echo of what we used to be. It's very difficult for them to believe that not only could he voluntarily leave his duty here behind, but that he could really defy their expectations so much as to have children with a human. They're scrutinizing you for anything they can point to, anything they can say indicates the impossibility of the fact that you carry his legacy. You can't just be as good as one of them. You have to be better."

It was completely absurd. Cyrus grit his teeth, knowing that to tell Harellan that wasn't going to help anything. For all his faults and for all that Cyrus still didn't trust him, he clearly agreed about that much, at least.

"There is one fortunate thing. The second trial is not going to be physical, at least not in the same way the first one was." His lips thinned. "Our youth undergo a sort of... rite of passage, if you like, where they spend a night by themselves in a place called the Catacombs. It's a cave system not too far into the forest. Your trial is to spend three days there. Alone."

Stellulam considered this for several long moments. "Catacombs? So there are tombs in there?" The nature of the trial didn't seem to make much sense to her, which was perhaps fair enough. She leaned back a little further into her pillows. "I don't understand. Is there some kind of catch to this?"

Wasn't there a catch to everything? Cyrus was hardly surprised when Harellan nodded slightly. "The caves are rich in lyrium. For all that the Veil is thin here, it's almost nonexistent there. This, combined with the presence of the dead, has been known to produce very convincing illusions, and to wear on the mind in a way that little outside the Fade ever does. It's also considered to be a test of character. As in all things, the Fade responds to what is in the heart of the dreamer."

Vesryn by this point was sitting up again, and struggling mightily to hold things together, though he shook it off as best he could to speak. "Must there be more tests? Seems to me they'll simply force them on her until she fails, or dies. This is insanity." Of course, the necessity of it was already a decided thing, and they were powerless to fight against it. Clearly that didn't stop Vesryn from feeling ill about it.

He looked to Estella. "I would rather suffer as I am for eternity than watch you go through some torturous trial again."

"Ves..." Astraia's voice was soft, just loud enough to get through to him. "We don't have eternity. Maybe the second trial will be easier." She didn't seem confident of that, though.

Estella still held Vesryn's hand, and shifted hers in his grip slightly, threading their fingers together. "And I would rather deal with whatever will happen in the next three days to put an end to your suffering," she replied quietly. "If it really will just hang on this, then... that's no comparison at all." She let out a breath; obviously her fatigue was beginning to catch up to her.

"I suppose they'll probably want me to do that starting tomorrow. I can't see them letting us remain here any longer than they must." The comment seemed to be almost rhetorical, or perhaps only the result of her thinking aloud. Estella's eyes found Harellan's. "Tell them I'll do it. And... if you can, please apologize to the General for me. I do not think he anticipated this when he allowed us inside."

That wrung a smile out of the elf, and he nodded slightly. "I don't think he did either, but I'll make sure to tell him. In the meantime, get some rest, lethallan."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

The wait was proving to be agony. Literally.

Vesryn was realizing how much he had come to rely on Stel's magic to keep him on his feet. With her gone, buried in a catacomb by these people she wanted to see as some kind of distant family, Vesryn was left to fend for himself, and it was not going well. It was only the second day of her three and he was having trouble standing. Astraia had given up her staff for him to use as a walking stick, and he needed it to get around, when he did end up going somewhere. For the most part he kept to himself.

Saraya did not demand to be revealed to these elves, and he could understand why. What would happen? What would they think? Would they bow before him, and by extension her, since these were the only elves left in Thedas that really came even a little close to how their ancestors lived, how Saraya lived? Would they think he was lying, or mad, or insulting them? Some of them seemed the type to look for slights where they didn't exist, and when they looked at him in his current condition, perhaps they would simply see a sickly elf from a human city, slowly dying from the condition of being what he was.

And besides, from what he could tell, even these elves were a mere shadow of what came before them. No immortals, no one that Saraya recognized, no one she desperately wanted to see or have him speak with. There was a deep sadness there, to find this place still so intact, and yet so decayed in other ways. At this point, she wanted what Vesryn wanted: for the pain to end, for their bond to be secure, and for Stel to be alive and well at the end of it. Then they could leave, and return to their task of stopping Corypheus.

"Is there anything I can do?" Astraia asked, sitting cross-legged on the bed provided for her. He'd watched her sleep undisturbed the night before, wondering what that must be like. He'd just about forgotten. "You've been just... stuck wincing ever since the sun came up."

"I'm alright, Astraia. Thank you." He wasn't, not really. He wouldn't be until Stel came back, for a number of reasons. But there wasn't anything Astraia could do, and he knew that troubled her.

A soft knock heralded the arrival of visitors. “It's me." The voice belonged to Cyrus; even through the door he sounded weary, not in the same way as Vesryn was, though surely part of it had the same source. The door slid open, and he stepped inside, closing it over behind him. “We've been summoned. The lady of the house wants to see us." His eyes narrowed slightly, a displeased downturn pulling at his mouth. “Harellan's waiting in the hallway." He paused, hesitating for a moment, before clearing his throat and making eye contact with Vesryn. “Do you, ah... need any help?"

"I can help," Astraia offered quickly, pushing to her feet and getting off the bed. Vesryn thought to protest, but she clearly wanted to, so he didn't stop her.

"Let's go see what she has to say, then." He gave Astraia his arm, forcing a little smile and getting to his feet. Their way forward was going to be slow, but at least with the help he was stable.

Harellan gave them all a short nod when they stepped out into the hallway. His expression was a little drawn; he displayed it less openly than Cyrus did, but it would seem that he was not completely at ease here, either. The hallway he led them through was narrow compared to anything at Skyhold, just large enough for single file in both directions. They passed by a number of busy-looking people as they went, some with marked faces and other without. All the vallaslin here were Mythal's; one or two of them blinked in what might have been confusion at Astraia as they passed.

The majority of them stared openly at Cyrus instead, but none of them spoke. Perhaps they'd been instructed not to. He seemed to grow uncomfortable with it rather quickly, a muscle in his jaw ticking after the fifth such silent encounter, but he didn't say anything, either.

"For the record, she's properly addressed as 'my lady' or 'Your Eminence.' Our titles are just as absurd as anyone else's." He led the way up a winding staircase at a careful pace, though even that didn't change the fact that their destination was several levels up. When they landed, he proceeded directly to the end of a long corridor, where a door already sat open.

"Asvhalla." Harellan broke his own rules of address, leaning in slightly to see her, no doubt. "They're here."

"Please come in." Though affixed with a courtesy, the utterance was nevertheless a command, given by someone who was quite accustomed to being heeded.

The inside of the room revealed it to be a richly-appointed study, though in an entirely different style than anything Vesryn had heretofore seen. The shelves were recessed into the walls, the wood of which had been immaculately polished to a shine. Asvhalla's desk seemed to grow out of the floor, a miniaturized tree trunk supporting a smooth green-veined stone tabletop. Other pieces were a little more conventional, like the chairs she gestured for them to sit at. A tea tray had already been brought in, some kind of unfamiliar spicy scent wafting from the side of the room near the window.

The woman herself was garbed in a somewhat more relaxed fashion than she had been before, or at least a less official one, robes of deep green cut to her knees and accompanied by leggings, with leaf-patterned boots on her feet. She wasted little time taking a chair herself, as soon as the rest of them were as settled as they were going to get. "I do apologize for the trek; it seems that some of your number are not in the best of health." It was clear that she meant Vesryn in particular; she didn't make any effort to disguise the curiosity in her gaze. Probably wondering why anyone in less-than-ideal condition had come this far with the rest of them.

The chair came as an immense relief, as Vesryn's legs had been shaking visibly. Like he remembered of his wizened old grandfather in the Denerim Alienage before he passed. He felt like his bones were made of glass, likely to shatter if any wrong moves were made. He handed the staff back to Astraia, who settled into a chair next to him, clearly unsure how exactly she wanted to arrange her hands and legs.

Vesryn suspected that Asvhalla had already figured out why Stel had come, and that she was simply being polite. They were all oddities to these people, their group, but Vesryn's attachment to it wasn't too hard to guess. He lacked the race and likeness to be family of hers, as Cyrus plainly was, and Harellan as well, and his interactions with Stel when compared to Astraia's were a clear separation between friend and something more. Besides that, he was obviously in poor condition, but it wasn't obvious why.

"I imagine you've already guessed our reason for being here, my lady," he said, his voice unusually quiet for him. "Though I'd be surprised if you could guess the specifics. We're all hoping there might be a secret here that could set to rights the rather unique affliction I have." Truly, finding the right words to explain this never did get easier, but he imagined she would want more details than that, so he tried.

"I believe I would've had my own right to enter this place, my lady, if Estella did not use the more obvious family connection." Perhaps he was too harsh on emphasizing the obviousness of it. He pushed it from his mind and continued. "When I was younger, I encountered an ancient ruin far to the south, in Ferelden, my home country. There, through an accident of magic, I acquired the consciousness of an ancient and important elven woman. She is known as Saraya. She lived in the time before the Fall."

Asvhalla, who had poured tea for the group while he spoke, sat back in her chair slightly when he was done, her cup raised to her lips. Taking the small moment necessary to swallow the first sip, she crossed one leg over the other and brought the cup down to rest on the arm of the chair. She moved her eyes to Harellan, arching a brow silently—a clear request for confirmation.

"He's telling the truth. I've my suspicions about what this consciousness was doing in such a place to begin with, but as of yet no evidence to confirm any of it." Harellan rested his own teacup on his knee. "Communication with her is difficult, and all of it requires Vesryn's mediation. As you might expect, the architecture of such a coexistence was always vulnerable, and various circumstances have destabilized it, resulting in the physical symptoms you can no doubt infer as well as a few others."

"Interesting." Clearly, the result of this revelation was not deference. In fact, Asvhalla didn't give much away in terms of reaction at all, maintaining a thoughtful silence at first. "Ferelden... that would have been the Brecilian, then. I believe there were records of some of them being there, yes. It's something we know used to be done, for a particular reason, though I'm not sure what that is. Perhaps the information is somewhere within Vir Dirthara." She hummed, regarding Vesryn with a measuring sort of look.

"So she's here for you. I'd wondered; she didn't seem the sort to want much of us for any of the sorts of reasons I could imagine otherwise." Another short silence, and then: "I don't want to sound grateful for your suffering, but I admit I had never thought to see my son again, nor to meet my grandchildren. I'm sure this all seems so unnecessary to you, but we have guarded these secrets for so long. Even if we could find others like your Saraya, so much is gone that it would be little use. In some ways we are as proud and worthy as we ever were. But the world around us has changed so much—the pieces of it that we have preserved are precious."

"I'm not the only reason she's here, my lady," he corrected, gently. Not that he felt capable of raising his voice any more than that. "Certainly I'm the reason we're here now, but... I'm sure Estella hopes she can fill a gap that has been missing in her life. She's always had Cyrus, but... never any parents. Grandparents. Things everyone should have." In all likelihood this place would never be able to fill that gap for her, not truly. Her parents were both gone already, and even if this place came to allow her, how would it ever accept her? A half-human bastard child, they saw her as. How many of them would only ever see the human side, and believe that because of it, she was entirely unworthy of their attention?

"As for Saraya... I've collected little of her past. For her own reasons, she is reluctant to share. But I do know that she was a general, a commander of a great many elves. She lived before the fall of Arlathan, and I have to assume that she lived after it, too. I also have no knowledge of what led to her ending up in her current state. But through her, I learned a great deal of the old ways, though I'm hardly capable of replicating them."

He held up his hands, palms facing her. "I'm no mage, sadly. We've speculated for some time if that would help my case. I imagine it couldn't hurt, but sadly there isn't any way to make me one."

"Indeed," she replied, with a small nod. She didn't seem to pity his lack of magic, but it was apparent that she agreed it was a hindrance, either in general or in his circumstances in particular—it was impossible to say which.

She must have been satisfied by his answers, at least for the moment, because her attention moved next to Astraia. Offering her a small smile, Asvhalla used a free hand to gesture to her own face. "I'd heard that vallaslin mean something different outside of this place. Would you mind telling me how you came to have yours? I know only the most general things about the Dalish, myself, and I've never met one before you."

The look of surprise on Astraia's face was almost enough to pull a sympathetic laugh from Vesryn. He knew her well enough to know how she was feeling: absolutely horrified that she of all Dalish was the first of her people that Asvhalla would meet. An accidental representative of her people. She reached up to touch her cheek, but her self-consciousness partly faded when Asvhalla asked for her to explain about herself rather than simply misunderstanding.

"Every Dalish wears them when they become an adult," she explained. "Uh, Your Eminence. I received mine when I was eighteen. Some clans do it differently, or require the youth to pass a trial, but my clan, the Thremael of Tirashan Forest, just require meditation on the gods and our ways, and a purification of the body and skin. Then the Keeper of the clan applies the blood writing. We choose designs of our favored god. Well, except Fen'Harel of course, there are no designs for him."

Asvhalla set her teacup back down on the table, folding her hands together just beneath her chin. "I don't suppose there would be. Fen'Harel was not the sort of person that ever kept slaves. Quite the iconoclast, that one, and quite solitary, for the most part." Her smile grew, until it was something almost wistful. For just a moment, her eyes flickered to Harellan, but then she sighed, almost wry. "I suppose it would make sense that the Dalish practice is as you describe. In the great exodus after the fall, the ones who ventured furthest from the cities had marked faces. And they were signs of devotion, of a sort. Just... perhaps a different one than your people have come to believe."

She lifted her shoulders. "Those who made their way back here after the city was sunk managed to hold onto more, but the price for that is that we've long held onto nearly everything, the good and bad alike."

Astraia was clearly hung up on something Asvhalla had said, though she waited patiently and listened carefully to the rest. "You speak of Fen'Harel like you knew him, Your Eminence." She shifted uncomfortably, perhaps regretting the word choice, but pressed on. "I... learned of what he did, with the Veil, from Harellan. I'm still trying to wrap my head around it, though. My people thought the gods were the Creators. Of everything."

Pursing her lips, Asvhalla sighed. "The Evanuris were often referred to as Creators, for their ability to shape the world around them. But they did not make that world from nothing, as I'm told the humans believe their Maker did." She spoke slowly, either because she was trying to make sure she got the words right in the trade tongue or because she wasn't sure how Astraia would take the news. "They lived in a sense very apart from most of their subjects, but rather than gods, the analogue would be... emperors?" She lingered over the word, perhaps not finding it to her satisfaction.

"More than emperors. Less than gods in the sense you mean. And like anyone else, they had friends, and lovers, and enemies." She paused. "And children, to whom their personal effects were bequeathed, family stories passed down through the generations from parent to heir, a preservation of those lineages." She lowered her hands gracefully to her lap. "We are humbled by circumstance, but we have endured. I know of Fen'Harel the person because my ancestors knew, because the progenitor of my lineage was the Dread Wolf's closest friend."

“That explains the wolf statues." Cyrus seemed to be taking this with far less surprise than Astraia. It was possible he'd already known some or all of it, given all the time he'd spent with Harellan. “Every single site affiliated with Mythal has them, at least that I've seen."

"So it is." Harellan's agreement was subdued; his gaze had lowered pensively to his cup. "So we are."

Vesryn realized that he should've known this, in a sense. In his studies, Saraya had always regarded the Evanuris as gods. Revered them as such. All elves would have, if they were as powerful as they were written to be. But now remembered how he'd felt when he first laid eyes on the symbol of Mythal that Harellan wore when he arrived at Skyhold, the symbol everywhere in this house. If she was a general, she answered to someone still. Her army served someone's purposes. And judging by the way he felt now, at the news that Asvhalla was directly descended from Mythal, the woman revered as a god since before the time of humans arriving in Thedas...

"I... feel that if Saraya could, she would bow to you, swear her services to you and your family, my lady. I'm quite confident now that it was Mythal herself she commanded an army for." For whatever reason, she didn't wish for Vesryn to do the same, and so he felt no irresistible urge to slide from his chair and onto a knee. He looked to his right. "You alright, Skygirl?"

"Yeah. Yeah, I'm..." she hesitated, clearly thinking hard about something. She didn't seem distraught, though, which was promising. Then again, Vesryn had known her never to be a very religious sort, in the Dalish sense. Always treated the stories as just stories. Picked Ghilan'nain as her goddess because she was fond of halla and the relatively simplistic design of the vallaslin. "Thank you for telling me. This is... thank you, Your Eminence." She did seem disturbed about something, but chose not to voice it here.

"Not at all," Asvhalla replied softly. She seemed to be picking up on the fact that something was bothering Astraia, without quite knowing what it was and being much too polite to ask. "I'm sorry if it was... sudden. I wasn't sure how much you knew." Her brows furrowed, deepening the lines in her face; she let the silence sit for a while before turning last of all to Cyrus.

At first, all she did was study him, as though trying to memorize his face. Unlike before, she wore a vaguely-lost expression on her own, almost speaking several times but never quite managing it. "Harellan has spoken much of you." In the end, those were the words she chose, her tone soft, but cautious. "Syrillion. It sounds like exactly the sort of name Mahvir would have chosen for his son."

“Am I his son?" Cyrus for his part stared right back at her, countenance unreadable for once. “How many here would ever acknowledge me? Whatever Stellulam does or does not prove, we are not his children. Not to anyone here."

Harellan coughed slightly, an ironic smile just barely turning his mouth. "And yet I've never met anyone more like him than you." He shrugged in Asvhalla's general direction. "I told you, didn't I? If you were expecting warmth, you're much better served speaking to Eliana."

“Which is not her name."

For a moment, Asvhalla wore an expression of undisguised surprise. Given who she'd just professed to be, it was pretty unlikely that anyone ever spoke to her in quite so direct and coarse a manner, but though she frowned, she did not appear to take offense. "I suppose you are right. The truth is, there isn't a place for you here. Not as things are. It's fortunate that she made her intentions clear: a single visit to the Archive we could foreseeably allow. But your birthright will never truly be yours to claim." She closed her eyes and expelled a breath.

"In a different world... well, it's a shame. But never mind. Your paths brought you here, for however short a moment, and I shall count myself fortunate that I have seen the faces of my heir's heirs. Any of us would be misguided to ask for more than that." She stood, smoothing down the front of her robes. Clearly, this was a dismissal, and they were all meant to do the same.

"In a day, we will know what to do next. In the meantime, the city is open to you—the others will respect your status as guests. You need have no fear among us, at least. Until next we speak, farewell."

"Thank you, my lady." Vesryn didn't imagine he'd be able to make much use of the free reign around the city, but he certainly would encourage Astraia to use it. By the looks of things, she needed some time and space to think.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

It was, indeed, a very tall tree.

Cyrus stood with his hands on his hips, head tilted back to survey the network of branches and vines above him. It was clearly more than strong enough to support his weight, probably even by the time he reached the top. It was a short distance outside the main settlement, which he took to be the only reason there wasn't already something built into it.

He sighed. The night was warm, as they almost always were in the north. The forest made it balmy, too, but he suspected it would be less so as soon as he got high enough to break the canopy line. Perhaps it wouldn't be so different from the view atop the towers in Minrathous. He sighed again, letting his arms slacken. He was in a right state, if thoughts of Minrathous were any consolation.

"Are you planning on climbing that?" Astraia asked, somewhat concerned, from behind him a short distance. She was barefoot still, as she had been pretty much since they were first shown to their rooms, and had approached quietly. Either she'd happened to see him wherever she herself had been walking, or she'd followed him. More likely the latter. She didn't carry anything with her other than her staff, her mass of dark hair left loose down her back.

She shrugged. "People don't usually contemplate trees unless they're planning to climb them. And maybe not sure about it."

Cyrus exhaled in a soft huff. “I was planning on it, yes." He could perhaps see where the concern was coming from: a fall from too high up would doubtless be rather unforgiving, even if branches broke it a bit on the way down, as they surely would. But that was part of the appeal. “I thought I'd pick a route first. Would you like to come? I suspect the view will be quite worth the effort."

Now it was Astraia contemplating the tree, not sure about it, and her mouth tugged sideways in thought, her foot softly tapping against the grass. "Alright," she said, smiling a little. "I'm game." She approached the tree, setting her staff up against it. It would only be a hindrance when trying to climb, after all. "Where do you think we should start?"

Cyrus dredged up a smile from somewhere, finding it a bit easier than his mood thus far would have suggested. He moved a few paces to the left, catching one of the thick vines in his hand. This one draped from one of the lower branches. He gave it a few sharp tugs to be sure that it would hold, then jumped, beginning to pull himself up with his arms. “This seems to work." The vine swung a little with the force of his movement, but climbing was a long-familiar activity, and he made his way up to the branch without much difficulty.

It was quite thick, like the ones the elves walked on in the city proper, but the top of it had not yet been smoothed down in the same way, meaning that it was covered still in bark. No doubt Astraia's feet could handle it regardless. “I think I can see a path upwards. Shouldn't be too difficult—the branches are dense." He glanced back down. “Would you prefer to climb or hang on and be pulled up?" Surely she'd climbed plenty of trees in her life, but it seemed polite to ask. The Tirashan was hardly tropical.

"I can climb," she answered, taking hold of the vine and beginning to pull herself up. She clearly wasn't the most adept at it, no scout or huntress here, but she had done this before if her technique was anything to go by, and at the least she had relatively little weight to pull up with her. It wasn't long before she was pulling herself up onto the branch next to him, and soon they were continuing up together.

"That was a lot to take in earlier," she said, watching him go first and following his path, grunting softly with the effort. "With—with everything about the gods. Your grandmother seems kind, though. I didn't know what to expect, but... not the first time I've been surprised by someone of importance turning out to be friendly."

He wondered about that. “I don't know if I'd call it kindness." Reaching for the next branch, he pulled himself up, satisfied with the feeling of exertion building in his muscles. It felt good to do something, to set some kind of goal, however trivial, and give himself the sense of working towards it. This one had a well-defined end, one he knew he could reach. “Politeness, yes, but..."

In another world.

Maybe he couldn't help but read too much into it, but it sounded like the part of him that was human bothered her. It wasn't an illogical conclusion to draw—she'd outright said that there was no way either he or Stellulam could belong to the family in the way they would have if they'd been elven. Born here. Maybe even not that. Perhaps they'd have been acceptable if they were half-Dalish, or city elf, or whatever. But as it was, their human appearances, their mother's identity, were just as flatly unacceptable to these people as their elf-blood had been to Tiberius. For all Cassius's many faults, at least he'd never cared about that.

A shame. Always a shame to someone.

For the moment, though, he kept those thoughts to himself. No doubt Astraia had plenty to think about already. He'd gone into this expecting no acceptance; on that score, his expectations had simply been met. But her... she'd just been told to her face that a large part of her worldview was straight-out false, that the marks on her skin designated her as lesser here.

He remained silent until they passed the canopy line, then pulled himself up another three branches and paused. Astraia might be able to go one higher, small as she was, but Cyrus wasn't going to chance it. Besides, they had a view here of open night sky, starlight bathing the tops of the trees until the leaves were gilded in silver. This far away from the magelights of the city, it was otherwise utterly dark, the sky perhaps as clear as it would ever get. Cyrus let out a long, slow breath.

“Don't suppose you have your telescope on you?"

"Of course," she answered, once she was caught up with him. She reached for her belt, where she had it stashed in place of where a knife or other sidearm might be. She was slightly out of breath; climbing obviously wasn't the most common physical activity for her. She ran one hand through her thick mass of hair, pushing some of it from her face and shaking out the rest, while she offered the telescope out to him. "Want to look first?"

“Thank you." Cyrus accepted the spyglass, extending it carefully before it clicked into place and he lifted it to his eye. Adjusting it took a few minutes to get exactly right, and then he lowered it, trying to figure out which part of the sky he wanted to examine first. It was just a little different than Minrathous's, after all.

Astraia sank down onto her belly on the branch, bending her legs at the knees and sticking her feet in the air. She seemed more interested in seeing the new sight at the moment rather than the familiar one, gazing out at the forest canopy from where they were above it, listening to the sounds of animals of the night that she'd never encountered before in her secluded part of the world.

"I always feel small," she said, after a time, "but I don't think anywhere has made me feel as small as this place. The trees, the magic, the people, just... everything."

Cyrus moved his eyes away from the sky and back down to where she lay, furrowing his brows and sinking into a sitting position on the branch he occupied, just to the right of hers. “Why's that?" He suspected he knew the answer already, or at least part of it, but if she was bringing it up, it seemed like the sort of thing he should let her explain on her own terms.

"It's like... some piece of the past is still alive here. And everywhere I've been, either with my clan or with Zethlasan was just dead, and we were only paying our respects. Only..." She took in a breath and exhaled, her back visibly rising and deflating with it. "I don't think I ever respected any of it. It was a long lost civilization, and the gods were just stories they told me when I was a girl so I'd behave. And now we're here, and the civilization is real, at least partly. And the gods were real, only they weren't gods at all. They were people, just like you and me."

She shook her head, trinkets clinking softly again in her hair. "Not like me, I guess. I never thought I could do anything great. Everyone led me to believe I could never do anything great. I let them. Just feels like I lost so much time before I found the Inquisition. Elves aren't even supposed to be worried about time." She tilted her head sideways, letting it rest against one of her palms. "I'm probably not making any sense."

Cyrus turned the telescope over in his hands, running the pad of his thumb along one of the engravings in the silverite. She'd taken excellent care of it, he noted distantly. It wasn't surprising at all. “No, you make plenty of sense." He tipped back enough that his shoulders came to rest against the tree behind him. A breeze stirred the air, rippling through the canopies with a raspy susurration.

“I was supposed to be great, once." He let his eyes unfocus a bit, pulling one of his legs up to plant his foot flat against the branch. The other hung off the side, but his balance was solid, so he didn't mind. “I thought so, anyway. Used to believe everyone else thought so, too, but now I'm not so sure anyone ever did. I wanted to be Archon of all Tevinter." He made a gesture wide enough to encompass what they could see and imply everything beyond as well, then scoffed. “Nothing in Thedas could make me feel small, because I was an idiot."

He turned his head to look at her, far enough that his temple rested against the bark behind him. “If any of this made greatness, I would have been right. But it doesn't. It doesn't make anything. It just is."

Carefully, Astraia rolled over, threading the fingers on both hands through her hair underneath her, resting her head on them. She bent one leg up at the knee, letting the other lay flat. She was quiet for a while, listening to just the sounds of the forest and their breathing. "So lineage doesn't matter. The great can be not as great as everyone tells them, and the small can do bigger things than anyone expects."

He tried not to flinch to hear the first part of that in such plain language from someone else, but it was the truth.

It didn't take her too long to come around to the idea, but she was hardly satisfied with it. "Parentage can help though." She almost laughed, in what was possibly a self-effacing kind of way. "Both of my parents were small, and now I'm really small. Everyone here is so big, and I'm this... twig. I can't make myself any taller, but..." She pushed her head up slightly, so she could more easily look at him. "I want to be done feeling like I'm wasting my time, trying to just find somewhere to fit in. I want to do things, important things, things that really help people I care about. And I care about a lot of people. So..."

Now she shifted onto her side, seemingly restless. She propped her head on an arm. "Can you help me train a little? When we get back, maybe? I'm never going to be a warrior, but I want to be able to protect myself, even without magic. I want to feel stronger. Be stronger."

“Me?" Cyrus found it peculiar that she'd ask him of all people, and he was fairly sure his expression indicated as much. He honestly thought she'd probably be better off asking someone else, but... it wasn't as though he had so many other things to do that he couldn't possibly find the time. Quite the opposite, in fact. “I—all right."

If he thought about it practically, he did have some knowledge he thought might be helpful to her. Before he'd ever swung a sword, he'd learned to use a staff as a weapon as well as a focus, and he figured that the reach would do a fair bit to help compensate for her size. She was quite diminutive in that sense.

Clearing his throat, Cyrus extended the telescope back in her direction. “Equin—the Halla is about thirty degrees to your left. As I'm sure you've noticed." He pursed his lips.

“And presence is more a matter of posture than height, anyway."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Three days after she'd entered the Catacombs, Estella emerged.

She would not go so far as to say she was a changed person, but... in the two days that had followed the encounter with whatever being had worn her father's face, she'd found that even the occasional demon could do little to disrupt her sense of place. If anything, she'd confirmed for herself her purpose, and armored herself against all the possible ways anything could think to tell her she could not or should not be there. It hadn't been roses, by any means, but it was with a pervasive sense of certainty that she followed Zathrand back out of the tombs and once more into direct sunlight. And back to the people who'd been waiting for her.

The Ghilan'al had done something, some kind of diagnostic spell, to check for signs of demonic possession, and she'd submitted to the examination without protest, patient until she was cleared. Whatever they thought of her, she'd passed their trial, and not even Lord Aedanthir tried to deny it.

Estella was exhausted, hungry, and covered in dust and moss when she folded herself into the collective embrace of the other four, but she was smiling nonetheless.

"You've earned yourself much with this," Asvhalla told her, leaning somewhat on her beautifully-carved staff. It was made of some pure white wood, hewn perfectly symmetrically, with an elegant focus in green set into the top. "Tomorrow, we will walk with you to the glades, and there you will make your claim. All of you should rest well in the meantime." With a small nod, she departed, leaving the group to make their own way back at whatever pace they saw fit.

It had to be a slow one, with Ves at her side. He looked significantly worse than when she'd gone in, as though the three days of her absence had aged him a number of years instead. At some point he'd acquired Astraia's staff for walking purposes. Astraia herself looked like she didn't quite know what to do with her hands without it, but of course she made no complaint.

"So you're all right?" Ves asked, studying her and trying to determine if anything was amiss. "Not being possessed isn't exactly a high standard of wellness by itself." He was obviously relieved that she'd passed that bar, at least.

"I'm all right," she confirmed. "It was... a strange experience. Parts of it I still need to make sense of." She didn't think that she'd really had enough time to decide exactly what, if anything, the whole thing had meant, to her and for her, but she also didn't feel any particular need to hurry that understanding. For now, she'd done it and it was over, and the last hurdle was the one that still lay in front of her.

For once in her life, she really believed she'd be able to clear it.

Gently, she took Ves's free hand in her own, mostly just because she wanted to hold it but also in case his balance failed him, and they started up the hillside that led away from the cave entrance. "Um... Harellan, you mentioned that this was some kind of rite of passage for the people here, right? Does that mean you did it as well?" She was curious as to what his experience had been like; whether it had resembled hers.

"I did." He glanced back over his shoulder a moment, having taken the lead position as they walked. "I suppose it is not entirely unlike a Harrowing—that thing they do with the Circle mages elsewhere. But it isn't just the mages. Anyone who might conceivably be given access to the Eluvian network at some point has to demonstrate that close proximity to the Fade will not be ruinous to them." He fell silent for a moment, picking his way up the slope with easy grace.

"It is also the time when we are given the names we use as adults. Names are significant for us; it is generally believed that we aren't sufficiently set in our characters to have a proper one until adulthood. Children have names of course, but it's well understood that they aren't permanent. And when one is cast out, one's name is taken, and replaced with something else. Such as mine." He smiled, sharp like the edge of a knife, but she could easily tell he wasn't directing any sort of hostility at her. "No doubt were it not for you, I would have found it much more difficult to walk openly here."

“No one has bothered you about it." Cyrus, walking behind them, didn't sound entirely convinced.

"That would be because the official tack is to behave as though I'm empty air. No doubt you've mostly met the exceptions rather than the rule, as we've been staying in my mother's home, with people I've known since birth. A bit harder for them to do."

Well, the use of that particular name certainly made sense now. Estella had wanted to ask if his real one was Telahn, as the vision of her father had called him, but it seemed like a sensitive topic, if names truly meant as much as all that, and she wasn't sure he'd want anyone to know. So she stifled the question, focusing on the walk instead, at least until they'd reached the bounds of the city once more and the going was easier.



The following morning, Estella woke to find that several maidservants were already in her room. She thought to protest when she was informed that they would be readying her for the day, but when they confirmed that this was mandated by Asvhalla as part of the necessary trappings of the events themselves, she acquiesced, allowing herself to be stripped, cleansed and dressed by efficient, practiced hands.

The garb of choice for today was white like the others had been, but sleeveless, the collar bearing elaborate stitching in pearlescent thread that only really showed up when she shifted and the angle of the light changed. Her hair was meticulously brushed until it shone, but left to hang loose behind her rather than tied out of her way. The robe itself fell to her knees, belted into place with a length of white braided rope, which she was informed was made from woven halla hair. She was given no shoes, and no weapons, and all of her bandages were left off. It felt like they picked every inch of her as clean as possible, from the dirt under her fingernails to every untoward speck of lint that dared sully the snowy linen.

She really couldn't imagine she'd remain this clean for even a few minutes, but it seemed to be important, so she didn't say that much. When they were satisfied, they ushered her out gently, telling her to make her way to the front of the house, where the others would be waiting.

There did, indeed, seem to be quite a number of others. Everyone, not just her, was garbed in white, but hers were the plainest. All eight Ghilan'al wore colorless versions of their official robes, and the small collection of soldiers with them even had armor, but it too was pale, as though it had been made from white ironwood or bone or something similar. Among them was Fenesvir, still looking a little wan but otherwise much recovered; he flashed her a brief smile.

Astraia's robe was similar in cut to Estella's, but tailored for her smaller size. She looked at home being barefoot, but not at all herself in all white. Estella had never seen her wear anything white before, actually, and the elf kept looking down at herself, smoothing the skirt, extremely self aware of any piece of grass or dirt that made its way onto her.

She had her staff back, which meant Ves was empty handed, save for a small knife now sheathed at his belt. His tunic was also sleeveless, something that highlighted how much more gaunt he'd become since the complications with Saraya began. The cleansing it seemed they'd also been given was able to take a few years off him, but he looked exhausted, almost certainly from lack of sleep. He wore white pants under the white tunic, ending in pale, bare feet as well. He offered a smile to her as she emerged, as good of one as he could muster.

Harellan and Cyrus stood next to them, dressed in a similar fashion also. The former seemed quite at home, while her brother picked with some disdain at the loose neck of the tunic, as though he wasn't quite comfortable with the way it lay on his skin. He'd retained his swords, now kept at his waist with a belt not dissimilar to hers.

No sooner had she joined them than Lord Aedanthir cleared his throat to speak. "You've passed your trials," he said, his tone neutral. "As a result, it has been decided that you are permitted to prove your claim in the way any other would, if they wished to gain admittance to house Saeris. The nature of this test is exceedingly confidential, and it would serve everyone well to remember that." Glancing over them with a weighty stare, he nodded once and turned on his heel, pausing only to gesture Asvhalla ahead of him.

It was she who led the way outside of the city; the procession caught the attention of no doubt every resident they passed. It seemed to have that sort of official gravity to it—Estella assumed there had to be some reason they were all dressed this way, for one thing. She wondered if this test was administered all that often. Surely not, if they kept the sort of meticulous track of marriages and children Harellan had suggested they did. Maybe it was designed just for this kind of purpose: if a bastard child claimed descent from someone in particular.

She felt a temptation to ask, but something about the atmosphere seemed to forbid it, render it superfluous. Noise was minimal as they walked, limited to the soft clanking of the soldiers' armor. She noted that the only slave present seemed to be Zathrand at the back of the group, and wondered if she should be concerned that they'd consciously chosen to include a healer.

But there was little point in thinking about it. There wasn't any turning back, not at this point. Not when she was so close. So Estella occupied herself with the walk instead, finding that the ground was not as unforgiving on her bare feet as she'd expected. For the most part, they walked a narrow path that seemed to have been deliberately put there, the dirt packed and smooth, the edges of it crisp. Gradually the ambient atmosphere of the city grew wilder again, the trees losing the signs of cultivation. Drooping vines clung to the branches; along the sides of the path, ferns grew thickly. She could hear the distant roar of another waterfall, and the calls of tropical birds high above.

Maybe it was just her, but the air seemed infused with something expectant, like a dam quietly and valiantly holding back a tide of water, but starting to creak, just a little. Reaching out, Estella brushed her fingertips over the petals of a bright orange lily specked with black, then skimmed them along the tops of a fern as high as her waist. If not for the path, it would have been very slow going, indeed.

As the walk continued, the roaring of the falls grew louder, and she could tell that they were orienting themselves towards it. They finally reached the river slightly upstream of it; just by peering ahead, she could see the cloud of mist and spray flung into the air by the falling water, feel the force of it through her bare feet, thrumming up into her chest.

It was then that Asvhalla stopped, turning around and facing the group at large. "This is as far as we go," she said, indicating herself and the rest of the native residents of Arlathan. "Harellan must remain here as well. The rest of you are permitted to accompany her; you will find what you seek at the bottom of the falls."

Estella's brows knit; she peered down the cliffside. It didn't seem like it would take a climb, exactly, but some parts of it were definitely more vertical than horizontal, and much of the ground appeared slick.

Harellan had clearly expected the caveat. "They think I would attempt to cheat the test for you." He smiled wryly, then took a few steps closer to place his hands on Estella's shoulders. "They'd be right if I needed to, but I don't." He looked to debate something with himself for a moment, then placed one palm on her cheek, speaking so low she almost couldn't hear him over the falling water. "What you see will scare you. Conquer your fear like you've conquered the rest."

She nodded slightly. "I'll do my best." An affirmation, not a hedge. Gently stepping away from him, she turned to the others. "Ves? If you want, I can..." Estella gestured vaguely with her hands.

"I think that would be best." He was certainly trying to conceal how bad a state he was in, but it was clear that even the walk this far hadn't been easy. He took his own look down the cliffside, gauging the difficulty. "I can make it with your help. I have to."

With a small noise to indicate her consent, Estella took up his hand in both of hers, opening the connection between her magic and his body, easing it forward the way she'd ease herself into hot water. Even like this, she could feel how much more fragile he was than he'd used to be, the fearful extent to which the troubles in his head were affecting the rest of him. But that was just another reason to take particular care with how she used the spells, and she focused on shoring up his strength and reflexes, lending him as much as she could. It had only been about four days since she'd completely drained herself, and this used most of what she'd regained, but she was fairly sure she could make the descent under her own power, and so she didn't think much of that.

When that was done, she heaved a sigh, glancing between Cy and Astraia. "I'll go first, I suppose." At least that way if she slipped or struggled somewhere, she could try and point them in some other direction.

The first bit was just a direct drop. Lowering herself to hang from her hands, Estella let go and fell a good five feet more before she landed. The ground was fairly dry, and she didn't have trouble staying upright, which was fortunate. Moving out of the way so the next of them could make it, she picked a likely looking path over the next rocky part, a little less sheer but definitely at greater risk of damaging their feet if they stepped wrong.

Ves made his way down after Cyrus, as her brother was perhaps a better indicator of how to approach the descent with a larger build and more weight. He looked much more focused immediately after her magic had taken effect in him, but there was still a fine tremor in his legs when he crouched down, in his arms when he lowered his weight. He kept his breathing steady and controlled, as though he was struggling to lift a great burden, not just his own body weight. Astraia followed him down, watching him carefully.

The look in his eyes was not so different from how he looked in battle. Intensely focused, alert and aware of his surroundings, focusing his efforts on the precise control of his body. It was hard to say how much Saraya was able to help him, or if at this point her presence was only ever an added difficulty. He took careful steps across the slick rocks, his hands almost always out and near the wall for potential support. Astraia navigated it carefully but with ease.

The descent continued in a sort of staircase pathway, only the steps were far too steep to take one leg at a time. The others could hop down, but Ves chose to lower himself to a seat on each one, sliding slowly down until his feet were planted below him. It quickly left the white of his tunic and pants darkened with bits of smeared mud on the rock. The mist from the falls had all of them damp by the time they made it much further, their assigned clothes sticking to their bodies in places.

Estella half-climbed, half-slid down a short embankment, hissing when her foot caught on a stone as she landed. It was enough to open up a cut on the arch; she stopped to dig it out of the ground so it wouldn't get anyone else, tossing it away into the clearing ahead.

By the time they reached ground, she was slick with sweat, neither the mist nor the humidity making it easy to stay dry. Her hair, heavy and long, bothered her most of all, but at least they'd finally gotten where they were going. She peered back up the climb, able to make out the figures still waiting at the top, but they weren't close enough to discern in any detail.

Exhaling, she waited for the others to reach the bottom before leading the way into the clearing. The falls ended in a large pool of water, probably three times as deep as she was tall, and quite wide. It was surrounded on all sides with a lush growth of grasses and moss, a wide circle above it open to sky. She couldn't see anything in the area that looked obviously like a test or anything like that; there were no altars, no elf-made structures, no signs of life or ritual to be seen.

She was pulling in a breath to speak when a low rumble started in the ground beneath her feet. Estella froze in place, glancing around as though to spot the cause. It took a moment, but the rumble became audible as well, a low, rolling sound like tumbling over one another, heavy and roughened. The air almost hummed with it.

The sound of the water falling behind her changed; Estella whipped around to see the falls spitting down the middle, the onrushing stream parting around an object in the center of—what?

The object disturbing the fall of the water was moving, emerging from the falls with obvious intent. the first impression she had was how green it was, saturated in the color to the point of brilliance, a gem-like hue only enhanced by the way the droplets of water upon it cast away the light. A rounded shape gave way to something elongated, but it wasn't until the entire horned head of the creature was free that Estella realized she was looking at a dragon. There was a dragon here, and she was completely without defenses.

A long, powerful neck followed its head from behind the falls, each few feet host to another curved spike, only a slightly darker shade of green than the scintillating hide. The eye she could see opened, a slit pupil contracting in the light. It moved down, fixing upon her, and its upper lip pulled back from ivory-colored teeth. Estella swallowed. The sound from before was it growling.

Cyrus was at her side almost immediately, stepping half a pace in front and drawing both falcata. The expression on his face was grim, but also almost... perplexed. Fascinated, certainly; it was not every day any of them saw such a creature up close. He didn't raise the weapons or attempt to attack—he probably wouldn't have been able to, given the distance involved. “Stellulam?" A dozen questions were implicit in the question. Cyrus was asking what she wanted him to do here, but also another handful of whys and hows, probably without expecting that she had any more answers than he did.

She didn't in fact have the answers to any of them. The dragon stepped off whatever hidden piece of solid ground it was planted on and into the water, the sheer size of its body displacing enough of the water in the pool that it flooded over the banks, nearly reaching their feet and swamping the bright grasses around them. With obvious intent, it swam in their direction, the rumbling around them dissipating slightly but not vanishing entirely. Maybe that was just the sound it made when it breathed normally.

Putting her hand on Cyrus's shoulder, Estella stepped forward so that she was even with him. "Don't hurt it," she said, brows knitting. "I think... can you feel that?"

It was hard to tell for sure, but she didn't think it was going to hurt them. Maybe that was just because it hadn't done so yet, and surely they could have been bathed in fire by this point if it had so desired. She could feel herself shaking; there was something about standing in the presence of a creature so much larger and more deadly than herself that stirred an instinctive fear in her, one that made it hard to resist the desire to run and hide. Everything in her was driving her to do just that, except for the one thought. The one thread of... familiarity? Or something not quite familiarity, but more abstract than that. It had no name she could give it, but it let her stay where she was, at least for now.

Ves was shaking as well, though it would be understandable if that was just a result of his physical state rather than any fear. Astraia, however, was quite clearly terrified. Even still, the head of her staff was pointed down and away, as though she was attempting to be as non-threatening as possible. She certainly had more potential to hurt the dragon than Ves did, given the power she'd previously demonstrated with her spells. Ves didn't even bother drawing the knife at his belt, as there was clearly no use for it even if they did have to defend themselves.

"Saraya would also like us not to fight, for what it's worth," he added, holding a hand out as though Astraia needed any encouragement to stay back. "I think she means that for all of us, but it might be she just wants me not to do anything stupid."

“It would be splendid if we had any idea what to do instead." Cyrus still watched the approaching dragon warily, but it might be that he felt some version of the same strange thing that she did, for he seemed... steady, almost. Either that or he was just holding himself together a bit better than the rest of them.

The dragon reached the edge of the pool, pulling itself out in a powerful motion, water cascading from its back and flanks. For a moment, it spread its wings as if it meant to fly, stretching the leathery membranes up towards the sky. The sun shone through them, exposing the darker lines of its blood vessels beneath the nearly translucent green webbing.

"Maybe I should..." Estella took a slow, careful step forward, holding both hands low, but slightly away from her body, making it as obvious as possible that she was without physical defenses. The dragon remained where it was, head slightly turned, clearly tracking her movement with the closer eye. This close, its size was even more obvious. She could stand between its two forelegs and her head would not brush its underside, though Cyrus's might.

She took another step, her wounded foot sinking slightly into the mud created when it had disturbed the water. The rumbling increased in volume, and for a moment she froze, afraid she'd provoked it somehow, but aside from the spike in noise level, nothing changed. It didn't move to attack her, nor did she find herself suddenly aflame or impaled. She had to believe that counted for something.

Conquer her fear, Harellan had said. Much easier to say than do, but...

Picking up her other foot, Estella slowly extended her arm until it was well in front of her body, trying to broadcast her intent in the plainest terms possible. She had a feeling that surprising it was the last thing she wanted to do. Her heart thundered in her chest, frantic and staccato, but she swallowed past the lump in her throat and kept moving forward.

Narrowing its eyes, the dragon shifted its head slightly, parting its jaws. For a horrifying moment, Estella imagined her death in a gout of flaming breath, but though it exhaled humid heat from its lungs, there was no fire. Instead, a serpentine tongue slid from its maw, flicking in the air as though tasting it. It inhaled, the force of its breath nearly enough to tug her another step forward on its own, and she had the distinct impression that it was... sniffing her.

She really hoped she didn't smell like dinner, and chanced another step forward, tilting her head upwards to make eye contact with it as well as their relative dimensions would allow.

The stalemate lasted for several long moments, in which she finally drew within range of it. The dragon did not move as she extended her hand the last few inches, brushing the very end of its nose with her fingertips. It expelled a breath, almost a huff, the gust picking her damp hair up from where it lay about her and stirring it backwards with a ripple. It was almost sticky, and frankly didn't smell very good, but... that wasn't so different from any other animal. She'd never call a dragon an animal, exactly, but the similarity emboldened her just enough that she shuffled forward another half-step, moving her hand back against the scales beneath it. They were smooth, like polished stones, and glinted every bit as brightly in the sun from overhead.

Estella shuddered, but fascination won out over fear, and she traced a few more of them with her fingers, studying the way they lay together, overlapping at irregular intervals, thickening closer to its brow ridges. It was still rumbling, but the tenor of the sound had shifted, softening again, and this close, she could see its sides shift in time with the noise.

"Um." Still not entirely sure of herself, she risked a quick glance back at the others, but the dragon's nose remained unmoving beneath her touch. "I think it's okay now. If... you wanted to see up close?" Maybe it was stupid of her, but she imagined that it might have been enjoying her ministrations, and the longer she had to get used to it, the more the rumbling sounded almost like purring.

“You think. That inspires so much confidence." Cyrus's face pulled into a grimace, but she could also easily spot his curiosity, practically shining out of his eyes in a way it hadn't in more than a year. Carefully, he returned his swords to their sheaths, though he took his cue from her and approached very slowly, his hands easily visible and empty. That wouldn't have meant anything, once upon a time, but now he was arguably more helpless in such condition than she was.

He stopped slightly to her left, frowning and taking in a deep breath. Even his obvious interest wasn't quite enough to banish all caution, clearly. When he reached forward, his whole arm shook, but it steadied upon contact. “Well, this is..." He cleared his throat, the words clearly failing, if only temporarily. “This is not something I imagined I'd ever do." He moved his hand just a bit, tracing the edge of one of the scales a little further back from where she was.

Ves and Astraia took a bit more time to approach, though Ves had lost most of his signs of fear upon seeing that the dragon welcomed the touch of both of them. Astraia began to approach after Cyrus did, slowly lowering her staff down to the ground and setting it there. Together they worked their way towards the side of the dragon's head, both of them eyeing it with unrestrained amazement.

"Only ever seen one of these at a distance," Ves said, reaching out to touch the scales. "Certainly never seen one that wouldn't eat me on sight."

"He's so beautiful." Astraia had a smile locked on her face now that the terror had slowly receded, and she placed both hands flat on the creature's neck. A look of uncertainty crossed her features. "Or... she? Can you tell?"

“I believe all high dragons are female, but we're probably better off if we don't try to confirm." Cyrus said it wryly, walking forward the several additional strides necessary to run a hand along one of the ridges at the creature's neck. “I have to say, if this doesn't qualify as proof, I've no idea what was supposed to happen instead."

Almost as if that were a cue, the dragon shifted, slowly extricating herself from the hands upon her. She raised and fanned out her wings again, which Estella interpreted as a signal that she was about to take off. "We'll want to get clear now," she said, backing up rather urgently.

No sooner than they were all a safe distance away did the dragon drive her wings towards the ground in a powerful motion, pushing herself off the ground simultaneously. Several more mighty flaps lofted her airborne, the wind buffeting all of those below. With a loud roar, she pointed her nose towards the sky and ascended, circling above the treeline several times before heading roughly westward.

"Congratulations." Estella swung around to face the speaker. It would appear that Asvhalla had made her way down the cliffside at some point, though she must have done so magically, because she bore none of the smears of dirt and sweat that befouled the rest of them. "The Ghilan'al acknowledge your blood claim, Eliana Saeris. Access to Vir Dirthara is yours."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

After the first few hours, the wonder of the shattered library was starting to wear off.

Vesryn suspected it was just the pain. Astraia seemed to find it utterly remarkable, and still when she passed him by her eyes were wide with wonder, trying to take everything in while she was allowed to be here. They had been guided through an Eluvian in one of the city's public buildings, the whole group allowed to go, not just Stel and Cyrus. Zathrand had accompanied them, to help them not lose their way. It was no simple library like one might find in the material world.

It was built into the Crossroads, the world between, and had once been completely whole. Before the creation of the Veil. Saraya remembered it, though Vesryn got the sense she didn't visit a lot, especially as her responsibilities increased. She wasn't the most scholarly sort; she was a warrior, and a leader. Every leader could learn, but Saraya had to learn from experience. Still, even with the structure of Vir Dirthara shattered and floating in the void of the Crossroads, she knew her way around, at least once Zathrand gave a little help.

He looked up, to where Astraia was now appearing to stand on the ceiling of an adjacent building, flipping through the pages of a book in her hands. The entire building was upside down, he supposed. Or his was. Or neither were, and this was just the Crossroads. What mattered was that they hadn't yet found anything that could save Vesryn's life, save Saraya's, and they were running out of time. Each time Stel strengthened him with her magic he could feel it becoming less and less effective. She couldn't keep him alive indefinitely once the pain became too great. Couldn't keep his mind intact. They had to find something, and soon.

He replaced the current tome, useless chapters of history, and pulled another, making sure he translated the title correctly before he flipped it open.

Stel worked in tandem with Zathrand, discussing technical minutiae with the expertise of experienced researchers. They were what looked to be several stories above Vesryn's head, on a narrow walkway that allowed access to the upper stacks in the same part of the building's shell as he was in. Occasionally, one of them would decide something looked promising enough for closer examination, and run it back to Cyrus, who was easily the fastest reader among them.

They'd all been able to change back into their ordinary clothes, and she looked much more like herself than before, but there was also no mistaking the overt signs of fatigue: her complexion was getting waxy, and the last few days of unrested wounds were visibly catching up with her. She looked a little more strained each time she happened to pass him, but she never said anything about it, scanning books with an almost mechanical efficiency.

"Hold on." She blew out a breath, almost excited. "I think I've got something here. Cy." She looked up from the page in front of her, glancing around until she found her brother, then ran it over to him, reappearing on a section of library suspended slightly below the one Vesryn occupied now. "Can you make sure I'm not hallucinating this? Zathrand, if you can grab the next three books from next to this one, I think we've got the right spot." The elf nodded briskly, crouching to retrieve the items in question from a lower shelf.

Cyrus scanned the page in front of him, rapidly flipping to the next. Clicking his tongue against this teeth, he raised his voice to call to the rest of them. “She's right. Gather here, please." He strode to a table nearby, setting the book down and making a much more deliberate study of it, reaching down to pick up a quill and parchment.

He wrote furiously for the next five minutes, during which the others all made their way to where he was. He seemed to keep up a running commentary under his breath, but most of it was so fast and so quiet as to be indecipherable, and it seemed better not to interrupt him.

Expelling a heavy breath, he dropped the quill and glanced up at the rest of them. “I know what we need to do, but... well, it's going to involve quite a lot of risk. For multiple people."

Of course it was. Vesryn didn't actually expect anything they could do would be safe, or well-tested, or even reasonable to attempt. A case like his had to be one of the strangest things to occur in the history of magic, so he was just pleased there was some possible way to fix it. No doubt Cyrus had already made some adaptations or inferences from what he'd read to alter the plan to his situation.

They had already come so far, and risked so much. He couldn't stop now, and he knew Stel wouldn't either. Whatever it took. "I wouldn't believe you if you said there was no risk. What are we doing?"

“No doubt." Cyrus moved his eyes back down to the parchments in front of him. “Vesryn, you won't have to do much of anything but sleep, as it turns out. Well, and donate a little blood to the cause. The rest is going to involve sending someone into the Fade with you, but awake, using lyrium. Your blood will be a... beacon, if you will, a way of ensuring that they end up in your dreaming consciousness instead of their own." He paused to flip the page of the book, where an elaborate circle had been drawn, illustrated alongside a few other accouterments typical of more sophisticated magic rituals.

Cyrus tapped his finger on the page almost absently. “Once that person reaches you, they will need to find Saraya and free her from her present state of confinement, reconnecting her to the Fade completely." He pursed his lips. “That is not likely to happen smoothly—and it is the part that is most difficult to account for, as exactly what happens is dependent on her. Her mental state, her interactions with the Fade both voluntary and otherwise. But if something happens, she will need to be brought back to the initial location by whatever means necessary. Only then will you be able to construct a separation between that will keep her presence from overwhelming your mind and killing you both in the process."

"I'm not sure I understand the last part," Stel admitted. "I thought that the bonds holding her apart from the Fade were important. Nightmare loosened them, and so did Zethlasan—isn't that the reason there were problems to begin with?"

Cyrus nodded. “Yes." The rhythm of his fingers on the page changed, and he shifted them to the tabletop instead. “Think of it this way: Saraya was held in place by... something like a web. Some of the strands were cut, and she cannot help but try and fight further through them. This has tangled everything beyond repair. What we need to do is cut her free entirely, and then give her new boundaries." He shrugged. “If left unbound, she'll naturally spill over into all corners of Vesryn's mind, and there will be two people trying to exist in one person's space—good for neither of them. But if she's cut from the web and then bounded by a wall, it's like... getting her own room in a house, you see? No competing for space."

"But... how do I put up the wall in the first place? And what exactly could the Fade possibly do to her that I'd need to worry about?" Stel at least seemed to be taking quite for granted that she would be the one attempting this.

“The same things it could do to anyone." Cyrus's reply was solemn; he hardly needed to put a finer point on it than that. The three of them knew firsthand exactly how bad it could be, and Astraia and Zathrand were both mages, so it seemed likely that they could at least guess what he meant. “You have to understand—the things you see will reflect the minds you are in contact with. And the things you do will have real effects on those minds as well. You must be extremely careful not to disturb more than you have to. It will be exceedingly delicate work."

He sighed. “Fortunately, the spatial metaphor is actually a very effective one. If you can literally wall the area off such that Saraya and Vesryn are separated, that should do the trick."

"It sounds like..." Astraia paused, her tone thoughtful. "Right now, the problem is that Saraya is escaping, and she's powerless to stop herself from escaping. Once she's free, it could be disastrous, or it could be good. Good if the separation is something voluntary, maybe?"

"Makes sense to us," Vesryn said, speaking for both minds in his head. He wasn't quite ready for the nervousness that seeped into his voice, though. Only part of it was his own, the rest coming from Saraya as she heard the details of what Stel would experience. Vesryn had more than enough faith. If there was delicate, precise work to be done, there was no one else he would trust it with more.

He looked to Cyrus, almost not wanting to ask. "So this solution. Say it works as planned. Is this something permanent?" He felt he already knew the answer, but it needed to be out in the open.

Slowly, the other man shook his head. “No. The fundamental issues are that firstly, you aren't a mage, and secondly, you weren't prepared in the right way to host another consciousness. What we're doing here will mitigate those issues, but... not forever." He glanced once back down at the book, clearly uneasy, but forced himself to lift his eyes again. “I don't know exactly how long it will last. It could be decades. Or... days. If I had to guess... maybe a year."

"A year..." Stel couldn't keep a trace of dismay from her tone, but she took in a steadying breath through her nose, her expression hardening somewhat. "I guess that just means we have to find something more permanent soon."

It wasn't much, that was for sure. Just getting to this point was the work of at least half that, from the time Vesryn had first shown alarming symptoms of his deteriorating mind. Granted, they now had access to this place and could presumably return here when needed, but there was still Corypheus to contend with, and so much else for them to battle. Still... it might also be more, he'd said. Regardless, they didn't come this far to not try it. It wasn't an option.

"We're ready, if you are," he slipped his hand over Stel's, but then his eyes found Zathrand's. "Sounds like we'll need some lyrium, if you've some to spare."

He nodded firmly. "Of course. It will take me some time, but I'll bring enough back to get someone into the Fade." It probably wasn't an uncommon practice, here, what with the Crossroads being so accessible, as well as the knowledge to do this sort of thing much more safely than most mages likely did. There had been plenty of soldiers in Arlathan, but no one who seemed to in any way resemble a templar.

Zathrand disappeared back through the eluvian, leaving the rest of them to do the remaining preparations, which fortunately did not seem to be too extensive.

Cyrus got to work immediately on those, poking around the library's various parts for the basic supplies necessary: two shallow bowls, some charcoal, some salt, and what seemed to be a veilfire candle, though he had to pause to light it on one of the torches already burning, grimacing when he did. Referring to the book, he sketched the circle on a clear, flat expanse of stone floor with the charcoal, covering some but not all of them over with a layer of salt. The candle went in the center, flanked by the bowls, both still empty. Not for long, likely, considering that he set a knife right next to one of them.

"How much blood do we need here?" Vesryn asked. The nervousness was rising, most of it Saraya's at this point. Vesryn just wanted it done with.

“Not a great deal. Perhaps about fifty milliliters." Cyrus pointed to the right side of the circle. “You'll want to sit there. After you've let the blood into that bowl and Stellulam has taken the lyrium, she will have to cast a sleeping spell on you. I'll make sure you don't fall, but it's advisable to make yourself comfortable beforehand."

"Right." It seemed the plan was all in place, and all that remained was for Zathrand to return, and the spell to be performed. They were all still standing, watching over Cyrus's preparations. Astraia studied it carefully, occasionally returning her eyes to the book and trying to read pieces of it again. Vesryn caught Stel's eyes, gesturing off to the side of the room. Just enough space to have a tiny bit of privacy from the others. One more moment, in case...

"I guess this is it, then?" he said quietly, finding a smile from somewhere.

She shook her head. "There is no sense in which this is it, Ves. None." She swallowed, facing him and taking both of his hands in hers. An anxious smile flitted over her face for just a brief moment. "I'll have you know the Lady Inquisitor is far from done with her champion yet." She stood on her toes to kiss him, light and sweet, then dropped back to her heels with a soft exhalation. "And I've no plans to let you go anywhere." Under the levity of her tone, there was a palpable nervousness, but she seemed to be fighting it as well as she possibly could. No doubt she was more than aware of the ways this could go wrong, and just how much of it depended on someone she'd never placed much faith in—herself. She squeezed both his hands, though, and met his eyes with a sort of serenity not typical of her personality.

He believed it. Saraya believed it too, despite all her fear and nervousness, seeping into his own. He really did believe she would do this as it was intended, and he'd be free of the pain again. And if it only lasted a year, he'd do everything in his power to make it the best year of their lives, before they had to hunt for a way out of this again.

"Well, just in case—" He cut himself off, and tried again. "No, forget that. It's for no reason in particular, and nothing to do with what we're about to do. I'd just like to say that I love you, Estella."

She clearly hadn't been expecting him to say that, at least not at just this moment. For a moment, she merely blinked wordlessly at him, but then a smile broke over her face like sunrise, and she loosed an unsteady breath. "I love you too, Vesryn. Maybe someday I'll know the words for how much."

The moment was interrupted by a glint in the corner of his eye. Clearly she saw it as well, and a moment later, Zathrand stepped though the eluvian, what seemed to be a flask of liquid lyrium in tow. It was time. Stel gave him half a smile, releasing one of his hands but not the other and heading for the circle Cyrus had drawn.

Cyrus took it upon himself to direct the process, only slightly hindered by the fact that he would be unable to do any of the requisite casting himself. Vesryn had to let his blood into the bowl in front of him, and Estella drank half the lyrium, pouring the other half into hers.

Apparently satisfied with that part of the procedure, Cyrus folded his hands behind him where he hovered at the edge of the circle. “The sleep spell if you please, Stellulam."

She nodded and reached forwards, setting her fingertips at his temples. With a little curl to the corner of her mouth, she held his eyes. "Good night, Ves." The magic, like hers always tended to, overtook him steadily and gradually, like being slowly submerged in warm water. He slid from consciousness easily, Stel's face disappearing from his vision.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish

0.00 INK

Image


No longer creatures of the Maker’s light.
From the height of heaven they plunged,
And Tevinter saw them burn across the sky like falling stars
Where they touched the earth,
Twisted darkness grew, poisoned by their hate.
And the clouds covered them and wept.
– Canticle of Silence 3:14

Image


If the Irregulars were anything, they were people that actively tried to give Zahra heart-attacks; en masse.

Between scraping up the broken-bodied duo, Amalia and Ithilian, and seeing the others traipse through the front door, all in one piece, but with Stel sporting new, frighteningly central wounds
 she figured they’d be the end of her. Grey hairs, abound. Not that it was all that surprising. She’d heard the gist of their travels over wine, and the warmth of Catus’s lounge. Brand’s promised bottles were empty by the end of it. It appeared as if their journey hadn’t been any less demanding then their own. Trudging through forests and shrubbery in search of family. Facing ancient ruins and elven descendants. Undergoing grueling trials and coming out of it successful. That, in itself, hadn’t surprised her at all.

They were tight-lipped about the rest of it. She didn’t mind. There were things best left unsaid. Whatever they had done hadn’t been fruitless. Vesryn looked somewhat better than what she remembered. Still gaunt. Still pale. But even she couldn’t miss the brightness to those green eyes of his. She’d said as much. Teased that he could have his most handsome in the Inquisition throne back if he’d like. She’d been keeping it warm. The smile she’d earned bordered on a scoff, the ghost of a grin that she hadn’t seen in awhile. The relief she’d felt seeing them all there was palpable; hearing their story and regaling them with her own reminded her of being at the Herald’s Rest. Comfortable. At ease, in such an alien place.

In retrospect, Minrathous made her skin crawl.

In all likelihood, the estate itself was as gaudy and impractical as any Tevinter nobleman’s house. While she might have fully imposed herself on the man’s generosity, milking it for whatever he was worth
 she felt no inclination to do anything but wander the halls, poking her head into different quarters just to keep herself occupied. To keep herself in motion. Even if Bastian had been all too accommodating to their cause, she couldn’t help but feel confined. How much it reminded her of what could have been had she lived here, in such an estate. Gold-trimmed. Walls decorated with portraits and banners and depictions she could only guess at. Stark coloration and hallways that made her feel smaller than she was. The whole damn place made her feel small.

It made her think of how close she was to them. To him.

Zahra paused in front of the large double-doors leading down into Bastian’s front yard. Ridiculously large. She failed to see the point. No one here was quite as tall as Leon, so why the bloody hell? The thought only distracted her for a moment before it was fouled by other things plaguing her mind. She’d passed down the hallway several times already. Frankly, she was getting tired of it but always seemed to find herself standing in front of them, arms crossed. A soft sigh puffed from her lips, annoyed by something she couldn’t quite put her finger on. An itch she couldn’t scratch.

The door swung open and she froze in place, not quite expecting anyone to have come from outside. A small figure weaseled themselves into the crack in the door, diminutive enough to only warrant a small space, and promptly shut it behind them with the heel of their boot. It took her a moment to realize that she was standing there; mouth gawping open to find a greeting and finding none. Bouncing black curls. Sharp-featured. No more than fifteen years old. Hard to tell, though. Dressed as all the other servants were, the Bastian house emblem emblazoned on her tunic. She’d seen the elven girl before, working in Bastian’s kitchen. An aid, perhaps? No matter how well they were treated, slave still sounded too sour in her mouth.

Bright eyes pivoted up to hers as she held a piece of rolled parchment in her hand, flapping it in the air, “You are Lady
 Zahra? Er, Tavish?” Her voice was soft and low, a tickle of a grin easing her mouth up at the edges. Mischievous in every sense of the word. There was a hanging pause, as if she was expecting something. She slowly retracted the paper back to her side and stared at her. Openly. She certainly didn't think it was rude at all.

“Ah, yes. Yes. That would be me.” It took Zahra a moment to find her tongue, clearing her throat behind one of her hands, and turning to face her properly. She arched an eyebrow down at her and smoothed her hands down the front of her shirt, wondering. Considering the letter in her hand, now held behind her back. She couldn't tear her eyes off of it. Hoping. Wishing. A trickle of dread ran down her spine, and a longing that surprised even her.

“This has your name on it, Lady. Dunno who. Dropped it off at the door and ran off, way I see it. Don’t happen too often.” The way she emphasized lady made her think that she was openly mocking her, or didn’t care so much about formalities. Neither did she. She liked her already, this wee lass. Bastian had good company. “S’pose you should have it, then. If you’se who you say you are.”

The servant-girl hadn’t given her much time to react let alone thank her, seeing how forcefully she pushed the letter into her stomach before scampering off down the hallway. A whirlwind gusting in and disappearing as if she hadn’t ever been there at all. She snatched it up before it could fall to the floor. It felt familiar. A flash of red caught her peripherals, dragging her gaze down. She felt cold and hot all at once, bristling at the wax symbol underneath her thumb. A dragon. Coiling serpents. The Contee sigil. She was already in movement. Thoughts jumbled over each other, threatening to spill. She stomped down the hallway, clutching the damned letter to her pounding chest until she reached Cyrus’s doorway. He was probably there.

She hoped he was.

With letter in hand, Zahra knocked her knuckles against the wooden frame, a little more forcefully than she’d meant to. “Cy? Cy? You in there?”

It didn't take Cyrus long to appear. He of all of them looked least changed by the results of whatever had taken place in Arlathan forest, though there was a certain pinch to his expression. She was coming to recognize it as one that showed up when he was brooding over something, which he did a lot, but not as often as he'd used to, maybe. His eyes moved from hers, down to the letter in her hands, and he stepped aside immediately, wordlessly bidding her to enter the room.

It was as nice as any of the other guest accommodations, if distinctly impersonal. No books strewn all over the place, or random bits and bobs, or the big-eyed shadow of a cat that always slept in his chair back at Skyhold. The table was almost completely clear of anything, actually, except a few sheets of parchment and some charcoal. It looked like he'd been doodling.

“This is probably insensitive of me, but I sort of hope that envelope means we have something to do."

Zahra tried not to bowl him over in the process of entering his room, holding the letter aloft in a similar fashion as the little elven-girl had. She hadn’t halted her advance until she stood next to the oaken table pushed up against the furthest wall, beckoning him over with a tilt of her head. Her eyes trailed across the sheets of parchment already stretched over its surface, and she paused. Doodles. He’d been doodling in here. The imaginary was enough to stagger her maddening thoughts.

Pouring over books during their stay was what she’d expected. Bastian had them in droves: his own personal library, at their service. Even in her frenetic state, she’d noticed the pensive look on his face. Thoughtful, a ruminating sulk. Broody. She’d seen it before. Subtle as they were, she was coming to know the small signs he revealed. There was something on his mind as well. This would be a good distraction. He looked like he needed it as much as she did.

“You’re not the only one,” she’d been teething at the bit to hear any bit of news since coming to Minrathous. It was foolish to think that just because they’d come here, anything would happen at all. They played on Corveus’s terms now, not their own. She dug her finger into the corner of the letter and dragged it across, tearing it open, in order to tug the letter out. It only took her a moment to smooth it out across the surface of the table, set beside Cyrus's doodles. She paused, eyebrows screwing up. Completely, utterly alien. The words made no sense to her. Swirling letters in fine penmanship, meticulously written, forming words she'd never read before.

Avanna.

“What the hell—” she prodded a finger in the middle of the page, hard, and made an ugly sound in the back of her throat, “is this? It’s
 I can’t read this.”

“It's Tevene." Cyrus picked up the letter, smoothing out the creases with his hands as well as he could, before scanning it over. No doubt the language was no challenge to him, as he was both a native of the Imperium and educated enough to know several tongues besides. “He wants to meet you in a public location. Specifically one in front of the Grand Proving Arena, though apparently we're not allowed to take the most public route there. He suggests that you bring friends, and reminds you that nothing comes for free, though he has as yet refused to name his terms."

Tsking softly, he tossed the letter back down onto the table with a soft whump. “It can only be something quite unpalatable. No doubt he hopes to draw you in and reveal it to you only when you feel you have no choice but to pay." He crossed his arms, finding and holding her eyes. “I can get you there the way he wants, of course. But I do advise caution... and not bringing along anyone you think especially unsubtle or vulnerable to manipulation, as he surely intends to attempt it."

A breath sifted from Zahra’s lips as she leaned her shoulder against the wall. Of course, he’d chosen a language she couldn’t understand
 but he knew her friends well enough to know that some of them had come from Tevinter. However vicariously, he knew of them. That fact hadn’t eluded her thoughts either. How much he knew didn’t really matter. It was enough to set her on edge, set her teeth to grinding. How had he known they were here?

She scrubbed a hand over her face, and let it drop back down to the corner of the table. She eyed the letter once more. “A mystery man with a nameless price. Man’s a wee bit pretentious.” It didn’t sound all too appealing given the fact that they didn’t know what those terms were, but if he was reaching out to them, it was something he believed them capable of granting. Besides, the decision had already been made. She would go. She would ask him to go, as well. Her gaze met his once more, and held it there, “Don’t s’pose I have much choice in the matter.”

The implication was clear as a bell. In between the lines, stark as daylight. She didn't have to ask him. She knew the answer, as readily as she knew her own if he needed anything from her. Without his support, she wouldn't have come nearly this far. Maybe, she wouldn't have done it at all. He seemed to think that she would, in any likelihood. Save her family. An obvious choice to so many people. She thought differently. The people she surrounded herself with made her a better person; softer, in some cases.

Someone who wouldn’t steer away from their goals. Leon immediately jumped to mind. Solid as a stone, that one. She’d need that aplomb at her side, and as Commander of the Inquisition, she doubted he’d be swayed by much in the means of manipulation. What could a man say to any of them? How would he try and manipulate them? Magic. It was a dangerous factor. One that she did not understand: its boundaries, its extent. Her other choice was obvious: Rom. He was as subtle as they came, quiet as a mouse. Being familiar with Minrathous and how nobles operated certainly helped. “We should ask Leon. Rom, too. If they’ll come.”

She was asking a lot, after all.

Cyrus considered the selections for a moment, then nodded thoughtfully. “Considering the parameters, they'd probably be best suited." He didn't seem to harbor any doubt that they'd agree to it, either—not after everything. “If you would like to do the asking, I'll inform the others of our departure, make sure they know where to look if something goes wrong." Perhaps he knew where the Contee estate was, or at least had a way of finding out. Minrathous wasn't that large a place, after all.

He turned as if to leave, but then reversed his direction again, pursing his lips. “We'll... we'll find them, you know. And if the price isn't one you're inclined to pay, we'll find a way around it. I've been told I'm fairly good at that sort of thing." He offered an uncomfortable half-smile, then resumed his exit, intent no doubt on informing the others of what was about to transpire.

They would do it if Zahra asked them to. It was peculiar, even now. Knowing that she had people in her life who would be willing to go so far for such a selfish reason. One that had no guarantees, no assurances; certainly no certainties that Corveus was telling the truth. He wanted something from her. From them all. Even so. Even so. They’d go with her. Her smile was genuine as she nodded her head and inclined her chin back towards the door, almost feeling abashed by his statement, “Alright then, I’ll go get them. Meet back in the lounge?”

As soon as he skirted out the doorway, she pushed herself away from the wall and stepped into the hallway. Following the soft sound of retreating footsteps. She watched Cyrus’s retreating back and swore to herself never to make any more foolish assumptions. Not when it came to her friends. They’d never given her any reason to before. There was a bloom of too-grateful, too-lucky spreading throughout her chest like wildfire; she was undeserving of it. Of them.

Her deliberation broke with a crooked smile as she strode in the opposite direction.

They were something she’d gladly, willingly hold close.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Cyrus knew the way around the mausoleums under Minrathous's main level perhaps better than someone of his former status really ought to, but it was serving them well at the moment. Fortunately, today's trip didn't involve a trip into the sewers proper, which he heard had been as unpleasant as usual the last time the others had to make their way somewhere discreetly. Sidestepping a pile of crumbled stone, he paused at a fork in the passage, clicking his tongue and trying to decide how soon they were best served to return to daylight. Three years wasn't so much time that he'd lost his sense of where things were, but he certainly didn't have perfect knowledge of how populated different areas would be at exactly this moment.

Deciding to play it safe, he turned them to the left, taking them down another passage full of the ashes of the dead, and the bones of those too poor to be properly burned. In times of strife, the catacombs were useable for food storage, but many of the spells that kept them sanitary enough for that were long decayed, and at the moment they sat empty of anything but those who had long expired, open and echoing with each scuffed footstep or loose stone's descent to ground.

A series of rungs set into the stone wall took them up, and Cyrus moved aside the metal grate above them before pulling himself back up onto street level. Gripping the hood of his drab grey cloak, he pulled it over his head, obscuring his features. The chance he'd be recognized was small, but not completely negligible. Better not to risk it.

The narrow street they now stood on was grimy, slicked by old rain that hadn't quite drained away or dried yet, lingering in stagnant pools in cracked stone that once would have funneled it perfectly well into the grate. Most of the city was like that: once-glorious design ruined by the uncorrected ravages of time. Some of the older buildings were held together by magic alone, but none of those here were important enough for that, and one of those to the side of this laneway sagged into the one next to it, forming a lean-to currently occupied by huddled forms that barely spared the emerging party a glance. Refugees; no doubt the city had swelled further with them since he'd been gone. The Qunari wars only ever got worse, not better.

“Mind your step." No doubt Romulus knew well enough already, but the others were still unfamiliar to Minrathous, and it to them. “We're heading north from here." The Provings was at the center of the city, more or less.

It was impossible to totally avoid nicer areas as they made their path there; aside from the Ivory Quarter and the Tower District, Central Minrathous was the most affluent part, filled with the homes of wealthy merchants and Laetan houses with money but without peerage. The grime and dirt of the outer city receded somewhat, broken buildings gradually giving way to those that had been preserved with more effort. In the distance, the Argent Spire loomed; the cathedral where two among their number had been raised in early childhood was not far from it, but they were headed a different way for now.

Eventually, the laneways widened into more capacious roads designed for commerce, the mood of their surroundings lifting until it was lively, the fetid water stink replaced by the scent of grilling meats, heady spices, and perfumes. A slave auction looked to be impending, various people in chains being led up to a platform on one side of the street, where a small crowd had gathered, speaking amongst themselves until proceedings began. Cyrus bypassed all of it, slipping smoothly through the press of bodies and heading for the very heart of the city, where the market throngs thinned out and a civic garden emerged around them, trimmed in black and white stone.

Just beyond it lay their destination: the Provings was a massive triangular prism shape, tiered hanging gardens on the exterior giving it a lush, rich coating of color and texture, the tropical climate allowing bright color and thick foliage to flourish with minimal magical interference. The green jewel in the stone city, or so it was called by the fanciful. Cyrus thought Corveus was most likely to be somewhere in the garden; of all the surrounding public locations, it was the one that allowed for the greatest degree of discretion.

“Anyone see him? Nondescript fellow; probably looks like a smug evil bastard." If his previous wardrobe preferences were anything to go by, he was most likely wearing monochromatic black, even.

"I don't see him," Romulus said, the first words he'd spoken in a while. Changed man though he was, he was still quiet, especially on the streets of Minrathous. His hood was drawn up as well, leather armor more indicative of a mercenary than anything else, and though the armor lacked sleeves, his hands were tightly wrapped and gloved, to conceal the glow coming from the left one. In other cities it might've been conspicuous to go around in hoods, but it wasn't especially strange in Minrathous.

"No threats of any kind. Yet." He didn't seem to think they were walking into an ambush here of all places, but he hadn't come unarmed, either.

Zahra, too, wore a gray cloak cinched at her collarbone, though she’d foregone wearing her hood. She had no past to speak of in Minrathous, aside from her unfortunate affair with Faraji. The chances of bumping into him now were slim to none. The marketplace itself thrummed with diverse faces; dark as her own. Coming from all stretches of Thedas for commerce, business or shadier inclinations. For all its disreputable histories, the city bore its belly like any other. Men hawked their wares, wagons trudged down the busy streets and the sweet, familiar scent of primrose and plumeria wafted down from the gardens ahead.

She rounded up beside Cyrus and raked her fingers through her unruly curls, pushing them away from her face. Her lips pursed, eyes drawing into squints as she peered across the many stippled rows of flowers, looming trees and shrubbery. Concise, in its own way. Qunari influence was obvious in the way everything had been meticulously arranged. Forcefully molded to be aesthetically pleasing as possible. Not at all like Skyhold’s wild garden, allowed to grow in whichever way it wanted to, tended softly. “Whenever I picture a smug evil bastard, I imagine Corypheus. Don’t suppose he’s a ridiculously, ugly giant, do you?”

There was, however, a man in the distance, dressed in clothes Cyrus had rightfully assumed he might have been wearing—a nobleman’s fare, from the looks of it. A hip-length jacket with several buckles riding up the front; high-collared. Black pants, calf-length boots. Crisply cut, in varying shades of monochrome. Trimmed to fit smartly. What stood out the most was a wink of a pin snapped where a lapel might have been, above his heart: a dragon with coiled serpents. Without the mask
 he looked awfully less cryptic; cropped hair that mirrored his monochrome palette, striking a noticeable contrast between the pallor of his pale skin. He was sharp-featured, as many Tevene were, with eyes that looked like two pieces of flint. Apathetic, if not curious.

His gaze was trained on them, mouth set into a line. A moment passed, before he inclined his chin beside the large grove he was seated in, beneath a tree, gloved hands folded in his lap. It didn’t appear as if anyone else was in the vicinity. Only him.

"Don't look now," Leon said dryly, "but I think that's him." He nodded in the man's direction, as if to make sure they had all indeed spotted the obvious target, but he didn't move, clearly expecting that Zahra would want to take the lead.

Zahra was standing straighter and straighter, a hitch of her breath catching as she inhaled through her nose. She exhaled out softer, this time. When it appeared as if she’d composed herself well enough, she rounded her shoulders and took the first tentative steps forward, following Leon’s field of vision towards the man lounging beneath the tree, “Best not keep him waiting then.”

She took a moment to make sure that they were following along with her, glancing over her shoulder. It was clear by the expression on her face that it was for her benefit more than theirs, making sure they fell into step so that she wouldn’t have to face him alone. Even if it was only a few paces ahead. She smoothed her hands across the front of her pants before climbing up the small, grassy embankment leading up to the spindly tree; branches laden with heavy purple flowers, swaying in long streams, its roots rippled through the ground like surfacing vipers; easy enough to step over.

Corveus. Upon closer inspection, he looked somewhat ill. Gaunt, at least. Bags hung beneath his dark eyes, and his cheekbones seemed too sharp, too tired. Hollow-eyed, but still alert, aware. There was a stillness there, as he turned his head to regard them, making no movement to rise from the shade of the tree. His lips pulled into a half-smile, though it seemed bereft of any humor. “There’s no need for introductions on your part, I already know your names.” A pause, before he pushed himself to his feet, gaze swinging over each of them, “Mine is Corveus Contee. A pleasure to finally meet you in person.”

He patted the grass and petals from the back of his trousers, leveling them once more with a stare, “I’m sure you’ve questions, but it would be prudent to keep moving. You can ask them on the way.”

It was all quite rude, but efficient enough. Cyrus was inclined not to care much about the former if it guaranteed the latter, and he fell in step with Corveus as they walked, just a half-step behind so as to let the other man do the leading. “I'm assuming you already have some plan for us to follow?" He didn't seem the type to leave anything to chance if he could avoid it—nor the type to willingly cede control of a situation to someone else. Which meant they probably weren't expected to do much more than go where he said when he said and do what he said. For now, that honestly suited Cyrus just fine. But if there were clues to be had about when that would change, he wanted to decipher them as soon as possible.

“I do,” Corveus inclined his head in Cyrus’s direction and seemed to consider him for a moment before he arched a thin eyebrow, the creases of his eyes crinkling enough to show some indication of amusement, “Though truthfully, I’m only the key. What happens once we enter is anyone’s guess.” The way he said it sounded as if there were things inside that went beyond his reach and control. A troubling thought, given the spidery web he’d established over Skyhold, vicariously operating through Zahra’s crew-mate. He did not, however, seem especially worried. His expression smoothed over just as quickly; a drop of water rippling across a veneer of indifference.

Corveus led them down a series of winding alleyways, buildings crushed together only to allow single-file, while others opened into several spaces with archways and shuttered windows. They passed by hunched beggars in tattered clothes, holding up trembling hands, murmuring for change. Coin, please. He only pressed forward, sparing them no attention. Tevinter was rife with all sorts of rabble, and the poor and rich were startlingly disembodied. The poor were strewn about Minrathous like rats in a gutter, and the rich segregated to their own little kingdoms. So it was.

It was Zahra’s jawline that was bunching up as they walked. Lips pursed, as if she were chewing on words unspoken. Her hands opened and snapped back into fists, murky eyes burning a hole through their backs. “So, what’s this price you so cryptically alluded to?” By the sound of her voice, she’d been thinking on it for awhile, releasing the question out in one hoisted, cloying breath. Impatient as ever, even if Cyrus had said that it wouldn’t matter. That they would navigate those waters once they reached them.

If there was any hesitation on Corveus’s part, it was imperceptible enough to go beyond anyone’s notice, as he hadn’t slowed in his steps or turned to look at her. There was a subtle, unperceived flicker of his gaze, before he unlatched the following door and stepped through. “It would only make sense to make my demands once I’ve followed through on my end, don’t you think?”

Zahra only huffed, clearly not satisfied with the answer. She dogged their heels just the same, swinging her gaze towards the upper windows, keeping her hand feathered across the pommel of her blades.

“Any more questions? We’re nearly there.”

"Who exactly are we dealing with here? What's the layout inside the location?" Leon, as always, thought strategically and questioned accordingly. It was easy enough to tell that he was hardly pleased with the underwhelming amount of freely-volunteered information, particularly in a situation that could easily become life-threatening.

He looked rather like he might be a bit more vulnerable to such threats than usual, at the moment, a somewhat gaunt sunkenness to his cheeks that hadn't always been there. Cyrus knew of his sickness, of course, but it seemed to have progressed even in the few days it had been since they last saw one another.

Corveus did turn to look at Leon, pausing in his tracks to scrutinize him. Perhaps, he’d only noticed the noticeable difference in their statures then, staring up at him. Aside from the occasional anomaly, those in Tevinter were generally of average stature. Elves and humans, not casting particularly daunting figures. His gaze flicked up to his face, before he met his gaze, eyes rolling skyward to recall the information he was being asked for, “Faraji. My mother’s Thorns, her loyal hounds. Enchanted traps for those who don’t share the Contee bloodline. Vindictive bunch, as you can see.” He lifted a shoulder in a half-shrug and glanced in Rom’s direction, lips forming another candid line, “Like any other estate; too large for comfort. Fortunately, we’ll be bypassing most of it in favor of the oubliette. She should be there.”

With that said, he turned back on his heels and continued leading from the front. It didn’t take them long to twine through several blocks, ducking into alleyways, stalling only a couple times whenever Corveus raised his hand, ushering them to wait until approaching footfalls passed them by. Although some parts of Minrathous were in disrepair, flooded with refugees, somehow still swathed in powerful magic
 there seemed to be a presence there, guards in slate-colored clothes, speaking in Tevene’s trade tongue. Mercenaries, perhaps. Difficult to tell from the back and Corveus had not waited long enough to get a better look. He hardly paused at all, tracing his steps back as if he’d taken them many times before; a disreputable place for someone who was of noble birth.

The further they walked, the more decrepit their surroundings appeared. Brightly colored banners were replaced with tatters, flailing in the wayward breeze. Buildings seemed to crackle, tipping in on themselves, but still somehow managing to keep upright. Bits of brick littered the side of the pathways, and the cobblestones beneath their feet gave way to uneven ground. The frequency of serfs, hooded figures and homeless increased, though they paid them little mind as they passed. The divergence of wealth seemed to startle Zahra, as she gawped at her surroundings, wide-eyed and distracted. Corveus only slowed in his pace when he was leading them down a series of stairs, running beside a wide-mouthed drain with mucky water several lengths long. The water itself looked questionable, a greenish brown shade.

Something of a latched cover had been arranged beside the furthest wall. A dead end. Covered in moss, decay, and brine. He stopped in front of it and pulled at the iron knob, hoisting it up with effort. He pushed it up against the wall, and smoothed out the crinkles of his jacket, “Catacombs. This one leads precariously close to the estate.” Not home, not his estate. He seemed to be making it clear that there was a distinction there. He glanced at the others, and hunkered down first, boots clanging against the iron-wrought ladder. He disappeared into the darkness, and there was silence, a beat passed, before he called up after them, “Close it behind you, if you will.”

Leon was the last through, and hardly seemed to need telling; little would make their passage more obvious than leaving the door open for any passers-by to find. The door closed softly and then it was back down into the sewers. Thy seemed to be going back roughly the way they'd come, except via a more disgusting route. It wasn't clear why Corveus had forced them out of the Ivory Quarter only to lead them back to it, but perhaps he feared that a rendezvous too close to the estate would draw the attention of spies or some such. Their boots sloshed through a fair amount of muck, though fortunately not enough to leak in anywhere; the stench would be remaining external to their persons, at least.

Corveus, at least, didn’t seem to mind the stench. Perhaps, he was used to it. Seeing how easily he’d found the passageway, it was a safe assumption he’d traversed through them several times, for whatever reason a nobleman might want to. The darkness, however, hung over them like a heavy blanket, with the skittering of tiny feet echoing off the walls surrounding them. There was movement off to Cyrus’s right side, before light exploded from the end of a torch Corveus seemed to have taken off the wall nearest the ladder. He shook his hand, waggling his fingers, before taking the first step off to the side, through the inch of mucky water.

Warm, orange shadows played across their faces, and danced across the rounded ceiling. It made Corveus’s face look even more grim, the bones in his face jutting out at acute angles. He stared ahead, tracing his steps with little care for his boots, kicking up water with every step. The probability of rats was verified when one scurried through their feet, screeching down the way they’d come. Zahra made a noise in the back of her throat and bumped into Leon’s shoulder, stepping back just as quickly, mumbling a hoarse apology. She hadn’t done that well in the other catacombs, and this was no different. Though the other had been minutely better, perhaps, with a larger number of people.

“Dead, stinking place, couldn’t we just walk over?” Zahra was mumbling under her breath, eyebrows knitting together, “I hope Bastian has more wine.” There were a few heavier plopping noises as she rounded to Cyrus’s side, stepping much more carefully now that she had matched his pace. She only spared Corveus a glance, before looking back up at him. “I didn’t know Minrathous was so
 like this. What’re these even used for, besides crawling through, all secretive like?”

Cyrus blinked. “The sewers or the catacombs? The sewers are used to channel waste and runoff from the streets; as I'm sure you've noticed, large parts of the system have fallen into disrepair, particularly in the poorer areas. When they work, however, disease is much less prevalent for the obvious reasons. The catacombs house the dead who lacked either the money or the family for a place in one of the aboveground mausoleums. Minrathous is the largest city in Thedas, and there is only so much room, so we tend to build up and down here. In a pinch, there are spell systems in place that make the dry catacombs safe for food storage." He shrugged. “The city has withstood several prolonged sieges by making use of them."

Glancing once at Corveus, he let his eyes fall back to Zahra. “But primarily these days, they're used for crawling through, all secretive-like, as you say. A lot of business happens in this city that is better kept from prying eyes. It's like any other urban center in that way."

“Not at all like Pressa,” Zahra countered, pushing errant curls back behind her ear. She hm’d and straightened her shoulders, focusing her attention on her boots. She seemed to want to talk just for the sake of talking, even if the answers were obvious. Discomfort was easily read in her posture; too rigid, too wooden. Their words echoing off the walls, accompanied by wet sloshing and the flicker of the torch's flames. More than a few times, she’d wiped her hands across the front of her trousers.

Before Zahra could say anything else, Corveus interrupted. “Here we are.” They’d reached the end of the little stretch of sewers by now, small beams of light could be seen peeping through the wooden slats of another battered door, casting speckles on the cobblestones beneath their feet. He waved a hand upwards, and smile grimly, shadows making his eyes seem ever so sunken. “After you.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Leon was last out of the sewer, just as he'd been last in. His arms ached as he pulled himself back onto ground level, replacing the grate they'd climbed out from beneath as quietly as he could. They stood now on a small pathway, a line of thorny shrubs to the left, which appeared to be part of the manor house they were heading for.

A quick glance at it gave the impression of age and angularity. A closer one revealed that the same dwarven influence as pervaded a great deal of Tevinter's older structures prevailed here, at least in the most basic lines of it. Too old for the Qunari to have had impact on its design even without the architect's awareness, but there was a certain precision to it even so, space maximized within its parameters. Only after the marble blocks had been cut and fit exactingly had the more needless flourishes been added; wrought-iron flanges at the triangular peaks of the roofline, carried through into the gating set into the grey stone border wall. The shingles were gilded, late-evening light reflecting from them with a bright sort of flare that Leon diverted his eyes from.

The garden, or what he could see of it, seemed to be more sculpture than plant life, elaborate fountains shaped into shapes both draconic and humanoid, many of them locked in the posture of battle. The garden wall had several brackets set into it for torches, which burned with blue light, leaving the ivy and thorns around them undisturbed but illuminated in the same lapis hue.

When Corveus confirmed that it was the one they were looking for, Leon took point. Out of the group of them, he was still probably the best suited to weather any initial magical assaults, though he would unfortunately be reliant on their untrustworthy ally as far as knowing where the traps were. The gate proved to be unlocked, and they slipped in quietly, straying from the obvious path up to the house and skirting the garden's outer edges instead.

As they drew close enough to see the entrance in more detail, Leon stopped, looking back over his shoulder with a frown. "I take it the door requires some form of magic to open?" There didn't appear to be any handles, knobs, or depressions in it— nothing but a solid slab of wood.

“An accurate assumption.” Corveus’s expression remained thin, lips twitching into a tired half-smile, before he stepped around him and quickly ascended stairs two at a time. Gnarled, ebony statues depicting wyverns lounged at the sides of the stairs, mouth eternally gawped open in a soundless roar. He took a moment to look around the premises, hollow eyes scanning the front yard, presumably making sure that they were truly alone on the terrace. The streets themselves were empty, save for the occasional bird flapping overhead.

Once he seemed satisfied by their lack of an audience, he turned his back towards them, facing the large, gilded doors. A large insignia had been engraved in a circular piece of stone, a swirling opal hue. The draconic head, cosseted by serpents. He drew his right hand up to his mouth, set a finger to his lips and pulled the leather glove from it, tucking it neatly into his jacket. The lamplight overhead played against the thin, and thick, scars riddling the top of his hand and exposed wrist, as he held it towards the stone plate. Ugly, marring things; puckered white, while some remained pink. Fresh wounds.

As soon as his palm touched the surface of the plate, it rippled around his fingertips as if he’d pressed it to milky water. Swirls, turning into themselves, until a line of red ribboned out from Corveus’s index finger, separating into sanguine beads. It disappeared soon after, stilled itself until only a bloody fingerprint remained. He retracted his hand and set it back to his side, glancing in their direction, “I ask for no subtleties here. Do what you must. As soon as you step foot inside, subterfuge will no longer be an option. There are servants here, as well, however. They are harmless, but may still whisper of my arrival. I’ll do my best to navigate us through without too much trouble.” He seemed to be implying that he would no longer be safeguarded simply because he was family, and if they needed to utilize force, he had no qualms on the matter. “I’d suggest having your weapons at the ready. We aren’t a welcoming bunch.”

The sound of whirring gears and hidden mechanisms came from inside, soon after, the doors shifted and cracked themselves open enough to be pushed aside. Corveus cleared his throat and removed his other glove, pushing it into his jacket as well. Zahra had already bounded up the stairs, standing off to Leon’s side, trying to sneak a peek around him into the sliver of the entranceway. Even though she seemed as wary of his words as the others were, she had already shouldered her bow into her hands; the tension in her shoulders easing with the comfort of having weapon in hand.

With the soft rasp of metal, Cyrus slid both swords from their places at either side of his waist, taking a steady, but relaxed grip upon the hilts and lowering them so they pointed at the ground. “Ah, so you're a Tevinter family after all. What's a little blood between blood, after all?" His tone was dry, but it was easy to read the cynicism in it, as well as something else. Slightly uncomfortable, like this situation reminded him of another one in particular. Unpleasant, without a doubt.

Rom already had his shield in hand, but he left his weapon hand empty for the moment, for whatever reason. Leon had seen him fight more than enough times to know that he was quick enough to have the blade and shield ready in almost any circumstance. Perhaps the mention of servants inside stayed his hands for now. He also dropped his hood, clearing up his peripheral vision. Identity concealment wouldn't be worth the trade-off once they were inside.

Leon didn't need to do anything in particular to have his weapons at the ready, so while the others prepared themselves, he reached down towards his belt, unhooking the second of the two flasks he commonly kept there. Not the one with the alcohol, sadly. He wasn't sure exactly how much resistance to expect here, but it was bound to be magical, and that was enough to incline him to caution. Most things did, especially since Kasos had reminded him so potently of its benefits.

The draught tasted terrible on his tongue as always; he stopped himself after a few swallows, though his body cried out for more. Cried out for the warmth and strength that adrenaline and need alone could not deliver. But every day it cost him more, and he had to balance strength with time. Had to hope he was doing so as well as possible. Replacing the cork, he licked the last dark red drops from his lips and swallowed, clearing his throat and tucking the flask back into its place at his belt.

"Let's get this over with, then."

Zahra seemed intent on his face for a moment, watching as he drank from his draught. There was a good chance she’d never seen him drink it before, or had never noticed. She, too, extracted a much smaller vial from the belt at her hip. Finger-length, thin as a flute. The liquid it contained was a soft blue, cloudy. She set it to her lips and tossed her head back, flicking the empty vial into a nearby bush with a careless grin. Aside from the bounce, she only appeared more energized by whatever she’d taken. Her expression shifted and she stepped off to the side, probably intending to bring up the rear. She gave her bow an absent pluck, and reaching over her shoulder, extracting an arrow from her quiver.

Corveus nodded once, pushing the doors wide enough for them to enter. Once they were all inside, he shut it behind them. The same whir of concealed instruments sounded behind them as the doors shut themselves, smothering the last breeze at their backs, presumably sealing them inside. His countenance appeared less assured now that they’d passed the threshold, though he was doing a well enough job keeping it from his face, flicking his gaze to the spiraling staircases set nearby, running up both sides of the large entryway; forming a horse-shoe.

The estate itself was as gaudy as any other, though it felt colder than Bastian’s. As if the warmth had all been snuffed out. Luminous chandeliers hung from the high ceilings, crystals hanging down like stalagmites, abstract in design, and magically enchanted to cast a soft, pale glow across the chamber. The motif was clearly a mix of Tevene, and dwarven architecture, as if it had been rebuilt around each other; a hybrid of inspirations borrowing from one another. The staircases corralled a large lounging area, with a fireplace pushed up against the furthest wall, just beneath the overhanging balcony.

It was Corveus who took the first step forward, striding to the right side of the chamber, not quite waiting to see if they would follow. Once he reached the door pinioned between two twisted plants, he turned the handle, and toed the door open, sweeping a hand in front of him. “In here, through the kitchen.” Zahra’s jawline was working as she looked around the room, sidestepping a table and stuffed chair, stopping short of the door’s frame, allowing the others to move ahead of her.

There was a startled racket through the doorway. A clatter of pans, and a softly uttered kaffas.

Leon stepped in first, blinking rapidly. His pupils had already dilated, allowing him to take in his surroundings in far sharper detail, but the downside was a certain light sensitivity that made focusing on anything too bright difficult. He kept his eyes away from the cook-fire, settling them almost automatically on the only moving object in the room. A person, in this case; a small girl, perhaps about twelve or so. Elven, from the ears. The clattering of dishware had been her doing, and she regarded them now with wary eyes, already edging towards the exit, but refusing to put her back to them. Not unwise, in her situation.

Unfortunately, talking in the sort of soothing, modulated tones that would suit this situation was something Leon knew was currently beyond him. already, his muscles were warming, the heat thrumming through them waiting for the opportunity—any opportunity—to flare to life and propel him forward into violence. He probably didn't look in any way reassuring. Glancing behind him, he made eye contact with Romulus first, asking the question without so much as a growly word escaping him.

Romulus understood the question clearly enough, and put a hand on Leon's shoulder as he passed, perhaps to reassure him. This sort of thing wasn't the Lord Inquisitor's usual task either, but considering the person they needed to keep calm, he could see that he was probably the best choice for it. His weapon was still sheathed in a scabbard on his belt, and Romulus made sure the girl could see that, advancing slowly forward with his open hand extending slightly, in plain view.

"Easy now," his voice taking on an unusual accent. "We're not here to cause trouble if we can avoid it. Doubt it would be your job to do something about if we were, anyhow." It was a rough accent, far less sophisticated in tone than what the magisters seemed to employ. In fact, it sounded a fair bit like Bastian's talkative slave, Brand. Well, a slave until recently, as Romulus had arranged for his purchase and then subsequently freed him. Not that he'd gone anywhere after.

Nevertheless, it seemed Romulus hoped the accent, which he seemed comfortable in, would help identify that he understood the position the girl was in. Perhaps even that he had occupied such a place once himself. He stopped a fair distance from her, not close enough to grab her without taking a few steps first. "You're probably supposed to tell your dominus about us now, right?" He didn't pause, the question rhetorical. "We won't stop you if you need to do that, but... it would really help us out if you wait a bit. Maybe finish up your work in here first."

The small elven girl seemed to be shrinking back further into the counter, though the rigid tension in her shoulders eased as Romulus spoke to her. She blinked owlishly at him, her freckled face crinkling with something that appeared apprehensive of their intentions, for good reason. A handful of strangers filtering in with a lordling that didn’t seem so well-received was peculiar enough. She glanced towards the door to the right of the wood stove, flicking back to Romulus’s extended, empty hand.

The fact that he wasn’t approaching with any weapon in hand seemed to calm her, though she was quick to notice Corveus over his shoulder. He, himself, made no movement or effort to calm the girl. Perhaps he’d thought it best Romulus deal with it as well, as Leon had. There was a good chance that his words bore no weight in the estate, anyway. She swallowed thickly, and bobbed her head in a wooden nod, “I, I just carry the water, sers.” Her own accent was just as rough around the edges, most likely she’d been spared any education.

A lowly serf, only useful as a tool. Certainly not worth teaching anything.

Her hands, however, were wrapped in bandages all the way to her elbows. Stark white, threaded between her fingers. The black and red outfit she wore mirrored the Contee’s colors; emblazoned with the roaring dragon and coiled serpents. The only finery slaves were allowed, if any at all. It was a symbol of ownership. A reminder. Despite the racket in the kitchen, it appeared as if she hadn’t been cleaning at all. There were crumbs at her feet and a discarded knuckle of bread that had rolled between them. She was a skinny, gangly thing. No doubt she’d grown hungry and snuck down for something to eat.

The girl took another trembling breath through her mouth and swung her gaze towards the ground. She twined her hands together, rubbing at her palms, before meeting Romulus’s gaze once more. She, at least, seemed more at ease now that she knew she wasn’t in any trouble and perhaps, punishment would not be on the horizon. She seemed to be making internal considerations, keeping her focus on Romulus rather than the others. “My dominus said to tell when L-Lord Corveus was back
 but not if anyone else was here.”

Her eyes seemed to brighten, beaming. It was a question, a clever omission; an assurance that her logic was sound.

Romulus didn't seem too confident in how that would go, either for the slave girl or for them, but at this point the decision seemed to be letting her go and do as she pleased, or doing something aggressive to prevent that, and he obviously wasn't considering the latter to be a real option. "Fair enough," he relented. "Maybe walk slow on your way to him?"

The elven girl blinked at him and bobbed her head in another nod, quicker this time. She seemed pleased by the outcome, as she stooped low to snatch up the piece of bread, stuffing it inside her tunic. Once she straightened up, swiping the last bits of crumbs from the front of her tunic, and pants, her mouth pulled into a gap-toothed grin, “I’ll take the long way, sers. You best hurry.”

She walked around them, glancing only at Corveus’s feet as she passed. The sound of the door they’d come in from shut softly behind them. A moment passed, before Corveus broke the silence, “Well. That worked well enough.” There was a sense that he might’ve done things differently by the way he stared after the girl. He strode towards the door nearest the stove, and unlatched it, shouldering it open in small increments, enough to peek into the long hallway it led into.

“We’ll have company soon, and they won’t be harmless little girls,” he pursed his lips and pushed the door open wider, stepping into the hallway, “at least they won’t be expecting us. Borus and his ilk patrol these halls; ever vigilant. My family’s paranoia matches their cruelty.” A pause, and he swung his gaze in Leon’s direction, “If you would so kindly bring up the rear, Commander. I’d rather not have any surprises of our own.”

"Very well." Leon's tone didn't sound completely unlike two heavy stones grinding against each other, but as there were no children around to scare without meaning to, it was fine. Allowing the others to proceed in front of him, he dropped back to the rear guard position, closing the door quietly behind them.

Corveus took the lead once more, allowing Cyrus, Zahra, and Romulus to form a loose band in the middle. The hallway itself had no other offshoots, but many doors littered on each side. Long portraits hung above oaken side tables; depicting familiar, shallow-faced individuals wearing a variety of Tevene finery. Robes, mostly. Each expression grimmer than the next. Not a lively bunch. A family line, most likely. Also, they were notably female. Aside from the occasional vase, filled to the brim with purple, drooping flowers that smelt eerily like blood, there was nothing of note.

The quiet was interrupted by the sound of metal scraping against metal, clanking footsteps approaching from one of the doors behind them. Corveus halted in his tracks, eyes flicking over his shoulder. His jawline bunched up, and the veneer of calm started to sift away. From what Leon could tell, he seemed to want to go in two different directions at once, but hadn’t had enough time to decide which was best, because the door swung open and rowdy conversation filtered into the hallway. Certainly more than one voice, chiding each other in Tevene.

A large man in a full suit of plate stepped into the hallway, facing slightly away. Broad-shouldered, tall. Not quite so tall as Leon, but an impressive figure nonetheless. The dragon sigil had been cut into his plate, and the colors he bore matched the Contee’s standard. Red and black. He carried a greatsword on his back, as large as Khari’s, though far less remarkable. He had tossed his head back in a laugh, dark eyes raking across the hallway until they landed squarely on their group. His laugh died shortly after. To his benefit, it only took him a moment to grasp the situation, heavy brows knitting over them. His gaze lingered on Corveus, and his expression darkened considerably.

Reaching into the room, he pulled out a much smaller man by the cuff of his collar, grumbling something in Tevene, before pushing him stumbling towards the kitchen. Sending him with orders, no doubt, to raise an alarm. “Fasta vass—get your asses out here. Our little snake finally bore its teeth.” Four more figures, garbed in a similar array of armor, chain and plate, filtered into the hallway, “You know what to do. Settle this before she finds out, dammit. And keep him alive.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

There wasn't any time here to politely convince slaves not to do their jobs and raise an alarm against them.

To be honest, Rom was starting to wish he'd dealt with the little girl more intelligently. It was hard to make himself harm children that occupied a place he'd once been in himself, but all he'd needed to do was put her to sleep, leave her unconscious on the floor there. That was the fate he intended for this particular scrambling messenger, assuming he could reach him before he got away. The others could hopefully cover him as he worked, and these five would be the only ones they'd need to deal with here.

Taking off at a sprint, Rom still didn't draw his weapon, knowing he'd need both hands relatively free to properly grapple onto the running servant. He was quicker than the slave by a fair bit, catching him in only a few seconds in the hallway, where Rom performed a sliding tackle, taking out his legs and bringing him to the ground. His hands were on him immediately after, swiping away attempts to escape, kicking his legs out as he tried to get his feet again, trying to wrap arms around the smaller man's neck. It would take a moment, but it needed to be done.

Leon moved to protect their formation's flank. It meant he didn't engage directly with the leader, rather moving to cut off one of those that emerged from the back of the hallway instead. In a manner that had become familiar to Rom with time, he let a hit glance off his armor, using the opportunity to close to within arm's reach. For now, at least, he appeared to be moving at just about full steam, lowering his shoulder and tackling the other man to the floor.

The Contee guard's helmet clanged against the ground hard. Leon gripped the faceplate of it in one large hand and slammed it back against the stone. Even with the protection, there was no way the force involved didn't do something, and the guard dropped his blade beside him, likely from insensate fingers. He was slack and still, perhaps just unconscious rather than dead. Leon climbed off him when it became obvious he'd be putting up no further fight, casting about the room for the next opponent.

In the time that took, Cyrus had moved up to engage the leader, grimly fending off the greatsword with a well-timed deflection from his left-hand blade. The right-hand one sought a weak point in the man's plate, but skidded away instead when he shifted, letting his armor absorb the hit. Cyrus wasn't a small man, but he was smaller than this fellow, and he didn't try to force a contest of strength, instead sliding away from the engagement and trying again from another angle. His strikes were much faster, and for now at least he didn't seem to be in any danger of getting hit, but one misstep could change that. His own armor wasn't nearly so thick, after all.

An arrow hissed overheard moments before Rom tackled the servant to the ground. It twanged into the kitchen door, down to the shaft, vibrating with the propelled force. A sorry, sorry was heard over the din of metal clattering together. She hadn’t seemed to notice that the man was a servant, or had simply reacted before thinking. A by-product of the concoction she’d taken, perhaps. She pressed herself up against the wall, slightly behind a coffee table, already reaching over her shoulder to produce another arrow from her quiver.

This time, she loosed her arrow a little closer, straight over Leon’s bunched shoulders. Another man had stepped into view, face obscured by the plated helm he wore. The arrow bit into one of the guard’s exposed forearm just as he was readying to rear back, attempting to strike out at Leon’s torso with an unusually curved blade. It clattered to his feet, bouncing off to the side. He screamed and reeled backwards, before he snatched at the arrow, pulling it out in one swift tug. He turned back to face his much larger opponent. Blood welled and lifted into beads, pooling from his wound. It looked as if he were gesturing towards it with his other hand.

Corveus didn’t appear to have any weapons to speak of. At least, none that were noticeable on his person. The question as to whether he would simply watch, rather than intervene, was soon put to rest when he flicked his wrists off to the side, producing two small, curved blades. Instead of elbowing his way to the forefront, he had rolled up his sleeves, dagger poised against his palms.

The bloodied guard had used the opportunity to use blood magic, forming a lash made of it and striking for Leon. The commander moved out of the way, but not quite fast enough to avoid the strike entirely; it wound around his arm several times, holding him with supernatural strength. Leon flexed his free hand, then used it to take hold of the whip at a slightly lower spot, turning his other arm so that he had it in a doublehanded grip. Wrenching his whole body, he pulled the guard off his feet and to the floor, where the man skidded for some distance before the whip disintegrated.

Leon didn't waste time letting him get to his feet, charging to where he lay and bringing an armored boot down on the exposed back of his neck. With a crack, the mage went still.

Cyrus ducked under another swing from the leader, transitioning into what would have been a smooth riposte, had the guard not taken one hand from his weapon's hilt and blasted point-blank with ice. The force of the spell was enough to throw Cyrus back several feet; only extraordinary balance kept him from losing his footing. Instead, he sidestepped the follow-up, ice crystals cracking away from the joints of his armor with a sound like glass crunching underfoot.

He recovered quickly, however, not slowed long enough to take the full brunt of the crude bolt of lightning that followed. It crashed into the tile floor behind him, blackening the marble and blasting away several small chunks of it. This time, when he ducked in, Cyrus found a proper weakness, one of his falcata piercing the underside of the arm raised to launch the spell. Taking a half-step forward, he redoubled the force, the blade sinking in several more inches with a hard wrench. When he yanked it free, his other blocked the guard's one-handed attempt at a last-ditch defense. The greatsword clattered to the floor with a clang, and Cyrus strafed away from the guard as he fell, the artery in his armpit cleaved in twain and rapidly draining him of his blood.

The blood from the guard’s armpit seemed to quickly coagulate, trembling into a more malleable form—rising higher still, until it coiled into serpents similar to the Contee sigil. They danced in the air, beads of red flicking off like discarded scales, specking the carpeted floor and Cyrus’s shoulders and head. The aesthetics of the blood magic crumbled away as soon as the sanguine ribbons formed hardened spikes, and with the flick of Corveus’s extended hands, they lurched through the air and slipped into the neck of another guardsmen, who seemed intent on trying to scramble free of the chaos, tripping over collapsed corpses on his way towards the door.

More than likely, if he hadn’t been struck down there, Rom would have finished him off before he even reached the door. The lordling hadn’t given him the chance however, skewering him to the floor with the two hemoglobin lances. They fell apart a second later, hailing down like water sifting through someone’s hands. A mess to clean up. Though no one here seemed particularly worried, including the one person whose home it was. Not anymore. Zee's eyes swiveled toward the last guard who had fallen beneath another body, wriggling from beneath the gore, closest to Rom. Wide-eyed, face bloodied. Doubtfully any was his own.

“Straggler!” Even if Zee hadn’t said anything, it was hard to miss the only one not belonging to their assembled group. He was dragging himself to his feet, hands poised on a nearby table, utilizing it to lurch forward. Towards the kitchen door, no doubt unaware that one of his enemies was so close. Or, maybe, he didn’t care. Terror had a funny way of blinding any sensibilities.

The fight went quickly, as they tended to do, and by this point Rom had managed to ensnare the fleeing servant in a choke hold, his strong arms and legs refusing him any kind of leverage, and putting the necessary pressure on his neck and head to force him into unconsciousness as quickly as he could manage. Shoving him aside, he got back to his feet and starting running forward for the straggler, drawing his blade on the way. The servants and slaves did nothing to warrant death, but the trained guards, seemingly mages to the last, were too dangerous to be treated the same.

The fleeing guardsman made it to his feet, terror finally beaten by the desire to escape. Just before he was able to make it to the door Rom caught him, going in low from behind, targeting the weakly armored spot at the back of the knee with his pugio. It found the flesh and sank in deep, tearing muscle and striking bone, more than enough to force the man down. He responded aggressively, fighting now that flight was no longer an option by launching flames blindly over his shoulder where he thought Rom would be. His aim was off, but not by much, and just the proximity to the raging flames was almost enough to burn him.

Rom ducked low and drove his blade in again, this time in the gap of the plate near the underarm, the weight of the blow and Rom's forward force pushing the guard over onto his face and stifling the flames. He squirmed and still tried to free himself, but Rom made an end of it, pulling his blade free again and stabbing it in again at the side of his neck. He twitched once or twice more, and then stilled. Rom pulled his blade free, stepping back a few paces and wiping some of the blood that had spurted onto his face. There didn't seem to be any more imminent threats. For the moment.

“Might want to replace
 a lot in this area,” Zee tsked, lowering her bow back down to her side, her eyes roving down the hallway. Blood was streaked up the walls, flecking up towards the ceiling and the carpet was beyond repair. Large, dark pools had already begun absorbing into the fibers, blooming out across the shattered vases and upended tables. Scorch marks where the errant flames had licked across the wall opposite of Rom. An unavoidable mess, though clearly necessary. If any of them had successfully squirreled away, there was no doubt the estate would become much harder to navigate. With the sheer number of guards lounging in one room, there was a sense that the Contee’s paranoia went far beyond normal conventions. “Everyone good here?”

Corveus lowered his hands. He hadn’t cut his wrists after all. No need with all the fresh blood in the vicinity. Rom had seen this before, in Minrathous; blood magic was not ostracized here, certainly not as much as it was in all the other regions in Thedas. Not unless they crossed lines, by summoning demons, making contracts, or conducting unholy experiments, sullying their goodly noble names. A power like any other, in their eyes. He cleared his throat, and tucked the blades into the cloth belt wound his waistline, gesturing that they continue down the hallway.

“Apologies,” his smile was thinner this time, speculative in nature, “It’d be best not to linger here. We’ve got quite a bit of ground to cover.”

Zee’s mouth peeled back as she rounded to Cyrus’s side, looking over the others. Mildly concerned, if the uplift of her brow was anything to go by. She didn’t seem to be listening to much of what Corveus was saying or at least, wasn’t giving any indication of it. Instead, she turned her attention to Rom, and the servant lying unconscious nearby. Searching. She hopped over some of the bodies, and crossed over to him, hunching down by the man's’ head. Her fingers slipping beneath his chin, rolling his face towards them. An exhale sounded, somewhat relieved. Her hand retracted. She patted the servant on the head, turning back to face Rom. “Not him, after all. Thought maybe, it might’ve been Maleus.”

“He’s waiting for us. Up ahead. Which is why we need to go, before anyone questions why he is not where he should be.” Corveus’s impatience was clear, cut into the sharpness of his features. He had already turned his body in the direction he wished to go, eyeing them over his shoulder.

“Well then, let's go." Cyrus didn't bother to sheathe his swords; the one he'd gotten the guardsman with had a slick patina of dark red down the blade still, slowly dripping onto the floor as they went. Given how much of it was everywhere, it probably didn't matter. He paused to let the others go first, then brought up the rear of the formation himself.

With everything said and done, Corveus led them away from the carnage, straight down the hall into an oncoming flight of stairs that spiraled downwards, as gilded and gaudy as everything else in the estate. Familiar scenes had been painted alongside the walls, depicting The Black City as described in the Chant of Light. Off in the middle, were the aforementioned magisters standing vigilant in front of the gates, their likeness twisted, raven-haired and dark-eyed, swathed in robes bearing a draconic sigil. Golden streets spanned close to their elbows, widening out into a city. Their vision, perhaps, of what it looked like.

The lordling himself made no comment. Hardly paid it any mind, continuing his descent at the forefront. Zee brought up the middle, trailing her fingertips across the painted walls, eyes narrowed. She pursed her lips and glanced down at the back of Corveus’s head, casting a shadow across her dusky features. Rom had seen that look before. Knew it well enough to know that she had many questions rattling off in her head, but refused to speak them aloud. She didn’t trust him, that much was clear.

The iron sconces built into the wall held lit torches, casting a flickering glow across the wide staircase, built for several people to walk side by side, with no windows or opening in sight. At the very end of the staircase held the epilogue of the painting
 the magisters pushing the gates aside, hands held wide, blood falling from their hands in long streams; in victory, in celebration. Their cowls, and capes, shed from their shoulders, with the Black City illustrated as a shining beacon. The sun shining down on them. Beautifully composed, but uneasy to behold.

Against the wall was another door, wrought handle in the semblance of a dragon’s open maw.

When Corveus didn't immediately move to open the door himself, Leon turned his head slightly towards the other man, brows knitting, then sighed. "This better not be trapped," he said, tone clipped, rumbling in the way indicative of his reaver tonic. He reached forward and grabbed the handle, pulling it open with minimal fanfare.

“Woah—”

A voice, certainly not belonging to anyone on their side. It had come from behind the door. As soon as it creaked inwards, a person stumbled through, hand still poised on the handle. Not quite a trap, as Leon had speculated. No, a young man. He clearly hadn’t expected someone to be pulling the door at the same time as he had been pushing because he stepped into Leon’s chest and immediately recoiled, tripping backwards over his feet, tumbling onto his arse. There was a jangle of metal grating against metal as he huffed out a breath, swinging his gaze towards them, eyes wide as baubles.

Dark, murky eyes. Familiar. Rom had looked into them before, every time Zee turned to face him, lips cracking open to needle embarrassing moments. Set into a different face, of course, but the resemblance was uncanny. Too similar to be coincidental. An iron-wrought collar had been soldered around his neck, resting on his collarbone. Large, heavy. The last remnants of boyishness clung to his frame, though he seemed to be still growing into it. Broad-shouldered, stocky framed. An exceptional slave, a good bodyguard. Had he been standing in Minrathous’s slave galley, he would have fetched a good price.

“I, uh, I’m guessing you’re the cavalry? I
 hope.” The young man scratched at his neckline, underneath the collar. It looked uncomfortable, if the red marks were anything to go by. Chafing. Heavy, sharp-ridged scars were riddled down his forearms, in concise stripes, though none seemed to go any farther. His garments were much different than the ones the other slaves wore. A reinforced cuisse, black dyed-leathers and loose, brown trousers. The Contee sigil had been engraved into the collar instead, earnestly painted. Perhaps, by the same hand that had portrayed the Black City. “Is Corv
?”

He leaned to the side, still seated, searching beyond Leon’s large frame. The Seeker stepped back and slightly aside, shifting so as to no longer be blocking anyone's view all that much.

The man seemed relieved that Leon’s reaction hadn’t be outright violent. His gaze lingered on his face, before they swiveled towards the rest of the group. Once his eyes locked onto Corveus’s, a grin crackled across his face, brightening considerably. A breath huffed out, as he brought up a hand to rest above his heart. He gave his head a shake. “Oh, good. I was worried. You were taking so long. Thought you might’ve hit trouble
 er, trouble you’ve dealt with already, I suppose.”

From the looks of it, he’d noticed Cyrus’s bloodied blade, still held in his hand.

There was a stirring at Rom’s side as Zee bristled. Shoulders tensing up. She’d taken a step forward, mouth set into a hard line. The expression on her face was unreadable until the torch’s flame lit across it. Recognition. Hope, fear. Her footsteps lacked the normal sauntering gait. They were clumsy. Too rushed, too hurried to reach her destination. Riddled with a desperate edge that propelled her forward, hand reaching for Leon’s arm, perhaps to steady herself. To keep herself from falling.

A hitched breath, expelling into one trembling word.

“Maleus?”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Cyrus found himself in a rather delicate conundrum.

On the one hand, Zahra—his friend, he could acknowledge that now—was currently having what Stellulam might possibly have referred to as a moment. No doubt a perfectly-understandable one, considering that she now stood face-to-face, or close enough, with her brother. Someone she hadn't seen in years, who'd solicited her help due to his own imprisonment. And who, he noted, seemed quite friendly with their entirely untrustworthy guide.

He of all people understood the potential significance of a bond between siblings. Even if this wasn't quite that, it was something, and the moment deserved its due.

On the other hand, they were standing in the middle of the residence of what was obviously the kind of family that gave everyone in the Imperium their terrible reputations for outright despicability and evil so obvious it was practically gauche. While there was probably a servant on the way to inform someone that at least one unwelcome intruder was in the house. A house where there were who-knew-how-many guards, several possibly time-sensitive rescues to be conducted, and the still-looming matter of a price Zahra might not be willing to pay.

Well. He supposed he could play the insensitive arse with all that in mind. It was a role he'd had a lot of practice for. “Not that this isn't interesting." He drawled the words, inflecting them with a touch of sarcasm. “But if possible, it would be wiser to let the warm family reunions wait for later. We're on a bit of a mission here, and I think we really ought to keep moving." He let his eyes fall on Maleus. “Your mother and siblings: where are they, precisely?"

As if she were shaking off the last remnants of a dream, Zahra was jarred from her gawping stupor. “Yeah, you’re right
 of course, this can wait.” Her words sounded far too self-imposed to be for anyone else’s benefit. While she may have wanted to linger there, there was a sense that she wouldn’t know what to do with herself even if they had. A bad idea all around. She finally let go of Leon’s arm and stepped a little further in, sticking her hand out in order to pull Maleus back to his feet. He accepted it easily enough, his smile a shade softer this time. His composure read volumes; he had expected to see her, while she might have doubted he still lived.

A possibility given the Contee’s postulated cruelty.

Scratching at his neckline once more, Maleus turned to face Cyrus properly. He inclined his head towards the darkened hallway behind him, “This way. Further in. Mum’s in the furthest cell.” There was a pause, where his gaze flicked onto Corveus still standing at the rear, then traced its way to Zahra, “It’s only her and I here, though. The rest are spread out across Minrathous. Sev, he—” His words trailed off. A southern, barbaric lilt. An ugly baritone, born from the poor fishermen’s village he hailed from. No doubt a source of disappointment to his domina. He seemed to think better of it, whatever it was. From the knit of his brows, nothing good. “Ah, that’ll wait, too. Let’s go, before we have company, no?”

Corveus pushed past them into the hallway, clearly as interested in moving along as Cyrus was, flicking his wrist towards the empty sconces set against each wall, in ten foot intervals. Each one lit up, casting blue light, instead of regular, red flames. Unnatural. Enchanted, like every damn thing in the estate seemed to be. “The cell he speaks of is Yda’s chamber. Hedge-witches are far more useful when unchained, but left in the dark.” He leveled a stare in Zahra’s direction, though quickly looked away when she noticed. He tucked his hands into his sleeves, taking the first step forward, only lingering long enough to make sure that they were all moving as well.

The hallway itself was far longer than the one they’d previously walked down. The scenery, however, had changed drastically. It resembled Skyhold’s cobblestone dungeon, plain and undecorated, no longer holding any Tevinter finery. Several doors could be seen ahead, on either side. Some were merely cells, barred in iron. Zee seemed to be chewing on the inside of her mouth, mulling. Her own version of brooding. She had never been good at containing herself, though for their benefit, she was doing well not to bombard her brother with questions. Instead, she seemed intent on the flames flickering at their sides, glancing at the barred doors ahead. Focusing her efforts on the task at hand. She seemed to understand well enough how things could go if they weren’t vigilant.

Comparably, Maleus had no trouble pestering them with his own inquiries. He walked alongside Cyrus, eyes alight. His energy was palpable, and might have been contagious if it hadn’t been for unfortunate circumstances, “You’re Cyrus, aren’t you? The Lady Inquisitor’s brother? I heard from—
 well, from Corv.” He seemed somewhat abashed by the implications, casting his gaze downward, if only for a moment, “Is it true what they say? That she’s like wildfire, bravest warrior in all of Thedas, banishing demons with the flick of her wrist?”

Cyrus had the distinct feeling that Stellulam would be tripping over herself to deny basically all of that, but as it happened, she wasn't here. The temptation to allow the information to pass with a simple confirmation was almost too difficult to resist, but he could already imagine her frustration with him if he did. Besides, the truth hardly needed to be embellished. “It's not so easy as that to banish demons, for anyone." He shrugged. “But she is both extraordinarily brave and the hardest-working person I know."

He blinked, glancing at Romulus for a moment before moving his attention back to Maleus. “The Lord Inquisitor is similarly impressive, but you can ask him about that yourself."

Romulus spared Zahra's brother a glance, one that might've been annoyed, but after that his eyes remained fixed on their surroundings, clearly expecting trouble. "Or you could wait to ask until we're safely out of here."

Maleus’s countenance seemed to shift. Excited, giddy. Obviously, he’d heard a lot about them. No doubt, whispers had traveled through the grapevine, as well. Tevinter was a hub of knowledge, and information. It sifted through the marketplace, and all the spidery connections magisters possessed. The Inquisition’s deeds carried further than their mountains, most likely in their taverns, warbled from the mouths of singers and bards. Grandiose, exaggerated tales, if Maleus was anything to go by. He turned towards Romulus and seemed stifled into silence, bobbing his head in an obedient nod. If anyone understood the gravity of their situation, it was he. Perhaps most of all, given the fact that he’d lived in the estate for this long.

“I’d advise not touching the walls,” Corveus glanced at Zahra’s brother in particular, swinging his gaze back towards the lengthy hall, “and steer clear of the other cells and doors. We aren’t alone here, but they are beyond our reach.” He seemed to be cutting a clear boundary. There would be no heroics, especially if they intended to spirit Yda, and Maleus, away from this place. The likelihood of saving everyone in this place was futile, hopeless, even if they’d wanted to. The slaves did not seem as if they were treated particularly well, and from what little Cyrus knew about the Contee family, there was a good chance that they were being used for nefarious purposes, other than their subjugated duties. He did not elaborate.

Something in Cyrus rebelled against that. Both the stricture and the very idea of any efforts they should make being hopeless. He hadn't believed in hopeless, once. He wondered if he did now—his first instinct didn't seem to allow it, but perhaps, for now, he'd keep a lid on himself. The strategic thing to do was wait to act until he had all the information, knew all the whys and hows and wherefores. Even the what sort of eluded him at the moment; Corveus was hardly forthcoming about any of this.

The hallway’s grim interior did not improve at they walked. If it was at all possible, it deteriorated. Resembling closely to the catacombs they’d initially traversed, though without the repugnant smell. There was a scent, however. Coppery, stale. A mixture of plight and venerable fossils, relics long buried, and transformed to suit another purpose. The cobblestone walls gave way to old, archaic Dwarven architecture, which was unsurprising given the fact that most of Tevinter’s quarters had been built onto Dwarvish backbones, utilizing their foundation rather than starting anew. They were great innovators, in that respect.

Further in, other noises could be heard. The trickling of water, and feeble moans; hoarse, coming from a throat that may have been worn from screaming. Corveus was intent on ignoring them, leading at the front of their group, face obscured from view. Zahra’s footsteps were less assured, and she nearly walked into Leon’s back a few times. She peered through the bars of the cells as they walked passed, lips peeling from her teeth. Her eyes widened, then narrowed. There were people here, set into each of the crypts; remodeled into holding cells. Bereft of the glamour they’d left behind. Or any natural rights. From what Cyrus could see, they’d been left with a chamber pot, a bowl, and little else in the means of comfort.

Each one donned the same collar that Maleus wore, welded around their necks. Their state of health varied. It was clear, however, that they had been treated much worse. Ribs stuck out, skin stretched over like ghastly, waxen canvases. Knobby knees, grated elbows. Wrists held tight to their chests. There were elves, humans, as well as some Qunari. Some were heavily bandaged, while others were simply scarred from head to toe. They wore little more than rags, stained brown and red. The feeble torchlight made them look like specters, cradling themselves in the darkness. Their dirty faces swung to face them as they passed, watching in silence. If hope still existed in this place, it was a small, paltry thing. Easily toppled over. Those who had been moaning or quietly weeping called after them, begging for an end. To be killed. To be saved. To flee, to leave. A motley of appeals, none particularly pleasant.

For all his years in the heart of the Imperium, he had never seen anything like this. This wasn't the strategic exploitation of people as a resource, despicable but measured, considered, weighed out for maximum effect. It wasn't even garden-variety cruelty, like working one's slaves too long or being meager with their necessities when they displeased a dominus or domina. The cruelty was neither savvy nor purposeful nor on the level of ordinary malice. It was just... gratuitous. Cruelty without point or reason or even the shadow of a justification. Necessary for nothing, useful in no way. Just pain, visited upon people who had done nothing to deserve it. No one could deserve something like this.

He'd seen all kinds of cruelty in his life. Been on the receiving end of more than a bit of it. Visited more than a bit upon others, too. But this... nothing like this. This wasn't the sickness at the heart of Tevinter. His homeland, for all its faults, was not this. Cyrus swallowed back his bile, almost choking on it. Something hot and uncomfortable settled in the middle of his chest, like a little ember trying to burn its way out of him, or into his blood, or something.

The sound of someone begging for death. How many years had it been, now? The heat pricked behind his eyes. Even that was the cruelty of a moment shorter than this, one impossible choice, an abrupt end to a life that had been better than one of these. Had at least deserved to be called a life. His hands curled into fists, shaking.

Apparently, Zahra had seen enough. Perhaps, this was a breed of cruelty she hadn’t seen. Raiders weren’t known for being cordial, nor considerate, in their exploits, but no doubt this was new to her as well. Her expression darkened. She took quicker steps to catch up to Corveus, snatching onto his arm, tugging him back a few paces. “You knew about this? You allowed this?” A snarl, a tone all too familiar, one she’d taken up with Garland. It bore dangerous inflections, the type of anger that usually ended with fists.

Corveus shook her hand off, sighing harshly through his nose, “Nothing is forbidden. No one is inviolable. Not even I.” He turned once more, stalking off down the hallway.

Zahra stared after him, falling back into place. She did not chase after him, as Cyrus may have expected. Her attention focused on Maleus for a moment before she joined Cyrus at his side, mouth forming a hard line. No doubt imagining what he had gone through at their hands, with Corveus fully aware. “I want them dead. This damn family.”

Cyrus barely heard her. If there was a limit to be hit, a sort of maximal amount of horror one could take before one was simply compelled to do something about it, then he'd hit his with Corveus's easy dismissal of what was taking place here. Never mind cruel, never mind evil. That kind of coldness didn't even seem to be human. How anyone with a soul or even a working mind could just walk right past this kind of thing and simply say that it wasn't forbidden—could outright deter them from helping—was something he simply couldn't understand.

In half a dozen swift, quiet strides, Cyrus overtook Corveus, seizing him by the back of his collar and using his not-inconsiderable strength to throw him into the nearest section of solid wall. Pulling one of his swords free of its sheath, he followed, bunching the fabric at the other man's neck in his free hand and angling the end of the blade for his face. “Nothing is forbidden?" His voice cracked over his incredulity and derision, too much feeling forced into three words. “Do you have any idea what you're saying? You think we need you so badly that we'll bypass something like this without a word? Cast back through that precious information of yours, and tell me you really believe we couldn't do this without you. If you actually understand who we are, you know we'd find a way. You're looking less and less necessary by the moment, Corveus." A muscle in his jaw jumped as he clenched his teeth painfully tight, the edge of the sword just shy of drawing the other man's blood.

“Seems to me Maleus could lead us around just fine. And if we need your blood so badly, I think I can figure out how to make it happen." His lip curled, but the sword laying against Corveus's neck was strangely steadier than he'd expected it to be.

Those were people. People. Just like Zahra's family. Just like Milo or Leta. Just like anyone else here. Cyrus would not pass them by because some sniveling, presumptuous would-be Magister said so. Whatever else Tevinter had made him, it had not made him capable of that.

Romulus stopped a few steps behind him, barely in Cyrus's peripherals, his hand tightening around his blade's hilt. He checked behind them, keeping watch, but his eyes were just as wary of Corveus as any other threat they might encounter. If he disagreed with anything Cyrus was saying, he didn't speak up about it. Judging by how tense he was, he was bottling his own reaction and emotions to what they were seeing and hearing, and doing a better job of it than Cyrus. Still, it was obvious he was disturbed, as anyone would be.

A strangled hiss of breath exhaled from Corveus’s mouth as he was pushed up against the cobblestone wall, bricks biting into his shoulder-blades. If he had expected Cyrus’s wrath, his bubbling anger, voracious and stifling as it was, he certainly did not show it. The veneer of calm remained, as immutable as one stricken Tranquil. He even leaned forward, against the pricking end of his blade, allowing it to cut into his hollowed cheekbone. A line of sanguine slipped down his neckline, staining the white collar of his shirt. His mouth formed a line, features twisting in the flickering torchlight. He didn’t weigh much, considering how easy it was to push him to the side, held by the collar of his jacket. From this close, it was evident that he was not in the best of health either. Hollowed, nearly black eyes stared at him, “Nothing and no one.” He drew up a scar-riddled hand, criss-crossed like white and pink, puckered roots, setting it onto Cyrus’s wrist, “What do you know, Cyrus? You think this stops with them? That there have ever been boundaries here. Our cages are different, but our prisons are the same.”

Death did not frighten him. That much was painfully clear. Perhaps he yearned for it, the way he was looking at him. A silent plea, unspoken. At least they were brave enough to ask, desperate enough. He made no attempt to squirrel out of his grip. He hadn’t even tried to push the blade away. “You’re running out of time here. This place will swallow you whole if we don’t hurry. I know who you are, and what you ask is impossible. You’re good people, unsullied. But you know nothing about this place. Of my family, and the lengths they will go.” Unsullied, undefiled by things like this. His Adam's apple bobbed, inches away from the blades tip. There was no advocacy for mercy there, no exoneration for his behavior, rigid and cold as he appeared to be. Logic, however, in spades. “Do what you must.”

It was Maleus who elbowed his way to the side, collar jangling. Eyes wide as saucers, clearly having not expected this outburst. “No, no, please, ser. Stay your blade,” he was tripping over his words, hands held out, head bent, eyes averted, “We need him. Had he not
 you wouldn’t have been able to
” A plea, desperate. Jumbled as it was. He seemed to be fighting an internal struggle, wanting to pull Cyrus off, and wanting to sink to his knees like an obedient servant. “Let him go.”

Zahra had stopped beside Romulus, chewing on the situation in silence. By her mild-mannered reaction, she didn’t seem all that concerned about Corveus’s welfare. She’d said as much, though it hadn’t been clear if the lordling was included in those she wished to see dead. She cleared her throat, however reluctantly. “We’d be no better, wouldn’t we? Killing someone when they’re no longer of any use.” Inflected, without a lick of chiding or judgment. She might have done the same. She might have been seconds away from it. But she hadn’t. “We’ll figure it out on the way back. Like we always do, with or without anyone’s permission.”

Had that been how he looked?

Like he was just about to carve up this man's face, without an ounce of hesitation?

Abruptly, Cyrus exhaled, pushing away from Corveus and returning the blade to his side. “I wasn't—" His teeth clicked as he forced his mouth shut, shaking his head. “We're getting these people out. If not now, then after. I don't care what your family's like." His free hand clenched, confusion and shame and something else welling in him. Frustration. The sense that he wasn't understood. Maybe because he didn't understand himself.

“If you'd just bloody well tell us what the hell we're even doing, this might be easier." It came out as more of a grumbled complaint than anything, and he backed off, trying not to feel like a scolded dog when he slunk back to the end of the group.

This was why he'd gone so long without trying to be a better person than he was. Clearly he didn't have the first fucking idea what he was doing. Now complete strangers probably thought he was—he closed his eyes, waving a hand noncommittally, as if to gesture everyone forward again.

Leon caught his eyes as he moved back, laying a large hand on Cyrus's shoulder. Even reddened by the alchemy still in his system, his own seemed to convey... sympathy maybe. Or at least a lack of fault with or blame for his reaction. He looked almost like he wanted to say something, but obviously rethought it, speaking to the group instead. "Let's hurry. Time is supposedly of the essence, yes?"

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Rom had years of experience in concealing the way he felt about things. Tricking himself, almost, into feeling nothing at all.

He wasn't sure whether it was wise or not to call on that experience now, but he was doing it. Shutting himself down as best he could, refusing to let emotions like anger or even compassion compel him into doing anything that would jeopardize what they came here to do: rescue Zee's family. He didn't know who he was rescuing any more than these others, though, and it made it difficult for him to see why they were worth it while the unknowns were not. He didn't know Maleus any more than he knew Corveus.

This had to be done one thing at a time, or they would be overwhelmed by difficulties. That meant for the moment, they just had to keep walking. At the end of the hallway, this dungeon, they found a large set of double doors, dwarven made by their appearance, with that sort of geometrical style that wasn't uncommon to see in Minrathous. They were unlocked, for once. Possibly no one was expected to be walking around down here that didn't already belong.

On the other side they entered a fairly large antechamber, the ceiling lifting high over their heads, almost giving the sense they were entering a cave rather than another room of the Contee estate. There were even stalagmites coming up from the floor here, intermixed with the impressive stonework, like they'd entered the outskirts of a dwarven thaig in the Deep Roads or something. A staircase led down into it, old dwarven statues flanking it on either side. They passed between them, coming to stand on a circular platform at the center, like this was some sort of old town square (or circle, as it was). Other passageways nearby were blocked off by stone, and there were several sarcophagi littering the room, unopened and seemingly left there, having been brought from elsewhere. The air was cool, drafty, something that was not unwelcome.

Further in, the cavernous chamber showed signs that someone had actually been inhabiting this space. Quite some time, by the looks of it. Crooked pans and iron pots were set off to the side of a smoldering fire, burnt down to orange embers, glistening in the low light. A lean-to had been fabricated from a variety of materials. Old dresses, skirts, canvas and furs. Leftovers, cast-offs. Presumably thrown down here, instead of being tossed to the street-rats. Several lanterns had been lit here, as well. Cut into the walls, at varying intervals, casting a warm, orange glow across the stonework.

There was a familiar sound. Chains grating against each other, pulling along the furthest wall. It was clear that there was some sort of device in place to keep the prisoner here, in one place, rather than allowing them to wander around freely. The torchlight’s flame shone down on the sliver of silver worn away on the chains, eroded from being pulled back and forth. The trickle of water accompanied it, dribbling down into a small pool beside the makeshift tent. From Rom’s vantage point, a figure could be seen hunched over a large, drum-shaped mortar. Pestle in hand, rhythmically grinding. It, too, echoed.

Scratching.

A woman, clearly. Aged. Her features lit up as soon as the lantern-light danced across her. Zee, and her brother, had taken after her. The similarities were there; from her shape of her nose to the angle of her cheekbones. Wild, unmanageable black curls had been pulled into a loose tail, set around her slender shoulders. She was thinner than Zee, possibly due to her living conditions. There was a set to her jawline, as she worked her pestle, drawing thin, bony hands into the concoction, before dipping it into a separate bowl.

For now, she didn’t seem to even notice they’d entered.

Zee tensed at his side, steps no longer careful, no longer cautious. She took a step forward, eyes squinting down into slits, as if she couldn’t quite believe her eyes. From the looks of it, neither Maleus nor Corveus had been here before. Her brother seemed to be just holding himself back from bouncing down the stairs, and Corveus’s eyes were raking across the chamber, searching. Lips curled, attentive to his surroundings. If he didn’t think this place safe, it probably wasn’t. “Be on guard. I’m not sure what to expect here,” his blades had already found themselves in his hands, clutched tight, “This place was out of bounds for me for a reason.”

“Yes, well, be that as it may, we can hardly achieve anything if we do not continue ahead." Cyrus's patience seemed to be fraying, whatever tolerance he had for the enforced mystery being fed to them here quickly slipping from his grasp. Perhaps it was already gone, given the way he'd reacted earlier. He was certainly a much more volatile personality than Rom was; it made some sense he'd reach the end of his rope faster, without the same ability to compartmentalize and suppress his reactions to things.

He kept his eyes sharp as he stepped further into the cavern; they lingered on the woman for only a moment before sweeping across the rest. His brows knit when his attention landed on the out-of-place sarcophagi, but he didn't say anything. “Besides, if that's who I think it is, we don't really have any choice but to—"

A soft sound, almost too difficult to hear over his words, halted his speech. It was a slight grating, like slate tiles scraping against one another, followed by a soft click. Cyrus grimaced. “—move. I suggest arming yourselves if you haven't already. Something will happen just about as soon as I take my foot off this panel, I think. Let me know when you're all ready." He took his own advice, redrawing his swords, clearly trying to decide where the threat was most likely to come from.

Wordlessly Rom drew his blade again, stepping away from the group slightly to improve their spacing somewhat. It was difficult to prepare for all possibilities, but somehow he didn't think bunching up would be the correct move.

Leon moved to the other side; from the direction of his eyes, he was at least somewhat concerned that something might happen to the oblivious woman, and was shifting so as to put himself between her and whatever it turned out to be. When he reached the position he wanted, he glanced back at Cyrus and nodded, just once.

A concussive wave rattled the cavern as soon Cyrus’s foot lifted way from the impressed floor-plate. Stalagmites shook overhead, rocks hailing down and skittering into the void of darkness at their sides, crashing far below. An addition, no doubt. One designed to keep prying eyes away from Contee business, should anyone be foolish enough to skulk this far. A dangerous countermeasure, if the tremor was anything to go by. Only then did the woman’s head snap up, eyes wide. Surprised. Her bowls clattered, spilling their contents onto the cobblestones, rolling away from her. Her mouth opened, but she couldn’t be heard over the sound of rattling stones, as if the ground was shifting in an angry swell.

The wild, shaking had broken up into intervals. It seemed as if it was coming from one of the archways, blockaded by more stone. Perhaps, intentionally so. It sounded like fists beating against a door. Erratic, wild. An anvil being smashed with a hammer, and each time it struck, the cavern seemed to tremble. Suddenly, one of the walled in tunnels burst outward, as if the pressure had been too much for the wall to bear. Boulders and rocks bounced away, stirring up plumes of dust. It hadn’t even settled before a much larger form pushed through the opening, kicking aside the wreckage.

Golem.

A twisted version of one, seeing how differently it looked from the one Rom had recently faced. Nine feet tall, and just as angry. Luminescent blue pooled from its lips, dribbling down its stony chest and onto the cobblestones below. Lyrium. It’s arms seemed too big for its frame, hanging down, knuckles grating against the floor. Several knobs of raw lyrium had grown out from its broad shoulders, ridged down where its spine would have been. Rather than walking erect, it was perpetually hunched, like an animal. A beast. Its mouth gawped open, and it wailed; hoarse, strained, furious. There were runes on its face, extending all the way down its forearms and legs. They pulsed, spreading between the cracks of stone, like veins.

An abomination, crafted for a specific purpose. To break, to ruin. Like much of the things that resided here, a pathetic, pitiful experiment. It roared, smashed its fists into the ground, once, twice, and vaulted forward, towards the stairwell.

"Zahra! Get her out of sight, then try to find vantage!" Leon's thought process was clear: her thin little swords would do nothing to a hide made of stone, and while the her arrows wouldn't do much more, they might provide enough distraction to cover one of the others at an opportune moment. "Corveus—magic from range. Romulus, Cyrus, I need you to keep it distracted. I think I can slow it down, but not if I'm fighting it off." Zee immediately tore off towards the right, bow in hand. She’d be of little use in this fight, but it didn’t mean they wouldn’t have arrows pelting down overhead, in an attempt to distract the beast squalling below. Maleus dogged at her heels. Empty-handed as he was, even he seemed to understand how much danger they would be in if the golem rampaged in their direction.

Cyrus didn't seem to need any more instruction than that, either. It was a daunting creature, and no doubt their only real option was to avoid being hit by it, rather than hope they could weather such a blow. Perhaps between the two of them, they could. “I'll go first, I suppose." He grimaced when the golem landed, close enough to the stairwell that those still upon it were shaken hard, the ground quaking and splitting beneath them.

Pursing his lips, he produced a piercing whistle, loud enough to be heard even over the falling and settling of stone. At the same time, he strafed away from where Zee's mother was, and from the stairs where the less physically-hardy members of their party were located. If he could kite it back in his direction, Rom would have an opportunity to strike at its less-protected back half.

If the whistle wasn't enough to get its attention, the moderately-sized rock Cyrus hurled at it was—the stone broke over the golem's head, more annoyance than anything, but enough annoyance that it broke away from its former trajectory and reversed direction, lunging into a charge for him instead. Grim-faced, Cyrus held steady at his position, balance shifted onto his toes, as it hurtled towards him.

At the last possible moment, he dove away, rolling sideways and regaining his feet quickly. One of the simian stone fists crashed into the ground not a foot from him, but though the ground beneath him cracked, he kept his balance, not even trying to lash out at it with his weapons. They weren't likely to do much good until he could find a weak spot of some sort anyway. But his maneuver had forced the golem to stop, and it now struck out at him with just its arms, which it was taking his full attention merely to avoid.

Corveus had stationed himself behind one of the craggy walls, back pressed up against it. His daggers had been pushed back into his sleeves. Like Zee and the others, he’d fallen behind Leon’s commands easily, utilizing his magic when the opportunity struck. A lithic stonefist slammed into the side of the golem’s face, shattering pebbles, but doing little more than staggering it long enough for Cyrus to dive away from another of its beating fists.

Rom had sheathed his blade again as soon as the golem made its presence known, knowing that once again it would be quite useless. No more use than his mark would be, certainly. The last one hadn't gone down easy, and to be honest they were probably lucky to get away from it as well as they had. This one looked worse.

He rushed it from behind, jumping and trying to get a handhold that wouldn't bring him into contact with any lyrium, while also giving him an angle to strike. The spot he ended up in was lower than he would've liked, but there was no time to reorient. His fist glowed a bright green as he drew it back, and he lunged up to plant his hand somewhere he expected might hurt the thing. The burst of energy that came from his hand blew off slightly larger pieces of the construct, but ultimately did little more than aggravate it further. It lashed backwards with a stony elbow, catching him in the ribs and throwing him off, skidding across the floor on his back.

That might not have even been the worst thing, because a moment later, tongues of flame blossomed over the creature, the lyrium trickling down its frame burning with blue-white fire. A quick glance back confirmed the source—Leon's face was splotched red with whatever exactly it took from him to scorch the stuff, something Rom had only ever seen him do to mages. And their lyrium was all internal, in the blood.

Presumably he must be doing the same thing to its innards, because the creature recoiled away from where it was still trying to pulverize Cyrus, its step hitching before its movement halted entirely. No doubt the effect wouldn't last long; this was no mere human-sized mage. But it was still an opportunity.

“Romulus!" Cyrus, at least, seemed to have some idea of how to use it. “Let's bring it down!" They weren't simply going to be able to muscle it to the floor, but as Rom well knew, a takedown had more to do with positioning and leverage than outright strength. Between the two of them, they might just be able to manage it—and doing so would make its vulnerable areas much easier to reach with his mark.

Rom wasn't sure how realistic that was with just their manpower, but if they could apply it in the right way... he grimaced, and then started forward. "One of the legs," he suggested. "Hold it back with me." He rushed over to it, kneeling and wrapping his arm around it, bracing it against his shoulder and preparing to receive whatever force it applied against him once it regained its senses. He wasn't even sure if it was aware of what they were doing or not. If it was, they'd probably need to make a quick escape.

Cyrus did the same on the other side, close enough that Rom could hear him tsk under his breath. “Corveus! As soon as this thing snaps out of its stasis, we need you to strike it in the back with something concussive. Stonefist should do—aim high!" He expelled a breath, continuing in a softer mutter. “And hope we don't break our spines."

The golem’s agitation seemed to reach a crescendo, bugling another throaty roar, cragged limbs tensing against the force pinning it in place. There was a shiver, a convulsion, before it seemed to recover. As soon as it straightened its lyrium-riddled spine, monstrous arms raising high in the air, another stonefist smashed into its back. Hadn’t it been for Cyrus and Romulus immobilizing its legs, heavy as they were, it might have been able to compensate against its own forward momentum. But, it couldn’t. Its movements were manic, thoughtless. There was no expectation on its part, only a relentless need to crush.

One foot lifted, and it stumbled forward, falling heavily onto its chest. The ground shook, and the golem’s ragged howl echoed through the antechamber. It had landed awkwardly, with one of its arms pinioned beneath its girth. It did, however, reach forward with its free hand, trying to push itself back to its feet. Lopsided, clumsy. Drooling blue liquid from its mouth. Once grounded, its size only proved a detriment to itself.

Rom and Cyrus had to clear themselves out of the way as it fell to avoid having their arms or chests crushed. Rom rolled to the side, but Cyrus had to slip between its legs to get free, not an easy maneuver. The ground shaking made it difficult to immediately get back up, but Rom was on the golem as soon as it fell, jumping into its back and now having free rein to climb all over it. His first blast of the mark hadn't done much actual damage, but it had opened up the golem to a deeper strike.

"Get clear!" he warned, lighting up the mark and thrusting his hand as deep near the back of the golem's neck as he could. Rather than let the rift collapse and explode, he let it grow until it was momentarily stable, at which point he threw himself from the golem's back. The golem let out a low groan, the sound of it seemingly warped by the rift at the back of its neck, and pieces of it started to crack off and fly in. The others felt the pull of it, clearly, but with the warning they were able to get clear of the worst of it. The golem was not so lucky.

Stone hands and feet scrabbled along the floor, trying to gain enough purchase to tug itself away, but the rift had it clutched tightly, and with each piece of it the green glow consumed, the golem grew weaker. Larger and larger chunks flew into the void, until it broke apart entirely, swallowed by the rift, which exploded a few seconds later, letting the room fall back into silence.

The silence was broken by a laugh, bereft of all humor. Annoyed. It came from the furthest wall, near the tent, where Zee’s mother had been hiding. It belonged to a man, dressed in Tevinter finery. Familiar, if his black hair and sharp features were anything to go by. His chin was tilted towards them, sleeves pulled to his elbows. He had a hand resting on the back of Yda’s neck, keeping her from rising off her knees.

“I hate bad investments.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

For all about the situation that was still unknown to him, this could only be one person.

“You must be Faraji, then." Either instinct, habit, or some inexorable entrenched other thing had Cyrus falling back on the neutral, almost-bored tone he'd long ago learned to use with the most unpalatable of Cassius's acquaintances. The ones who came to see the dreamer-boy do his tricks, to congratulate his master on his foresight while shooting each other knowing looks. Portending his fall long before it had ever happened, for he was not altus, and rumors would occasionally whisper about what else he was not. “How kind of you, to grace us with your presence at last."

He was the closest to where the man stood, where he had Yda held, silent as she still was. He wasn't sure that was for the best. He wasn't armed any longer; he'd had to discard his blades to the floor to position himself in front of the golem in time. Even with them, he was useless at range, now, useless to act in any way but those his wit and the edge of his tongue left him. Maybe if he kept Faraji talking, he'd gain the information necessary to come up with another plan. Or enable someone else to do something properly clever and cunning. They were certainly capable.

Perhaps Zahra could simply shoot him quickly enough to end this before it began. A thin hope, but weren't they all?

Silence graced him, in return. The lordling’s eyes trailed across them, before he jerked forward, pushing Yda closer to the ground. She yelped, hands catching herself from falling on her face, pushing herself against the force. Trembling. His smirk bared his teeth, thin eyebrows drawing together, speculatively. Beckoning a response. There was a cruelty there that spoke volumes; it made sense seeing how the Contee family operated here, certainly so if he was orchestrating things from the shadows, with a smile on his face.

“Good guess,” he reflected sourly. His tone lacked the same nonchalant resonance Cyrus was capable of mustering. His timbre belonged to someone who was on the edge, teetering dangerously close. An animal backed into the corner, showing its teeth in order to frighten, to subjugate into compliance. A man who had nothing to lose. A muscle jumped along his jawline, bunching there. Molars grinding against one another, as his gaze flicked from Corveus, to Maleus, and finally: Zahra. There, it rested. Lingered, uncomfortably.

He licked his lips, and tightened his grip, causing Yda to shrink beneath him. “You shouldn’t have come here.” Unblinking, Faraji hunched down, slipping one of his hands across the older woman’s face, smearing a line of blood along her cheekbones. Rough, uncaring. Her frailty meant nothing to him, that much was clear. He jerked her to her feet and pressed her against him, slithering a hand over her mouth. She hacked and coughed, spitting red, tugging fruitlessly. He angled her in front of him, so that firing an arrow would prove too dangerous a feat. The expression on Faraji’s face darkened. Desperate. Cyrus had seen that look before. Many times. A permeating fear, oozing from the pores. One that would allow no logical thought, no quarry and certainly no mercy.

Zahra’s movements seemed wooden as she dropped her hand away from her bow’s string, arrow still poised between her fingers, mouth set into a grim line. Her breath came out in a strangled hiss, frustrated. It was clear that she wasn’t sure if loosing an arrow was such a good idea. If he moved, only a little, it would mean the difference between skewering him, or both.

“Let her go,” Corveus rounded to Leon’s side, daggers gripped tightly, “this won’t end well for you.”

Another laugh. Bitter, angry—this time, perhaps, feeling a tickle of betrayal. They were brothers, after all. It did not seem to surprise him, however, to see him here with people he did not recognize. The Game existed in Tevinter, as well. Though it was a bloodier affair. He exhaled sharply and gave his head a shake, breath puffing against the woman’s neck, “I’m afraid it won’t end well for you, either.” In one, swift motion, he hugged Yda tighter, opening his palms wide, blood pooling into small beads, small enough to sift to the side, and disappear onto the sarcophagi at their sides.

Maleus’s breath hitched, dark eyes fixed ahead of him.

The stone shifted, and crashed to the ground at their sides. Unnatural creatures. Four, in total. Skeletal hands, gripping onto the lip of the stone coffins. Their moans accompanied the cackling of their jaws, growing louder as they emerged. Corpses, in worn plates, carrying a variety of weapons. Axes, swords, a flail. Coming from their sides, in an attempt to flank.

Cyrus had never particularly needed blood magic.

It was, to his mind, a tool like any other. It, like so many things, derived its nature not from anything inherent, but from the hands of its wielder. In his rather astounding arrogance, he'd learned to regard it the same way he regarded lyrium: as the compensatory measure of a lesser mage, one who could not quite manage the outright power necessary without it. That was, in some sense, the use it was put to in the Imperium: a dark, illegal supplement, the sort of thing meant to give one Magister just enough of an edge over the other. Both blood and lyrium were external sources of power, as a Magister's use of it was rarely ever limited to their own blood.

But he'd learned it as faithfully as he'd learned the rest of what Cassius had taught him. And so he knew what Faraji's actions meant. The way he smeared blood across Yda's mouth like that—he was readying a hemorrhage spell. It would surely kill her, her blood a sacrifice to fuel further magic.

He shifted forward onto the balls of his feet, pushing off the cracked stone ground and launching himself into a sprint.

Romulus intercepted one of the skeletal figures, blocking its axe on his shield and thrusting up with his pugio, the blade connecting solidly with the undead's jaw. The bone splintered and fell away, leaving only the top portion of the face behind, though the creature didn't seem slowed by this at all. Several more blows came in, forcing him to dodge to get around to its side. Rather than swing again with his blade Romulus grappled and forced the skeleton down to the ground, spearing his blade down into the ground between ulna and radius of the axe-wielding arm. The skeleton struggled to free itself and keep striking at him, but Romulus was already lighting his marked hand, and lifting towards the back of the undead's skull.

On the other side, Leon had taken one of the skeletons to ground as well, slamming the skull against the jagged stone, uneven where the golem had landed earlier. It wasn't long before the cranial bone was shattered, just as much the work of his grip as the broken tile beneath. No doubt age had made the bones brittle.

Zahra lifted her bow in time for a flail to come smashing down, locking her in place. She took a step backwards, back bowing against the force, only long enough to snarl. Ironbark cutting against steel. It hardly rounded—a fact she quickly took advantage of. She pushed against the cackling creature, and managed to shove it closer to one of the rocky crevices, though her attention lay solely on Maleus, who seemed to be leaning forward, gravitating towards Yda and Faraji. She pushed harder, driving her shoulder into it, until the wailing skeleton’s foot found air, scrambling for purchase.

It fell into darkness, cracking against the side of the stony walls, until only the clattering of broken bones ended its inhuman howls. She had turned, hands clawing at the air, towards her brother, eyes drawn wide.

“Maleus! Maleus, no—” a strangled cry, a plea calling out from behind Cyrus’s shoulder.

Maleus’s daze had ended in a frantic, scrambling sprint towards Faraji, feet slapping hard against the cobblestones. He’d bounded down the stairs, and hardly seemed to notice that Faraji had, indeed, seen him. He was coming off from the side at an angle, but there appeared to be no way to stop his advance. No way to stop himself from hurtling forward. His momentum carried him. Wild, desperate motions, tumbling him onto the ground, before he clawed his way back to his feet and heaved himself closer, words inaudible. He, too, seemed to notice the implications, the bloody hand smearing across his mother’s lips. So long spent with those who abused those sanguine powers, how could he not?

The older woman tripped and fell, rattling the chain behind her. Thin hands began to claw at the collar of her frayed dress, scrambling at an unknown assailant. As if it were too tight, too constricting. Her eyes bulged, and something wept from the corners of her eyes. Blood. Her own. She seemed unable to draw herself back to her feet. Too weak to stand. Another line of red dribbled from the corner of her lips, and dripped off her chin. Flecks stained her knees. A violent, hacking cough seemed to take hold of her, forcing her onto her hands. Her fingers raked against the stone floor. There was a splattering noise, as blood spilled from her mouth.

With another peculiar gesture, Faraji turned towards Maleus, hands held out wide, as if to encompass them both. A laugh bubbled out. Crazed. He had not noticed Cyrus, however. Or perhaps, he did not care. He flicked his wrist once more. A ribbon of crimson pooled, congealed into something that resembled a stalagmite; though it did not remain so, the form swelled and constricted, settling into a rigid blade. An ugly tool, meant for cleaving. For raking through flesh. An ironic, destructive weapon. It tore through the air, towards Maleus.

Which one of them is to die, Cyrus?

It wasn't the same, this choice. Not the same as that one. He knew this, in the intellectual way he knew many things. But in his heart—if he had one—he felt it as a version of the same. An iteration. An echo. That moment would echo and reverberate throughout the rest of his life; he knew that now.

Him? Or her? You must decide, lest both lives be extinguished.

The last time, the moment was deliberate, and his choice was meant to be the same. He was supposed to experience every single second of indecision for the agony it was. Become keenly acquainted with the heft of holding lives in his grasp, with the terrifying weight and exhilarating power of it. This time, it was instantaneous. There was no time to deliberate, between the merits of his life and her life and Cyrus's own life, which may well hang in the balance, too. All there was time for was instinct and reaction.

Choose.

If anyone had asked him, he would have said his instincts were attuned to self-preservation before all else. He wasn't sure if it would have been a lie or not. Certainly it had been true once.

But when he chose, it was to veer into the path of the blood-spear headed for Maleus. Without weapons or a chance to block, he was helpless to do anything but throw his body between weapon and target. It hit him square on, lancing right for the center of his chestplate and colliding with a heavy impact. At first he thought that would be it—the breath was knocked from him and he skidded backwards, yet the enchanted steel protecting him held. But then the spell surged, fueled no doubt by the sick energy of Yda's death, and with a splitting screech, the armor cracked, the lash piercing it like a shell, finding yielding flesh beneath with enough force to burst out the other side.

There was a scream coming from the opposite direction. A howl. Zahra. For her. For him. Maybe. It sounded far away to his ears, as if it were echoing in a tunnel and crumbling away to nothing. Dust and ash. Further away, still.

Pain registered on a delay, whiting out his vision for what felt like long minutes. Cyrus didn't quite feel the impact of hitting the ground when his knees buckled; all he knew was that when he could see again, indistinct though it was, he did so from the floor, his head lolled to the side and Yda's slumped corpse right in the center of his field of vision. Faraji was there, too, but with no more death to fuel his spells, Cyrus knew distantly that the Magister would be little match for the others.

Unless, of course, his own death served to empower the man's magic as well.

Was he going to die?

Did he still want to?

He wondered. And then the world went dark, and he wondered no longer.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Non-Player Characters

0.00 INK

That absolute motherfucker.. That son of a bitch. That—

The blade, sanguine, and so, so sharp, pierced through Cyrus’s chest. Ripping. Cleaving. His armor had not held as she had thought it would. It had only taken a moment, before it slid in like butter, its quarry changed. Tossing him to the ground like a doll. Lifeless. No, no. Not here, no now. Impossible.

He was simply standing. Running. And then, he was not.

The sound that ripped from Zahra’s throat sounded alien to her. Not hers. It couldn't be. Begging, pleading, frenzied. Stop, no. It changed into a savage, blood-curdling howl. Vowing destruction. A monster, a creature, sordid and twisting and so far away. Her hands could not find Faraji’s throat quick enough. The arrow fumbled from her fingers, clattering somewhere, forgotten. She didn’t remember shouldering her bow either. But she had. Her hands were empty now. Fingers clawing uselessly in the air, as she stumbled forward, cursing her clumsy legs. Jellied, weak. She could taste bile in her throat, rising up her gorge, threatening to spill as the blood had from Yda’s mouth.

Her mother lay on her side, motionless. A corpse, hunkered forward onto her face, cheek pressed against the cobblestone. Sightless eyes staring up, smeared with gore. A husk. A nothing, emptied of whatever she was. A life force feeding that fucker’s hands, his consumptive power, bleeding out from her. It was easy to put her at the back of her mind, shoving the thoughts under the rampant frenzy. Under a rug for another time, a better time. She couldn't ignore the desperation cloying its claws into her shoulders, riddling up her spine; cold, heavy. An anchor, drawing her to Cyrus’s side, where she fell to her knees, hands pushing at the weeping wound. As if she could close it with her hands, like Rom with his verdigris palm, luminescent, binding the sky free of its unholy breach.

This, this could not be.

“Kill him, dammit,” an order, unneeded. Far away. Corveus’s voice, the veneer of calm long lost. It almost sounded frantic; an edge, despairing, but everything sounded that way now. There was a blast of energy that soared past her shoulders, sweeping up her wild curls with the force. Magic. More damn magic. A manic laugh echoed off the walls, all brittle, high-pitched. Inhuman. Like those reanimated corpses. That’s what he was, what he would be. She looked up only long enough to see Faraji pinned in place, leaning heavily against the stone wall at his back, mouth bubbling, frothing. Eyes bulging in his skull, lips peeled back from crimson-stained teeth. A mixture of drool and blood, though his hand was already raising to the air, pointed at an approaching figure.

A flash of movement, hurtling in his direction.

Rom didn't intend on letting Faraji transform into anything other than the man that he was, and was on the mage as the possession began to truly take hold. In this time Faraji was vulnerable to all but the horror stricken, and very little if anything seemed to have that effect on the Lord Inquisitor. With blade and marked hand he stabbed and blasted at him, plunging the pugio into flesh as it twisted and reformed underneath the steel. His mark blew open Faraji's belly, sending a flood of innards spilling down at their feet. Again and again the blade came down, striking high, aiming for the moving target of the head and neck, cutting apart whatever the demon inside him was trying to reform and strengthen. Within seconds he was covered in blood, but showed no signs of relenting until the task was done.

Zahra’s eyes blurred, hot. She could look no longer, because her hands were slick with Cyrus’s blood, and she could do nothing to push it back in. His chest still rose and fell, but his eyes had shuttered themselves closed. The pressure, yes, important. Asala had told her so. But there was so much of it. Pooling between her fingers, onto her knuckles, onto the cobblestones, blooming outward, not in. She clamped her hands there, seeking to prove with touch, what she did not want to believe with sight. Dammit, dammit—

Her mouth worked, words babbling out. Promises, curses, appeals. To who, to what? Wake up, wake up, wake up.

Someone hunkered down on the opposing side, pushing her hands away from the wound. Adamant. Hands she did not recognize, a stranger. An enemy.

“Don’t you fucking touch him—” it came out all wrong. A weak, breathless whimper. Angry, furious, with no direction, no target to pinion. A beast hunched over, hackles raised. It was all she could do, couldn’t she?

“Let me help him,” Corveus, again. He repeated himself. This time, she relented. His hands trembled, she felt it, as she took his place, pushing his palms down across the center of his sternum, dragging down along his stomach. This was not Asala’s magic, glowing cerulean, cobalt, viridian. Blood drew up in the air, into beads, threading themselves into thin lines, before finally pulling back into the wound. It congealed to a sluggish pace, rather than the chute it had been moments before. But there was so much. On his hands, on hers. His voice was louder this time, for he no longer spoke only to her, “He won’t die, but he will if we don’t get him out now.”

The antechamber shuddered in response.

Leon appeared then, grimacing down at Cyrus. His eyes were still reddened from whatever alchemy fueled his fights, but clearly nevertheless aware of what was going on. Hastily, he pulled his cloak off, tucking it firmly against the entry wound, one more measure against the sluggish bleeding. "Keep it like this as long as you can," he said, glancing just once at Corveus. Either he assumed he'd be obeyed or he realized he had no choice but to put his faith in it.

Whichever it was, he wasted no more time with it, lifting Cyrus from the ground and settling him as carefully as he possibly could over a shoulder. Leon was an exceptionally-tall man, it was true, but Cyrus was not short or small by any means, and he had to take a half-step backwards to stabilize himself with the other man's weight distributed so unevenly. "We need the quickest way out of here, and now. Go."

As soon as Leon swept Cyrus up on his shoulder, Zahra found her legs once more, steeling herself for the next step. The muscles worked along her jawline, eyes narrowed. She felt the last dredges of her potion wearing off. Fatigue nipped at her heels, a warning that urgency was needed, if Leon would be tied up by the weight he bore. If there were more enemies just around the bend to face, they would tear them apart, in order to crawl their way through. She would.

They would. Gladly.

Corveus took the lead, back through the door they’d come in from. This time, however, he stopped at the first cell, hands frantically patting down the cobblestones. Raking over the cracks, palms pressing down ineffectively. He was mumbling to himself, “Where the hell is it? How did he—” Zahra wanted to scream at him for stopping so abruptly. For making things harder. They didn’t have time for this, whatever this was.

Only then did one of the stones press inward, giving away under his touch. Much like the weighted plate Cyrus had stepped on, though this time no golem bugled out. The wall to the side shifted, scraped sideways, and revealed a hidden passageway that permitted two people to walk side by side. Certainly not large enough to defend themselves in. In the distance, back down the hallway they’d previously come from, a faint echo of metal grated against metal, steel joints and gruff voices; the angry howl of wolves snuffling out intruders. “Hurry, in.”

Once they entered, Corveus elbowed his way to the back and struck his hand out once more, into the darkness. He pulled something backwards—an iron lever, well-worn and in the shape of a striking serpents mouth. The wall shifted back in place, undisturbed, as if it had never been there in the first place. He exhaled sharply through his nose, and squeezed back past Leon, pausing momentarily to inspect Cyrus’s wound. When he seemed satisfied, he strode back to the forefront. Lanterns had already been lit, most likely by Faraji himself.

It made sense, how he’d managed to find them so quickly. Perhaps, he’d always known.

The fucking monster, finally dead. Just another corpse alone in the darkness. It’s what he deserved.

Zahra dogged Corveus's heels, another arrow clutched in her palm. She held her bow held at her side, once more. Just in case. Only three arrows left. She’d wasted so many against the golem in a futile attempt to distract. A lot of good that did. She wished she’d just
 if she had, if she had. But, she hadn’t. Maleus had his shoulders hunched, head lowered. He brought up the rear, watching Leon’s back intently. She had no words for him. Not yet, not now. She’d have words for Cyrus when they got out of there, alive. He’d wake up, say something smarmy and she’d make him promise never to do something so stupid, so selfless.

The passageway wound, with no discernible direction. It stretched into a flight of stairs, and deposited them back into the estate, into another long hallway. Decorated, gaudy, carpeted. Seeing how there were no corpses here, they’d appeared in another portion of the household. Fortunately, this one appeared remote, empty. No matter how hard she strained her ears, she couldn’t hear any voices coming through any of the doorways. No servants, no thorns in their arses. Corveus gestured towards the other end of the hall, and started down it. “We’re close, now. Keep down this way, and we’ll come to the lounge. Slip out the way we came.”

Zahra had long given up thinking that things would go smoothly. That they would simply walk out of here, free from danger. It never happened that way. Not when people like this were involved. She almost laughed when she heard footsteps stomping down towards them, at the opposite end of the hall. Three men, armed much the same as the guards they’d already faced. Swords and plate, youthful faces eager, pining for blood. She couldn’t understand their words; a babble of rolling syllables. But she understood their laughter, and hated them for it. They advanced, whooping.

In one smooth movement, she drew back the string of her bow against her cheekbone, loosing the arrow. It whistled through the air, and found its mark, biting into the nearest man’s throat, sending him tumbling in a gurgling mess on the floor, hands clawing at the feathered bit that stuck out in front of him.

Leon made a discontent sound; it was clear enough that he wasn't going to aggressively strike at the soldiers, given that he was carrying Cyrus. It would perhaps be a mistake to assume he was completely incapable of it, though, even burdened down by the weight of another person.

Rom took the initiative instead, racing forward to outpace the others and reach them first. The guards had stopped laughing after one of them had been swiftly killed, and charged back. His marked hand began to glow under his shield as he reached them, and he drew back for a punch. He flowed around the first sword to swing his way, his shield rising and cutting across the jaw of the attacker, the mark bursting with energy as he did so. Violently the man's head was wrenched sideways, throwing him against the wall, dazing the other as well. Rom stepped forward at him, finding a gap in the plate with his blade, withdrawing it covered in red.

Rom caught the second guard's wrist while the dazed first tried to make a strike on his back. Twisting around, he pulled the guard in front of him, letting the blade fall down into the base of his neck and sink deep, the wound spurting backwards. Rom threw the body aside, taking the lodged sword with it, and he stepped forward into the opening of the disarmed man, jabbing with his shield into his temple. His head was thrown back, exposing the neck, and Rom slashed cleanly across it, dropping him. Youthful faces were now bloodied, laughter turned to choked gurgles and then silence.

It felt good to see them that way—corpses, tangled in a heap. Discarded. Finished. Deserving every bit of Rom’s brutality and more, if time allowed. It did not. These thoughts no longer frightened her. They were age-old recollections, revisited when circumstances turned sour. When there were hurts beating painfully in her chest. She wasn’t sure what to do with it. Zahra’s lips peeled back into something that felt less and less like a grin, and more like scowl.

“Out through that door,” Corveus’s instruction bleated through her thoughts, forcing her legs back into movement. She brought up the rear with Maleus, tight-lipped, silent as the last gurgling breaths of the lads they left in the hallway. Dead, gone. A smear on the Contee household. She gripped her bow tight in her hand, and exhaled sharply through her nose, glancing over her shoulder to make sure that they weren’t being followed. Her free hand closed into a tight fist, fingernails cutting into her palm. It felt good, a distraction.

It seemed as if Maleus wanted to break the silence between them, the way his jawline bunched, but the sound of their footsteps were loud enough.

They needed to be free of this place.

The lordling led from the front with Rom at his side, whispering directions of where they had to go next. He occasionally held a hand up, indicating that they should halt, while he strained his ears, leaning slightly into the next hallway. Urgent as they were, he never waited too long before beckoning them forward. He hadn’t been wrong. A few minutes stride, and they reached the lounging area, the same as it had always been. Cold, and empty. Fortunately, entirely vacant. There were no guards here, nor any unwelcome surprises. He pressed his bare hand up against the interior plate, and the magical inner workings shifted the doors wide, allowing them to slip back through the shrubbery leading to the hidden passageway.

Only when they were considerably safer, splashing through water, into the catacombs, did Zahra break the silence, “He’s going to be fine, isn’t he?” She didn’t like the sound of her voice, how weak it was, pleading for a lie. For what she wanted to hear.

A pause, grim, “I hope you have a damn good healer.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Cyrus felt like he'd been drifting for an eternity, half-aware and right at the familiar edges of the Fade.

He couldn't be dreaming, because that wasn't something he was capable of any longer. He'd suspected for close to a year now that the next time he would ever be here was when—

Even weakened, he was sharp, and the natural conclusion clicked into place immediately, but without any sense of urgency. He was dying. Or dead. Or just... suspended somewhere between the two. The ground felt solid beneath his feet, and when he looked down, it was to find that he couldn't see any of it for the yawning darkness that surrounded him. He couldn't see his own body, either, but he could still feel it. His fingertips were cold, and his chest ached fiercely, though it felt like a distant thing somehow, almost like someone else's pain. He could hear voices, too far to make out the words and running together, like time hadn't separated quite properly into distinct moments. Like everything was happening at the same moment and always.

He found it odd that he wasn't more curious about this. Very clearly, he stood now at the cusp between life and death. Perhaps he should have tried to see more, or explored further, or at the very least plotted the course of action most likely to end well for him, but he just... didn't. He had no particular desire to go anywhere or do anything, and so he lingered, more passive than he'd ever been, and waited.

When at last his eyes cracked open, definitively on the material side of the Veil, it was with the same unusual sanguinity. He was in pain, to be sure—it felt like a small star had imploded inside his chest, tearing apart his insides and burning them all at once, but that's all it was. Pain. No panic accompanied it, and so when he drew his breath, he did it carefully, stopping when his wounded body reached its obvious limit and exhaling slowly, through his teeth. He didn't try to move, except to blink a few more times and adjust to the light.

“What do you know?" His voice cracked a little; no doubt he really needed water. “Seems I've a heart after all. Can't imagine it would hurt this much otherwise." Grimacing, he turned his head slightly to the side. He didn't seem to be alone.

"You're awake!" It was Astraia's voice that said it, breathlessly as though she'd been running, but all she did was rise from a chair nearby in the room. There were others, too. Zahra, asleep. Stellulam, awake but not the type to practically jump at him as Astraia did. She stopped at his bedside, lighting a magelight spell in one hand, the other finding Cyrus's brow and gently tugging his eye open a little wider. Checking one, then the other. Opening his mouth and looking in there, too. Gazing over the wounds on his chest, focusing intently. When at last she seemingly confirmed that nothing was amiss, she broke into a wide smile. It looked as though she'd even shed a tear or two.

"Don't try to move, please. I'll get Asala." She started backing up towards the door. "She saved you, I just... helped a little. Watched. I'll get her." She pulled the door open, and disappeared outside, soft footsteps fading away at a moderate run.

He grimaced in her wake, but she was probably right that it was the wise thing to do. Certainly Asala was the healing specialist on hand. Cyrus blinked, letting his eyes readjust after the examination with the light, then brought them to rest on Stellulam. Offering half a smile, he shifted one arm to extend his hand slightly towards her. “Almost got myself into too much trouble this time, didn't I?"

She made an exasperated little noise, but didn't hesitate to move her chair closer and take his hand. "Cy, you scared us half to death, is what you did." She fussed a bit with his hair, pushing a few sweat-curled locks back from his forehead, but he knew quite well she was mostly doing it as a way of reassuring herself that he was really there. And a way of letting him know she was really there. It had been that way since he'd been waking up from nightmares instead of near-death experiences, both of them stuffed into her bunk because they'd needed to know they weren't alone.

Stellulam looked from up close like she'd seen better days; there was a distinct sense of being drained to her, and her red-rimmed eyes betrayed just how miserable 'half to death' was. The silver chain Asvhalla had given her was still around her neck, the attached pendant beneath her tunic rather than over it. "The others made it back okay, just so you know. I don't know exactly what happened, still, but apparently what Faraji did to you was the worst of it. The spell nicked your heart; for a while all of us had to work on it just to make sure we could heal it fast enough. Another inch to the left..." She didn't seem to be able to finish the thought aloud, but its conclusion was obvious enough.

Cyrus released a breath he hadn't quite registered he was still holding, squeezing Stellulam's hand gently. Not that he had the strength to do so firmly, at the moment. “It wasn't." He shifted, too infuriatingly weak to lift his other arm and so settling for brushing his thumb across her knuckles instead. “And I'm here. Don't act like I'm the only one who does stupid things in the name of heroics, Stellulam. We both know you're far more guilty of that than I." Frankly, he wouldn't even call his actions anything particularly heroic—they were just instincts and desperation. But there was no point quibbling over the semantics.

She frowned at that, but decided now was not the time to argue with any of it, semantics or otherwise.

He had to pause for a bit there; talking was already starting to wear him out. Perhaps he'd be unconscious again by the time Astraia got back. “What about the... the people, in the house? The prisoners?"

"Prisoners?" She fairly obviously had no idea what he was talking about. Perhaps fortuitously, it looked like Zahra was beginning to stir, however. She might well have an answer his sister did not.

The soft snoring coming from the corner of the room came to an abrupt stop. Zahra stretched her arms above her head, having seemingly heard snippets of the conversation, but clearly pretending that she hadn’t. Perhaps, she hadn’t even been asleep. It certainly looked that way. Heavy bags hung beneath her eyes, indicating that she’d forgone sleep, as well. She rubbed at her eyes, red-rimmed, either with fatigue, or sentiments she wouldn’t readily admit, stubborn as always.

She smiled when she looked at Cyrus, grin bare-bone and tired—obviously relieved that he was awake, happy that he hadn’t drifted off into the darkness, leaving them all behind. Her smile wavered, and set into a line when she realized what they were talking about. The space between them, growing ever longer. Stellulam’s words trailed off into nothingness, because she wasn’t sure what he was referencing. What they’d seen there, in the estate. She licked her lips, and glanced at the floor, squirming up in her chair so that she was sitting properly.

“Cy, we couldn’t
” she gave her head a shake, and tried again, “We didn’t have time. If we stayed any longer, you would’ve died.” The implications were clear, that if they’d stayed to help the others escape, Cyrus’s chances of survival would’ve been significantly reduced. Or, he wouldn’t have had a chance at all. The choice was obvious. Even so, she seemed to be fighting with the outcome since returning to the Riptide. She didn't seem to want to elaborate. That they hadn’t been able to save them
 well, Zahra wasn’t one for failures, and that had been something of one. “I’m glad you’re alive,” she exhaled softly, raking the mess of curls from her face, “Talk later, ya?”

With that, she swept out of the room, boots clopping down the hallway.

He was hardly content to leave it at that, but for the moment it seemed he had little choice. Still, he had nothing but time as long as he had to lay around here and recover, so perhaps he could put it to productive use by formulating ideas.

With a bit of a sigh, he squeezed Estella's hand again and offered her half a smile. “I would never decline your company if you wished to provide me with it, but... I think you should sleep, Stellulam. Who knows what waits for us after our voyage back, hm? Need our Lady Inquisitor in top shape, no doubt."

She favored him with a halfhearted smile, but nodded after a moment. "All right," she said quietly, clasping his hand briefly with both of hers. "But you remember to be patient and sleep, too, Cy. I don't want to hear from Astraia that you're moving around too soon." Releasing his hand, she leaned over to briefly press a kiss to his cheekbone, ruffling his hair a little as she pulled away. In her wake, he was left to silence.

Not too long after, footsteps began approaching the door. They shuffled as they made their way down the hall, though carried an unmistakable hurried quality to them. Only one person could put so much worry into simply walking. Asala soon entered the room, either forgoing or forgetting to knock first. The sight of a finally conscious Cyrus seemed to have smoothed out some of the concerned wrinkles out of her face, but a good deal remained yet. Dark heavy bags rested beneath her eyes, denoting her propensity to trade sleep for a watchful vigil at his bedside. It was a common visual for her, when one of them inevitably ended up injured. She smiled at him and glided to a chair beside him.

She opened her mouth in order to say something, then closed it after deciding against it. He could see her mind work behind her tired gaze, as scrounged for the words to say something. It lasted no more than a moment before she tilted her head and decided against it, and merely stated, "This will... tickle, but it is better than the alternative." Her healing spells then flicked to life in her hands, taking on the warm pinkish glow of compassion. It tickled and itched a bit like she said it would when the spell touched him, but with it it replaced some of the pain, at least enough for him to breathe without it hurting overmuch.

Cyrus didn't respond overmuch to it, turning his head to the other side to face the wall next to his bed instead. No doubt it would be a while before he made anything like a full recovery, but as long as he'd be good enough to get himself to the boat they'd be taking out of Minrathous, it didn't much matter. To Asala herself, he said nothing. A tight nod of acknowledgment at the beginning, then deliberate silence afterwards.

Asala only answered with a thin frown of her own and did not attempt to broach the silence. Instead it felt like she focused all of her attention into her spells. A comfortable warmth spread out from where she concentrated her spells and the tickling never became intolerable, and at times could even be considered quite pleasant.

That was, of course, the nature of the magic, so he didn't think much of it, taking advantage of the silence to let his thoughts wander and his senses go out of focus. He needed to sit down with Zahra and figure out exactly what was going on with the Contee family—if as he suspected they'd deposed everyone further down the tree than Corveus, it shouldn't be that difficult to convince him to release the prisoners. He could have them brought to his own estate; he was sure the staff would be willing to help care for them as they recovered. Particularly if he allocated enough funds for the purpose. He could pull from Vantania—the last indigo crop had been superlative. More than the larger country estate required to maintain and house the residents and the surrounding township.

Perhaps some day, he'd visit again, but for now, Cyrus considered himself lucky that his ancestors had chosen a trade—dye and textiles—that was always in demand. Things ran themselves, with or without his direct supervision.

Eventually Asala tilted her head as she began to speak again. "Are you--" she stopped herself, turning away for a moment and shaking her head. Apparently, whatever she was going to say didn't seem like such a good idea as she was saying it. "Is... something wrong," she decided on, glancing at his chest perhaps in hopes that he would realize she meant it in a way other than the obvious.

For a moment, he considered not answering the question, inane as it was. Unfortunately, his sharp tongue was always quicker than his sense of restraint. More fool, him. “You mean aside from the barely-patched hole in my chest?" It was clear enough from his tone how little he thought of the query, but he flattened it out after, until it was hollow and almost without inflection. “No. Everything is as normal."

The response caused Asala's head to dip and break her gaze on him, her eyes alighting on the spell in her hands. The frown on her lips deepened, and her eyelids fluttered for a moment. Despite her literal nature, it was clear that Asala did not believe him for a moment, but the terseness of his response seemed to affect her. The warmth wavered for a moment, before it evened back out again. "I am... I'm sorry," she said quietly.

“Oh?" The flatness gained a small edge of derision. Sorry, she said. As though she had the first idea what she'd done. “What for, pray tell?" He shifted his eyes to the ceiling and let them rest there, hoping that both the conversation and the healing would soon be done, so that he could go back to his thoughts, which were much preferable to the present topic.

"Everything..." she said even quieter this time, nearly approaching a whisper. There was pain in her face, though it did not seem that all of it was due to his sharp words. "I... " She began, before taking another look at Cyrus. Unlike the numerous other times where she hesitated in her words, this one felt more deliberate. A conscious decision where she carefully thought about it, before finally deciding against it. Whatever she had wanted to say, she apparently determined something and said nothing more. She held him in her gaze for a second more before slowly reverting her eyes back to her spells, shaking her head sadly.

“Everything, is it?" He resisted the urge to roll his eyes, but it was a near thing. “While I've no doubt you are capable of a great deal, I hardly think all the world's ills are to be laid at your feet. Would you like to try again?" Let her squirm. She deserved to. If she didn't bloody well know what she'd done wrong, then he wasn't interested in an empty apology anyway.

There was another sigh, though this one had more substance with it and lacked the submission the others had. She glanced back up to him, her eyes having gathered a strength that had replaced the sadness that had been in them before. She seemed tired, and not just in general, but his constant derision. "I was unaware that you wished to hear what I had to say," she stated with that certain firmness she could be found with every so often. She looked at him for a bit more before intently returning to her work, "If you truly wish to know, then..." her lips fell into a thin line as she tilted her head again, like she was trying to force the words.

"I hate that this is the first conversation we've had in what feels like ages, and I hate that it is under these circumstances. But most of all," she said, clenching her fists as she spoke and the warmth of the spell wavering as she did. She winced as if the words themselves were causing her pain. "I hate seeing you like this." She deflated a bit after that, her head sinking into her shoulders, though her hands unclenched. She seemed even more tired than when she first entered. "Not just the physical injuries either. Those I can heal with time..." she said, quieter, though with the same firmness.

"But those in here," she said, stretching out a finger to gently brush not against the most recent one, but rather, an inch to the left. "These I cannot heal, no matter how much I wish I could. I just..." she trembled a wistfully before she continued. "Do not know how. And I am... sorry that I don't," she said softly.

Cyrus's lip curled. He brushed her hand away with his own, weakened though it was. “Don't touch me." He could tolerate what was necessary for healing, but anything beyond that was unwanted, and he was willing to insist. “You have a damn funny way of showing that you care, not appearing for nearly a year after it happened." No, more than a year by this point, with no conversation beyond the incidental contact of two people who still inhabited the same public spaces from time to time. “Don't you dare pin the blame for the state of things on me. I was—" His voice cracked.

He didn't want to lay himself bare, did not want to be vulnerable. Not in front of someone he knew now he could not trust with it. But the vicious, vindictive, worst part of him wanted her to know. Exactly what she'd done. Exactly who she was just like. Exactly how far she had to go before she could call herself compassionate and have it ring anything but hollow to his ears.

“I wanted to die, and you couldn't even be bothered to visit." He made direct eye contact with her for the first time since she'd entered, eyes narrow and bright with moisture he refused to acknowledge. He'd always had the most difficulty masking the feeling in them. Even when he could smooth the feeling from the rest of his face, his eyes often betrayed him. He struggled to keep his breathing steady—a labor in more than one way, considering his condition. “I didn't need you to heal me. I just needed—" He cut himself off. That was too much. He refused to name the feeling, even in the service of forcing her to understand. His next words were still harshened by the jagged edge of his rasping tone, but there was no longer any vulnerability to be found in them.

“Get out. I'm recovered enough for someone else to handle the rest."

She sat quietly and took it, her eyes on the floor in front of her and her hands clutching her knees. She accepted all of his words, and winced with every blow, but she did not try to deny it or fight it. Unlike his ignored tears, the ones on Asala's cheeks were clear and bare for him to see, and when he told her to, she quietly rose and took her leave. When she reached for the doorknob, she hesitated for a moment but quickly shook her head and pulled, and slipped out.

He sighed harshly into the empty room, his body going boneless and slack as some of the built-up tension evaporated all at once.

It just figured that he'd feel more like shit now than he had before. Somehow, he always ended up the villain, even in his own damn life. Even when he was trying to be better. But like a wounded animal, he'd lashed out blindly, using even his pain as more weaponry, bitter vengeance on someone who probably didn't deserve it. Asala had hurt him; that didn't mean he should have turned even this blunted form of his ire against her. Running a hand down his face, Cyrus raised his eyes back to the ceiling. He was exhausted now, but he knew sleep would not take him for hours yet. Perhaps someone would be kind enough to induce it with a spell or potion.

A minute, or two, or some indeterminable amount of time later, there was a soft knock on the doorframe. "Hello, Cyrus."

Chryseis looked to have been sleeping up until recently, judging by the messy state of her hair, hastily patted down, and the robe she'd given little thought to arranging when she threw it over herself. She looked tired, about as much as he'd ever seen her look, but not nearly as tired as he felt. "If you'd prefer to be alone, I'll go, but... I'm going home tomorrow, and now that you're awake I expect you will be too."

He honestly wasn't sure. Perhaps it would be better if he was alone, in this state. Then again, having the time and space to dwell had never been particularly helpful to him. Whatever else she may be, Chryseis was his friend, or something close enough to it. “It's fine—take a seat if you like. Seems I always look terrible when we talk, but at least it's not my fault this time." He tried for humor, unable to tell if it worked or fell flat—his ability to process emotion seemed to be hitting its limit for one day. The docks at Redcliffe seemed like ages ago, though it hadn't really been that long.

"Could be worse," she suggested quietly. "The magic stayed away from your face." She sank into the seat at his bedside, her own attempt at humor failing to reach her as well.

"A lot has happened in the last few years. Understatement. It... has given me much to think on. I hope you'll forgive me for saying so, but I barely recognize you as the man I spoke with back in Redcliffe. I look in the mirror and find I'm much the same." She didn't look it, at the moment, not really, but no doubt she knew herself, and was able to speak with authority on the subject.

She frowned. "When we were caught in that magic of my father's there, you had one concern and one concern only. The cynical magister would say that you had one weakness. Now it would seem you've let yourself have many. My... former slave seems to think I'm in need of a change, before I crumble in on myself. No doubt he's been able to see you change, as you so clearly have, literally throwing your heart in front of people you barely know." She seemed to find the idea ridiculous, and yet there was something to the way she said it. Something that had her mystified, that this person she'd once known could do such a thing.

"Perhaps this isn't a question you can answer, but... is it worth it? What you've been through, the way you've changed?"

Cyrus swallowed thickly. “In my defense, I was wearing armor at least." His tone was strained; he reached up and probed the site of his injury with his fingers. It twinged, but certainly not enough to account for the entirety of the ache he felt. The room disappeared for a moment as his eyes closed, but heavy as they weighed, they reopened automatically.

The actual answer to her question, when it came, was soft. “I don't know. You're right that I... have more weaknesses now. And some of them have already bitten me, so to speak. Places where I've erred, made myself vulnerable in the wrong way, or at the wrong time, or to the wrong person." A thing he was still recovering from, if his acidity when confronted with just such a person was anything to go by. “But I... when it goes right, this... thing I'm trying to do, the person I'm trying to become, it feels—better. Better to look someone in the eye and know their life means just as much as yours than to look down on them from some great height." He scoffed at himself, though he knew not whether he directed it at his words now or how he'd been then.

“It's less lonely, if nothing else."

"I see." She fell silent for a moment, considering his words. "I'm not sure if I can live that way here, like you've done in your frozen mountain hovel. This city has always operated on its own set of rules, and they're hard to break. But... I can't leave it. It's the one thing I've never given up on, even if my methods have often rivaled our enemies."

She let a deep breath go through her, in and out. "Maybe it's worth it to break the rules. Maybe it's the only way things will change. Feel better, as you say." She frowned again, looking at his condition. "Is there anything I can do for you, Cyrus?"

He offered half a smile. She probably wasn't wrong, about any of it. “Actually, if you don't mind putting me to sleep, I could really use a bit more, I think." He huffed quietly, meeting her eyes with a steadiness he figured probably wasn't like him.

“If it's worth anything... I think you have it in you. To break the rules. Or change them. Change you, if that's something you want. If I can do even this much..." He shrugged, then flinched when it pulled at his injury.

"I'm... glad you think so." She half-smiled herself, and for just a moment she looked quite a bit younger. She lit the sleep spell in her hand, lifting it slowly towards his head. "Until next we meet. Take care of yourself, Cyrus."

Her fingers touched lightly against his forehead. The magic worked rapidly, and the room soon faded, until naught but dreamless darkness embraced him once more.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish

0.00 INK

Zahra hadn’t meant to—not really.

How long had she paced the halls? She intended to leave and get something to eat. Maybe, catch a few winks of sleep. Enough time to chew on her thoughts a little more, before presenting herself at the captain’s quarters, like he was the captain, and she was not. She’d insisted he take it, adamantly. Wouldn’t take no for an answer. She stomped her foot like anchors, impossible to budge, no matter what tides or arguments slapped against her. If anyone needed a comfortable bed, it was Cyrus. Or maybe Ithilian, if she was being honest. Stubborn as they both were, she doubted she could’ve put up much of a fuss against that stone-faced elf. He might’ve been the only one aboard the vessel as bullheaded as she was. That was saying something.

Here she was, mulling over the words she wanted to say so they didn’t tumble out in an awkward, jumbled mess. She’d never been one for tiptoeing around heavy subjects. Better to let them pool out, unimpeded. But, this
 was different. This was something she’d never encountered before; not with her crew, and certainly not with any of her prior contracts. This wasn’t business. This was personal. It mattered. A heavy sigh escaped her, as she halted and rocked back on her heels. Pacing up and down like a hound slavering after a bone, or a heartsick dullard. How stupid. She had too much to say. And certainly not enough breath to sputter them out.

She smoothed her fingers over the front of her tunic, steeled herself in front of the door and knocked. Once, twice, before jiggling the handle and letting herself in. Knocking on her own door felt foolish enough. Introducing herself before entering
 no thanks. She cleared her throat, and glanced around the room, eyes finally settling on Cyrus. An unusual sight, bundled in sanguine sheets, with most of the gaudy, laced pillows pushed off to the floor. A stark contrast of pale skin surrounded by a swath of vivid color—hues that made him look all the more gaunt. No doubt he’d been told not to move around much. She bet he hated it.

Before Cyrus had a chance to break the silence, she held a finger up, kicking the door with her heel, in order to shut it softly behind her. She sucked in a breath, and forgot all of her words; her practiced monologue, thanking him for what he’d done, what he’d almost done. Sacrificing himself like that. Her tone was louder, shakier than she wanted it to be, “You. You—stupid, selfless idiot,” with every inflection she swiped at the air with her hand, eyebrows drawn together, “I don’t know if I should apologize, thank you, kiss you, or punch you.” She huffed and shook her head, “Or punch you.”

A hand raked her wild curls from her face, tossed about while she paced the length of the room, occasionally swinging a pointed look his way. She knew—she knew well enough that it wasn’t him she was angry at. She couldn’t wrap her head around it, and it only frustrated her further, not knowing, not understanding why he’d done it. He almost died. For a stranger. Her brother, yes. Still. Still.

“Do you know how worried everyone was? If you died down there, if we couldn’t get you out—” Her voice rose, breathless. Bordering on an anger she had no right to. What would they have done? How broken would Stel have been, if he’d never returned to them: alive, whole. Like he was supposed to. She crossed her arms and stomped her boot into the floor, halting in her mindless tracks. Lashing out like a child, in a feeble attempt to admit how she felt. Only then did her shoulders slump and her voice lower, tempering into a whisper, “You’re important to us. To me.”

He shifted slightly where he sat, lowering the book in his hands to his lap. He'd adjusted his position so that his back was up against the headboard, and throughout her speech, tracked her movements silently with unblinking eyes. A little smile flickered onto his face for but a moment, perhaps somewhere within her repetition of punch you, but it was gone a heartbeat later, as if it had never been there at all.

When Zahra fell silent, he did not immediately speak to fill it, instead letting it linger, either by choice or because he simply didn't know what to say otherwise. Cyrus's expression remained curiously smooth, like a book opened to the first blank page, with nothing yet to read. He pursed his lips, then blinked once, the tiny motion almost reminding him that the rest of him could move, too—could speak. His shoulders lifted; a diffident shrug.

“I'm quite certain this is the first time in my life anyone has ever accused me of being selfless." His hands smoothed over the pages of his book without the assistance of his eyes, for those remained fixed on her. She couldn't read the script—maybe Tevene. “I don't think that's quite the right diagnosis of my stupidity, for the record." That smile again—just a ghost of one, at the very edges of his mouth, then gone. Wry. Self-effacing, even.

“I said, stupid, selfless idiot,” Zahra corrected quietly, uncrossing her arms. A softer sigh escaped her, the edge of ire disappearing all at once, as she rounded up to plop down on the end of the bed Cyrus inhabited. The frustration she’d felt earlier seemed like a mewling kitten now—growing further and further away. Out of her grasp. Sifting away like sand between her fingers. It had come out all wrong
 even if it was how she really, truly felt. She wasn’t even sure what she’d even been expecting. A response? An answer? Maybe, nothing at all.

Certainly not this, whatever this was. She was tempted to reach over and close the book in his hands, even though he wasn’t looking at it. Fingers poised on the pages, filled with sloping words she couldn’t read. Of course, he wouldn’t have been trying to get some rest. To heal, to get better. A muscle jumped along her jawline, teeth grinding momentarily. “You’re more like your sister than you know,” she tsk’d and slumped back against his ankles, turning her gaze to the rafters, before meeting his gaze once more, “Saving someone you just met. I’m grateful, and pissed, and I don’t even know what else. What were you thinking?”

The outcome was clear. It wasn’t a wound inflicted just before trading blows; it was taking someone’s place. She’d seen it as it happened. The split second before the plunge; the shove, the blood, the end. It was the closest she could get to asking why. Because Cyrus, and her, they weren’t selfless people. Not really.

He tilted his head to the side a bit, humming slightly. Almost an agreement that yes, this was quite the interesting question, one worth asking. But that acknowledgment was detached, the same kind he showed when she'd put a riddle in front of him—less than that, even, for no feverish excitement accompanied it, no frenzied scratching of notes, no obvious frown as the gears whirled in his head with the breakneck speed of a man who made intuitive leaps like diving from a cliff.

“I wasn't." His eyes broke from hers for the first time flicking down to his hands, where he'd splayed long fingers across the parchment-pages, spread wide as if to engulf whatever was written there. There was a faint scar on his left perlicue; it probably extended onto his palm. Too old to have been caused by the recent fight. “I wasn't thinking. I just... acted." It seemed to be a vaguely troubling thought, if the crease between his brows was anything to go by, but the frankness with which he said it indicated that he'd probably thought long and hard about it already. Doubtless he'd lacked for much else to do, in the first few days he spent recovering. “I'm not Stellulam. I didn't choose to lay my life on the line. Not in that moment. My body moved, that's all."

Zahra shifted, leaning on her elbow instead, in order to face him properly. She studied him, quietly. His face, his expression. She’d never been that intuitive, nor any good at deciphering what someone truly meant. The implications that seemed apparent, baring themselves between unspoken lines; and how someone could just know what they meant. That ability had been lost on her, traded for a loud voice, and bullheaded grit. It was one of the many reasons she would’ve drowned in the Winter Palace if she’d been alone, surrounded by all of its games and intrigue. This wasn’t the same, but Cyrus had always been a hard person to read, especially in these moments, where she understood so little about him. The fact that it may have been intentional, however, was not lost on her.

Perhaps, he thought no one would understand. In certain respects, he was right. But that didn’t mean


She breathed out from her nose and tapped the back of her hand against his knee. A soft knock of her knuckles. “I don’t really believe that,” she turned to face him once more, an incredulous wisp of a smile finally snaking its way onto her face, “But you’re right. You’re not Stel.” A pause, as she arched her eyebrows, fixing her gaze on his hand. Scarred. Maybe, a reminder. Another thing she’d never thought to ask him about. “No. You’re someone who willingly let me drag you into who-bloody-knows what, with a creepy lord who spoke in riddles, and then, then you tossed yourself onto a blade to save my brother because your body moved.”

Another knock, “Sure sounds like a choice to me.”

Her words seemed to crack the neutrality of his expression a bit, but what seeped through the breaks was unease more than anything. He shifted, a slight frown marring his face. “I chose to follow you, I acknowledge that." A heavy breath escaped him, almost but not quite a sigh. “But that... that's the same sort of thing we do all the time. Anything we put our noses in could kill us, around here." Cyrus's gesture encompassed the room and no doubt those people aboard the ship beyond it as well.

“I'm not... I'm not willing to read too much into this, Zahra. It doesn't—I've still done more wrong than right. Still chosen selfishly more often than not. This doesn't mean I'm a better person now, or that I've reached a place where I don't have to keep—" He clicked his tongue against his teeth, searching for the right words with a look of consternation. “I still have to watch myself. I'm still a vindictive prat, honestly. I need to be better. The Inquisition needs better. Or at least deserves it."

There it was again—

The ocean of history strewn between them like a broken bridge, and Zahra, crass and dull as she could be, seemed at a loss for words for once. How couldn’t he see him how she did, how they all did? From whatever things he’d done, he’d improved himself.Become better, in every way that mattered. If they were alike, if their hands were just as dirty and he didn’t consider himself a better person
 what did that mean, for any of them? She knew that pull to his lips, however. He couldn’t be convinced, certainly wouldn’t be swayed by her words. No matter how much sense it made to her, this was a puzzle he couldn’t force together. An illogical moment. One that warranted no forgiveness for prior mistakes, for wrongdoings. Just another thing the Inquisition did.

She didn’t believe that. Not for a second.

It hadn’t been inconsequential. Not to her. Not just another thing they did as Irregulars. As big goddamn heroes. They didn’t need to do it at all. The Inquisition, and her problems, never aligned. She’d trusted him with her business, personal as it was. He almost died for it. If he didn’t think he was a good person, then how could she think that she was? The burden, the smear, the shame; heavier than all the good they’d done so far. That he’d done, and continued choosing to do. What of the prisoners? How angry he’d been then, wanting them free, no matter what. Her brows drew together, mouth falling into a sincere line. She wanted to say that he was mistaken, that she, and the others, thought he was a good person. How far, and how much, would it take?

She scooted closer on the bed, though she retracted her hand from his knee, “If that’s what you believe, Cy. But your friends, they think differently.” There was another pause, as she folded her hands in her lap, “You know, I’ll never understand if you don’t tell me. I
 I’m not saying you should, or you have to, but I’d like to, if you need someone...” Her words faltered, rather lamely. The way he felt was valid, as much as she wanted to disagree, throw her hands up, and make him see that he was every bit worthy. She’d felt it enough times herself. Still. She was here, if he needed someone to listen. If he needed someone to talk to, as if he ever did. Stoic, straight-faced Cyrus, who couldn’t see any goodness in himself even when he bled for them.

His expression softened, another sigh leaving him—though this one was a gentler thing. Less frustration, more resignation. Maybe even acceptance, though of what, it was hard to say. Certainly not of her insistence on the topic. He could be quite intractable when his mind was made up. “I know." He nodded slightly, closing the book over. “I'm... I'm grateful. Really." He paused, studying her thoughtfully.

“And I'm glad your brother is all right. I'm sorry, about your mother." He raised a hand, as if to forestall an objection. “Not—not because I blame myself for it. I'm just sorry it happened that way." The hand fell back to his lap. “Sorry you lost her."

It was strange now, looking back on it. How it still hadn’t quite hit Zahra yet. Her mother was gone, dead. Alone, in that place. She hadn’t even heard her voice after all those years, not even an uttered word. Only a breathless scream. She didn’t know her anymore, and for now, she felt
 nothing. Not really. She didn’t feel the same way Maleus felt, having been so close to her. There was a detachment there, a subtle, lesser ache, mirrored against her brother’s raw, obvious grief.

She didn’t know how to arrange herself. How she should feel. There was a wrongness that twisted her guts, as if she had no right cry and weep, nor reflect fondly, because her memories were reclusive, and cold. Her lips pursed as Cyrus waved his hand in the air, deflecting any reproach he might have felt otherwise, because it hadn’t been his fault. She wish she could say the same for herself. A small, guilty part of her still sat in her belly like a rock, reminding her how long she’d been there, and how she’d never tried to contact them before, “Yeah, I’m sorry too.”

She leaned forward and smoothed her hands over her face, taking another measured, even breath. Her voice wavered, but only slightly. “You never got to hear it, but my mother, she had a beautiful voice. Like those old tales, about sirens carrying men off to sea. She used to sing this song...” She would remember, fondly. As many times as she needed to.

“Oh?" From the way he tilted his head, the odd inflection to the syllable, she could tell he was asking more for her sake than anything. “How did it go?"

With a curt laugh that sounded weaker, and a little forced to her ears, Zahra dragged her knuckles across her eyes, tipped her head back and sang.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Non-Player Characters

0.00 INK

When Astraia had asked Cyrus to start training her, she hadn't imagined it would be quite this cold.

Stupid of her to forget where they were going back to, she supposed. Arlathan had been so warm, so comfortable, Minrathous as well. Now they returned to Skyhold and not a day went by before the snow was starting to fall. It already had the peaks covered, and before she could even set out with Cyrus there were several inches on the ground. Harellan joined them, something that Astraia didn't offer much of a comment on, attempting to hide her mixture of nervousness and excitement. Certainly she wasn't going to stop him from watching, if he wanted to. Stel clearly got along well with him, and as far as she could tell he'd been an effective teacher to her.

She'd learned a few basic things on the boat as they came back south, beginner forms to practice, stances and that sort of thing. She picked it up quickly, diligent learner that she was when she actually had a teacher willing to offer knowledge. Conditioning and strength training would take much longer, and it remained to be seen what sort of results she was capable. For the moment her reward was a soreness that had to be battled through every day. It would lessen over time, she was told.

She left Skyhold with the workings of her clan covering her. Neras's warm, fur-lined boots crunched against the soft snow. Ashwen's forest green scarf was wrapped around her throat and the lower part of her face. She wore Marelya's bracelet on her right wrist, a prayer carved into the polished wood. The craftswoman's necklace she tucked underneath her shirt, symbols of the gods carved from scraps of ironbark and threaded onto a string. She wasn't sure what to think about that anymore, but took as just a sign of home, a sign that their thoughts were with her, even if the gods were not.

Her mother's blanket couldn't come, though. There was too much work to be done for that. After the first day of conditioning Astraia had quickly concluded that a change was in order, and had since removed all but a few feathers from her hair, so she could better bind it in a braid and keep it from being a nuisance. She'd have to ask Stel about it sometime. The Lady Inquisitor never seemed bothered by her hair.

"Where are we going today?" she asked Cyrus, unable to keep her impatience in check. She prodded her staff into the snow with every step as they crossed the bridge out of Skyhold. She'd been asked to bring it along this time.

Cyrus glanced back over his shoulder at her for a moment, his eyes and a narrow strip of skin around them currently all that was exposed to the open air. He didn't seem to like the cold any more than she did, and had bundled himself in dark fabric from crown to heels. “Just a little further. A small clearing—the wind should be less bad. And no eyes but ours." His voice came muffled by the deep grey scarf wrapped about the lower half his face, but clear enough. He gestured vaguely with the staff he carried to indicate the three of them. It wasn't so different from hers, but longer, to accommodate his height.

Planting it back into the snow, he led the three of them up a hill, the passage slightly tricky and forcing them single-file. Harellan slid easily to the rear position, leaving Astraia to occupy the middle. The wind was biting, worse than the temperature itself or the snow, really. When it really picked up, it howled between the peaks, imbuing their trek with a strange sense of desolation, even though Skyhold was still close at their backs.

The slope of the ground changed beneath them, flattening out considerably, and it took only another short interval before Cyrus was slipping into what looked like a crevice in a cliffside. For a few hundred feet, the passage they stepped into was narrow, but then it widened considerably, and they emerged into what did, indeed, appear to be a clearing. It was open to the sky above them, and snow had fallen here, too, but the formation of the mountains had made almost a stone bowl of the area, bounded by high walls on all sides that insulated rather comfortably against the wind.

Cyrus pulled down his hood with the hand that held his staff, hooking a finger through his scarf and tugging it away from his face, so that it fell back to his neck. “Good. This should do. Go ahead and get yourself warmed up, if you like; we'll start with whatever you want to work on after." He exchanged a glance with Harellan, who nodded, extending a hand towards her with a mild half-smile.

"If you don't mind, I'll blunt your staff with a spell so the blade doesn't cut while you're practicing. It should only take a minute."

"Oh. Right." She handed over her weapon, extending it out horizontally so as not to point the blade at anyone. She noted that Harellan had simply mentioned blunting the blade so it wouldn't cut, omitting who the likely target of those cuts would be. She figured it was probably more for her own protection than anyone else's.

She pulled off her scarf and cloak, setting them down on a rock close to the wall and large enough to keep them off the snow. She still had a couple layers on underneath, but since they were protected from the wind now it really wasn't so bad. She sat down to stretch for a few minutes, her hide leggings thick enough to avoiding soaking through immediately in the snow. When she forced herself to ignore how limber she was (or wasn't), she ended up thinking about the privacy of all this. It wasn't that she didn't appreciate it, quite the opposite. She'd grown comfortable practicing her magic in front of others since arriving at Skyhold, but physical training was another matter. She wasn't especially clumsy, but comparing herself to the people she was making friends with reminded her of comparing her magical aptitude to Zeth's as a teenager.

It was just hard to figure how this kind of private attention from these two people was worth spending on her. Cyrus always had important work to be doing, it seemed like, and Harellan already seemed to be tutoring one of their Inquisitors, someone who saw incredible danger much more regularly than Astraia did. She just wanted to be able to defend herself a little more. Feel a little more capable.

And stop comparing herself to the others.

She stood back up, working through a few other stretches. "I've been practicing defensive stances, so maybe we should work on blocking first." As they'd discussed a little on the boat, self defense was the goal of learning to use the staff. Her magic would almost always be her most reliable weapon, but to be able to use it in the first place, she had to keep an opponent away, create separation. The first step in doing that was knowing what to do when she was attacked up close.

Cyrus accepted his own staff back from Harellan first, giving it an experimental spin and passing it from one hand to the other behind his back, motions deft and sure. He'd warmed up while she had, discarding his outermost layers next to where his uncle was now sitting crosslegged. If he planned to participate, he certainly didn't seem to be doing so immediately. Retrieving her staff as well, Cyrus closed the gap between them and handed it back to her, retreating a few feet and planting the end of his in the ground.

“Blocking it is. We'll start with the timing, and once you get comfortable with that, we'll add a few ripostes you can use to force an attacker to back away once you've staved them off." He paused, then cleared his throat. “Ah... pun not intended." Astraia snorted softly, but soon straightened her expression again.

Lifting his staff, he took a wide grip on it, so that about two-thirds of the length was between his hands. He'd taught her that already: to think of the staff in thirds, and to take the broadest grip for defensive purposes. He smiled a little crookedly, something clearly amusing him. “Hit me."

She supposed he was going to demonstrate something for her. Her brother had been fond of doing that too with his magic, typically in ways that she couldn't hope to replicate without proper instruction. She wasn't sure how much of that had been the influence of the demon working in him, making him desire superiority and power and using her to feel like he had both. But she trusted was different. It was why she'd asked him. Even if he didn't acknowledge it, he was a good teacher, the best one she'd come across. She'd known that not long after meeting him in Crestwood.

She hadn't practiced attacking much, but at least knew the proper form to imitate in the attempt. She shifted her hands closer to the bottom of her staff, the lower one about a foot from the end, the upper one a little over halfway through it. More leverage to give swings of the blade on the end more force. Lifting the staff over her head, she held the stance for a second, and then went for an attack, stepping forward and letting her top hand slide down as she made the overhead strike.

Smoothly, Cyrus lifted his stave slightly over his head and about six inches in front of his body, catching her staff just below where the blade on the end began. It landed square in the middle of his with the resounding crack of wood on wood, stopping her blow cold. He didn't do anything immediately, rather remaining still, elbows slightly bent, balance obviously solid. “This is your overhead block. Nine times out of ten, if someone's swinging vertically for you, it will work. And I don't have to be strong to do it, because I caught you before you were really able to gather the most momentum."

He flicked his eyes to where the staves met. “And the angle's bad for the attacker, too. Not so high the blade might cut my staff in two, not so low that someone strong would just be able to push down past it. From here I could do a lot of things to destabilize your balance, but we'll worry about that later." Cyrus disengaged carefully, stepping back. “Make sense? I'll attack you next if you want to give it a shot."

Astraia withdrew her staff, returning to a more neutral grip on it. It seemed like a lot of precision was required for that to go right. The drawbacks to the angle being different than what Cyrus had caught her at were pretty severe. And she'd have to read it quickly in a real situation if she wanted to react in time and not rely on strength to stop the blow.

"Alright," she said, glancing for a half-second at Harellan before she settled her stance, preparing to widen her grip as soon as Cyrus moved at her.

When he did, it was with intentional slowness, still fast enough to be smooth, but certainly not so quickly that he was in any danger of actually hitting her if she couldn't get the angle right. The bladed end of his staff arced around from being near his left foot, passing behind him and up, and then his hands slid along the pole similar to the way hers had, angling it down towards her shoulder.

She got her staff up quickly, helped by the fact that she knew what attack was coming. Her feet weren't as steady as his had been, fidgeting around slightly, and she found herself shifting a bit to get her staff directly under the attack, so it would hit equidistant between her spread hands. The end result was that her block wasn't straight, and Cyrus's staff hit hers at an angle, causing it to immediately slide down the shaft after contact towards her left hand.

It didn't make it that far before he'd halted the momentum, stopping his weapon from hitting any of her fingers, and a quiet, uncertain noise escaped Astraia. There were a lot of different things to focus on at once, and she wasn't sure which one had been the most critical mistake. "That was, uh... ugly, wasn't it?"

Cyrus arched an eyebrow at her, disengaging again and taking the requisite step away. “It needs work." He shrugged. “But that's to be expected."

"Certainly a lot of new skills to learn at once." Harellan spoke from where he as still seated, his expression betraying some interest. "I think a little conditioning would help, don't you, Cyrus?"

“Yes, but I'm not going to make her do forms for months before she touches anything with practical applications. It's meant to be helpful as soon as possible." Cyrus returned his eyes to Astraia, nodding at her staff. “It does take precision. And balance. Neither of those things is innate; with practice, they will come. Try to... think of yourself as rooted. Press down into the ground with your feet, and keep your knees slightly bent. We'll practice a bit more with this, and then Harellan can do the same thing with a sword, and give you a feel for the difference."

She did learn quickly, even if they were almost moving in slow motion for the moment. Thinking of herself as rooted, as Cyrus had put it, did help some, and with a bit of repetition she started to block a little more naturally. They worked in other blocks after that, and these came a little quicker, blocking left and right, and before long they were drilling without Astraia knowing where the attack would come from. Still slow motion, but requiring reaction rather than just repetition of the same movements. Her feet were what betrayed her more often than not, the rest of her form crumbling for a few seconds before she would reestablish herself, and focus again.

The sword came next, Harellan switching in to practice with her next. She quickly noticed after going through a few individual blocks that the smaller weapon was more difficult to predict in its approach. His magic blade was also somewhat alarming to look at, but she was assured it would do her no harm in the event she failed to block it. She did so, again and again, eventually working in what to do against lunges coming straight for her. Seeing as those required both reaction and properly timed deflection on her part, Astraia ended up with a number of imaginary wounds to the chest and stomach. The point was to keep them imaginary, of course, so she paid them no mind.

It proved to be more than enough for a day's worth of practice, as all of them would have other duties to attend to once they got back to Skyhold. "Thank you for doing this," she said as she made her way to the bowl's rim, so to speak. "I know it's a lot to take on, if we're doing this regularly. Sorry I picked the start of winter to ask." She smiled a little at the last bit, bending to scoop up her scarf and cloak, and donning both. It was only going to get colder, and the snow was only going to get heavier.

Cyrus snorted; both men were bundling themselves back up to face the chill as well. “It isn't a problem. I've less to do than it might seem." From the way he pursed his lips, that probably wasn't exactly what he wanted to say, but it was difficult to tell for sure. Pulling his scarf back up over his nose and mouth, he shrugged back into his cloak and tugged the cowl over his head.

He led the way back into the passage; Harellan lingered, gesturing for Astraia to precede him. "What he means, I think, is that he's happy to help." They filed after Cyrus into the crevice, emerging to a somewhat-darkened sky. It wasn't in danger of reaching nightfall before they got back to Skyhold or anything, but the overhead light was beginning to mellow and deepen, the way it did at the very cusp of sunset.

When they were again able to walk abreast rather than in single-file, Harellan tilted his head, eyes falling briefly to where her necklace had come to rest on the outside of her shirt. "One of the gifts from your clan?" The question was benign, but he seemed to be asking something else, too. A little less straightforwardly.

She glanced down at it, only just now realizing he could see it. "Oh. Yes." She thought for a moment to tuck it back under, but maybe it was a little late for that. It was starting to make her question why she'd bothered hiding it in the first place. It felt... strange, to wear any symbols representing gods around someone who had always known they were less than that. If less was really the right word.

"Our craftswoman, Marelya, carved it for me. She's... a believer, I guess you could say." Astraia had never been much of one before, and now... she wasn't sure how she felt now, actually. She would've thought learning the truth about their gods would make her even less interested in them, but it was actually having the opposite effect.

She made sure to watch where she was going as they neared the descent, and then looked Harellan's way. "Do your people believe in anything?" She wasn't sure if the question was acceptable to ask, but she doubted she'd offend him if it wasn't. Dalish didn't know any better. "Everyone seems to have their own gods, but to the elves in Arlathan the gods are more like ancestors, right? So do they believe something else about how the world was created, that sort of thing?" The Dalish often called the gods the Creators, but if they were just elves, Astraia didn't see how that could be true.

"It's a matter of some philosophical debate." Harellan smiled easily, lifting a shoulder. "And it was even in the time before the Fall. I don't think we as a group have a particular consensus on the matter. Some think that the world could not possibly have sprung into being on its own, and everything has a beginning, even our immortal ancestors. Others are inclined to say that whatever brought this world about could not itself have been sentient, since that creates a rather difficult regress problem."

He glanced at Cyrus, a thoughtful expression crossing his face. "There are those, now as then, who believe that any such causes or creators became irrelevant long ago, sentient or otherwise. We are capable enough of both great glory and great terror on our own, and must make do with what is before us." Harellan's eyes fell back to hers, feet sure on the gentle slope beneath them without the need to check the terrain. "Unsatisfying as it may be for some, I admit I'm attracted to the last view, personally. People are very willing to leave their fates in the care of gods, where such are believed to exist. Much more productive to take it into one's own hands."

It was a very similar thought to the one she'd had, even back in Arlathan. She'd needed time to think it over, but the more she did, the more... excited wasn't quite the right word for it. The more she anticipated the potential of tomorrow. The potential in herself, if she could only figure out how to seize it. She smiled at him, feeling even a little relieved. "I feel the same way. It's... I never saw the point before. Gods who could be sealed away can't be much of gods at all, and if that leaves us alone here with someone we're supposed to fear, where's the hope in that? But this way, knowing that these gods were just people, powerful people..." She shook her head, wondering what the Dalish might be like if they'd believed differently all these years. "It makes me feel like we have a real chance of changing something, someday. Maybe not in my lifetime, but at least something that I could help start."

She figured her clan would barely recognize her, if they saw her right now. Training her mind and body and talking about hope for changing the fate of the elven people, restoring some piece of what they had in the past. Dozing off in soft fields under the clouds, avoiding her clan, seemed so far away...

"Sorry, that was a bit much," she said. "Just felt like seeing Arlathan and learning about this opened my eyes to a few things. I'm really glad I was able to go." Her brother would be incredibly jealous, she knew. The thought gave her an undeniably guilty pleasure.

Harellan's smile broadened; even Cyrus had a little curl to the corner of his mouth, though he'd angled his face away, as though taking in the mountainsides to their left. "It's an admirable thing to want." The elf folded his hands behind his back as they walked, tipping his head up a little to take in the sky. "Of course, knowing how best to do that, even in which direction to aim, is a difficult matter. Like it or not, thousands of years have passed since our height. My people strive to preserve it. Some wish to restore it. But that would be a very involved process, and likely impossible in its fullest form."

“Of course it would be." Cyrus seemed to find that obvious. “Restoration couldn't work, because there are entire empires in play that didn't exist last time that world did. As the fool who invented time travel—" he rolled his eyes there—“I don't recommend it as a solution to anyone's problems."

"We can start small then," she said, feeling that the subject was probably a bit over her head at this point. She was quite short. "Teaching me to use this properly should be challenging enough for the moment." She shook her staff softly at them, before putting it back to work as a walking stick, its primary function since it had come into her possession.

“Not getting killed first, highly-theoretical discussions about the hypothetical destinies of all the nations on Thedas later?" Cyrus arched an eyebrow, false imperiousness rolling off him in waves. “Ugh. You would be sensible, wouldn't you?" He waved a hand.

“I suppose I can accommodate your request. We'll get to the fate of the world later though; mark my words."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Cyrus stared down at the notes, spread across his desk in sheets, overlapping one another in roughly circular shapes, a result of him grouping them by association with each other. Parts of them had been copied verbatim from Leon's Seeker book, while other parts were older—reference pages from books on magic he'd allowed to go dusty over the last months, and then other pieces from his own personal research, some of it dating back to his time with Cassius, other pieces newer, from when he'd been working on the Breach.

Put together, they spelled out an obvious conclusion. Well—obvious as far as he was concerned, but he'd spent his entire life steeped in this kind of thing. Only surfacing when he was forced to it. And here lay the answer. The breath he needed to take before plunging once more below.

It was really, he thought, a wonder he hadn't already done it. He'd had the inklings of the answer ever since he'd discovered the solution to tranquility that lay within the Chantry text; it wasn't so hard to imagine the connection, and past the intuitive leap, physically putting the pieces together was not so difficult. Frowning, he swapped two of the sheaves of parchment, rustling the papers, then sighed when Pia chose that moment to plant herself on one of the what to her were no more than oddly-configured napping surfaces. He let her.

He knew he was wasting time. It could have been done already, if he'd forced everything along the swiftest timetable, but he hadn't. Hadn't been able to do so much as tell anyone anything about it. Brows furrowing, Cyrus turned away from his desk, glancing back further into the room. Stellulam and Harellan were late. Well, not that they had reason to be here by any specific time—it was just that they often appeared in his tower after their practices, in the cold months to warm themselves by his hearth in particular, apparently just because they felt like it. Maybe he could—he shook his head, crossing the room to throw another log into the fireplace to give himself something to do. It knocked against a few of the others before settling near the back, just over a cluster of glowing embers. He tried not to think about anything, glaring intently at the flames and hoping they might lull him enough to banish the stretching shadows of his doubt. Just for a while.

They arrived some amount of time later, their approach heralded by Stellulam's laughter. It would seem something had put her in a good mood; then again, she'd seemed quite buoyant since they'd left Minrathous, as if something that had once weighed her down was... lessened. Perhaps just gone; it was hard to say.

In either case, she stumbled into his room first, not bothering to knock and, it appeared, clinging to the door handle for support. Her hair had snowflakes in it—more than just flakes in some places, as though she'd been part of a reenactment of the previous winter's Firstday. She offered him a wide grin, shedding her cloak at the threshold and draping it over one of the hooks near the door. "Hey, Cy."

Harellan entered just behind, not looking much better. His cloak was already in his hands, and he hooked it next to Estella's, bending to remove his boots, already wet where the snow had begun to melt.

Cyrus managed to return the smile halfway, though no doubt it didn't quite get all the way to his eyes. “Do I even want to know what you've been up to?" Taking a step back from the hearth, he crossed his arms comfortably over his chest, re-centering himself. It was easier to do with Stellulam around, and—he had to admit to himself at least—Harellan as well. Something about them was just inherently comfortable and grounding.

"Oh, not a lot," Estella replied easily, tucking her boots up against the wall and bypassing the chairs to sit on the rug directly in front of the fireplace. "I was just showing Harellan how to make snowmen. Snowelves. Snowpeople? Snow-beings of some sort, anyway." She stretched her legs in front of her, sighing with simple satisfaction as the nearby flames warmed her toes.

"What about you, though? That's a lot of paper on the desk, even for one of your projects?" The last part sounded like a question, but the words themselves were definitely more of an observation. She'd seen the progression and aftermath of enough of them to know.

He couldn't help the way his expression pinched a little at the mention. No doubt she'd caught onto his unusual mood. She could still read him better than anyone else, after all. Even if he'd been trying to make a habit of letting others in, at least sometimes. The mixed results hadn't been quite enough to fully deter him from the attempt. Not yet, anyway. “It's... quite a large project."

Even Harellan had caught on by that point, settling himself in one of the armchairs and turning his head to meet Cyrus's eyes. "Surely you haven't yet made a breakthrough that momentous on the Commander's case?"

Cyrus grimaced and shook his head, rocking uneasily back on his heels for a moment. “No. I—" He sucked a breath in between his teeth. If only he didn't understand why this was so difficult to talk about. “It's... me. The project is me. I've figured out how to get my magic back."

Estella, formerly relaxed and languid next to the fire, snapped to attention at that, whipping around to face him almost comically-fast. "You what?" After the second longer the news took to sink in, a broad smile broke over her face. "Cy, that's—that's amazing!" She pushed herself back to her feet, taking a few steps toward him before she paused, tilting her head and studying his face.

"You've... you've known this for a while." Her tone betrayed it as a guess, but one she seemed fairly confident about. "And you don't look like it's wonderful news. Is there some complication?"

Complication didn't quite do it justice. Uncrossing his arms, Cyrus ran a hand down his face, then waved the arm towards the chairs again. “That's... one way of putting it, yes. Just—let's all sit down. It's not the shortest explanation." Rarely did anything he worked on these days involved short or simple explanations, a fact he was simultaneously thrilled by and occasionally a bit sick of.

When everyone was a little more comfortably situated, Cyrus sighed, leaning back into his chair and letting his hands rest over the arms. “When the Seekers rid their initiates of tranquility, they do so by inviting a spirit to touch that person's mind. It restores the connection to the Fade that was severed during the Vigil." Suddenly uncomfortable with his positioning, he leaned forward, planting his elbows on his knees and staring into the middle distance, hands clasped in front of his chin.

“There's at least one confirmed case of the same thing working on a tranquil who was once a mage, and his magic was restored to him along with the rest of it. I'm not missing my emotions, but it should put everything else back in order, assuming the spirit is sufficiently powerful."

Harellan, naturally, seemed to see the problem right away. "But of course a spirit is a malleable entity, and highly corruptible." He drummed his fingers against his knee, lips pursed. "You fear that because you are not tranquil in the sense of lacking your emotions, you could very well turn it into a demon with access to your mind. And your power."

A short, jerky nod was all the confirmation Cyrus gave, but he trusted that no more was necessary. The risk not only of corrupting the spirit but being possessed in the process was quite high, and as a somniari he absolutely could not allow that to happen. The results would be devastating. He didn't even want to think about how much damage a powerful demon would be able to do with his magic at its fingertips, and his face to mask its intent.

Estella seemed to follow the train of thought, though the troubled expression on her face didn't quite convey the same doubts Cyrus had. "Do you really think you're at risk for corrupting it, Cy? I mean, there are mages that come in contact with spirits regularly, and they aren't free of negative emotion because no one is. Asala—" She seemed to reconsider the example immediately. He flinched anyway, just a tic, but refused to comment.

"Spirit Healers aren't immune to feeling anger or bitterness, or anything else that's negative. And it doesn't automatically turn those spirits into demons, does it?"

Cyrus laced and unlaced his fingers repeatedly, a slow rhythm ticking time off in increments as he thought about how to put it. Not that there was much of a choice: he would give Stellulam the unvarnished truth. Uncomfortable as it was, he had no illusions about being able to lie to her, and there wouldn't be any point. “Total absence of negative feeling isn't necessary, though I'm sure it would make things easier. The contact is closer than the one between spirit healers and their aid-spirits—but there's a reason I never made a closer study of the field myself."

It had always loomed over him, the darker underbelly to the gift he'd been born with. Every mage had to be wary of possession, always, from those like Stellulam who seldom used their abilities for anything to the ones whose entire lives revolved around magic, as his once had. But that was a rather ordinary worry about possession and death. Abominations could be fearsome, but they were not typically capable of the destruction that would be visited upon whoever and whatever was nearby if he came to be such a thing. He'd been warned away from anything that involved close contact with spirits because of the combination of this and one other simple fact.

He smiled, bitter and sharp. “I'm afraid my negative emotions are rather beyond the norm, really. Never had the right temperament for healing. Which certainly means I don't have the right temperament for this."

"I disagree." Estella shook her head, pulling her legs up underneath her where she sat and gripping her ankles in her hands. "You've changed, Cyrus. Maybe not as much as you think you need to, maybe not quickly, and maybe not as easily as other things have come to you, but you have." She met his eyes, her face set, brow angled almost as if daring him to argue. "I'm not talking about what you did for Zee's brother, either. I'm talking about how you are with Leon and Zee herself, with Ves and Astraia, with my friends and all the new people we've met here."

She expelled a breath, the end of it almost sounding like the echo of a laugh. "Half of those people, you'd never have given the time of day to, before. Whether because you thought they were beneath you or because you just didn't care enough to bother about anyone." She, too, clearly favored the 'unvarnished truth' approach. "I loved you, but even I had to admit I'd never met anyone with half as much pride as you. And I know that's not all there is to it, that there are other negative emotions you still need to deal with and work through, but... if I can dream every night and never corrupt any spirits with all the things I've been carrying around... then I believe you can do this without that, too."

Cyrus grimaced; he could admit that she had a point, though it was far from the whole story. Still, it was getting at the larger issue, the one he'd sort of been hoping to avoid. Not that he'd really ever stood a chance of that. “Perhaps you're right." He sat up straight again, unable to remain still for long. “But... what if the magic isn't the only thing that comes back?" His voice was soft, not carrying far in the quiet setting, and he kept his eyes fixed on the floor.

“I've... maybe I've gained some distance, from the way you rightfully say I used to be. But I've been forced to. If the force goes away, if I become the same way that I was in the one sense—what if I can't—" He didn't know how to make it sound rational. Of course magic and personality traits were completely different things. But magic had been the very core of his entire identity before he'd lost it. He'd built the rest of who he was around that core, and was just now feeling like he'd built something relatively solid without it. If it reappeared, who was to say the person he'd become without it wouldn't collapse just as he had when it was taken?

In the silence that followed his half-formed objection, Estella stood slowly, crossing the rug with soft footfalls to where he sat. "Scoot over," she demanded, though it was rather mild as far as demands went. When he'd complied, she squeezed into the chair next to him, throwing her left leg over his right when they didn't quite both fit otherwise. Reaching up with both hands, she gently turned his face towards hers, so that he had little option but to meet her eyes.

"Now you listen to me, Cyrus Avenarius." The words were soft; laden with some emotion that wasn't quite identifiable, other than the fact that it was heavy somehow. "The only thing that decides who you are is you." She swallowed thickly, tilting her chin up just a little more. "It's not your history, it's not your teachers, it's not your magic—it isn't even who you were yesterday. All of that can be overcome. You can overcome any of it. It's not easy, but I think you already know that."

She smiled, though it was thread-thin and tenuous, sliding her fingers back into his hair, and bringing his forehead down to hers. "Maybe you're right to be worried. But not for this reason. Because this person you are now? This has always been in you. Always been part of you. And I know, because I've known you longer than anyone has, and I've seen it. Okay?"

He nodded, just slightly against her brow. “I... understand, yes." The uncomfortable lump at the back of his throat strained his voice, but he managed to speak past it. As always, her faith in people—in him—was equal parts incomprehensible and humbling. He'd no idea what he'd done to justify it, but she was right about one thing: she knew him better than anyone did. Surely better than he did.

Gingerly, he lifted one hand and settled it at the side of her neck, his index finger aligning with the scar just beneath her jawline. It punished her, that faith, and he'd be lying if he said he hadn't been the cause of a lot of that himself. Harm to her, because of the fact that she cared about him. Because he'd been too self-absorbed to understand what Tiberius was putting her through, and she hadn't wanted to trouble him. She'd forgiven him for that long ago. Whether he'd ever forgive himself was a much-different question. “Thank you."

At every juncture, her love had been more than he deserved.

Perhaps love wasn't ever deserved, exactly, but it could be undeserved. Perhaps one day, he'd at least be something other than unworthy of it.

Cyrus straightened back up, clearing his throat and letting his hand fall back to his lap. “I'm afraid that still doesn't decide the issue, however." His reluctance to even make the attempt had lessened, but not abated.

"It may be prudent to consider the weight of practicality as well." Harellan wore a slight smile, no doubt in response to something Estella had said, or perhaps just the manner in which she'd done so. It slowly vanished as he spoke. "While you are far from an incapable swordsman, there will be more utility and power at your disposal—and hence ours—if you manage to achieve this."

It was a mercilessly practical argument, but it had merit. In the back of his mind, Cyrus knew that it might well be worth the risk. The situation with Corypheus was dire enough that one of the Irregulars in the right place at the right time—and with the right skills—may make a significant difference. Next to that, the state of his soul, so to speak, shouldn't be much of an object.

Resting his hand much more casually atop Estella's head, Cyrus nodded. “You're right. I need to... I need to figure out how to make this work, I just—" He couldn't quite banish the overpowering doubt that it would do more harm than good. He'd come to understand this particular type of paralysis quite intimately in the last year, but never quite in such a direct way. If nothing else, it gave him a distinctly-new appreciation for his sister, who'd been afflicted with some version of it for a very long time. His own admonitions against her self-deprecation seemed woefully insensitive and reductive, in retrospect. He tried not to hate himself for that.

Whether she knew the direction of his thoughts or not, she slid her arm around his waist, tugging herself into his side. "You don't have to have the answers today. This isn't tomorrow-or-never, Cy. Take some time. Ask us if you want help, or someone to talk to about it. We're here for you." Harellan nodded his agreement.

And maybe, just maybe, these things would make difference enough.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel Character Portrait: Non-Player Characters

0.00 INK

The stairs leading up to Hightown had never felt so numerous.

It was understandable: though there were no live opponents to inhibit their progress, there were still wounded among them, those whose injuries slowed them down but did not halt them, and the passage itself was lined with corpses. Militia members, city guard, templars, and the occasional noble. They vastly outnumbered the red templar dead, and it was obvious to anyone with the eyes to see it. The picture presented was hardly encouraging, and the anxiety hung thick over those moving towards Hightown.

No one could say exactly what they would find there. A battle still active and bloody if they were lucky, a field of the dead and red templars aplenty if they were not. Lucien, accustomed to setting aside his emotions for the sake of making it out of battle alive, found that he simply was not equal to that task in this case; the knot of dread in his gut only tightened as they moved forward, he at the head of the formation, the Inquisition's Irregulars and a few of his Lions just behind. Ashton and the remains of the militia and guard came after, and then the rest. It was by no means an inconsiderable force, but neither had Kirkwall's been, when this all began.

He wondered what would be left when it ended. His grip on Everburn tightened.

As they neared Hightown, some of the bodies began to be more purposefully displayed. Stripped of their armor and lashed to pikes driven into the earth on either side. Lucien didn't recognize any of the faces, but it wasn't difficult to guess who they were: templars, those that had stood in the way of the red tide as it advanced. They looked to have been dead for days.

The top of the stairs came in sight, as did a row of tower shields blocking the width of the entryway, sharp spears leveled in their direction from the front ranks of red templar infantry. Lucien could hear Séverine's breath leave her in a rush beside him, and all he had to do was follow her gaze to the last body on the left. Knight-Commander Cullen was stripped as the others were, secured to a more sturdy pole and displayed as a warning for all attempting to enter Hightown to see. He was covered in wounds, but his face was left untouched. Clearly they wanted him to be recognized.

"Go back the way you came, Inquisition," a voice called out from behind the row of shields. Two of them parted, letting a tall, powerfully built man in glittering armor encased in red lyrium pass through, his glowing greatsword resting upon his shoulder. His face was concealed by a full helm, but it wasn't difficult to guess who he was, either.

"Traitor," Séverine hissed, the chain of her flail clinking at her side. "You die today."

Carver Hawke shook his head. "My position is superior. Turn around, go back the way you came, and we'll settle this another time, on another field. Attack, and your forces will break, just as the Queen's did."

Lucien straightened to his full height. "Your position was more superior two hours ago, and yet here we are." Without taking his hands from the hilt of his sword, he gestured behind him with his head. "The people behind me make a living beating odds like these. Lay down your arms unless you want a demonstration."

He was of two minds: desperate to push forward, all the rest of this be damned. And still, despite everything, himself: someone who knew his obligations. And one of them was to allow the opportunity for surrender. No one ever took it, but that wasn't the point. Everyone here knew what this would come to.

"Ah, I've missed you Lucien," Ashton stated, though the little laugh he gave afterward was mirthless.

In the distance, there was an almost rhythmic boom, boom. Something smashing against a solid surface repeatedly, perhaps, only audible in the tense silence before the inevitable storm here. Carver seemed to pay it no mind. "Your head will make for an excellent gift to the Elder One, Emperor."

Without warning, a volley of arrows arced over the top of the red templar line, soaring down at the Inquisition's force at close range. "Shields!" was all Séverine had time to cry before the unwary were struck, a few in the front ranks going down before barriers and bulwarks could catch the rest of them. By the time the volley had passed, Carver had disappeared back behind his defensive line, spears awaiting the Inquisition's uphill charge. Another volley would be only seconds away.

And the arrows were the most dangerous part of the situation. They were only dangerous as long as the line in front remained to protect them, but considering the walled gate at the top of the staircase, the battle would be uphill in more than one sense.

There was no time to waste. Lucien charged, the enchantment on Everburn heating the edges of the blade until they were silver-white. His initial position saw him to the line first, and he swung the blade in a controlled downward arc, cleaving the wooden shaft of the pike directly in front of him. His attempt to body-check the red templar behind it only pushed the man back a step, where he braced against the next stair and held, throwing the pole away and reaching for a longsword to pair with his shield instead. To Lucien's left, another sought to take advantage of his momentary stop, a second spear seeking the weakness in his armor beneath his arm.

But Khari was already there, half a pace behind and to his left, guarding his blind spot and stepping forward to meet the spear with her sword. A quick upward stroke deflected, sending the end of the thrust harmlessly over their heads, and with a snarl, she took another step up, thrusting her heavy sword for the templar responsible. It screeched off the gorget protecting the armored man's neck, and she was forced back down the very same step when he lashed out with his shield. Holding her position by her toes, she redirected her momentum, throwing herself forward against the line once more. It yielded no further for her than it had for him, but she didn't reel backwards either.

The army as a whole smashed into the red templar line next, a sudden deafening cacophany of steel on steel erupting where so recently there had been stillness and quiet. "Push!" Séverine called out, not even bothering to use her weapon and simply lowering down behind her shield and driving her legs as hard as she could into the stairs.

"Where did the knights go?" Vesryn asked, driving into the line on Lucien's other side. His own shield matched any of the red templar ones for size, but unfortunately his spear was nearly useless in such tight quarters. The red templar spearmen not in the front ranks were really the only ones that could use theirs anymore, and they stabbed back and forth, aiming for faces, throats, anywhere they could shed blood. Every few seconds another cry of pain or gurgled shout sounded out from the Inquisition ranks, while arrows flew overhead all the while, striking barriers from the mages that covered their heads.

"Oh!" Vesryn suddenly shouted. "I have an idea! Where's the Lord Inquisitor? Someone get Romulus up here!"

"Clear a path!" further back in the ranks, Estella had clearly overheard the suggestion and either understood what Vesryn was talking about or else simply decided to take on faith that the idea was a good one. Lucien heard the rustle and clank of positions being shuffled, but now his job had become holding the templars to their current positioning, and he couldn't spare much attention to it.

A pike dug in at his side, where the front and back plates of his armor joined, and he hissed as it pierced the chainmail, the force behind it far greater than most people would ever have a chance to muster. It sank a few inches into his side before he could shift away from it and retaliate, closing a hand over the pike behind the head of it and pulling with controlled force. That was not the directional force his opponent was braced against, and he tumbled forward, Everburn finding the armpit beneath his outstretched spear-arm and severing the large artery there. He dropped, only for another to fill his place within moments.

"Get down behind me!" Vesryn loudly suggested to the two Inquisitors. Both of them were much more lightly armored, and not best positioned on the front lines of a heavy infantry crush for long. When he could spare a brief moment, Vesryn looked back and down at Romulus. "We need a rift, right over there, right now!"

The Lord Inquisitor clearly wasn't so sure that was a good idea, but at the moment they didn't seem to have any others. The Inquisition's second and third ranks were being bled by the red templars, who had higher ground and frankly better organization, given that their army wasn't cobbled together from half a dozen different forces. Already the stairs underneath them were stained with a fresh coat of red. Grimacing, Romulus lit up his marked palm with a volatile energy practically bursting from within. He moved it up as though his arm was submerged underwater; Vesryn instinctively turned aside a spear that thrust for the glowing light.

With a crackling and a snap like a spark of built up static electricity, the magic flew from his hands, finding a spot in the air somewhere above the ranks of the red templars. A rift to the Fade erupted out of thin air, blindingly bright green, howling with a seeming hunger to consume everything around it. The immediate targets were the red templars, the front ranks of their archers and the back ranks of the heavy infantry holding the Inquisition back.

"Hold onto someone!" Romulus yelled. With a pulse of energy many of the red templars were pulled right off the ground and into the rift, disintegrating as they went, their corporeal forms not surviving the journey to the other side. Cries of pain and fright went up from the red templar infantry as more and more were pulled into the void, the ones at the edge scrambling to get away from its reach.

And then, finally, it stopped, collapsing in on itself until it burst outwards, leaving bits of Fade-matter raining down on their heads. Suddenly there was a relative quiet, while both sides recoiled from the raw force of the rift magic.

"Push!" Séverine roared.

As one, the Inquisition pushed behind Lucien. Without their ranks of infantry behind them, the spearmen in the front couldn't possibly hold the line against the force pressing up on them. They caved and fell, toppled over by the sheer weight of the attackers, slaughtered and trampled as Séverine led the way into the newly formed breach in the defenses that they couldn't fill quickly enough. They set foot in what had been the Hightown markets, stalls cleared away for space. All they could see were the rearranging red templar formations, archers trying to scramble to a safe distance, melee infantry shoving past them to try to plug the hole. But this was not a foothold the Inquisition would give up.

And they continued to push, the point of the charge flattening out and the line broadening until those that had been trapped behind the lines were able to join the fray. Lucien kept moving, knowing that to stand still now was to invite defeat once again to their doorstep. The red templar ranks, broken but not shattered, scrambled to reassemble.

"This can't be all of them," he murmured, mostly to himself. Everburn cleaved through the chestplate of a more lightly-outfitted shadow, felling her at his feet; he grimaced and took another step forward. The numbers visible were not enough to have inspired Hawke's confidence. There must be more of them occupied elsewhere. No doubt they'd be finding out soon, one way or another.

Behind him, Estella joined the fight in earnest, the bright blade of her saber glimmering in the dim illumination afforded by Hightown at night. She sought and found another templar's neck, flaying into her with a precise, ruthless slash that felled her in one, right at the tiny gap between helmet and breastplate. Beside her, Corvin pushed back another, making a charge for the Lady Inquisitor's back, sending them right into Donnelly's path. The lieutenant's shield clanged heavily against the templar's helmet, dazing him just long enough for Hissrad to finish him off.

Khari kept herself in Rilien's usual position. As shadows went, she wasn't half as quiet, but her reach and her persistence made her rather effective cover for his back. Though her strikes were fueled by controlled fury, she did not lapse into impulsiveness or impatience, keeping her momentum steady and controlled.

Further down the line, Estella's brother Cyrus clustered with some of the Inquisition's mages, running interference so that they could choose their targets more freely. They'd positioned themselves at the formation's flank, but occasionally a red templar would try to move past the main line and lay into them, to stop the flow of spells from overhead or disrupt the barriers making the archers less effective. Each time, he interceded, focused more on pushing them back than killing them, though those that fell and did not move again were in the majority.

Asala stood near the back somewhere, but her presence was no less felt. Her barriers alternated between forming in midair to counter the volleys of arrows still trickling down on then, to winking into existence in the red templar's formations, throwing them off balance and corralling them to be dealt with at the Inquisition's leisure.

Meanwhile, closer to the front, Ashton had found himself a shield and used it in tandem with his sword. The surviving guardsmen had also rallied around their captain and displayed a precise efficiency together, each covering the others' backs. At one point, when a red overreached on striking down his lieutenant, Vesper held him in place with her shield just long enough for Ashton's blade to slip between his ribs. When another red sought to avenge him, he received the rim of the lieutenants shield to the bridge of the nose for his efforts, and was felled by another guardsmen's blade to the back.

In the midst of it all, Sparrow bugled through a gaggle of reds, face contorted in teeth-baring howl. There was blood on her face, though it was difficult to tell if it was hers, or the carnage she was causing with her mace, steeling herself in place for a wild, overarching swing. She compensated her erratic swings by vaulting forward, snatching whichever part of armor she could get her hands on: the bottom of a helm, the lip of a chestplate, and bodily wrenched them to the floor for someone else to finish off. She only stopped long enough to grapple both hands on the shaft of her weapon, steeling herself against another opponent.

Zahra stood off near the back with bow in hand, hair stuck to her forehead. She remained closer to Asala and the other remaining archers, deftly loosing arrows through the crowd. The sound of hissing soared over shoulders, arrows biting into exposed, fleshy bits. Armpits, necks, knees, gauntleted fingers. Aiming mostly to hamper and debilitate, carving a way for the others to push forward, or maiming them enough for them to lose hold on their weapons, rendering them vulnerable to attack.

The red templars steadily fell back as the front line of the Inquisition carved through them. Vesryn remained in the first line, his armor nearly polished to the same sheen as Lucien's, though it too was now heavily stained with the blood of their enemies. Romulus hadn't appeared in the fighting, and while it was possible he was simply hidden from sight as seemed to be his strength, more likely he'd found a decently safe spot to catch his breath after the effort that earned them their breakthrough.

But their enemy was not finished, as was made apparent by the rumbling that came closer and closer ahead of them. "Brace!" Vesryn called, lifting his spear and trying to slow their own advance. "Knights incoming, form up!"

It seemed the red templar knights had been held back, allowing the pawns to take the brunt of the Inquisition's wrath until they fought their way into more open space. Considering that most of the red, corrupted, hulking warriors fought without much in the way of weaponry, they were perhaps better suited for a brawling melee only possible when there was actual space to disrupt a formation. They charged forward now, their lesser infantry stepping aside and following in behind them.

A volley of red lyrium shards from red templar horrors whistled in overhead, cracking and hissing as they burned through barriers more quickly than arrows could. Before the enemy knights arrived, more arrows came in from behind, cutting down Inquisition regulars and Kirkwall militia alike where they were momentarily unprotected. Archers were positioned on the rooftops above and behind them, using the slanted roofs for cover in between shots.

Just after the first volley, the knights crashed into their line from the front, some of them crushing soldiers with a single swing, ripping and tearing, grabbing people and hurling them over their shoulders to be skewered by waiting ranks of foot soldiers. Carver charged in among them, his greatsword cleaving one of Séverine's templars from the neck all the way through the rib cage. Plate armor seemed to melt like butter where the blade cut.

His appearance seemed to cue one of the Inquisition's own; Leon emerged from the back ranks and put himself directly in Carver's way, strafing aside from the first massive swing of the greatsword. It cleaved into the stone street below, throwing up shards of rock and clanging loud enough to be heard even at considerable distance. The Inquisition's commander seemed rightly wary of that strength—Lucien was under the impression that his own was at something under full muster at the moment. But he could understand the move anyway: even weakened, the Seeker would be less affected by the red lyrium than most, and his skill was still well above the average soldier's. If they wanted to contain Carver's damage, someone like him was the best option for it. SĂ©verine stepped in beside him, likely having more personal reasons for wanting to engage with the red templar leader.

Lucien kept at the knights, but these foes were far slower going than the others, stronger, faster, and hardier than ordinary red templars. It felt like for every one or two he managed to fell, he found himself with another wound even in spite of maximizing the advantage of his armor—they were just that strong. It stopped none of their blows outright, and so he had to turn it to deflect, something which took far more effort and attention. Eventually he was entirely on the defensive, juggling several foes at once, but with only minimal opportunity to strike back. He'd have to rely on Khari for that.

She did her best, orbiting around him like he was her center of gravity, striking out hard when she found the opportunity but never moving too far. When things got too dicey, she retreated behind the bulwark of his defense to reset herself, then moved forward again. In this way, a few more knights met their ends, distracted by him and unable to defend against the more aggressive prong of their assault. But even her relentlessness couldn't break through the wall of them, only keep it from moving any further forward.

A heavy shard of red lyrium caught Lucien in the shoulder, denting the armor there, and he grit his teeth. "Someone take care of the archers!" he barked, more harshly than he intended.

"Get ready to climb!" a mousey voice called somehow above the din. A moment later, a barrier began to form at the base of the building. It took a few seconds to grow in size and width, while also taking on a slight pinkish hue. Not too long after it was initially summoned, a wide ramp stretched from the ground to the lip of the roofs. "Go!" Asala called again, urgency dripping from the word. It was likely she would not be able to hold it for long until her reserves gave out, or the red templars sawed it down.

Cor, Donnelly, Hissrad, and Aurora took heed, thundering up the temporary ramp to where the archers and horrors had situated themselves above the battle. Corvin hit first, being faster than either of his two compatriots, and nearly always in the front. He cut a horror's legs out from underneath her, kicking her over the side and to the street below.

Donnelly stepped in front of him in just enough time to deflect a volley from one of the others with his shield, and then sidestep to run an archer through, finding a weak point in his armor where the red lyrium crystals growing from his body had ruptured it. Hissrad's greataxe split the helmet of another, and then the skull beneath it, the Qunari not even pausing before tearing it out and slamming it into the next. Aurora weaved in between the Lions, and used the momentum she built up to drive a heavy stone sheathed fist into the midsection of an archer. The force alone was enough to bend the red templar just slight enough to set up the uppercut that came next. The moment she connected with the archer's jaw, she cast the the stonefist in earnest. It was enough force to rock him onto his heels, and then his back. It only took another stonefist to start the red templar's slide off of the roof and to the cold hard ground below.

That relieved a considerable amount of the pressure on the Inquisition's forces, but it would not help them break the line. Not directly anyway. Lucien could feel himself beginning to flag, just the first signs of fatigue that hopefully would not set in too soon. To the left, Leon landed a heavy punch to Carver's shoulder, forcing him backwards a step, but the greatsword was in the way before anything could be made of it. The commander was bleeding from somewhere, it looked like, ribbons of it trailing down his bronzed chestplate.

They needed something more, or the line of knights would simply overwhelm them. Attrition was a battle they could not win, not when their foes were so nearly tireless.

“Stellulam!" Lucien could make out Cyrus's voice from somewhere to his right. “You've got to try it, at least. We can't hold like this!" What it was wasn't immediately clear, but he seemed to be quite convinced of the fact that they needed something Estella could do.

"All right!" she called back, frustration, a touch of panic, and certainty warring for control of her tone. Lucien was suddenly aware of a high-pitched hum, not entirely unlike the sound that Romulus's mark had made, but at a different frequency.

A loud crack followed, and from behind him, a green mist spilled out onto the battlefield. The visual effect was a slight distortion, maybe, but it was the way it felt that was truly strange. Like warmth had blanketed him, seeping beneath his armor to lay comfortably next to his skin. Stranger still... the red templars within the distortion had slowed, almost like they were fighting to move through water or mud. Slow. Much slower than they had been.

"It won't last long!" Estella's voice was all urgency now. Lucien didn't need to be told twice. Temporarily abandoning his defense for more aggressive maneuvers, he slammed Everburn into the red templar making a slow-motion stab for his midsection, hewing into the unprotected space between her shoulder and neck. She fell immediately, the strange magic no longer gripping her, and Lucien moved onto the next.

He didn't know how long they had, but they had to be fast. The effect wasn't global, but if they took advantage of the area Estella had managed to cover, they could cleave right through the line of knights.

Khari kept pace beside him, wrenching the helmet off one of the larger knights and then taking a half-step back to bring her sword down, execution-style, on the back of his neck. He'd already been half-bent into an oncoming charge; he had no hope of changing what he was doing fast enough to get away. Slowly, the expressions on the faces of the reds around them began to contort into shock and surprise—perhaps if they seemed to be moving slowly to the Inquisition, then Lucien and his allies had sped up to them.

Already, the effect began to fade. Carver, on the edges of the area to begin with, broke free first, suddenly accelerating in his attempt to fend off what might have been a finishing blow from Séverine. They both overbalanced; Leon beside them recovered first, but not nearly fast enough to do more than push the Red Templars' leader back another few feet. It took the others more time, but eventually the mist faded and time regained its former balance.

It hadn't been for naught, though—the Inquisition had broken through the enemy lines at several points within Estella's radius. Slowly, the breaks became wedges, the Inquisition forcing the templars into smaller pockets, more easily isolated and flanked, and the numbers ever so slowly began to swing in their favor.

Carver's next swing at Séverine was caught by her shield, but the greatsword cleaved partway through it from the top, slicing into part of her arm as well. She was bleeding from multiple wounds as well, but for the moment she had Carver's sword lodged in her shield, and she used it to force it up and open him to the bash of her shoulder that followed, enough to send him stumbling back to regain his footing. They were steadily making progress now, just as the first hints of morning's light could be seen in the sky behind them.

They had pushed all the way out of the market area when a heavy, rhythmic thudding started to come closer and closer. Looking ahead, they could see a monstrous red templar, easily larger than any of the knights, with an obscene amount of red lyrium growth covering its body. A behemoth, with one arm so encased in red lyrium that it formed a great maul, wide enough to crush multiple soldiers in a single blow. The other arm ended in a two-pronged blade of red lyrium, like a twin pair of razor sharp longswords held in a single hand. It ran forward with an almost ape-like tread, shifting its gait to smash aside a group of regulars, tossing broken bodies through the air back into their comrades. The knights were emboldened, renewing the attack, and the momentum the Inquisition had built up was suddenly lost, deflated like a held breath being expelled.

"Merde." There was no avoiding that thing. Lucien had never seen anything like it; the reports from Haven didn't do it justice. Leave it to Rilien's dry narration to leave out the sheer impact of such a creature on the morale of both sides.

The only remaining wedge in the line was the one he and Khari occupied. Lucien took a hard step forward, whistling sharply and drawing the behemoth's attention. It thundered towards him, abandoning the effort of crushing regulars beneath its red lyrium cudgel. Lucien held his ground as long as he could, then abruptly strafed to the side, swinging at it with Everburn as it passed him. The hit jarred his arms, and the creature stopped more suddenly than he'd judged it capable, throwing the larger of its arms back.

The blow caught Lucien head on, lifting him from his feet and hurling him several meters away. He hit the ground heavily, rolling an additional few before coming to a stop, his sword pinned beneath his body. Unfortunately, the behemoth had followed, and now raised the maul-arm, intent on crushing him beneath it.

From Lucien's left, there was a clang—someone dropping a sword or other weapon. It was followed by a raspy yell, and Khari interceded, throwing herself at the oncoming red lyrium hammerhead as it descended. Her jump put her at the right level, and she wrapped her arms around it, her weight and momentum knocking it off its trajectory just enough. It still slammed into the ground, but it did so a few inches to the right of Lucien's shoulder, with an elf attached.

She shrieked at the impact, something crunching under the lyrium. Perhaps it was just her armor. More likely, it was both of her legs and a few other bones besides. Her grip slackened, head lolling to the side. When the behemoth lifted his weapon away, she did not move.

Lucien felt panic grip him for some amount of time he could not properly quantify. Swallowing, he pushed it down. Khari had bought him time, and he couldn't think about just what it had cost her right now, because he needed to make good use of it. Rolling to the side, he freed Everburn and pushed himself back to his feet, trying not to contemplate the mess that was her lower half right now.

The behemoth's focus was back on him, and Lucien took several large steps away from where Khari had fallen.

Others were trying to move up to support him. Vesryn visibly moved in where Khari had fallen, watching Lucien's flank, and Asala was nearby in the space behind him, likely ensuring she would be around in case a barrier was needed to save Khari's life. Or anyone else's, for that matter. Vesryn took the pressure off of Lucien by engaging the behemoth, deflecting a stab of the heavy twin blades aside with his shield and thrusting into the opening with his spear. It sank into the behemoth's thigh, but seemed to do little. The maul came back around, and Vesryn reacted with impressive speed, dropping low and bracing himself, angling his shield precisely.

It was still a nearly impossible attack to block directly, and when it bounced off the steel it sent the elf stumbling back and struggling to find his balance. A knight took advantage of that, landing a hook across the side of his helmet, a second coming down on the top of his shield. The behemoth went for the distracted opponent, throwing a downward smash of the maul in an attempt to crush him.

Before the maul could connect, a soft bluish pink barrier sprung to life in front of them. Asala had taken the step forward that Vesryn had taken back, putting her in the path of the behemoth. The improved barrier held fast against the maul, but spiderweb cracks quickly began to form across the surface. The red lyrium had to have an affect on the magic, improved as it was, and it was all she could do to jostle Vesryn out of its immediate way.

The barrier could take no more and shattered under the maul's pressure. It continued its previous trajectory, though instead of crushing Vesryn outright, it struck Asala in the head. A loud, audible crack followed soon after as one of her horns was snapped in half, gouging her shoulder from the force of the strike. Her head rocked forward and she fell backward, blood flowing from both her head and now her shoulder. She was still awake, the barrier absorbing enough of the maul's weight to not kill, but her eyes were confused and glazed over, and her body stiffened as she crumbled to the ground.

From Lucien’s peripherals, he’d seen Zahra hunching over Asala’s prone form. A hand, fluttering to a throat. Only for a moment. Her mouth twisted, sour, before she sprinted to the behemoth’s flank. More like that not, she wasn’t even aware of what she was doing. Couldn’t possibly know how to combat such a monster. Arrows cut through the air, rebounding off crimson lyrium. Ineffective. Only then did she abandon her bow, in lieu of her rapiers; a soundless howl on her lips, ducking beneath a wild swing of its arm that mussed her hair. She was not so lucky the second time, misjudging the behemoth’s unpredictable movements. It’s arm crashed down from overhead. She had no time to move.

Sparrow’s roar sounded over the din of crushing metal. The sound of crackling barrier, and the inhuman rasp of the behemoth. She charged off from the side, flanged mace dragging on the ground behind her, sparking to life. A blueish, green hue that crackled up to the steel head. The behemoth’s arm slammed against the mace, sending a shower of electricity into the air, locking them into place, instead of biting into Zahra’s skull. She held it there, but bowed backwards against the force, red lyrium biting into her shoulders, her collarbone. Drawing blood in sluggish streams. Her face turned ashen, sickly pale. Her arms trembled.

The behemoth took advantage of her weakness, lifting its arm only long enough to send her tumbling head over heels backwards, tangled into a motionless heap.

His allies were collapsing around him, unconscious or barely awake, others still in the fight but only as a matter of time. Their line was collapsing, too, the red templars regaining the ground they'd lost in the Inquisition's push into Hightown. Lucien gritted his teeth, leveling Everburn out in front of him. Prolonged exposure to the lyrium was bringing a shake to his limbs, bone-deep, robbing him of the strength he'd been fortunate enough to keep for so long.

He'd have to keep it a while longer. Lucien slid his front foot forward, preparing to charge, but just as he was shifting his weight, he heard an unexpected sound. Hoofbeats—someone was approaching on horseback.

The Emperor of Orlais had never been the sort of man who prayed often, but in that moment, he did. He willed his thoughts to whoever would listen.

Please. Let that be her.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Heat was slow to return to Cyrus's extremities—Kirkwall had been much kinder as far as temperature went, but the Inquisition's return to Skyhold had amply demonstrated that winter was far from over yet. Soon it would again be Firstday, another year passed by. It was almost startling, to realize just how much time had elapsed since he'd taken up residence here, with these people and this cause.

Stretching his hands out towards the fire, he flexed his fingers several times, trying to bring the feeling back to them. Why he'd chosen this night of all of them to come here, when it was positively frigid outside and snowing heavily besides, he didn't know, but perhaps it was only because he'd found himself with a momentary surge of courage, and decided that it was—more or less—now or never.

Cyrus blinked, the snowflakes melting on his eyelashes blurring his vision until he repeated the motion and cleared them away. The chair creaked softly as he put his back against it.

"I heard you returned to Minrathous. Nearly died." Cassius spoke quietly, seated in the only other chair by the hearth. It heated the entire cell block, but was situated in this one. Even dungeons could discriminate—none of the other prisoners had accommodations quite so cozy. Then again, none of them were at work developing siege spells for large groups of mages, either.

“Are you going to tell me how stupid I am again?" Cyrus couldn't help the fatigue that came through in his tone. “You wouldn't be the first."

Cassius scoffed, but it was only minimally derisive. That was something, he supposed. "No." He paused, his voice quieting even further. "You—you saw her, right? How is she?"

Cyrus chanced a glance sideways at the man he'd once called master. Cassius stared into the fire, leaned back in his chair with his elbows on the armrests, fingers steepled in front of him. As they seemed to do so often, the shadows in the cell carved deeper the lines in his face. He looked as tired as Cyrus felt.

“Exhausted." He didn't blunt the truth. “But now that the Venatori aren't actively pursuing her anymore, I think she'll recover." There was no need to explain why they'd been pursuing Chryseis—Cassius was smart enough to put two and two together on that front.

"She has allies, then?"

“Catus." Cyrus shrugged. “I don't know if there are more. Or how close they are. But she's resourceful, you know that."

A grunt of assent was his answer, but it was enough.

Gradually, the numbness in Cyrus's hands gave way to an uncomfortable tingling, as the skin and muscles woke back up. He rubbed his hands against each other and relaxed back a little further, cupping them and blowing warm air into his palms.

Cassius let the silence sit for several more minutes, but it was obvious enough that he didn't actually know why his former apprentice was here, and he could not abide ignorance for long. "Is the fire in your quarters unsatisfactory, that you had to seek out the one in mine?"

In answer, Cyrus reached down to the leather-bound book he'd tucked next to his leg on the chair, holding it wordlessly out towards Cassius. He didn't look, only felt when the old man had taken it from his hand, and then heard the steady shuffle of parchment that was the pages turning. It wouldn't take him long to grasp what all the formulas and notations were about, even if none of them were labeled.

Cassius exhaled heavily, no doubt reaching all the same conclusions Cyrus had. "This is quite a risk." Of course, between them, that might as well have been a passing remark about the weather. No one achieved what they had without risk enough to turn the cautious away entirely.

Cyrus nodded, still staring into the fire. “I'd considered having someone make me fully tranquil beforehand, but I don't think it would help." All the same emotions would be there when the spirit touched his mind again, and he didn't have a year to spend purging himself of them in the same way the Seekers did. If he was to do this at all, it had to be soon.

"You have to try this anyway." Cassius tapped the open page in front of him with the knuckle of his index finger. "You don't have a choice."

Cyrus had been expecting that, more or less. He might even believe it himself. Of course he had the literal option available to him not to make the attempt to get his magic back. But when he considered anything he'd ever aspired to... the choice was illusory. He wasn't the kind of person who could just give up on all the things he'd wanted to do with his life. And like it or not, all of those things were tied to his magic. He could wish he were someone else if he liked, but that didn't make it so.

This was the way in which he could best help the Inquisition. It was far from the only consideration on his mind, but it numbered surprisingly highly on the list. He shifted, crossing one of his legs over the other and his arms across his chest. At least the uncomfortable pins and needles were gone. He was just warm now, and drying, thankfully.

“I know. And that's why I'm here." He paused, swallowing. He did not expect that this conversation was going to be an easy one to have, or that he would like it. But there were things that needed to be said, things that may well shatter the almost-comfort they existed in now, where neither of them felt the particular need to barb each other or open old wounds.

But any such peace was doomed to fragility. “What was I to you, Cassius?" The question was blunt, but he figured all of this had to start somewhere.

The Magister sighed heavily, tipping his head to rest on the edge of the chair back and fixing his eyes on the ceiling. It was a strangely-disarmed posture for him to take, and became even moreso when he let his eyes close. "What do you want me to say? Would any answer to that question satisfy you?"

He honestly had no idea. Cyrus looked down at his hands; dropped them into his lap. “I don't know." He wasn't sure what it would take, to come to terms with that part of his life. With everything that had taken place in it. It seemed recently to him that talking about such matters helped him deal with them. But this was a conversation he didn't even know how to begin. No doubt Cassius would be less hospitable a guide through it than Stellulam or even Harellan.

Maybe that was because he didn't know how to have the conversation, either.

“I don't—I don't hate you." It sounded absurd to his own ears. Like the wrong thing to say. Like nothing Cassius would care to hear. “I think I did, for a while. Just not—now." Resentment still burned under his skin, for what felt like injustice. Perpetrated against himself, but also others. Old and new. What burned worse was feeling as though it was simply luck that had spared him from worse than he got. Because he was lucky enough to be talented and useful and more often an aid to his master's ambition than an obstacle to it.

But the times he had been an obstacle...

Cassius was silent, so Cyrus continued, tracing the scar on his left palm with his right index finger. The callus dragged; he'd never used to have those. “I want to believe you gave a damn. That you cared, as you said, even if you didn't want to." Closing his fingers over his palm, he formed them into a fist, the tendons in his forearm tightening beneath his skin. “But I need the truth. What was I?"

When he looked up again, it was to meet Cassius's dark eyes directly. The old man's expression was unreadable, and for a long moment, he still wouldn't answer.

Eventually, he shook his head; slowly, almost with regret. "You are nobody's son, Cyrus. Certainly not mine." The words were matter-of-fact—there was no bite to them, just unambiguous declaration.

Cyrus didn't know if that was worse or better, but either way. He'd been expecting as much. It landed as a blow, but in a way, that was almost as a relief. Living under the hammer, however much he tried to ignore it or convince himself that it was unimportant, had been beyond uncomfortable, like splinters under his fingernails. A constant prickle at the back of his mind. Confirmation hurt.

He swallowed, Cassius's face disappearing for a moment as he blinked to clear his eyes. Hurt was temporary.

“I'd sort of figured that part out, yes."

Cassius studied him through narrowed eyes. It occurred to Cyrus that perhaps that had been almost as difficult to say as it was to hear. Emotional honesty had never been in either of their repertoires.

"But I did care. You were my apprentice. That doesn't mean nothing. I didn't select you at random, and I didn't teach you anything without careful consideration. Say what you will of my methods; we'll never agree on that. But I kept you alive in that world, and that was always intentional."

Cyrus pulled in a breath, nodding slightly, just once. He could accept Cassius's reasoning, even if, as he'd said, it was flawed in more than one respect. He could acknowledge what he'd done as both mentor and provider for him without finding any merit in the method. Without being forced to claim that he was a good human being. It wasn't that different from how he was trying to learn to look at himself.

Perhaps he could even let the anger and resentment go, in light of that. “I didn't deserve how you treated me." He needed to say it. Cassius had told the truth, and now so would he. “Leta and Milo didn't deserve how you treated them. The Inquisition certainly does not deserve what you tried to do." He sat up a little straighter, brows knitting. “I am grateful to you for what you taught me. I acknowledge that you're owed that. But I refuse to owe you anything else." He refused to continue trying to find something in this man that was never there to find. He refused to be beholden to that any longer.

If that meant he was no one's son, then so be it.

After a moment of consideration, Cassius conceded, more with the way he shifted back in his chair than anything. "I suppose I've earned that for myself."

“We both have."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

She hovered in front of Cyrus's door for what felt like eternity. Of course, in reality it had only been a handful of seconds, but Asala's nerves made it feel like much more. She had rehearsed every word she had wanted to tell him many, many times before arriving at his door, but now with it only a short distance in front of her she found her mind to be blank. There's not much she felt could say, to make things right, but she had to try, and she had to try soon. Nervously, she began to thumb the jagged part of her horn that had been broken in Kirkwall.

She'd learned the lesson on how putting things off would only make things worse, but that did not make it easier for her. She had also learned... that a forward approach is somethings a much better strategy than waiting. If she was to try to make things right, then she would have to take a plunge. Waiting would help no one, and that would only leave what-ifs in place. At least this way she could say she tried.

Asala inhaled deeply and forced her hand out, eyes closing on their own and rapped her knuckles across the solid door. Immediately after they'd made contact, heat washed over her face and neck as her nerves once again took hold. If her mind was blank before, it was now completely empty and racing at the same time, with a good measure of fuzz in addition.

It didn't take too long for him to open the door, pulling it halfway back before it appeared to register just who was on the other side. Or that was probably what happened, considering that the slightly-distracted expression on his face flickered briefly before settling into something so neutral it was almost cold. He blinked at her for a moment, eyes dull, then pushed a breath through his nose, taking a step back and tapping the door so it would open the rest of the way on its own.

It wasn't a verbal invitation inside, but from the fact that he turned and receded into the room, door still open, it counted.

Cyrus moved to stand at his desk again, shuffling some of the papers around on it. It was hard to tell if the movements were even purposive. There was a furrow in his brow now; he gestured noncommittally towards the cluster of chairs in his seating area. Perhaps another unvoiced offer. He was either having difficulty speaking or choosing not to, but the result was much the same.

He was not the only one.

Asala silently and almost mechanically followed Cyrus's wordless offers. She found a seat and carefully lowered herself into it. She could not make herself comfortable, her elbows on her knees and her hands clasped together out in front of her. She stared at them, quietly, trying to will herself to find some place to begin. It was easier said then done. "I--" she started before cutting herself off, fearing a sarcastic bite from him. She shook her head again. She couldn't just flounder now, not after she finally worked up the courage to face him again. She would have to weather his cutting remarks-- if he had them. She had to say what she wanted to say. She inhaled once more, and decided to just forge ahead. It had worked for her in the past...

"I am afraid words are not enough, but at the moment... They are all that I have," she stated, lifting her eyes upward toward Cyrus. "I am... Sorry, for how I acted. How I treated you. It's not enough to make it up to you, I know. But I had to say it," she said, earnestly. The heat wrapping around her face and neck had ebbed away, replaced by a cold sensation.

Given the positioning of the desk and the chairs, he stood with his back to her, but it was easy enough to tell that he didn't move at all while she spoke, tension held in the tight line of his shoulders, which were raised higher than they should have been. When she was finished, she watched them lift further as he took in a breath, and then fall when he exhaled through his nose, just loud enough for the sound to reach her ears.

He turned then, leaning back against the edge of his desk and folding his arms over his chest. He didn't seem to be wearing a particularly yielding expression; the lines of his face were hard—something more than just the architecture of his features. It took him a long time to say anything, and when he did, his voice was quiet, barely inflected.

“You're forgiven. Please close the door on your way out."

She blinked. That... was not what she expected. Unconsciously she tilted her head, her broken horn rising as the other fell, as she looked at him, trying to find some sort of answer on his face and of course none were forthcoming. Her eyes fell from him then, and her brows furrowed as she tried to inflect his meaning. It was not the simplest thing in the world to do, especially for her. She wanted to explain everything to him, how she felt when he'd lost his magic, what she felt. But at the moment it seemed... selfish, to try and force an explanation where one did not seem to be wanted.

Asala's brows then unfurled themselves and softened, as she looked back up to Cyrus. She was unsure if his curtness because of her or... if something else was on his mind. And she did not want to leave without at least trying to figure it out. She inched toward the edge of her seat and spoke softly. "Cyrus, is... something on your mind? Are you okay?" she asked, before bracing herself for the answer.

He met her eyes steadily with his own, little changing in his demeanor. “With respect, Asala, I don't think the answer to that question is really your business anymore." He finally moved a bit, if only to tilt his head. “I am in no need of medical assistance—I simply have much to think about." Cyrus didn't say it, but the expectation that she would leave then hung heavy in the air between them. Everything about the way he spoke sounded like a dismissal. A polite one, but a dismissal nonetheless.

She winced. It hurt, yes, but she was not entirely surprised with how harsh he had been the last time they had spoken. Her only saving grace was that he was not as cutting this time. Still, his outright dismissal stung, and it stung a lot. Her gaze fell again, and contemplating leaving as he asked, but something kept her in her seat. She did not want to leave like that. She still had things she wanted to say, and she knew the regret she would face if she left with it still unsaid.

She had to say it, or at least try. So that he would know. What he did with it was up to him. He could hate her, or he keep dismissing her, but at least she told him how she had felt. It was all she could do at the moment. All she had were her words, and she wanted him to hear them, even if he did not want them. After that, she could live with knowing she tried, though the scar would always remain. "I... wish to say something, if you would let me," she began, nothing accusation or confrontational in her voice, instead her tone asked for permission. "Then, I will leave and if you wish it... you will not have to see me again," she finished.

Asala stared not at Cyrus, but rather straight ahead. Perhaps she was being selfish, but she continued regardless. "When you lost your magic," she winced, that day still clear in her mind. The pain in his face when Leon burned the red lyrium poison out still haunted her, "I... felt like I had lost my brother again. I..." she had thought she had lost him too. Maybe she had, regardless. "But when I heard you had lost your magic I... did not know what to do. I wanted to visit, but I was worried what my presence may do," she said, glancing down at her hand.

She still had her magic, of course, and she was worried that to see her still able to use it would hurt. He had taught her many things, she was worried that she may have reminded him of what he had a lost. She realized now that all he needed was a friendly face, but she was so afraid of making things worse for him she did not think it through. "I did not want to remind you of what you had lost. Which was foolish, and selfish looking at it now," she said, feeling a tear well up in the corner of her eye. A simple visit, and all of this could be avoided. She was stupid.

"The weeks after, I threw myself in the books you had loaned me, hoping to find some way to help you, maybe even find a way to help get your magic back," she shook her head, acknowledging how foolish that sounded. She remembered not sleeping much that first week, hoping to find something that Cyrus hadn't thought of himself. Of course she came up with nothing. Of course. "I was naive and arrogant to believe I could find something you could not. Foolish," she hissed at herself under her breath. "But I had to try."

She paused, wiping away the tear that had hung up on the edge of her nose. "I was too weak. So I threw myself into my studies, hoping to get stronger to find a way to help. I... neglected you in favor of my own selfish desires," she said through a shaky exhale. "By the time I realized it, I was... afraid to visit. So much time had passed, I didn't know what you would say, and I was afraid." She winced again, this time in anger. At herself. "So I put it off, and put it off, and--" she shook her head and leaned forward, her shoulders heavy.

"I am... Truly sorry. For being so naive, so selfish, and being so arrogant. I am sorry... for everything." There was nothing else she felt she could do but apologize, and that hurt the worst.

She was quiet afterward, before wordlessly standing. She began to make her way toward the door before she hesitated for one more second. "As I said... You need not see me again, if you do not wish to," she said, the words sour on her tongue. "But... If you will allow me one more bit of selfishness... If you ever need my help for anything, anything, just know... All you need to do is ask." She was silent for a second, before she added, "And I am sorry that is all I can offer."

Cyrus had maintained a steady, almost unblinking silence for the entirety of her speech, but now he pursed his lips, pushing himself off the edge of the desk to stand straight. It seemed to be a signal that he had something to say—but that something was not immediate. He dropped his eyes to the floor, the position of his arms now looking more like a defense than a mark of aggression, and the deep line reappeared between his brows.

He took several breaths, a few of them ending in abrupt stops that might have been aborted attempts to speak. When he finally managed actual words, they were gentle, perhaps even hesitant. “I'm not infallible. You might have found something. I don't have a monopoly on being right. Or on being wrong." An odd part of the whole thing for him to address first, maybe, but he looked like he was trying to work himself up to something else, dragging his eyes from the ground and settling them on her face again, flicking once to the uneven horn, it looked like. They saw each other so seldom it might have been the first time he'd been aware of the injury.

“You—you hurt me." His hands squeezed his arms. “I don't go seeking people to teach, you know. I'm not really a teacher—I don't have the demeanor for it. But I taught you." He grimaced, his mouth pulling to one side, still visibly struggling against himself for the words. “It felt like you stuck around for as long as I had something to give you, and then when my magic was gone, you neither needed nor wanted anything from me any longer. As though my friendship was not enough of a reason to—" Cyrus shook his head, almost violently, but it was hard to place the exact source of his frustration.

“Things like that—they don't just heal. Not because you said sorry, not because I forgive you. If I could wave my hand and set things back to rights, to the way they were before, maybe I would. But no magic can do that, and nothing else can, either." He expelled a heavy breath through his nose.

“I really do forgive you. I'm not—not upset anymore. But that's not enough, either, and I don't think we can ever be like before." He didn't apologize to her for that, but she could read regret in his face nevertheless. It had clearly cost him to say all of this, to speak so openly of emotions he no doubt thought of as weaknesses. Cyrus slumped under the weight of the confession, shoulders sloping downwards, his perfect posture ruined by an uncharacteristic curve in his spine.

"I understand," she said. She did, truly. The damage had been done, and none of her healing magic could do anything to repair it. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but there it was. She tilted her head, scratching at the rough spot at where her horn had been and then shook her own head. "It wasn't because I didn't need you, but because... I did," she said, quietly. "I... never had a teacher. A few had tried but..." It just never had worked out like that. "And I did thoroughly enjoy our lessons. And I wanted to repay you for everything. I... just got caught up in everything that I couldn't do, instead of the things that I could."

She bit her lip, but shook her head. "I... do not want to make that mistake again. So please. I don't care if it won't put things right, but if there is anything I can do just... Let me know. I owe you that much." She could not bear the thought of doing nothing when she could do something again.

She made to leave again, but hesitated in her step for a moment. She turned toward him and gave him a weak smile in farewell.

Either he didn't have a reply to that or just couldn't muster it after what the rest of his words had cost him. His return smile was thready, weak in a way she hadn't really seen in him. Perhaps an artifact of the past year-and-some. No doubt they were both different people now. He inclined his head, though, an acknowledgment of her offer. In the end, he managed a word, at least.

“Farewell."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Leon nodded once, indicating that Corvin and Donnelly could leave. The guard and patrol schedules were updated, the final losses tallied, the relevant next of kin informed. The Inquisition was more or less back to ordinary function after the events at Kirkwall.

He wished he could say the same for himself. Aside from Khari and a few of those who'd sustained nearly-fatal injuries from among the regulars, Leon knew he was taking the longest to recover physically from the aftermath. Even a month gone, he still ached, and he knew without having to consult any experts that this would be a permanent condition. The result of pushing himself as hard as he'd had to to survive the fight with Carver Hawke. Leon flexed his right hand, feeling pain shoot up his forearm from his fingers, and hissed softly. Even when he relaxed, the fingers shook. He couldn't hold a quill steady for more than a half-hour at a time anymore.

All the signs pointed the same way. The constant fatigue, the loss of fine motor control. He was losing muscle mass at an alarming rate now, unable to muster the strength necessary to maintain it. His entire body felt like it was being eaten from the inside. At this point, he couldn't be sure recovery would be possible, even if some way to halt the progression of his symptoms was found. He wondered, not for the first time, if he'd be able to see this through to the end. If perhaps he'd have to keep his promise to Khari before the next year was out.

If Firstday a week from now would be his very last one.

But such thoughts were burdensome and unhelpful and so he did his best to discard them. He was due at Cyrus's for tea—a regular occurrence now. At first, it had been optimistically intended that the weekly appointments would be for progress reports on the other man's research, but when progress had proved slow, they hadn't ceased the visits, just... started talking about other things instead. Leon enjoyed them. More or less against his better instincts, Cyrus was his friend. As unwise as it was to have them anymore, he couldn't bring himself not to.

He rose slowly from his chair, pausing to make sure his legs would actually hold his weight before slowly crossing to the hook where his cloak hung, shuffling it around his shoulders with the speed and grace of a man much more ancient—which was to say almost none. He hoped that his recovery was merely slow, and that this was not his new baseline.

The winter wind hit him like a wall as he stepped out, chilling him to his core, but that wasn't anything too unusual. Less normal was the fact that he'd made it only halfway across the battlements before he had to halt, reaching out and placing a hand on one of the raised crenelations, a soft grunt escaping him as he eased some of the weight on his legs. Carver had slashed him along the outside of his thigh; that muscle was always the first one to tire, now. Leon's breath puffed out in large, uneven clouds, he swallowed back the taste of bile. His body didn't even feel like it belonged to him anymore. How long he'd taken his strength for granted. Not having it now... it was a blow to his pride as much as anything.

Funny, since he'd never really thought he had much by way of pride.

A couple soft steps could be heard padding their way up the stairs onto the wall behind him. The figure that appeared was hooded and wrapped in a heavy, thick cloak. Leon didn't need to see the man's face to know it was Romulus; he went almost nowhere without that cloak in the middle of winter, and he had rather uniquely steady movement besides. An eye appeared underneath the hood when he turned it up enough to get a look at Leon, but he was obviously shielding himself against the wind.

"I thought I'd check on you," he said, coming to a stop next to Leon. "Saw you leaving your office. Is this a bad time?" It wasn't the first time he'd come to see Leon since they returned from Kirkwall. He didn't seem to have any ulterior motive for the visits beyond simply talking. As though it was something he enjoyed practicing, even if he often struggled.

Leon tried to smile, though it looked more like a grimace than anything. With a couple deep breaths, he was able to push himself back off the crenelation and stand under his own power. "It's not the best of times," he admitted, "but you're welcome to come with me if you like. I was just heading to Cyrus's—I'm sure he wouldn't mind if you were there as well." They didn't do much but converse, and Leon was relatively sure that Cyrus and Romulus had some sort of rapport. There was respect there, at least.

Romulus nodded his agreement. For a moment it looked as though he planned to say something else, but whatever it was, he kept it to himself.

Progress across the wall was slow, due entirely to Leon's weakness, but Romulus was as steady now as he'd been on his way up the stairs, and didn't seem to mind slowing down for him, something he was grateful for. Even more helpful was the fact that nothing explicitly got asked about it. He wasn't sure he could handle giving the answers just now. No doubt Cyrus would want some kind of progress report when they arrived there anyway. Leon wouldn't begrudge him the update; it was important that he know.

He knocked only to inform his friend that he'd be entering, then did so without waiting for a response. Better, when the room's only occupant could be halfway inside his own head with whatever he was working on at the time. "Cyrus? I've brought a guest."

Cyrus did indeed look like he was partly somewhere else, but he blinked, snapping out of it more or less when Leon spoke. “Hm? Ah, Romulus. Nice to see you." He gestured at the group of chairs by the fire, then at the wall next to the door. “Cloak hooks are right there. I'll be with you in just a moment."

Snapping shut the book in his hands, he stacked it atop several others, humming thoughtfully to himself before flipping through a few of his loose parchments. One of them got a note in the corner—a series of numbers, by the look of it, but then he tucked the work and the thought both away and dropped into the chair directly across from Leon's.

Clasping his hands in front of his mouth, Cyrus tilted his head. Taking in the ways his appearance had deteriorated since the last time they spoke, no doubt. “I take it your symptoms are progressing apace."

"You guess correctly. Some of this is still the battle, but... recovering that slowly is a symptom itself, I'm sure of it." Leon had been injured enough times in the absence of healing magic—a relative luxury from his point of view—to know that this wasn't normal. Even with the magic, he was pulling himself together too slowly.

"Anything new on your end?" He knew Cyrus was working on a way to restore his own magic as well as a way to help Leon, and if only the former worked, well... that would still be enough. To have made the trip and retrieving the book worth it.

Cyrus nodded, a small smile curling his mouth. “Actually, yes. On both things. Though we'll talk about yours right now, because that's the big one."

He leaned forward in the chair, putting his elbows on his knees, and glanced between them. “I think I've discovered the crux of your problem. Remember when we discussed the spirit intervention part of the Vigil? I was collecting accounts of spirit-contact in preparation for—well, why's not important. The point is, I think you met the wrong spirit."

Leon sat back in his chair and considered it. He didn't really remember anything that had happened at the end of his Vigil, something that Cyrus knew and was apparently quite typical of the experience. "What do you mean the 'wrong spirit'? I thought all that was required was for some spirit or other to come in contact with the initiate."

Cyrus nodded. “That is all that's required, technically speaking. But different kinds of spirit have fundamentally different natures. It only makes sense that they would affect the process in different ways." He lifted his shoulders. “Bear with me, since this is only a hypothesis and I can't prove it, but I think you drew a different kind of spirit than most Seeker initiates do. All the sensible accounts I have of previous Vigils indicate that spirits of Faith were involved. Makes sense, right?"

Leon expelled a breath. "Sure, I suppose that tracks." Seekers were only ever drawn from the ranks of those who'd committed their lives to the service of the Maker. And most of the time, it took quite a lot of certainty in one's belief to make it through the training and reach the Vigil in the first place. "But you think that's not what happened in my case?"

“Precisely." Cyrus pointed over at his desk. “For accounts of what direct contact with other spirits was like, I had to go to much more dubious sources. Avvar records, cloaked in mystical language, about what their shamans do. A few historical accounts of people who allowed themselves to be temporarily possessed in battle. The personal journals of spirit healers, especially the ones who came to it outside a Circle—that sort of thing." He withdrew his hand, crossing it with his other over his chest.

“I think that when you were exposed to the Fade, it wasn't a spirit of Faith that answered. It was a spirit of Compassion. And the lingering effects of its interference are part of what made it physically impossible for you to kill someone without a dose of Reaver tonic."

That was... certainly something. He supposed it even made a certain amount of sense. Leon wasn't an expert on spirits, exactly, but of all the varieties he'd ever heard of, Compassion made the most sense as a reason he found it difficult to use lethal force. Doing so was contrary to the nature of that kind of being. Mercy was in that general family, if he recalled correctly. "But if this is a result of the Vigil after all... then it doesn't seem like there's any way to fix it. There's no going back from that process; my teachers did make that much clear, at least."

With a soft hum, Cyrus shook his head. “I don't think that's necessarily true. The issue isn't with the treatment, but the side-effects. Your Seeker talents are hardly dependent on maintaining your pacifism, as we all well know by this point." He smiled, a little wryly. “And you've been managing the side-effects rather well. The problem is that you've just been trading one inconvenience for another."

Romulus seemed to be following everything well enough, or at least as well as he could. He was also no expert on spirits or the Fade. He'd also finally managed to suppress the bit of shivering he'd been doing finally. Perhaps he should've kept his cloak on longer. "So do you have a theory then?" he asked. "Is there a way to remove the side effects?"

“Well..." Here Cyrus had the humility to look rather uncertain. “The Reaver tonic has proven effective. It's also demonstrably true that blood magic like that is more potent depending on the blood used. In theory at least, a sufficiently-potent version of it should be able to permanently suppress the Compassion problem. No repetition required." He glanced between them, clearing his throat. “Of course, when I say the 'Compassion problem,' I'm not sure exactly what degree of change would be wrought, so..."

Leon grimaced, reaching up to rub at his jaw with his left hand. He was halfway to a beard at this point; he'd have to take a razor to his face, soon, if he could get his hands to stay steady long enough. "You mean there's a chance it could do more than that?" He didn't want to waste away until his death, but he thought even less that he wanted to lose himself permanently to the same kind of brutality that overtook him when he dosed himself with the tonic. But that might all be beside the point anyway.

"And this more potent version of the tonic... what would be required to make it? I doubt even Rilien just has what we'd need sitting around in his workshop."

“High dragon blood, as it turns out. One of the strongest alchemical reagents in existence, and obviously not a simple matter to acquire. That said, if we could manage to track one down and kill it, there would be enough that Rilien and I could experiment with the formula before you had to take any actual risks." Cyrus's lips thinned. “Of course... it would be a risk. Only you're in a position to decide if it's worth pursuing. But if you want to try it, I'll do everything I can to get it right. I can't promise success, but—" He exhaled sharply. “But I'll do my best."

Leon could tell he wasn't saying that lightly. He supposed that if there was even the remotest possibility of success, Cyrus and Rilien would be able to find it. But the issue was that there were many, many ways for it to go wrong. Still, what other choice was there? He was dying, faster every day, and even if they solved the problem tomorrow, Leon had no way of knowing if his recovery would ever be complete. Holding off for too long could cripple him permanently; holding off a little longer than that would just kill him. It was a rather bleak picture.

"A high dragon..." That was no easy task, either. What would he even be risking to attempt to slay such a creature? More lives than just his, to be sure. Shaking his head, he turned to Romulus. "I'd welcome your thoughts on this, if you'd share them."

Romulus took in the information evenly, as he usually did, weighing things quietly to himself. He didn't seem to need to think on it very long, however. "I'll kill what needs to be killed if it'll help you," he said, as though the high dragon in question was a far more simple target. He wasn't really equipped for such a fight, but no doubt his mark could do some damage, even to a dragon. "I worry that it won't help you, and what we might have to lose for the chance, but... we all still need you. As the Commander, and otherwise. You're worth the risk, and I know the others will agree."

Leon considered that for a long moment. He could see the sense in it—he nearly always did, when it was Romulus's words he was examining. Still, though...

"I suppose the first thing is telling the scouts to be on the lookout for dragons, then," he said on a heavy exhale. "Absurd as it sounds to say that." With some effort, he pushed himself upright from the chair, reaching for his cloak.

"Thank you both. I'll... I'll start thinking about how we ought to approach this. In the meantime, I suppose I'll see you next week, Cyrus."

It hadn't exactly given him anything else to do at the moment, but he knew the discussion would weigh heavily in his thoughts for some time to come.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

“Checkmate—ha!" Khari put down her wooden knight with a little more emphasis than was strictly necessary, narrowing her eyes across the board at Cyrus.

He put his arms up, palms out. “Yes, yes, you win. As usual. I surrender, and all that." He winced a little at the new scuff on his board, but it would buff out fine. She was pretty sure, anyway.

Khari leaned back, shifting a bit uncomfortably against the wall. Chess in the infirmary was not ideal, but they'd managed with Cyrus sitting at the foot of her bed and the board between them. She was sideways, her feet sicking out sideways off the mattress, still in braces, though nothing nearly so complicated as the ones she'd had on in Kirkwall. “You did good, though. Almost had me that time." She liked playing with Cy—he learned her strategies fast enough that she always had to come up with new ones or he'd win. And with so few ways to spend her time, she especially appreciated that he showed up daily. “By the way, did you bring it?"

A heavy breath left his nose as he packed away the pieces. “Yes—though I ask that you please not go overboard because you have it. I really don't want anyone blaming me if you do something rash."

She grinned. “I always do something rash—no one will think it's your fault."

He grumbled something under his breath that she couldn't quite hear, shaking his head and drawing the strings closed on the velvet bag that held the black half of the pieces. “Not the point."

“I know. The point is that you don't want me to get hurt, but you can't say that because you suck at feelings. You should really work on that."

He gave her a flat look. “You're still insufferable." When her grin only widened, he stood, probably to make his escape. Coward, running away from a gimp like her. He did pause, though. “It's under that brown cloak no one's claimed—you know the one. Figured it was better if no one saw, in case they guessed what you were up to."

“Awesome. Thanks, Cy. Same time tomorrow?"

“Of course."

Khari raised a hand in farewell, but as soon as Cyrus was gone, the smile dropped off her face, and she sighed. This was the long stretch in the afternoon when everyone was too busy to see her. Not that she begrudged them that, obviously; they all had a lot to do, and normally she would, too. But without being able to spar or run or do pretty much any kind of training at all, she was starting to feel like she really was going crazy. Standing still, while the rest of the Inquisition moved on ahead of her.

Maybe she should talk to Leon about it. Poor guy was—well, honestly the less she thought about his condition the better. It still lurked there at the edges of her mind, like a shadow in the forest she couldn't quite bring herself to look at it. Khari knew firsthand that dark things like that could swallow a person, and with nothing to do but stew in her own uselessness, she wasn't sure that thought wouldn't swallow her if she let it.

Glancing around, Khari confirmed that none of the medical staff were actually present. She liked most of the healers fine, but they had her doing things at an excruciatingly-slow pace, and didn't seem to trust her verdicts about what she was and was not capable of, which was more than a little annoying. She probably wouldn't have this problem if, like Leon, she'd convinced everyone she was responsible with her health and sensible in general. Even if he was actually just as bad as she was.

Or it could just be the fact that no one had to call her 'Commander.'

Working into a stand was a process, but one she'd sort of gotten used to over the past couple of weeks. Bracing her hand against the wall, Khari slid off the bed, then walked her arms up so she could lever herself into a stand with a bit of assistance from her knees, which wobbled, but held. Steps were harder, and she knew she couldn't yet manage many of them unassisted. But that was why she was doing this in the first place. She wasn't going to get anywhere if she kept doing laps around this infirmary room and had to sit down again before she'd really pushed her muscles hard enough to build them. Of all the things she knew, she was just about most certain about how conditioning worked.

The door had a cloak hook next to it; she shifted aside the brown one that had been there forever and grinned. Cy had left a bladeless staff for her to use as a walking stick. She almost cackled when she saw the note tied around the top part.

I'm serious—don't overdo it.

Walking was a lot easier with her new aid, though the stairs down to the bailey gave her more trouble than she'd anticipated, and her muscles were burning by the time she reached the bottom, breath coming in labored pants. Ugh. She hated this already.

Making it to Rilien's tower felt about as difficult as anything in her life ever had, at least physically. It wasn't great mentally, either—the weakness of her own body was anathema to Khari. She hadn't felt this pathetic since her very first days with Big Bear. But she made it, crossing over the threshold and shouldering the door open at the same time. Unfortunately, she failed to lift one of her feet high enough and tripped, losing her balance and nearly faceplanting into the dirt. At least she caught herself in time, with the arm not currently occupied with the staff.

Grimacing, she used it to push herself over onto her back. “I'm okay. No need for a rescue here. Just miscalculated a little, that's all."

"Aren't you supposed to be in hibernation still?" The question came from Ves, but he didn't sound at all surprised to see her, nor was there anything chiding in his tone. He appeared over her, armored sans his silly winged tallhelm and clearly in the midst of rigorous physical activity the likes of which Khari wasn't capable of just yet. He offered a gloved hand down to her, if she wanted it.

“Turns out I'm really bad at hibernating." Khari smacked her hand into his and returned his grip, accepting the help to her feet with minimal fuss. She had to lean heavily on her staff after that, but at least she didn't fall right back over. “Thanks. I decided they weren't letting me walk enough, so I designed my own exercise plan. It was going pretty okay until the doorway, I swear."

A soft click signaled Stel's practice sword sliding home into its sheath; she'd clearly enough been Ves's opponent. For quite some time, judging from the redness to her face. "Do you need to sit down? I can set up one of the targets if you wanted to practice throwing from a seat or something." She pushed a few shorter, loose hairs out of her face with one hand, laying them back against the crown of her head. "Only if you wanted to practice at all, I mean."

“I dunno." Khari pushed a breath out through her nose. “I came here to do something like that, I guess, or to ask if you guys wanted to take a walk at least even though I can't run, but—" She glanced down. It was strange, seeing parts of her own body this splinted up and injured. Knowing that she was this helpless. It rankled, and the fact that she didn't even have the steam left to train or anything like that made her feel like shit. Frustration bubbled under her skin, fizzing around in her nerves, but not going anywhere. There was nowhere for it to go. Nothing for her to push it into. Not when she lacked even the baseline ability to move the right way.

“You know, I shouldn't have interrupted. I'm sorry. I think I'm just gonna—go back." It would be hell even trying to get back up the stairs she'd climbed down, but she'd manage it somehow. And then crawl under her covers and contemplate her humiliation, or something.

"Are you sure?" Ves asked. He didn't normally sound concerned about her, or if he was, it was like with his last comment, veiled behind a tease or a prod of some kind. But he sounded concerned now. He glanced to Stel and then back. "We were just finishing with a round anyway, if you wanted to stay for a break. Or..." He failed to come up with anything, and shrugged. "I don't know. I just know that laying around and doing nothing can be the hardest thing for people like us. You don't need to go back if you don't want to."

Stel nodded, a thoughtful look crossing her face a moment later. "Or, uh, I'm not sure how you'd feel about this, but I could probably help a bit. Sort of... dull the worst of it, so we can take that walk if you want. It's only a temporary fix, but it should help build your strength back up if you walk more, right?"

For a minute, Khari wondered if the healers had been holding out on her. But maybe this was one of those things that Stel had learned from Harellan or something—she didn't exactly know all the details, but she didn't need to. Ves was right: she'd be completely miserable if she left and didn't accomplish anything productive for all her effort even this far. If she really wasn't going to be interrupting anything important, well.

“I'd—that'd help a lot, I think. Thanks, Stel."

"It's no problem," Stel assured, stepping forward and placing her hands on Khari's shoulders. "Just give me a minute here; I kind of have to get a sense for you first." She shut her eyes, grip tightening just enough to be snug, though Khari didn't immediately feel anything different.

The actual process wasn't localized to just her legs. It felt kind of like being dunked in water, warm enough to be comfortable, and then like that heat sunk into her skin instead of staying outside of it. Tight muscles loosened, the sharp sparks of pain that lanced through her when she moved the wrong way dulled to a minor ache, more akin to the soreness the day after a particularly difficult training exercise. It was far from her usual condition, but it did permit more normal movement.

Blinking her eyes open, Stel stepped a pace back. "How's that? I can adjust it if something doesn't quite feel right."

“Amazing, is how that feels." The little aches that were left were pretty trivial, at least to Khari; it was alarming how sharp the contrast was, almost. Too bad it wasn't permanent. “Seriously. Magic hands." She grinned, already feeling about a hundred times better, then looped one arm through her friend's. “Just in case anymore doorways try to get me, though, I'm going to hang on to you and my stick. Last one to the garden's bringing me pie in my infirmary bed tomorrow."

"As long as I get to have some of it, I don't mind being the rear guard," Ves commented. He set down his training weapon along with his helmet on a wall mounted rack, and moved to join them.

“You, Ves, have got yourself a deal."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Non-Player Characters

0.00 INK

Amalia was quite used to doing this sort of work alone, or with Ithilian only. It was fortunate that they'd found assistance now, because there were many more materials to go through than usual, and much of it was simply beyond the realms of her expertise. She was no mage, and had studied relatively little of the so-called Fade and its occupants.

Still, she supposed she'd been useful, as far as translation went. Qunlat was not an easy language to learn, though she was surprised by the number of people here who had even a loose command of it. As she worked on the last stack of pages, the others rifled through what she'd already rendered in the trade tongue. There had to be something in here that would give them some idea of what Marcus's plans were. She could not abide the thought that there wasn't—that all of the sacrifice and effort of the raid had been for naught after all.

She frowned, narrowing her eyes at the page below her. "I have seen this word too many times," she said, her brows knitting. "Iina. I have translated it as 'jar,' because that is the strict meaning of the word, but in context I think it would be better if it were vessel. Qunlat lacks a term that general for storage." Which meant that iina would have been the closest thing, if Marcus were searching for a way to convey 'vessel' or 'receptacle.'

Such was the price of keeping one's notes in a language less likely to be understood by spies. Few even in the Imperium knew much of it.

Lia was not among the individuals with knowledge of Qunlat, but that hardly stopped her from trying. At the very least she could look for specific words that Amalia pointed out to her, finding repetitions of them in other documents and passing them along to help expedite the search. She was tenacious in her efforts to contribute; Lia took many things more lightly than others, but she approached this with the utmost seriousness.

"What's the significance of that, you think?" she asked, looking up from her cross-legged position on the floor, setting down the paper she was glancing over.

"Nothing good," Ithilian grumbled, leaning against the wall near the closest window. The pieces of him that were lost didn't stop him from helping with this, in a way similar to how Lia was working, though over the years he had acquired a partial knowledge of the language they were working with. He and Amalia had spent countless hours together, after all. "Might be something he was searching for. An artifact of some kind. He spent plenty of time tomb raiding."

Rilien's face remained impassive as he scanned over several more of the translated pages. “Some of these definitely pertain to blood magic as well. I am not certain if that is connected or not—he appears to have had a wide range of active projects."

“It's almost like even he wasn't sure what he was doing—the notes are scattered." Cyrus could read Qunlat, or at least enough of it to decipher the original pages. It probably didn't hurt that he'd occupied a similar position to Marcus's in Tevinter, either. Rather than sitting, he stood, several pages in his hands, and leaned back against one of the inset bookshelves. His hair was disheveled, evidence that he'd run his fingers through it many times over the course of the day. “Like he was searching for something; or trying to collect anything that might be relevant on some subject. Vessel. Vessel..." He shook his head, shuffling through a few more sheets of parchment.

"So he might have been looking for some... vessel sort of object, and he thought he was going to find it in elven ruins?" Leon looked quite wan these days, but the malady seemed to be mostly physical, whatever it was. "Does he say anything about what the vessel was for? It seems really unlikely he was after anything of purely historical or financial interest."

Amalia grimaced, barely containing the frustrated noise that threatened to escape her. Something about the trajectory of the discussion was wrong. She couldn't put her finger on it, but she knew it was there anyway. Marcus wasn't the kind of person who—

She clicked her tongue against her teeth. "Power," she said flatly. "Marcus cares about nothing but power. Obtaining it, asserting it, having more of it than anyone else. It's just the kind of person he is." She knew that. Knew it with a certainty she only rarely felt about anything else.

"So this vessel thing could somehow give him more power..." Lia said, mostly to herself. "Maybe Vesryn or Harellan would know more about what he might be after? If it's something the ancient elves buried somewhere?" She obviously hadn't heard of such a thing herself, and it didn't take more than a look at the others to know that no one immediately knew of what Marcus sought.

"It doesn't make sense," Ithilian said, his voice carrying that same frustrated note. "Assuming Marcus does find what he's after, won't it just go to Corypheus? He's serving Corypheus, his Venatori followers serve him... and why is he serving him to begin with? As his general, Marcus can't rise any higher without—"

"Overthrowing him," Lia finished. "Could he be planning to do that? Overthrow Corypheus?"

Something about this line of thought must have struck Cyrus the right way, because all at once he was moving, crossing to the main table where the documents were piled and rifling through them. Translated, untranslated; it didn't seem to matter. He pulled them almost at random from other piles, creating a much smaller one and then spreading the parchments over the bare space on the table.

“Vessel, vessel... blood magic. Elven ruins, Corypheus—trying to overthrow Corypheus. What's the only way you topple someone like that? Someone with more power than you?"

“From behind." Rilien folded his hands into his sleeves.

Cyrus nodded several times, tracing his fingers down a page and then moving to another one. He seemed to be reading, but very quickly. “I don't think the vessel is a physical object. I think it's—I think Marcus is the vessel. It's a type of magic. Apostasy, something you only hear about in rumors of wilds-witches and... ancient elves."

"What is the purpose of this magic?" Amalia asked. "What is Marcus to be a vessel for?"

Cyrus frowned. “Corypheus." He let that settle for a moment, then explained. “Specifically two parts of Corypheus: his power and his consciousness. The consciousness part is the easier one: the ancient elves knew how to do it—bind a mind to either a physical object or another mind. That's the Saraya case." He pressed his lips together, shuffling through several more pages. “Unsurprisingly, Marcus is interested in blocking that. Methods of resisting the binding. The other part is power, which isn't in anything I've ever read. But if Corypheus can do it, Marcus obviously isn't going to mind."

“So Corypheus intends to share a mind and a body with Marcus, who is disinclined to accept the arrangement?" Rilien seemed to find something off about the statement, but Cyrus was already shaking his head.

“If Saraya and Ves are cohabitating, what Corypheus wants to do is evict a tenant and move in himself. No sharing involved."

"Do the notes contain any indication of how close he is to achieving this?" Leon's tone betrayed ambivalence; he obviously wasn't sure whether success on Marcus's part would be a good or bad thing for the Inquisition overall.

Amalia knew very well that success on Marcus's part was never good for anyone but Marcus. This Corypheus was indeed powerful, but any cunning in strategy seemed to be the work of his immediate underlings. Perhaps that power structure would collapse if Marcus tried to use it. His aims were certainly more occluded than wanton destruction in the name of continental rule. But she did not believe that was any reason for hope.

Much better that they kill him, and thwart both plans at the same time.

“I can't say with certainty." Cyrus grimaced, aware that this wasn't reassuring news. “These notes definitely don't have all the parts in place, but on the other hand, they may not be the latest version of his plan, and even if they were six months ago, they certainly aren't now, if he's as clever as he seems." He set the parchments back down on the table. “I can say that even here... he's fairly close. The missing pieces are important, and I wouldn't know where to find them, but I'd know where to start, which means he probably does, too."

“Then it seems our priority in this matter should once again be locating him. I will divert more agents to this purpose." Rilien apparently shared Amalia's intuition that the best thing to do was kill him as soon as possible.

Perhaps it was time that Amalia went back on the hunt, as well.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It was a long ride back to the Western Approach, but Rom didn't need much convincing to take it.

He'd been among the first to know of Leon's condition, the first to learn of his worst fear and greatest enemy: time. Now that time was running out, but they still had grains of sand left in the hourglass. Fitting then, that they'd come to this desert to refill it. Rom never knew how it was that he could help Leon, but it turned out he'd be able to make good on his offer. He could kill what needed to be killed, with the knowledge that it would save his Commander. His friend.

And he was good at killing. Man or beast. He was no dragon-hunter, but he could already feel his mark tingling, brighter than usual. Almost in anticipation of the use he was certain it would see. Unless the dragon was old and worn down, he doubted there would be many places his blade could sink in.

"How much farther is it?" he asked Rhys, who rode at the head of their column, guiding them to their destination. It was already further into the Approach than they'd ever needed to go when battling the Venatori and the Grey Wardens here. That struggle seemed like ages ago now.

"Over a couple of more dunes I'd say," the elf said, standing in his saddle to get a better view over the horizon. A lot of good that it would do, seeing how deep the dunes were this far into the Approach. Before he sat back down, his partner Rashad leaned over and told him something in Qunlat. Though he had been with the Inquisition for a while now, his trade tongue was still shaky and used Rhys to translate whenever he could.

Rhys chuckled lightly to himself and agreed, before turning to repeat it to the rest of the party. "As a forewarning, our dragon expert is... well, he's a bit eccentric. 'Course, you'd kind of have to be to think camping out in the middle of the desert watching for dragons is a good idea, but there you have it." He turned with a smile and pointed over the next dune. Expectedly, once they crested it, their expert's camp waited on the other side.

"Sounds like he'd fit in well at Skyhold," Séverine said. She looked uncomfortably warm in her armor, but considering their reason for being here, wearing it was sensible.

The campsite itself was quite small, consisting of little more than a small canvas tent and a fire pit. It looked like the kind of setup designed to be packed up on short notice and moved. The sorrel horse standing in the shade of a large rock must have been the method of transport—the desert had rendered it lean, but it seemed to be doing well for itself otherwise.

A dug-out fire pit with an iron a-frame set over it for cooking was for the moment cold, but their scholar sat in front of it anyway, seemingly preoccupied with a notebook, at least until their voices reached him. He glanced up, dark eyes under a mask with ashes smeared around the eyeholes, probably to stop the sun from blinding him with glare off the silver. It made him look a bit raccoonish. He was otherwise dressed sensibly for the environment: lots of loose fabric for sun protection. When he stood, stowing the book in a bag at his waist, he leaned himself against a staff, smiling at the Inquisition party with the air of someone who'd most definitely been expecting them.

"Inquisition! It's an honor. Frederic of Serault, at your service. Please, join me for a bit—we've some information to cover, I expect." He gestured vaguely around the fire pit, which lacked seating of any sort, suggesting that the sand itself would have to do.

“Introduction to Dragons, is it, professor?" Cyrus sounded somewhat amused, for all the danger, but then it wasn't like anyone had much choice about the latter. He slid down from his mount first, glancing at Khari, and then Leon.

She seemed to understand the wordless point, and followed hastily. There was really no way not to be obvious about the fact that the Commander needed a bit of help, even if it was just someone standing there to make sure he stayed standing after he landed. Khari served that purpose just fine, and Cyrus held the horse still, just in case.

Leon seemed mostly steady—definitely better than he'd been in several weeks, at least. But even then, he did land a little too hard on his dismount, grimacing and leaning heavily on Khari for a bit. The cane he'd taken to using to get around at Skyhold was missing now, replaced by a staff that would do him a little better in the desert, at least until the time came to fight.

Once everyone was settled, the horses left to Rhys and Rashad, the professor sat again as well. He got right to business, whether because he sensed the need or because he was just inclined to do it. "So," he began, setting his hands on his knees. "Rubis—that's what I've been calling her—has been keeping to this area over the past couple of years. I've tracked her patterns of behavior, and you're in luck. Spring is a particularly active season for her, and she tends to eat in large quantities around this time, enough that she'll scavenge if such resources are available. Statistically, she prefers to eat quillbacks when possible, but I've also found evidence of varghest consumption."

"And this is... definitely a high dragon we're talking about?" Leon flexed his hands, creaking the thin leather gloves over them. His gauntlets were still tied to the saddle of his horse.

"Assuredly," Frederic replied. "Rubis has only grown larger since her appearance here; I believe she is now quite possibly the largest dragon to be recorded, but of course for now I can only approximate her dimensions. That's where you come in, no?"

"Feel free to do all the measuring you like, once we've killed her." Rom didn't allow any amount of scorn to creep into his voice. He held no ill will for the dragon; on the contrary, it would be saddening to see her dead. Though she was a great and terrible creature capable of inflicting destruction anywhere she flew, she did nothing wrong save for existing, her only mistake so far being that she was discovered by this scholar, an error that would lead to her end.

"Not that I don't share the Inquisitor's confidence," Séverine added, "but how are we to bring the creature down? Some sort of trap?"

"That's the idea, yes," Frederic replied. "As I said, she eats... quite a lot at this time of year. In preparation for mating, you see. I suggest you present her with an opportunity to feast, and ambush when she attempts to do so."

"She won't see us as she flies in?" Leon sounded skeptical. "The landscape isn't that conducive to hiding, especially not from something airborne."

"Actually, her vision's not especially good," Frederic replied. "You ought to be more worried about how you smell than anything. Fortunately, I already know how to deal with that. I've prepared several decoctions that should let you not draw her notice. At least long enough to get you close."

“Not to look a gift horse in the mouth here, professor Frederic, but, uh... you seem to know a lot about this dragon. Why are you helping us kill her?" Khari no doubt felt similarly to Rom about it, if her reaction to the one other they'd seen together was anything to go by. She didn't seem outright suspicious of the scholar's motives, but perhaps a bit of concern was understandable.

"Truthfully?" he replied. "I'd rather it wasn't necessary. I feel there's still much to learn from her. But your Inquisition keeping this area clear of bandits and the like has made several years of productive research possible, and moreover I fear that if things are left much longer, worse will become of her than death."

"Please explain." Leon's tone was too weary to convey any surprise.

Frederic sighed. "The Venatori," he said, shaking his head slightly. "I understand they have a lyrium-infected dragon? I've had to deal with small groups of them before—but the last didn't burn all their correspondence. I believe they mean to convert Rubis into another of the same. And that, well. I couldn't stop that. Death seems a mercy for her, compared to such a fate. So I contacted your garrison at Griffin Wing, and here you are."

Rom hadn't faced the corrupted dragon at Adamant Fortress; he'd been too busy chasing down Pike and being thrown bodily into the Fade. But he had come face to face with the beast at Haven, and he knew full well what it could do to hurt them. The thought of Corypheus having two at his disposal was... disconcerting, to say the least. Saving Leon's life was motivation enough, but knowing the Venatori had their own plans for the dragon was all the justification they needed to take it away from them.

"We'll do what we can to make it quick," he promised Frederic. "For whatever it's worth."

Séverine stood, hefting up her shield. "Anything else you can tell us? Any signs of damage on it, from earlier battles?"

"Not that I've observed," Frederic replied, after a short nod to Rom. "Like all of dragonkind, the scales on her underbelly are softer than those usually exposed, and of course the eyes and inside of her mouth are vulnerable as well." He paused, blinking quite deliberately before he amended. "Not that I recommend the last. Very powerful fire breath, you understand. Quite capable of cooking you in that armor, I should think. If you've alchemical or magical means of resisting that, I do suggest making liberal use of it."

Séverine shrugged. One wouldn't have thought she was about to fight a dragon. "Templar training is not without its uses... but yes. Probably best to avoid the fire."

Rom stood as well. "We should get to work. Lots of hunting to do, and not much time." He looked to Leon. It was honestly hard to imagine him being up for another fight in his current state... but he of all people knew what magic and alchemy could do to the body. And he'd only experienced a taste of it. "We'll send for you when we're ready. We won't take long."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Leon stood in the shade of a large, exposed sandstone slab. It was part of what must have once been a building of some sort, perhaps a temple, though its exact purpose was rendered unintelligible given all of the damage it had weathered. The uncorked glass vial, realistically no more than a few ounces, felt as heavy in his hand as if it were made from lead.

He hadn't been lying to Khari. He truly felt that unless this really worked, he was about to enter his very last fight.

The others had spent most of the afternoon hunting quillbacks and dragging the corpses to this spot, chosen because it afforded more cover than anywhere in the bare desert, while still being far enough from anyone that there was no risk of collateral damage. He suspected that the professor planned to find somewhere close by to watch, but no doubt he was smart enough not to interfere directly, so that was fair enough. They were about to end years of research, even if there was realistically little choice in the matter.

Leaning heavily on the staff in his other hand, Leon shifted deeper into the shade of the slab. Half a dozen quillbacks later, the sun had set almost completely on the desert, bringing a chill to the air that would never have been possible under the burn of daylight. He could hardly feel it through the layers of armor and linens. No doubt Séverine and Khari were more comfortable now, too.

He watched carefully as everyone took their hiding spots, marking each in his own mind just so he'd know where they'd be coming from. Dusk was apparently a habitual feeding time for the dragon—Rubis. Hard to think of giving a creature like that a name with such a texture of fondness, but perhaps it just went with the territory of following her around for so long.

It was hard to keep track of exactly how long they waited; the landscape changed in front of his eyes as the shadows grew longer and deeper, the sand shifting from orange to deep red with the fading of the light. A harsh breeze kicked up grains of sand, a few stinging the side of his face, but the stone protected him from the worst of it.

Leon felt her before he spotted her approach. Perhaps it was something in his blood recognizing kin, the magic that had soaked so close to his bones over years and years of calling upon it. It was invigorating, like a spike of adrenaline direct to the heart, spreading over his skin like needles of frost. Her shadow passed overhead; he craned his neck until he could see her, circling the clearing. Her head bobbed up and down like a hound scenting the air—most likely that was exactly what she was doing.

He saw it the moment she committed to her landing, and then there was no longer any time to wait. Lifting the vial to his mouth, Leon downed it in a swallow, the thick taste of copper sliding over his tongue, lingering bitterly even after he swallowed. And then he was alive, senses sharp and an almost-forgotten strength back in his limbs.

Once more.

The dragon landed, kicking up sand and stretching her neck towards the nearest dead quillback. Her eyes glowed like embers in the dark.

He dropped the staff, and charged.

Khari was just as quick on the ambush, only she shouted as she broke cover, immediately drawing the dragon's attention to herself—and away from everyone else. Though the sand had a way of slowing things down, she was light over the surface of it for someone in so much armor, bringing her enchanted sword around and down in a bid for an early hit on the dragon's snout.

Unfortunately, Rubis was too quick for that, lifting her head well out of the small elf's reach. She was easily as big as the lyrium dragon had been at Adamant—perhaps larger still. Undaunted, Khari redirected her momentum and went in for her front left leg instead.

Romulus immediately went after one of the wings. While there wasn't anything vital to attack there, damaging the wings enough could keep the dragon on the ground permanently, where they actually had a chance to fight back against it. He sank his blade into the relatively thin membrane there and tore through it several feet, leaving a bloody hole for the air to pass through when Rubis lifted the limb on reaction. She swiped blindly with a leg in his direction.

Séverine stepped in the way, catching the claws across her shield with a horrid screeching sound. The force threw her back, but she kept her feet under her and stayed upright, bringing her heavy flail around to smack and bludgeon against the leg. It had more success than a slashing weapon would have, but still the damage was negligible.

Leon took advantage of the ample distraction provided by his friends, lowering his shoulder and barreling into the dragon's back left knee. She roared at the impact, the joint buckling enough to interrupt her attempt to gouge Khari with her claws and lean her entire frame towards him. The sound indicated a solid impact, blunt like Séverine's flail and similarly not enough to do any lasting damage.

She kicked back against him, talons scraping over his chestplate with a furious screech, but it lacked the momentum necessary to punch through the armor outright. Leon dug into the sand, skidding backwards and carving deep furrows in it with his feet. But he didn't topple over, and the moment she'd spent focused on him was one in which someone else could act.

Cyrus, for one, took advantage of the opportunity, moving in on the opposite flank from Romulus and stabbing both falcata down into the membrane of Rubis's other wing. Her violent reaction tore one of his blades from his grip, flinging it somewhere Leon couldn't see, but he kept hold of the other, redoubling his grip and dragging it free, flinging drops of blood from the edge to the sand.

Rubis shrieked, the sound building until it was almost deafening, echoing inside their armor and helmets. With a great heave, she jumped away from them, landing several meters to the left, but still grounded. Whether she could even take flight anymore was hard to say; her wings both bore great bleeding tears, and she held them aloft and away from her body as if to protect them from further damage.

Khari gave chase, only to be intercepted by a heavy swipe of her front claws. The attempt to roll out of the way was only partly successful, and she flew no fewer than ten feet through the air, crashing into the sand with a heavy whump.

Rubis's jaws opened, neck arching back before she lashed out in Khari's direction. Again Séverine was there to intercept the blow; a blast of bright light illuminated the darkness in front of the dragon's face as her fangs came down. Judging by the way she recoiled and turned her head away for a moment, it had partially blinded her. It wasn't enough to hide Séverine from the next bite, jaws snapping shut on either side of her shield with the dragon's head turned sideways. It was just wide enough to keep the teeth out of Séverine's sides, but there was no escaping the clutches of those jaws without help.

Romulus attempted to provide it, grappling up onto Rubis's lower neck in the moment it was available to him. He'd sheathed his blade, likely knowing it wouldn't be much use against anything on the dragon's back. He went to work with his mark instead, pressing his palm against the dragon scales at the back of her neck and unleashing energy. The blast was enough to tear off scales and send a spray of dragon blood into the air.

In the moment it seemed only to enrage her. She reared back, throwing Romulus off and onto his back and simultaneously lifting Séverine up at least ten feet into the air by her shield arm.

They needed to force her to let go, before she decided breathing fire was the thing to do. Leon would have ordinarily tried to weight her down himself, wrestled her head to the ground with whatever means he could, but though his instinct demanded he try, he knew he simply wasn't currently strong or fleet enough to succeed.

"Cyrus! Can you climb? We need to force her head down!" It hadn't escaped his notice that, magic or not, Cyrus's balance was extraordinary and practiced.

For his part, Leon hurried to the front, throwing the full weight of his body into a kick aimed for the back of Rubis's foreleg. She was holding more weight on one than the other at the moment, and he aimed for the load-bearing side, hoping to throw off her balance and interrupt her attempts to chew through Séverine's shield.

The kick alone didn't quite do it, but he followed up with a pair of heavy punches, the reinforced steel bands around his knuckles landing in exactly the same spot, right at what looked like the tendon he needed. The precision paid off, and the leg collapsed underneath her, sending her shoulder to the ground.

A low whistle signaled Rubis's incoming tail; Leon braced for impact, unable to get clear in enough time.

This time, Khari got in the way, swinging her sword not at the incoming limb, but hard towards the ground, plunging her blade into the sand. The spikes at the end of Rubis's tail slammed into the metal with a hard clang, uprooting both the sword and its wielder, but also taking the momentum out of the strike.

Cyrus, meanwhile, had taken Leon's advice, pulling himself astride the dragon's back by reaching up her collapsed shoulder and grabbing the spike there with his free hand. His face was twisted in intense concentration; he pulled his legs under him upon reaching the base of her spine.

It was about then that she finally got her feet back under her, too, though, and the violence of her lurch back to a stand nearly threw him off, balance notwithstanding. He doubled down on his grip on the spike, keeping his center of gravity low and close to her body, before seizing the opportunity provided by a moment of stillness and rapidly ascending her neck, using more of the spikes as handholds. No doubt they'd have sliced his hands to ribbons but for his gauntlets.

When he reached as far up as he was going to get, he stabbed his blade just behind her jaw with all the force he could muster. He was probably trying to cut something that would force her grip on Séverine to loosen. Once the blade had pierced the smaller, less-tough scales at the hinge of her jaw, he swung himself to hang from the side of her neck, torquing his body in an attempt to pull her downwards with their combined weight.

It worked, at least partially. They started to lower, the stab from Cyrus's blade clearly having some kind of effect, but Rubis jerked her head sideways before they could safely reach the ground. Her clamp on Séverine loosed at the same time, resulting in her being thrown sideways and taking Cyrus with her. They smashed into the ground in a heap together, which looked more painful for Cyrus given the way Séverine in her armor came down on top of him.

Rubis stomped a foot down and fixed her eyes on the pair of them, nostrils flaring in more than one sense. A quiet curse escaped Séverine, and she seized Cyrus by the collar, hauling him up and throwing him along with herself behind a nearby pillar. Or rather, the remains of one. It was all the cover they had when Rubis unleashed an inferno from her gullet in their direction, temporarily causing them to disappear from Leon's sight in the fire.

Only a moment passed before it was cut short, however, as Romulus drew his blade again and plunged it into the dragon's flank, which she'd left exposed for the fire attack. He hit something important, obviously, as Rubis ceased her fire breath and lashed back with a front leg, hitting Romulus hard and separating him from his weapon. He landed in a puff of sand some distance away.

That, for the moment, left Leon alone with the dragon. She clearly noted it, too, lunging for him with impressive speed for a creature so large, swiping at him with one massive foreleg, claws hooked to catch him. He backpedaled furiously, both of them kicking up sand as he scrambled to avoid the hard crimson of her talons.

One of them caught his leg, pitching him onto his back, and she growled low in her throat, with a sound like two boulders being crunched against each other. Her second foreleg came down heavily over his body, pinning him to the sand firmly enough that his armor started to whine where the plates were pressed too hard against each other. All it would take was one joint to buckle, one side to give, and he'd surely be crushed to death.

She'd left his arms free, though, and he grabbed one of her toes with both hands, pushing back up against the pin with all the strength body and blood could muster. His arms screamed at him, pain lancing up through every nerve ending when the sheer force of the Reaver magic and dragon's blood began to shred his muscle fibers, too weak to support the force with which his instinct compelled him to push.

Rubis's rumbling grew louder, building as she bore down with more of her weight. Some combination of pain and fury bid Leon respond in kind, and he did, a snarl tearing free of his throat as he kept pushing up, the center digit of her talons loosening where it had speared into the sand, lifting inch by inch from where it banded across his chest. The little bit of give let Leon breathe again, black spots receding from his vision with fresh air in his lungs, and he bore upwards with everything he had left, until it was just enough—had to be enough—and he slid himself out from underneath her pin, armor scraping against scales and sand. He rolled to his feet, aware that he could not stop or he'd fall.

With a roar of his own, Leon launched himself forward, wrapping both arms around her foreleg and stomping, hard, on one of her protruding knuckles. She tried to lift the limb, to shake him off, but he held tightly as he could, pulling ragged breaths in through gritted teeth. He wasn't sure who was up, who was in any shape to help, but it had to be now. Rubis reared onto her haunches, exposing her softer underbelly.

It was Khari, helm gone and blood trickling from the corner of her mouth, who got there first. Darting in quickly, she took the remaining several steps to gather her momentum, thrusting her heavy blade forward with all the strength she had.

The enchanted sword flared with some inner light, its green hue brightening for a moment before dying down again, the front half of the blade now deep within the dragon's body. From the way Rubis went slack so quickly, she had to have found something vital, and when she wrenched the blade free, it released a cascade of blood nearly the same color as the dragon's scales. Khari was drenched in it, only just managing to get out from under the massive body of the beast before she was crushed beneath.

Rubis stilled completely where she'd fallen. Her death had, at the last, been a quick one.

“We're alive, right?" Khari sounded unusually weary, perhaps understandable in the circumstances. She was also definitely favoring her left leg again, now that Leon could see her move. “I'm alive. Is everyone else alive?"

“Technically, I suppose." Cyrus was only just emerging from behind the pillar SĂ©verine had pulled him to. His arm was bent at an unnatural angle, and his limp was even more pronounced than Khari's, probably due to the gash on the outside of his thigh. It looked like something had unluckily slipped around the armor there.

Séverine emerged as well, armor and mangled shield blackened from the dragon's fire. It looked to have singed off some of her hair, and there were no doubt some burns that needed treating, but she was otherwise in one piece.

Romulus offered a half-hearted grunt of confirmation from where he sat in the sand. He looked dizzy, to say the least, the blow he took from the dragon likely leaving him with a concussion.

"Leon?" Séverine called, her concern apparent.

It took him a moment to blink away the last of the effects of his rage, and truthfully he almost wished he hadn't. He lost all grip on Rubis, tumbling to the dirt without the ability to catch himself. What he'd done to himself was becoming clear: neither his arms nor his legs would respond to his commands, muscles and tendons ripped beyond the point of function. The blinding pain was replaced with a sort of numbness that felt more cold than anything. Even when he gained the wherewithal to speak, his words slurred heavily, his head swimming in the same dizzy way he recalled from his few adolescent benders.

"Can't... move," he mumbled. "Sorry to make you... carry me again."

But unlike the last time, he retained the barest hold on consciousness now, and it was enough to get him back to the camp and astride his horse, fortified with enough potions to get him to the healers at Griffin Wing, at least.

He wasn't dead.

Hopefully that meant something good for his chances.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

It had been about a week into his recovery that Rilien and Cyrus had administered the modified Reaver tonic to Leon. Cyrus hadn't felt especially comfortable doing so that soon, given the absolute mess the Commander had made of his own body during the fight with the dragon. But, as the tranquil had pointed out, allowing him to recover from that was a consideration that had to be balanced with the increasing risk that the new tonic would prove too demanding on his weakening body if his was left to decline much longer. Or that he'd simply... die.

Cyrus had never had to think about those kinds of things before. Not with respect to a friend. He found it disconcerting. Fortunately, Rilien had no such compunctions, and so they'd administered the dose three days prior. The immediate reaction had been... not much. Pain, as far as Cyrus could tell. But the fact that it wasn't immediately fatal was promising. Obviously.

Mounting the steps to the infirmary, Cyrus pushed open the door, shedding his lighter spring cloak and hooking it over one of the open spots near the entrance. He left his boots on, though, sliding past the staff at work until he came upon the door to Leon's room. Commander's privilege, to be granted a space to recover that was at least mostly private. Probably a necessity anyway.

Cyrus knocked twice as a courtesy, but when no one immediately told him to wait, he simply entered instead, a greeting halfway to his tongue when he spotted Asala by the Commander's bedside. Despite himself, that brought him up a little short, forcing him to reorient his demeanor to something a bit more... reserved. Funny: he hadn't even thought of himself as especially relaxed around Leon, but it was clearly so.

“Commander." He greeted his friend with a small nod, then moved his eyes to the healer. “Asala. How's he doing?"

"He is healing, physically at least," Asala answered. She passed her hand, enveloped with a pink magic, over one of his extremities for the last time, as she let the magic fade. "He is stable, and his body is stitching itself back together quite well. I've been balancing magical and his natural healing so as not to put any undue stress on his body," she said, though she still wore a tight frown. "Other than that," she glanced back at Cyrus, "I'm afraid I cannot say."

"I've felt better," Leon added, looking almost amused at being discussed as though he were not present. "But... I've felt worse. And since I never expected that to be true again, I'd say there's some reason for optimism."

Asala simply smiled and offered a comforting, though gentle pat on his leg.

That was... all quite good news, especially the last part. Cyrus felt himself relax, just a little. “Good." Inexpert at hiding his emotions, he could not keep the relief from seeping into his tone. Plenty of reasons for relief, even if the prognosis was still in some ways quite uncertain. “I'd thought if you were feeling up to it, we might head down to the Herald's Rest for something to eat. I'm sure it would reassure some of the others to see you up and about."

He let the question hang implied. If Leon still wasn't mobile enough, they'd have to find something else to do, but that would be no burden on Cyrus.

Leon considered that for a moment, then smiled a little. "Well if you're offering to take a break from hermitage for my sake, I almost can't say no. I think I'd be capable of it, if my healer gives her permission." He glanced at Asala. Unlike some of the others, Leon was actually the kind of patient that listened to the advice of the people treating him. At least usually.

"If you feel that you are up to, then I will not be the one to stop you," she acquiesced with a nod. "The usual still applies however. Take it slow and try not to overexert yourself. And if you feel that something is off, please let me know immediately," she offered.

"Of course." Leon returned the offer with one of his mild smiles, dipping his chin in a nod. "As always, thank you for your help, Miss Asala. We'd be rather lost without it." With a slight sigh, he shifted his attention back to Cyrus. "Could you hand me my cane? I should be able to walk under my own power if I have it."

“Not a problem." It didn't take long for Cyrus to locate the implement, and he handed it off to Leon, remaining where he was in case the Commander needed additional assistance reaching his feet. Even as they made to exit the room, he took care to walk at Leon's side, rather than slightly in front or behind, just in case of any mishaps.

But his concern proved to be unfounded, as the cane really was all he needed to make it down the stairs and then across the bailey. Progress was slow more due to the number of people who stopped to congratulate Leon on his recovery than anything. And Cyrus supposed this was warranted: though he certainly didn't look the picture of health yet, the fact that he was alive at all was something to celebrate. For the Inquisition as an organization... and also for his friends personally. One former Magister's apprentice included.

It struck him that he wanted to express this, but the words that were so quick to form thoughts were slow and heavy to his tongue. He ended up silent until they'd just about reached the tavern, at which point he finally managed to scrape together something to say. “I'm... well, it's sort of stupid to say I'm glad you seem to be doing better, isn't it?" How other people expressed the same sentiments so easily and naturally was beyond him.

Cyrus bit his tongue and pulled open the door to the tavern.

"I don't think so," Leon replied, warmth in his tone. "I can see why you'd think so. It's a bit obvious, as far as declarations go. But sometimes telling people obvious things achieves more than just making the declaration." He half-smiled, passing by Cyrus to enter the Herald's Rest. He leaned heavily on his cane, but even his speed in motion was much improved over a fortnight ago.

He didn't finish the thought until they'd settled down at a corner table, and the cane found itself against the back wall. "I'm happy to be reminded that you cared, even if I'd never forgotten. Here's something else that's obvious: I wouldn't be here if not for you, and you have my deepest gratitude." For all the lightness of the tone he used to speak, Leon's expression conveyed the utmost seriousness, particularly where he held eye contact with Cyrus.

Well. That was... the demonstration had cemented the principle, to be sure. Cyrus almost felt embarrassed by the admission, a slightly-uneasy feeling settling in his chest. The instinct to downplay it was there, to dismiss his usefulness as a matter of luck or little import or something, but it just seemed like the wrong thing to do with such genuine thanks offered. So he tried for the same. Obvious but true.

“You're welcome."

Leon's soft huff, almost a chuckle, seemed to confirm that it was the right answer, so to speak, and they both settled in a little easier, giving their orders to the waitress when she came by and nursing their drinks in the meantime. Leon ordered water rather than alcohol, probably in deference to his condition and Asala's health advice regarding overexertion.

It wasn't long, though, before they once again had company. Corvin and Hissrad had entered the tavern but a moment before, and diverted from their course to greet the commander. The young elf clapped Leon's shoulder, albeit carefully, sparing a lopsided grin for Cyrus as well. "Good to see you up and about, Leon. You had us all on-edge there for a while, eh?"

"I didn't intend it, I swear," Leon replied, a bit of dry humor entering his tone. "I'll do my best not to repeat the performance."

Corvin's grin stretched a little wider, and he nodded once. "Sounds like a good plan to me." He nodded to Hissrad, and they returned to their business.

"You're already starting to look better Commander," Aurora noted. A glance over revealed both her and Donnelly, her arm linked with his. Apparently they had already been in the Tavern when Leon and Cyrus entered, if the seemingly occupied table behind them was theirs. Corvin and Hissrad were probably what drew their attention the the pair.

"Congratulations," Donnelly added. "It's good to have you back. Make sure he doesn't overdo it, okay Cyrus?"

It was all very... congenial. Cyrus nodded, a bit uncomfortably, but then struck upon something to say and relaxed. “Of course. I'll make sure he doesn't go too wild celebrating his returned health." Obviously not actually a risk with Leon, but it seemed fine to joke about, anyway.

Donnelly laughed at that. "Good to hear. Let us know when we need to adjust the drill schedules so you can lead them again, Commander."

"That's a while off," Leon replied, just a touch of melancholy in the words. "But thank you. I will."

At that point, their food arrived, and the others politely took their leave so Leon and Cyrus could eat. Leon did so with enthusiasm, though it would take a lot more to make him lose his oddly-delicate table manners.

That said, not everyone was so polite as Aurora and Donnelly were.

No sooner had the tavern door opened again than a familiar voice was calling their names. “Leon! Cy! Just who I was looking for." Khari, naturally, plunked herself in the chair next to Cyrus without so much as by-your-leave. He'd mostly learned to appreciate her directness, even if it did still occasionally surprise him. Too many years with people who wouldn't have dared, especially if they looked like her.

Reaching into a pocket, she withdrew a pair of objects and paid them down on the table with something of a dramatic flourish. When she lifted her hand away, they proved to be what looked like necklaces—both on thin silverite chains. Of greatest interest, however, was the fact that the pendants were reddish and shiny in a way that seemed vaguely familiar.

“Busted up one of Rubis's talons. Too big for anyone to wear the whole thing, so I figured we could share. Since we did it together, and all." She hooked her thumb around a similar chain at her own neck, lifting another piece of talon out from under her shirt. “No forgetting it now, huh? Already gave Rom and Sev theirs."

Leon had stopped eating as soon as she appeared, and now stared at the necklaces on the table with a faintly gobsmacked look on his face. Clearly, Cyrus wasn't the only one who didn't always know what to say. glancing once at Khari, then back down to the crafted mementos, he reached forward, picking up the nearer one and running his thumb along the surface of it, where she'd smoothed down the jagged edges of whatever break she'd engineered in the claw.

A fond smile eased onto his face, and he expelled a breath from his nose that was almost a laugh. "Which part are we meant to be not forgetting? I do recall an awful lot of injuries and a fair amount of trepidation more than anything else. Nearly being hors d'oeuvre for a dragon's evening meal?"

Cyrus smothered a laugh. Khari didn't bother.

“Well, the 'nearly' bit's pretty important, but I was thinking more along the lines of how great we were. Not just any five-person team can go toe-to-to with a dragon and beat her, you know. That's one for Inquisition legend. And I figure they double as proof, in case anyone tries to call us liars." She grinned, eyes narrowing with the force of it.

Cyrus picked up his own, sliding it over his head without hesitation. Beneath his shirt, it clinked softly against Asvhalla's token. This one, though, he had to say he preferred. Reminder of heavy injuries or not, it was also one he definitely felt he'd earned.

Leon evidently wasn't interested in putting up any sort of fight, either, because he did much the same, the red sliver coming to rest right over his heart. "I suppose I can get behind that." He touched the talon and glanced back at her.

"Thank you, Khari. For everything."

“You're welcome, but thanks are also always accepted in drinks. Just so you're aware."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The hands of spring touched the mountains last. So far they'd failed to touch this place.

Rom was willing to bet they were higher in altitude here than they were at Skyhold. Emprise du Lion, this place was called, though Orlesian rule was nowhere to be seen. It was a frigid place in the Frostbacks, on the other side of the mountainous spine separating them from Skyhold. They'd needed to travel north and around to the other side to find a road suitable enough for their forces, and their allies.

Many had come to see the end of the Red Templars.

The Inquisition's army was mustered in full, a token garrison left behind to secure Skyhold. A detachment of chevaliers met them on the road, led by Violette Routhier and, unexpectedly, Thédore Blancheflor. They'd brought a pair of trebuchets and a battering ram with them, the siege weapons trundling along behind the main column. No doubt the Emperor had plenty of reason to wish the Red Templars expunged from Orlais.

"Lucien regrets that he can't join the battle himself," Violette explained upon greeting the leadership. "But his Advisory Council is rather insistent that fighting reds weeks before he's due to be married is poor form even for him. He sends his regards."

Kirkwall sent its regards as well, in the form of the Queen's Companions. The cavalry unit was able to make good time around the Waking Sea to join them, led by their bold commander, the Baron William Alston. Rom thought he recalled writing a letter to him once, but in truth the names blended together after a while. He had no idea how Estella seemed to keep them all straight.

Rom doubted the cavalry would be all that useful at first. The Red Templars would know they were coming, if not exactly when, and their defenses weren't going to be accessible to horses. Suledin Fortress was where they'd chosen to occupy, an ancient castle high in the mountains, one that had fallen out of use once the Orlesian Civil War broke out. From what Rom understood, it was going to require quite the siege. That meant they might be here a while.

"It's just up the road," Lia said to the small party that accompanied her. According to her reports there was an opportunity here if they moved with some precision and speed before the bulk of the army arrived.

Séverine let a hand fall near her flail, clearly tempted to draw it. "Should we be expecting trouble?"

Lia shook her head. "I doubt it. There's no one in town but the mistress during the day, and the Reds didn't bother putting a watch on her before, so..."

Alban Poulin was who they were due to meet. An Orlesian noble, the only authority in the town of Sahrnia. More of a village, really. It came into sight around the next snowy bend, on the edge of a lake that was still completely frozen. Suledin Fortress was visible in the distance, but it was too far out for them to risk being seen just yet.

Sahrnia looked abandoned more than anything. Some houses had collapsed entirely, others had merely caved in from the weight of snow on their rooftops, left uncleared all winter long. Here and there were the remains of campfires, cowering in the corners of structures still standing. Pitiful fires burned in a few sparsely placed braziers, barely surviving the wind that occasionally knifed through the streets. But there were still signs of life. Bedrolls and sacks of belongings, scraps of food probably. Signs that at night, people returned here, in their attempts to survive the cold and their captors.

“Well, this place has gone to shit." Khari sounded more concerned than outright rude, though as always, she wasn't too delicate with her words. “You think they make these people work the mine or quarry or whatever?" It was hard not to think about the other captives they'd encountered of the course of the long fight against the Red Templars: sickened, dying people turning pallid and deathly just from exposure to the corrupted lyrium. Some went fast, some went slow, but they all went, in the end.

“I'd hardly be surprised." Cyrus drew his hood a little further up where it had started to fall from the force of the wind. His voice was muffled by the thick scarf around his mouth and nose; he squinted against the brightness of sun off snow. “It wouldn't be hard to keep an operation going even in this weather. Not with the heat that lyrium gives off."

Rilien, apparently unperturbed by the chill despite the fact that his exposed ears were beginning to turn red, shifted his attention to the conversation at that. “The conditions are favorable for the task. The cold suppresses the worst of the effects. Anyone harvesting it would last longer here than in a warmer clime, however unpleasant they might find it."

Asala frowned deeply, the sorrow she felt for these people etched deeply into her flushed features. Her cheeks were reddened due to the cold, but her ears were protected by a piece of leather lined with fur tied across her forehead and the rest of the chill was warded off by a thick cloak, and undoubtedly thick clothing beneath. It was still as odd as ever to see her asymmetrical horns however.

"We need to help these people," she said, her eyes drawn to a particularly lonely flame. She didn't say it as a plea, but rather solidifying it as a fact. There was concern on her face, but a certainty in her eyes.

"That's why I thought we'd leave the army behind for a bit." Lia's expression was settled into hard lines, her demeanor grim. She shook her head. "Reds and their hostages..."

"You've returned!" the words came from a middle-aged woman emerging from the largest of the houses still standing. She wrapped a large fur cloak around her shoulders as she stepped into the cold, shielding her from the wind. She took in the sight of those accompanying Lia with something approaching awe. "I am Mistress Alban Poulin. It's good to finally meet you, Inquisition."

A decorative circlet, made of bronze or some similar metal, rested on her head, but that wasn't what drew Rom's attention. She didn't look well necessarily, but she lacked the signs of red lyrium sickness or corruption that one would expect after so long a period of captivity.

"Knight-Commander Séverine Lacan," the templar greeted her in turn. "I'd introduce the others, but there are a few too many to go through. Rest assured, we're here to help. The army is further back on the road. I understand something can be done about the quarry first, though?"

Poulin nodded, eager to explain. "Yes. The Red Templars take the prisoners there every day to work for them, mining red lyrium. They're there now. Most of the Red Templars have fled back to Suledin, expecting your approach, but they leave a token force to keep the prisoners working. I think they need all the red lyrium they can get." She looked over those present again, no doubt finding some inspiration there. They were formidable, after all. "If you strike the quarry soon, and swiftly, you might be able to save them, and you'll cut off a group of Red Templars from retreat. They won't dare sally out of the fortress, if you have an army with you as you say."

"Do you have any information on the quarry's layout or the specific number of troops in the reduced guard?" Leon sounded like he doubted it, but it was probably worth asking anyway, just in case.

Estella, beside Rilien, exchanged a glance with the spymaster that could have meant anything. It was difficult to say for sure given how good she was at hiding what she was thinking, but something about Poulin appeared to be bothering her.

"Oh, uh..." Poulin hesitated, as though she didn't expect to be asked. "Thirty? Fifty maybe? I can't say for sure. The quarry is very deep by now, they've been blasting deeper into the hillsides for months. I think they were expecting more to join their cause, but they never arrived."

Séverine scoffed. "That's because their last attack was a disaster for them. This battle will be much the same, and this time none of them will escape." She took a cautionary look around, as if she expected the enemy to be watching them at that very moment. "We need to send word back. We'll need more men to take down that many."

Leon nodded, turning immediately to Khari. "Can you run back to the main troop? We're going to need an additional squad. Captain Pavell's, if they're ready to go."

Khari snapped to attention immediately, giving Leon a rather lackadaisical salute. “You got it, Commander. Back in two shakes."

With her departure, the conversation shifted back to Poulin. Estella was the next one to step in, her brow faintly furrowed. "I hope you'll forgive me for saying so, Lady Poulin, but you seem rather... hale, for someone whose entire territory is presently saturated in red lyrium."

It was hard to miss the nervousness that crept into her then. "Ah. Yes, well... I haven't been among the miners, necessarily. Or... in the quarry itself."

Rom had his arms crossed. "You've been here since the Red Templars occupied the region, no?"

Poulin licked her lips, shifting uncomfortably. "Look, I know where this is going. I had no choice. There were no soldiers, no chevaliers, no Inquisition here when the Red Templars came knocking. I was forced to make the best of an absolutely awful situation."

“Which means someone else got the worst of it, I take it." Cyrus didn't sound especially impressed, to say the least.

"What was I supposed to do?" she responded, not trying to avoid being defensive. "If I tried to refuse them, they would simply kill me and take what they wanted anyway."

"They seem to have taken plenty of this place," Séverine noted. "What did you agree to?"

Sighing, Poulin seemed to shrink before them. Not difficult, considering the size of some in the Irregulars. "They paid me to look after the town and its people, including those they brought from other villages. None were allowed to leave, so I had to get by on any supplies they were willing to part with. In exchange for my service, for keeping these people alive as long as I could, they did not force me to work in the quarry."

Not an easy thing to deal with, Rom was certain. Especially for someone with no ability to fight, and the responsibility of leading a town to weigh her down. But it was also a choice that helped supply the Red Templars, and that couldn't be ignored.

"This should be dealt with later," he said. "I imagine she'll be here still, after the siege is done. Right now we have more important things to do."

Another attempt at freeing prisoners held by the Red Templars. With any luck, this would be the last time they had to do this.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The march to the quarry was undertaken mostly in silence, or at least as much silence as the passage of so many people would allow. Their number neared sixty, more than Leon would have preferred to move for a raid this size, but given that their opponents were red templars, having a numbers advantage was all but required for a chance at success. Even if it meant there was little chance of making it all the way there without detection. Since they could not strike quietly, they would have to strike swiftly, and everyone kept a march pace more akin to a jog than anything.

The Irregulars in the number went at the front; they could reliably be depended upon to absorb a great deal more aggression without cracking, and having a strong initial push capable of breaking a red templar line was going to be crucial. The regulars went behind, their captain traveling up and down the column to relay the occasional instruction, or in some cases trade quiet jokes with a few of the particularly-uneasy. It was not an ordinary battle against ordinary men they would be undertaking, after all. Some unease was to be expected from those who faced the strange less frequently than the elite troops in the front.

Leon was beginning to count himself among them again, in a way. It would be many more weeks, perhaps even months, before he regained his former conditioning: his decay had eaten away at too much of his body to be overcome so quickly as this. But he was no longer infirm, and walked, ran and fought under his own power once more. Given that, he couldn't allow himself to miss the opportunity before them.

Though it bothered him less than some, he could already feel the oppressive atmosphere of a massive red lyrium deposit. It warmed the air in a feverish sort of way, coaxing sweat from his skin that sat cold under his layers, sickly and uncomfortable. The air was thick with it, not a smell or a taste exactly, but a weight that almost made breathing a conscious labor instead of the automatic process it was supposed to be. His boots crunched through the snow, the sound refreshingly crisp by comparison, the bite of cold occasionally slicing through the heavy haze, a reminder that it was not nearly so warm and humid as it felt.

It wasn't long until the quarry lay before them: more a sudden absence of more visible snow and slope ahead, as the landscape dipped into a blast-formed crater, rimmed by decrepit, greying wood fencing and the occasional slapdash watchtower, red pennants dropping until picked up and snapped by one of the sharp gusts. None of them looked to be manned. Most likely their arrival was already anticipated.

He stopped, gesturing with a hand for the others to do the same behind him. Listening was difficult over the driving wind, which echoed hollowly in the quarry itself, amplifying the noise. It looked like there were a few different routes down: one was straight ahead, a narrow walkway made of wood and iron sloping downwards until it disappeared from his line of sight. The east side of the quarry had a natural path carved into the side of the crater, worn smooth with the passage of workers' feet. It was even more narrow than the wooden structure. The last was infeasible: another wooden path had been destroyed, a large gap blasted into the middle.

"Seems like they've already holed up further in," he observed. "We're going to have to watch out for traps."

"Wouldn't want them to make it easy for us now." Vesryn's face was concealed behind his helmet, but everything about his mannerisms were a little more tense lately. No doubt a result of the return of his unique troubles. He refused to be left behind, though, even if fighting was going to become steadily more impractical for him over time.

Séverine's flail chain clinked softly, the metal ball at the end of it swaying back and forth with anticipation. "What do you think? Split up, or push together?"

“Seems like the faster we can get more people down there the better." Khari sucked her teeth, squinting ahead at the crater. “But I don't like the chances of too many people managing that ledge. Looks kind of narrow." She shrugged, returning her eyes to Leon. “Hard to say without knowing what they've got set up for us down there."

She had a point—he couldn't deny that. Since the reds had taken refuge further in, there was really no predicting what they were about to encounter, but much longer deliberating about it and they were going to have worse problems. Deciding quickly, Leon moved his attention to Rilien. "Take everyone with ranged weapons and enough grace to negotiate that ledge. Go down that way." At least this way if the rest of them were ambushed, those taking the slower path down would be able to add support from wherever they were.

"The rest of us go down the walkway. Captain Pavell, when we get down there, I want the regulars in squads. Sweep everything and be careful. You and half of them are with us. We're going directly in." It wouldn't be an easy fight by any means, and dividing their strength already was an unfortunate but necessary precaution. The sweeping teams would be able to rejoin in relatively short order if things proved to be clear.

From there, they'd just have to be adaptable.

The orders went down the line, and everyone formed up. Leon tightened his gauntlets, nodding to Khari, Vesryn and Séverine. The four of them, heavily armored and used to taking abuse, would be the very point of the formation. The others would follow just behind.

Though he almost feared sabotage on the walkway itself, there was none to be found; the thunder of armored boots drumming against the wood blended with the creaks of the structure, unused to the strain they were putting it through. It held, however, and Leon's feet touched ground first, crushing more snow beneath them. It was packed down here, though, the prints fresh. It hadn't been long that the reds were drawn in. That was heartening.

Their destination was an inset cave entrance in the side of the quarry, no doubt opening into further mining tunnels and the like. It was currently barred, thick slabs of wood thrown over the entrance to give the Inquisition something to throw themselves against and slow down.

"Asala. Can you do something about that door from here?"

"Hmm," she hummed, taking another inquisitive glance over at the barred door. "It may take more than one pass and it will not be quiet, but it should be doable," she said, before she looked at him expectantly, waiting for the order to begin.

"Quiet's out the window anyway. Do it."

On the order, both hands emerged from beneath her cloak already emanating a pinkish energy. A few gestures of her fingers were all it took to form a barrier roughly the size of the entrance they were attempting to break down. She inhaled once before forcing the barrier forward, crashing into the barricade. There was enough force behind the blow to make the wood scream in protest, but like she predicted it did not bow in the first blow. It subsequently took a series of them to finally splinter the wood enough to allow them passage. With a deep exhale, she glance back to Leon and awaited the next order.

It was an obvious one, requiring no more than the forward motion of his hand. The Inquisition moved, numbers narrowing to push through the cave entrance.

Inside was a system of scaffolding, designed to allow miners access to all heights of the soaring cave walls in the mountainside. Red lyrium crystals protruded at odd angles from large chunks of the wall, but this was no object to the templars that lay in wait.

The arrows fell first. "Shields!" For his own part, Leon ducked his head, grimacing when one rang against the side of his helm but pushing forward anyway. Aside from the archers on the scaffold, there was a clear line of reds across the narrowest point of the room, a shield wall that needed breaking. Of little use against the distant bowmen, Leon charged the line, crashing into the part of it he'd judged most likely to give. He succeeded in forcing two of them to take hard, hasty steps back, before a trio of spears from behind the shield wall forced him away.

Khari was right beside him, a heavy swing of her sword knocking aside one of the spears. It flew harmlessly over his shoulder, nearly torn from the grip of its wielder. But as they always did, the reds recovered quickly, and she was forced to put space between them when a shadow detached itself from the gloom beneath the scaffolding and made to stab her in the back. Her sword met the lyrium arm with a shriek, and Khari rolled to improve her positioning, opening up a spot at Leon's flank for the assault against the line.

Corvin slid in to occupy it, sparing Leon a lopsided grin from beneath his helm—just a momentary flash of teeth through the gap. His longsword had substantially more reach than Leon's arms alone, and he found the poorly protected neck of one of the spearmen, helm warped by a protrusion of lyrium crystals on his shoulder. He fell, and the elf methodically moved on to the next.

Cyrus had elected to begin the hard climb up the scaffolding to deal with the archers, swinging up onto the lowest level just long enough to press himself against the wall as a short volley flew by him. In the time it took the templars to draw again, he was swinging himself up the next ladder, intent on those highest up. Rilien led a small group of the fleeter regulars at the same task on the other side of the room, but in the meantime the arrows fell thick and fast.

They would not have to worry about a particular section of the scaffolding however, as one of Asala's barriers caught a corner and with enough effort and force managed to leverage it free from the wall. It stood freely for a moment, the archers at the top tumbling off before it finally reached the point of no return and the entire structure collapsed to the floor below.

It made her a target almost immediately, something she had been aware would happen, as before the scaffold even hit the ground, a pink dome hovered above her. Arrows plinked harmlessly off of the dome as it provided protection not only to her, but those within range to huddle underneath its protective shadow. She was not satisfied standing still either, as she began to march forward with the rest of the force beneath her shield aiming to get at least most of them to the front lines.

Vesryn smashed into the reds on Leon's left, covering his other flank. If his condition was slowing him down at all, he wasn't showing it. His spear was of limited use in the confined space, but even still he was able to keep it up above the mess, occasionally stabbing cleanly through a red's throat, often one of the back rankers that didn't expect it.

Even with the ferocious strength the red templars arrayed against them possessed, they lacked the numbers to hold the Inquisition's finest for long. They were too well shielded and armored for the arrows to have much effect, and the archers didn't have long before they were being dealt with besides. Séverine was at the point of the spear for their eventual breakthrough, a cluster of red templars giving away and tipping over. Her true templars tore through the line, Inquisition regulars behind them. Rapidly the order of the enemy began to break down, though far fewer of them sought retreat than a conventional enemy would have.

Those that remained, the Inquisition systematically dismantled. A pair of less-warped soldiers fled, their instincts perhaps still intact enough to send them back to the rear chambers for protection. The passage at the back of this room was narrow; no doubt some similar deathtrap awaited them the next time it opened up.

The last of the red templars in the room fallen, Leon counted the number at no more than twenty. It was well short of Poulin's estimate—there had to be more further in. Sparing a moment to glance over the troops, he found several wounded, but few dead. They'd done well.

He considered keeping Asala back on triage, in case any of them were bleeding out, but the standard alchemy provisions they all had should do for now. He trusted someone to mention it if they were in need of more urgent care. "The wounded stay here," he said, gesturing to one of the walls. "Keep to the cover, just in case."

From there, he fixed his attention forward, stepping over the fallen line of red templars and heading towards the passage before them.

It was not barred at the previous one had been, although—it looked like one of the fleeing templars had dropped something as they made their way back. Leon squinted in the relative dark, trying to make out the shape. Was it... sparking?

"Blast charge—get down!" Corvin shoved Leon back and himself forwards in the same motion, acting opposite his own advice and sprinting towards what must have been a lyrium explosive.

Leon dove for what cover was available, putting some scaffolding between himself and the blast. He saw Corvin hit the floor, curling his body around the charge, then heard the unmistakable bang of combustion and the shrill scream of rending metal. The ground beneath them shuddered enough to feel through his limbs, vibrating up into his spine. Pieces of the passage entrance broke off under the force of the charge, and the ceiling above them trembled before holding steady. The blast sent Corvin flying backwards; he landed hard amidst the corpses of the red templar line, and did not move.

"Cor!" Estella was first to her feet, running to her longtime friend and dropping to her knees next to him. It was impossible to see exactly what state he was in from Leon's vantage; the Commander scowled and stood.

His eyes found Rilien's first. “Check for more of those."

"Asala! Asala, please!" Estella looked up, trying to find their healer amidst the room's many familiar faces.

She needn't search for long as Asala had already been on her way. She came to a sliding stop on her knees, the healing magic already alight in her hands. "Stel," she said calmly but firmly, stealing a glance up before continuing to work. "Can you keep him stable?" she asked, her hands going to Cor's midsection, undoubtedly where the most damage had been.

"I—yes." She leaned forward over her friend from the other side, getting promptly to work.

From a better angle, the wounds were grievous. The heavy steel of Corvin's breastplate had been all but shredded beneath the blast, a large hole in the middle surrounded by warped, melted metal. The amount of blood visible suggested damage deep to his internal organs. It was probably only the armor itself that had saved him from being blown apart, and even then... survival might only be a temporary condition.

Leon would simply have to trust that they'd do anything possible. There was little time to stay and worry in this situation, and he ruthlessly quashed his own concern to the extent that he was able. Time enough to consider it all when the quarry was clear and they could stop to breathe. As soon as Rilien had returned word that they were clear of any other unexpected explosives, he gathered the troops, and they pressed on.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Three days after they took the quarry, the siege against Suledin Fortress was well underway. Frankly Khari felt it was kind of dragging, but sieges had a habit of doing that. In a way, it was better than the alternative, at least for the regulars. They'd taken their captains injury pretty hard in morale terms—not surprising. Cor was a likeable guy, and he more than any of the rest of them was the one who'd been among the individual troops, getting to know them and training them and all that. She figured it had to have hit his fellow Lions the hardest, but they were mercenaries, more used to the idea of losing friends and comrades.

But he seemed to be stable, even if healing was inexplicably slow. Asala was good at what she did, though, and pretty much everyone knew that, so the mood was picking up again. Meanwhile, they still wailed away at the fortress with Lucien's trebuchets, and waited for... well, she wasn't sure, exactly. An opportunity, maybe.

At the moment, most of the command team was gathered in one of the large canvas tents they'd set up upon arrival. Khari was actually kind of surprised she'd been invited to participate, strategy training with Leon or not. She still had a sense of her own position in the Inquisition, though, and stood a few feet back from the map table that hosted most of those who were actually in charge. She'd contribute if there was an opportunity to say something useful, but she wasn't going to insist otherwise.

Lia was in the process of walking the others through the situation. "It's a huge fortress, too big for the reds to properly man. They've actually given up a few sections of the wall, here," she pointed to a spot on the map laid out on the table in front of her, "and here. These aren't feasible to attack, the terrain is awful, but here on the east side there's a drain, a hole allowing a stream to pass under. The metal's rusted and weak. Could provide a way in to an undefended area of the fortress, but sending any more than a few would be a huge risk. No easy way out once they're in."

She looked tired. She'd been at work almost nonstop since the siege began, taking only a few hours of rest. No doubt she was taking Cor's injury harder than most. They were both from Kirkwall, after all, and friends since well before the Inquisition was founded.

Séverine seemed to sense it too. Her tone was softer than usual. "And what would a small group hope to do, once inside?"

Lia shrugged. "Well... the north gate has the lightest defense of the ones we'd be able to push through, though it'd be a long trek through some manned parts of the fortress to get there. Could always go after Hawke, too, probably somewhere in the keep."

"Would they stop fighting if we killed him?" Rom asked, arms crossed, brow creased in thought.

Séverine shook her head. "I doubt it. Most are too far gone to lay down their arms. Those that aren't are likely too afraid of the rest to do it. Still, it could throw them into disarray."

Leon was frowning down at the map. He didn't disapprove of the thought—Khari knew him well enough to say that. But he clearly had some reservations nonetheless. "We need something decisive," he said. "If we're going to take the risk, it ought to be for something that has a realistic chance of helping us break the siege."

"But what, though?" Stel replied, a touch of frustration creeping into her tone. The dark circles under her eyes spoke to little rest for her either, probably because she'd been helping Asala keep her friend alive. "Sometimes it seems like they're barely human. They don't seem to eat, I'm not even sure they sleep. I'd say we should destroy their supplies and starve them out, but I don't think there's any such possibility."

“Not for food, perhaps, but I think you've the right idea." Cyrus spoke up from his sister's elbow, glancing around at the others before lifting his shoulders in a shrug. “They're very dependent on their lyrium. We could steal it out from under their noses and have them out of the keep in another couple of days maximum, I'd guess."

Khari considered that for a moment, kitting her brows and deciding it was worth piping up. “Or we could kill a lot of birds with one stone castle." She crossed her arms, shifting her weight from one foot to the other. “We all know lyrium explodes. Why not blow the stash up instead of just stealing it? Bring the keep down on their heads if we're lucky. I bet Ril or Widget could work up some charges for it."

Rilien considered the idea for several second, then nodded. “That is well within our capabilities, yes. Perhaps destroying the lyrium in combination with slaying their leader would be most effective."

"If that's the plan, we'll need a team." It wasn't too hard to predict what Séverine was going to say next. "I will lead it. If this is where we take down Carver, I'm not sitting out."

"I'm in, too." Ves had been lurking at the edge of the room, listening, but spoke up now, loud and clear. "You'll need more than one shield, if the reds catch on to you."

Stel looked a bit like she'd bitten into something sour for a half-second, before her face smoothed out again. "Much as I'd like to join you," she said quietly, "I probably shouldn't. The last time I was around any quantity of red lyrium, it... didn't go well." Which made sense. Mages were even more sensitive to it than ordinary people.

“I'll go, too." Khari couldn't say she felt any hesitation in volunteering, even. These fuckers had messed with the people she cared about long enough. And she felt like she owed as many of them an asskicking as she could dole out. Revenge for what that damn behemoth had done to her legs.

“You will need someone who can set the charges." Rilien didn't do great around red lyrium either, from what Khari knew, but he had a point, and Widget wasn't exactly a combatant, so he was probably the better choice of the two people who'd know what to do.

"I'll go as well," Leon said after a long moment. "This needs to end, and I can handle more red lyrium exposure than most." He glanced between the Inquisitors. "That would leave the two of you in command of the siege, unless Romulus planned to come as well?"

"I'm better put to use inside those walls than back here." Rom sounded pretty sure of it. He definitely had more practice sneaking than he did giving commands, at any rate. He gave Stel an apologetic look. "Sorry. Feels like I'm leaving you with the hard job."

Stel sighed slightly, a wry smile tilting her mouth. "Who, me? I'm just running an entire siege. Nothing to write home about." There was a touch of genuine uneasiness in the statement, but she shook her head as if to banish it. "I'll be fine. All of you just focus on coming back alive, please."

Séverine took stock of the group that had volunteered. "Six should be more than enough. We'll just have to hope Carver hasn't surrounded himself with knights, hiding in the keep." She turned to Lia. "If we need a quick escape, what's our best option?"

The way Lia hesitated implied there wasn't a good one. She surveyed the map. "If you can lose pursuit, then back the way you came would be best. If not... some of the walls will have deep enough snow on the other side to throw yourself in. Might not break your legs."

"That reassuring." The Knight-Commander didn't seem especially bothered, however. "We'll wait for nightfall before moving in. Don't stop the trebuchet crews, we need to keep them focused on the army. Just... maybe tell them to aim for the walls, and not the interior."

"Duly noted."




Night fell, and as promised, the siege didn't relent. They didn't bother igniting the stones that the trebuchets were lobbing at and over the walls, so now there were just periodic whooshes of heavy objects flying away into the darkness, followed by thunderous booms a few seconds later, when they smashed against the walls or interior structures of the fortress. The walls had to be weak by now, crumbling in places. Still, unless they caved entirely, assaulting them or the gates head on was a violent proposition. The goal was to preserve the lives of their troops, not throw them away.

Occasionally something would come back at them out of the darkness. Spikes of red lyrium, typically. The horrors inside had grown bolder in the darkness, sometimes climbing to the battlements and launching projectiles into the air. They could get some remarkable distance on them, outranging any Inquisition longbow. It only took a few seriously wounded for the Inquisition to learn its lesson, and shift their forward troops back.

The infiltration group left fully geared along a path Lia and the other scouts had watched for them, one that cut low through an icy ravine carved into the mountainside. It wasn't the easiest trek in the dark, but the moon came out halfway through, the light catching on the ice enough that they didn't need torches.

"Here we are." Lia pointed to her left as the path ended and they climbed uphill back into deep snow. She spoke in low tones, for obvious reasons; the east wall of Suledin Fortress was dead ahead. Already they could hear the soft trickling of the stream coming down from the mountain, icy water flowing under the wall.

The grate was as rusted as Lia said it was, but they still needed to get through it. It was a lot quieter here than in the army camp, though the occasional cracks of boulders on stone were much louder now that they were on the receiving end. Hopefully not too close to the receiving end.

They crossed the gap to the base of the wall quickly and quietly, leaving Lia at the end of the cover while they pushed on ahead. Séverine was closest to the stream, and knelt to examine what they were dealing with.

"Not sure what the best way through will be. Romulus, maybe you should—"

She was cut off by Ves's boot smashing against the grate, the thin iron pipes snapping off at their edges. The majority of it fell into the stream, and Ves was quick to fish it out and toss it back into the snow, where it landed with a quiet thud. Wordlessly he lowered himself down and in, sliding his shield to the other side and crawling under to get through.

Séverine shook her head. "Fair enough. Let's move." She pushed in after Ves, disappearing from sight.

Khari was next, finding that her small size made it probably a little easier for her to move around than the others, though it was still nowhere near tall enough for her to stand upright in. Her armor occasionally caught on the stone, scraping softly until she shifted out of the way, and she wrinkled her nose in irritation. Fortunately, her footwear was more than enough to keep the icy water out and away from her skin—this was hypothermia weather. It wasn't often her clan ventured anywhere near here because it tended to stay this way for most of the year.

They emerged on the other side to find what might optimistically be called a copse of trees, except most of them were dead with the cold, closer to petrification than life. A few stubborn conifers held onto their needles, knotty bark defense enough against the harsh chill. Khari took a second to brush herself as free of grit and stone as she was going to get. The area was quiet—no sign of any reds anywhere.

"Stay where the snow's not if you can," Rom advised, for obvious reasons. Snow was a rather loud surface to walk on. They moved under the trees first, where there was at least a little less. After that were pathways that had clearly been tread often, with how much the snow had been either packed down or cleared altogether. The reds weren't actively manning these sections of the fortress, but they were definitely still patrolling them.

They worked their way up, having studied the drawn up layout of the fortress before they made their way inside. It wasn't long before the sounds of voices reached their ears, orders being shouted and received. Quiet the red templars were not, barring those few among them the troops had taken to calling shadows. They were lucky enough not to run into any of them here.

The first patrol they came upon was at the base of the fortress's main keep. The structure itself was massive vertically, extending up along an outcropping of the mountain, several levels they would undoubtedly need to ascend, no doubt with resistance. For now they positioned themselves on either side of an interior gate, listening to the sound of approaching footsteps. Two pairs were lighter, normal sounds of boots in the snow, but the third was heavier. A knight.

Séverine commanded silently, gesturing to Rom, Rilien, Leon, and Khari that they'd be on the takedowns. Rom and Rilien for the normal troops, leaving the knight to Leon and Khari. They crouched low at the wall, waiting for the patrol to pass through. Only when both soldiers and the knight had done so did Rom make his move, darting out in unison with the Spymaster and leaping on the soldier on the left of the group. His blade flashed up and found the throat before they were even on the ground. Rilien went low, slashing for the other soldier's knee with a frost-enchanted dagger. The first strike left him hobbled, and the second found his throat, dropping him to the snow.

The swift attack occupied the knight's attention in front of him, leaving Khari and Leon a window of opportunity to strike. She went first, using Inga's superior reach to lash out where he couldn't do the same. The knight raised an arm to block, metal meeting metal with a clang, and he took her blade in both hands, attempting to wrench it from her grip. Khari grinned, and let it go without a fight, throwing him off when he met much less resistance than expected. It would have been a dumb move if she was fighting alone—but she wasn't.

The overbalance turned out to be fatal. Leon, moving in from the knight's blind spot, tripped him, and the heavy treads became a heavier thud as his back hit the ground. A hard stomp liberated Inga from the templar's grip and may well have fractured part of his elbow. It wouldn't matter anyway: Leon picked up Khari's sword in a smooth motion and stabbed it down into the gap between helmet and breastplate, wrenching it to the side before flipping the blade and tossing it back to her hilt-first.

She caught it with raised eyebrows. She'd never actually seen him use a weapon before. Not that she was surprised he knew how. “You've been holding out on us, Leon."

There was a movement under his helmet that might have been a smile. "Only by omission."

Séverine had been watching ahead with Ves while they worked. "Looks like we're still clear. Let's keep moving."

The bodies were quickly dragged to the side of the wall and out of sight, the blood covered with some extra snow. It wouldn't buy them much time if anyone came this way, but every few seconds could count in these sorts of situations. They pushed through the door, keeping a tight formation, and found themselves in what initially looked like it had to be the red lyrium supply. A few seconds more examination showed otherwise.

The red lyrium appeared to be growing out of the walls of the keep on their left side, behind several large caged-in areas. Shards of it were littered too haphazardly around the ground for it to be such a valuable supply. To add to that, there were no guards. Just these cages, all seemingly empty save for the huge chunks of red lyrium inside them.

And then in the last cell, the red lyrium shifted and moved, pieces of it cracking apart almost as though they'd grown into each other over a prolonged period of stillness. A few seconds more and Khari could identify something alive, something massive, the red lyrium growths attached to its very body. There was a foot, red lyrium having replaced the missing toe nails, and the length of the leg it was attached to had to be five times Khari's height, at least. A hand settled down in the snow, shifting the entire figure's body to better face the intruders outside its cage.

And there was its face, wickedly scarred and mutilated from what had to be an old battle wound, criss-crossing across its singular eye. The scarring extended to the eye itself as well, leaving it discolored and somewhat milky, but from the way it eventually settled on them, it had to be able to see, if not particularly well.

“What the—?" There was something familiar about the creature's form, red lyrium aside. Something occasionally glimpsed from a distance through the massive trees of the deeper Graves. Was this really...?

“Red lyrium giant." Rilien's flat tone confirmed her hypothesis. “This one was in Kirkwall." His hands had drifted to the hilts of his knives, but he did not draw them.

Khari's jaw clenched. She didn't really want to fight it, either. Not because of the challenge—everyone knew she lived for those. “Bastards." The word referred to the Red Templars, of course. “Giants aren't normally violent. Just... big. This is..." She grimaced. It was kind of like the feeling of having to fight the dragon, only with even less good reason.

"Wrong." Ves finished the sentence for her. Of everyone in the group he was closest to the bars holding it back. It didn't look like they should be able to keep it there, if it wanted to escape. Khari could even see its massive club on the ground behind it, made all the more deadly by the shards of red lyrium growing in spikes out of it. Maybe there was something with the amount of red lyrium in there, weakening it or making it dormant.

"They're keeping it in reserve," Séverine concluded. "Holding it until we're able to break through, no doubt. I don't want the army fighting this thing, half blind or not."

Rom's eyes were locked on its singular one. Damaged though it was, it was easy to see that it was in some amount of pain. Probably constant. "So what do we do? I don't know if there's an easy way for us to kill it."

"We should free him," Ves proposed, as though it was the obvious thing to do. "Trapped behind bars, twisted into something he isn't, driven to kill from constant pain. Free him, and I'll bet he takes his club to the Reds. If he breaks out of the fortress and runs into the army, at least it's not in a confined space on the enemy's terms."

Leon had been silent up to this point, squinting at the giant, his eyes occasionally moving to the wall behind it. "I think... the lyrium stores may be on the other side of that wall. Perhaps that's why he stays? No doubt withdrawal would be painful, but he would understand that the pain is least here." He did not sound pleased to have figured this out.

“I'd say let him go, too, but... what if he's staying here because they can control him? Then even if we let him out, he'll go straight for the army or something?" This red lyrium stuff was well beyond her. She didn't know the first thing about how it worked, but it seemed like they had to have some way of controlling the giant, or it would be too great a risk to keep him here.

“It is not so direct as that, from what I have observed." Rilien shook his head. “The red templars are wary of fighting close to it. Given that we plan to set explosives on the other side of this wall, the logical thing to do is release it."

That was apparently all Ves needed to hear, as he was already working on unlocking the gate. The entire cell wall seemed to be part of it, the only way they could conceivably fit the giant inside in the first place.

Séverine and Romulus stepped back out of the way as the gate swung open, allowing the giant to exit if he wished. He looked confused at first. No doubt he expected different people to be the ones to eventually let him out, probably in a much more painful process. Eventually, though, a hand slowly reached for the club behind him, grasping the weapon and pulling it to the front. He began to crawl, on hands and knees, away from the red lyrium growths in the wall.

Once he was clear of the gate he actually had room to stand up, and did so, ascending until he towered above all of them. His head lolled down, looking between all of them. If he remembered Rilien at all, he didn't show it, instead seeming to regard all of them as uninteresting. In fact, he didn't seem to have any interest in doing anything besides standing up. Likely he didn't want to stray too far from the lyrium. Still, at least he would be out of the worst of the blast they were about to make.

Khari released a breath she hadn't known she'd been holding. Rilien's observations aside, there was something plenty daunting about facing down the giant without drawing weapons. But it seemed for now at least that it had been a good decision. “O-kay. Let's... maybe get moving now."

It still kind of seemed like a bad idea to wait around for the giant to decide what he wanted to do, and no doubt someone would notice he was out of his cage in short order.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish

0.00 INK

There was a reason Zahra picked this specific place. Wholly related to the topic at hand, and obvious enough to her because she’d been present when the particular event happened. A moment that still made her cheeks burn. Of course, she’d left a little note, roughly folded in at the corners; shoved underneath Cyrus’s door for later discovery. It was better than huffing up the stairs and demanding to be let into his little laboratory. Besides, she wanted the sun’s kiss on her back and the wind ruffling her wild hair. It felt
 far more comfortable than the stuffy insides of Skyhold.

At least sitting on the pier, sticking out like a knife into Skyhold’s resident lake, there was little chance of accidentally bumping into the subject at hand. How embarrassing would it be if she’d joined them? Querying what they were talking about with that innocent face of hers. She would die, she was sure of it. Perhaps, she’d even noted how she had been recently ducking away whenever she was near. Making herself scarce for reasons that made no sense to even her. It was childish, these tendencies of hers. Ones she had never thought herself capable.

It made her insides crawl. Furious at herself for not being the smooth-tongued freebooter she’d always presented herself as.

Certainly not when she was concerned.

A soft sigh pushed past her lips as she tucked her bangs behind her ears. She deflated down against the piers wooden planks; a little too harshly. It bit into her shoulder blades. Uncomfortable. Just like she felt. She hoped, if anything, that this conversation would be enlightening. Cyrus had the habit of putting things into perspective, even when he didn’t mean to. It’s why she’d been leaning on him so heavily as of late.

There were few and far in-between who she felt she ever could.

It took about another twenty minutes for Cyrus to show. As someone who rarely noticed things going on around him if he was really intent on something, that actually wasn't all that late. Perhaps he hadn't been too occupied when she delivered her note after all. His footsteps fell softly on the pier, the wood creaking only enough to alert her to his presence.

He was initially silent, coming to a stop beside her and pausing a moment, perhaps to look out at the lake. From where she was sitting, she'd have had to crane her neck to be sure. He was hardly a giant next to some of the other people in the Inquisition, but he was quite tall nonetheless. He crouched, though, coming to rest on the front half of his feet, the rest of his body folded over a few times in a way that didn't look comfortable but was not uncommon for him. He set his elbows on his knees and let his arms drape forward, the unobtrusive rustling of his deep blue tunic the only sound that came of any of it.

A breeze passed over the lake, rippling its still surface; a few waves lapped at the supports holding up the dock. “It's quiet here." His tone didn't so much to change the fact—while he had plenty of aggrandizement and bombast to spare when he wanted it, it certainly wasn't presently in evidence. “Some particular reason we're talking all the way down at the lake, instead of the tavern or something?"

Even though Zahra didn’t particularly like to be kept waiting
 she didn’t mind the momentary solitude. A chance to be alone with her thoughts, listening to the soft waves rocking up against the wooden pier. It swayed with the soft breeze, rocking where she’d chosen to perch herself: right on the lip. Her legs dangled over the edge, kicked into the empty air. She heard, rather than saw, Cyrus approaching. His steps were easy to identify. She’d come to know all of their steps; their approaching gaits. She felt like that was natural, given the time she spent with them.

It was a little comforting to know someone like that. Though it didn’t make it any easier trying to wrestle her thoughts in order, make them sound less pathetic than they did in her own head. Wasn’t that what she was being? Pathetic. At least, a little. As assured as she presented herself, there were things that even she didn’t know how to handle. Things that made her feel small. Inadequate. A pirate, lost in a sea she wasn’t sure how to navigate. The irony wasn’t lost on her. Particularly because she came off so smooth—tongue untethered, able to draw out the reddest of cheeks at the most inopportune moments.

The tables had turned, it seemed.

Propping herself up on her elbows, Zahra scooted slightly backwards, in order to see him properly. The way he was crouched like that certainly didn’t look comfortable, and almost child-like; though, she’d never say that aloud or else maybe he’d leave her here, grabbing at her hair until she drove herself insane. She, too, looked out across the lake until Cyrus broke the silence. In a sense, she was relieved he had, because she wasn’t sure where to start. “I
 figured there’d be no chance running into the person in question down here,” she cleared her throat and pursed her lips, “or anyone else for that matter.” How many times had she done just that to her companions? Her friends? Too many to count, to be sure. Teasing them was a hobby of hers; one that she was sorely good at.

“Contrary to popular belief, I think I’d die of embarrassment if anyone overheard.”

She swept a hand towards the lake and pointed towards an up-ended boat that had an oar missing. She’d managed to drag the thing to shore with Asala’s help but the second oar was nowhere to be found. Maybe it’d sunk to the bottom of the lake, or drifted to the opposite shore. She’d been too red-faced and mystified to look for it. She remembered walking back in stone-faced silence, body tense as a stone. It hadn’t been fair to her, at all.

“I don’t think I’ve ever mentioned before
 I mean, why would I?” A pause, grating against her molars. “I’m not as suave as people think I am and I think I have feelings. For someone. And this, it hasn’t happened before.” A puff of breath seemed to deflate her. “I think I fucked it up already.”

Cyrus turned his head at the last bit, one eyebrow threatening to arch upwards with all the skepticism he had at his disposal. Which part prompted the reaction was hard to say exactly; in any case it settled, leaving him still more neutral to the problem than anything. At least visually. “You must be really desperate. If I'm the one you're confiding in about this subject, I mean." He huffed a short breath out his nose. “You know I've never had those feelings either, much less a functional long-term relationship." A pause, and then more quietly: “wasn't sure I believed any of it was real, for most of my life. Those feelings. A few years ago, I would have said you were deceiving yourself. Shrouding something biological in something delusional to make yourself feel better about it."

He pursed his lips, then turned his eyes back out to the lake. The breeze ruffled his hair, pulling a few loose bits back from his face. “So... nonspecific problem-solving advice is all I've got. What did you fuck up, and how do you... ah... un-fuck it?"

The reaction made her laugh. It bubbled out from deep within her chest, uncontrolled. Of course, she was desperate. There was a reason she’d sought out Cyrus of all people, even if their experiences, or lack thereof, were similar. He wouldn’t try to tease out a response, or make her want to squirm out of existence
 much like she had the habit of doing to others. She could dish it, sure. But having the tables turned on her? She was less equipped to deal with that sort of thing. A soft grin wrested itself onto her face, “I think that’s why I chose you,” she drew herself up into a seated position and pulled her knees tight to her chest, “Besides, I knew you wouldn’t laugh about it.”

Maybe, she just needed to speak her thoughts aloud. Maybe, she just needed to puzzle things together with someone she knew would listen, and offer sound reflections. Cyrus, at least, had always been able to make things make sense, even if this was the least logical subject she could have brought up. She was in the mind to agree. She’d never truly believed in love; in romance, in any of that mushy crap. It was an impossibility to her. Something so far removed from someone in her position. In her youth, she’d nearly had a relationship forced down her throat, and afterwords, she’d only thought of intimacy as a distraction: a pleasure, as fleeting as the winds billowing through her sails.

This was different. It made her guts twist and turn and for once in her life, she had no answers. Only questions, and uncertainties. She didn’t want this to be a fleeting thing. She didn’t want Asala to go away afterwards, disappear like a pretty flower she’d picked from the garden. There was a sourness there, self-reflected. This was her problem, she knew that well enough. “I thought that too, you know? Maybe, that’s why I asked you, too.” But she’d been proven wrong more than once, since joining the Inquisition. She’d seen the impossible, render itself possible. She’d seen people like Khari and Rom drawn together, mending each other’s wounds; Stel and Ves, carrying each other through the storms they faced.

This
 was also different. Zahra was not, in any sense of the word, a good person. At least, not compared to Asala. Her past crimes, however far away they were now, stretched further than she could see. She’d raided for most of her career, killed thoughtlessly, stole, pillaged. It’d been a choice of hers, not something she’d been born to, but something she’d been all too willing to do. As generous, as selfless, as she’d been of late, that old Zahra still remained a large part of who she was, of who she’d become here and now. What right did she have to be anything at Asala’s side? It tormented her. She bit her lip and hugged her knees tighter, “I’ve been avoiding her lately. I
 brought her here, one day. On that wee boat just there.” She could already feel her ears growing hot. “Thought it’d cheer her up.”

A pause, before half-buried her face into her knees and scoffed. At herself, mostly. “She kissed me. I, I don’t know why,” it came out as a weak sputter, “I didn’t think—bloody hell, I couldn’t even look at her after!” How could she fix anything if she turned into a statue whenever she so much as bumped into her? Most likely, Asala now believed she’d done something wrong. It couldn’t have been further from the truth. She peeked up at him and shook her head, curls intruding in her vision. “I’m not an idiot. I know that I wouldn’t be any good for someone like her.”

Cyrus bore the explanation with the patience of a stone, which was itself quite unusual. Most of the time, he was a lightning bolt and problems were metal spires: he was drawn to them and struck fast, often before the explanation was entirely finished. His mind made all the intuitive leaps necessary to fill in the gaps and then bounded forward again, pausing only every now and then to drag whomever was following him forward. It had been like that with Corveus's riddle, to be sure.

But this time he just raised one of his hands, knuckling his jawline with a slow sort of methodical manner that seemed heavier than all that. Slower and more ponderous. a symptom of the problem itself, perhaps. He'd admitted to being the furthest thing from an expert in matters of the heart. When she fell silent, his shoulders rose, and then fell again as he exhaled.

“Isn't that for her to decide?" The question bore no hint of remonstrance or reproach. The tone in which he delivered it was almost tentative, as though it tasted strangely on his tongue. “Whether you're any good for her or not?" He grimaced, then shook his head. “Not that I think you shouldn't... express your reservations about that, since you have them. Your history is something I think the two of you probably ought to address, but it seems like you've already decided that it's too much for her without letting her have her say on the matter."

He glanced out at the boat for a moment before reverting his eyes. "If it's too much for you, that's one thing. But if you're just assuming it's too much for her, then..." He shrugged, the motion clipped, uncomfortable. “Stop assuming and ask."

Wasn’t it?

For her to decide, that is.

Zahra could’ve laughed at how simple it sounded. How simple it really was. Maybe, most of all, she’d chosen Cyrus to speak to over anyone else because he had the innate ability to piece things together in the most logical manner, but in moments like these, he did it with a softer hand. Sometimes, it was exactly what she needed. Besides, whether he understood it or not, she’d come to lean on him far more than she’d ever leaned on anyone before. Drew herself vulnerable, exposed her wounds. She wasn’t certain why, but they were similar enough that she felt she always could.

Her grip on her knees loosened as she scooted a little closer to him. The gentle breeze picked up, rippled across the lake and made the wooden pier sway. Not enough to question its integrity, but enough that it reminded her of being on the Riptide. It was comforting. Another reason she’d chosen this place. She breathed softly from her nose, and sniffed. “For someone who’s not seasoned in romance
 you sure do have good advice for it.” She wondered, frequently. What kind of person would be suitable for someone like Cyrus? It was a hobby of hers, trying to see who’d match best in the Inquisition. She wasn’t quite sure who could match his stride, not in the way he needed.

A shame, really.

“I’m afraid of her answer,” she admitted, shuffling closer until her shoulder brushed with his elbow, “I don’t think I’ve ever wanted something this much, but I think you’re right.” A small smile tipped the side of her lips up, ponderous and wistful. “Why aren’t solutions ever easy? I swear, that conversation will be the death of me.” She was never any good at solving anything that couldn't be pinioned with an arrow. Let alone her own issues.

Oddly enough, though, he smiled at that, the sly expression natural to his face, and narrowed his eyes at her. "Hm. Might not be the worst thing. What do the Orlesians call it? La petite mort?" He snorted, shaking his head. "On second thought, don't ever tell me. I don't want to know. There are some people I just can't make myself think about in that context." He shuddered, dramatically enough that she could tell it was mostly for show.

"You'll do fine, Zahra. Bluntness is a strength of yours. Use it. Probably the only way she'll catch on anyhow."

“Le petit morts” Zahra repeated, in an awful rendition of what she thought Orlesians sounded like. All posh and lifted pinky fingers. Masks, and secrets, and everything else she found stuffy and uncomfortable. Her snorting laugh sounded out across the expanse of the lake. She, at least, felt unburdened from all those thoughts troubling her mind. There was only so much room there, between what was happening in Thedas and her own responsibilities here, in the Inquisition. Entertaining softer things was unusual for her.

She tsk’d and blew errant curls from her face. Asala was rather naive, though she could’ve said the same for herself seeing how surprised she’d been when she was kissed. Did Qunari do that on principle? Just to be nice? She didn’t know. Either way, she’d never find out moping around Skyhold.

“Promise me you’ll be there if things go sour?”

Cyrus looked uneasy for half a second, but then the expression disappeared, and he nodded. "Of course."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Well, this was it.

Cyrus had always supposed he'd be one of those people who faced the possibility of death as an intellectual curiosity and little more. He'd learned to cultivate a certain detachment from it—everyone who fought battles like the Inquisition's on a regular basis had to. But his had been even older than that, shaped into him in part because he'd seldom valued anything so much as to fear losing it. Certainly not his life.

But now—now his hands were trembling where he pressed them into the fabric of his tunic, down at his legs to try and hide the fact. From his audience, from himself—it wasn't clear. And the trembling moved up into his chest, settling there as a constriction, a tightness that wouldn't let his breath move quite the way it usually did, wouldn't let up on his heart. He tried not to let the fear manifest in any obvious way, but no doubt they could see it regardless. Or just read it off the stiff way he held himself, loose-limbed ease chased away by a foreign rigidity.

Whatever happened today... it was already done, really. He just had to gather the courage to face it. To face himself, in a mirror he'd not be able to look away from.

Wetting his lips with his tongue, he took a deep breath, pushing past the ache in his lungs and facing the assembled. Harellan would be doing most of the magic, and he already knew what it involved, but he'd suggested the presence of two others improved their chances of holding the spell steady, so Cyrus had asked Stellulam and Astraia to help him. Few of the Inquisition's other mages had the balance of power and control required between them, and honestly he wouldn't have felt comfortable asking any of them for something so... personal.

He didn't even really feel comfortable asking the two of them, exactly, but he had. Leon was there because a Seeker was necessary. He was probably the one person who'd be in the room who could directly guide the spirit once it was found without risking drawing it to himself instead of its intended target. He was also here for one very important secondary purpose, something Cyrus would have to ask him about in a moment.

For now, though... “I don't foresee any complications with your part of the process." He said this to all of them, but looked at Astraia in particular when he did. He knew she wasn't confident in her control yet, but he wasn't worried about it, and he thought it might help her to know that. “Mostly it will only be following Harellan's instructions. Stellulam's Anchor will help destabilize the Veil, and then the two of you will need to hold open the tear long enough to draw the spirit through. Harellan and Leon will see to that." He wasn't particularly worried about that part either.

All of it had been done successfully by generation upon generation of Seekers, after all. The only difference between those times and this one was him. And that was where it all had the potential to fall apart. Catastrophically enough that he'd insisted on carrying the whole thing out rather far from Skyhold, in the small cavern usually used for Astraia's training. It would fence him in if the worst occurred, giving them an opportunity to do what must be done.

Astraia was obviously nervous, and obviously trying to hide it. Deception wasn't her strong suit. That said, she'd said she still felt nervous when using her magic to heal people, and that skill came most naturally to her. She'd been practicing her role with Stellulam as much as she could. It wasn't like they could destabilize the Veil on a daily basis and be safe about it, but there were other ways to practice.

She nodded to indicate her own readiness, choosing to keep herself silenced for the moment.

Stellulam was a bit more demonstrative, not unexpectedly, of course. Stepping up to him, she arched both brows and placed her bare hands at either side of his face. "And then you'll meet whatever spirit comes through the Veil, and you will be fine," she said, her tone a low murmur. The reassurance was meant only for him, even if perhaps it carried just enough for the others to hear. "I believe in you, Cyrus. We all do, or we wouldn't be here." With a last soft smile, she dropped her hands and stepped back, nodding to Astraia so they could go prepare for their part of the task alongside where Harellan was already preparing.

That left him momentarily alone with Leon, whose health was continuing to improve after his own brush with death. His arms were crossed loosely over his chest, and he tilted his head at Cyrus with a certain sense of knowing to him. "Something on your mind?" he asked. His tone suggested that the question was a formality—he knew there was, and what he really wanted to know was what.

It wasn't exactly an easy request to make, and it would probably be more difficult to agree to. But Cyrus needed the guarantee, and there was no one else here he was comfortable asking it from. He didn't trust Harellan enough. Didn't know Astraia well enough, and Stellulam... he just couldn't put this on her shoulders. “I've not... been a mage for a while now." He swallowed, the cartilage in his throat working. “But I suspect that if I am possessed, it will be because that's no longer true. If that happens..."

Mages were all taught the danger of possession. Even in Tevinter, where deals with demons were not so frowned upon as in other parts of the world. But none were taught the lesson more harshly than somniari, because of the damage they could do if they dropped their guards for even a moment. “If it even looks like it's happening—I need you to promise you'll kill me. If you hesitate even a moment, it might be enough to—" He couldn't finish the thought, but he trusted that Leon was smart enough to figure it out.

“You're the only person I can ask for this. Please."

Leon looked immediately like he'd swallowed something sour; a line appeared above his nose and he grimaced tightly. "That's..." he seemed about to protest, but then lapsed into silence, studying Cyrus intently for a moment. Several heartbeats later, he sighed. "I doubt very much that any such thing will be necessary, but if it will reassure you to know, then yes. If the worst happens, I promise you I won't let you hurt anyone." He didn't say the words, but the tone of the proclamation left no doubt: if what that took was ending Cyrus's life, the commander would do it.

It did reassure him to know. Not only that Leon would in fact do it, but that there was someone he could rely on for this. It wasn't the kind of burden that just any friend or family member could bear. Wasn't one that most of them should bear. But maybe more necessary than Cyrus would have thought before. “Thank you."

There wasn't time to say much more; by design Cyrus had made sure all of the preparations were taken care of in advance of the event itself. All the less time to be in this limbo state, between where he'd been this morning and that indeterminate future. The one where he was more—or nothing at all.

Harellan stood, indicating that the preparations were complete, and Cyrus let out a breath he hadn't quite realized he was holding, crossing to where the other three were and dropping into a crosslegged position. Leon remembered little of what had happened to him when he'd been through this, and Cyrus had a sneaking suspicion that this was because it involved falling unconscious at some point, something he'd much prefer to take sitting down, so to speak. “Let's get this over with, then."

He couldn't stand the waiting much longer either way.

His uncle didn't seem to lack for confidence that this would go well. Of everyone Cyrus had consulted on the matter, he in fact seemed to be the most strongly in favor of attempting it, though it was hard to imagine why he cared so much about this. Not that it mattered now. As soon as Cyrus settled in his spot and met eyes with him, Harellan nodded, withdrawing a short blade from his belt and laying it across his wrist. The blade flashed; a thin line of blood trickled onto the runes Harellan had drawn into the snow.

He couldn't feel the Veil grow thinner—that sensitivity had waned to nothing when his magic had. But it wasn't hard to imagine what it would feel like if he could, and soon there was a visual cue as well: a patch of air roughly the side of Skyhold's main entrance began to shimmer like they were under the desert sun, warping and distorting his perception of what lay beyond. The tear was unstable, and Harellan turned to Stellulam and Astraia. "Go ahead—try to hold it at this size."

An echoing crack signaled Stellulam's use of her mark, and the edges of the distortion took on the same sickly green light as a rift, save that it was a little cleaner, bereft of the traces of murky black that always drifted in those. She physically held her hands toward the tear, face pulled into a grim cast of effort.

Astraia took up a balanced stance, her staff held firmly in both hands. Magic energy flowed from the end of it in waves. It was directed at stabilizing and helping keep open the tear that Stellulam and Harellan were forcing, and for the moment was more than adequate.

When the tear was comfortably stable, Leon stepped towards it, a thin haze of light limning his body. He stared directly into the distortion, which now shifted and occasionally imparted glimpses of the fade beyond, the world overlaying the world. For what seemed like interminable minutes, he simply stared hard into the distortion, as though searching for something that could not be seen. But he must have found it, because he stepped back and to the side a moment later, leaving nothing between the tear and Cyrus himself but a few feet of empty space.

It didn't take long for Cyrus to understand why. Almost as soon as Leon had stepped back, something followed him out. He had the vague impression of a blue-purple light, and a humanoid shape, and then a hand reaching towards him. The light filled his vision, whiting out the field of his perception so abruptly it was painful. For a moment, it felt as though someone had cleaved into his skull with an axe, and then all was blissfully quiet, his consciousness gone before his body had even fallen backwards onto the ground.

Cyrus cracked his eyes open, and found himself somewhere completely different.

The smell hit him first, the familiar bouquet that belonged to nearly every place that had ever become his, however temporary: the thick scent of parchment mingled with the sharper note of ink, cedar and wood varnish, the pungent blend of dried alchemical reagents, and fresh air, filtering in from somewhere. It was hard to say where, for the room he stood in was quite the grand library, shelves ordered neatly and extending almost all the way to the vaulted ceiling. It reminded him of what he imagined the Shattered Library would have been, were it still whole, though he lacked the image to compare it to. He'd not been able to dream in Arlathan, after all.

Shafts of light pierced the space, lighting up the dust motes in the air and painting the entire chamber in a mellow golden color that suggested sunset, though he had the sense that the time of day could just as easily have been sunrise, and that it didn't matter anyway.

Curious, he peered at the nearest shelf, unsurprised to find the titles familiar, and traced his fingers along the spines as he started forward, his footsteps noiseless against the plush carpet runner on the floor. Indigo, with silver accents. Something about the scent was still bothering him—there was something additional to it, but he couldn't place what it was. Couldn't even decide what type of thing it might be.

At the end of the stack, he came to a familiar-looking desk, papers strewn across the surface in just the way he was wont to do in the middle of a project. Cyrus smoothed his fingertips over a bent corner, sliding into the chair at the desk as though it were the most natural, habitual thing in the world. He tilted his head down at the handwriting, blinking a few times to be sure of what he saw. Some of it was his, but... slightly different somehow. A little neater, a little less haphazard. Like he'd made the notes for someone else to read as well. Other pages were in a different hand entirely, and his own had made notes in the margins. An active conversation, then. Debate, even. Who...?

As if summoned by the mere thought of someone else, a pair of hands came to rest on his shoulders, before the person to whom they belonged leaned forward and down, sliding their fingers over his chest and settling their chin on his shoulder. He stiffened a moment, but found himself relaxing again almost immediately. The fingers of his right hand twitched; he felt the sudden desire to... card them through someone's hair. It felt—

"I thought I might find you up here." He could hear the words, but as with the scent, he could not recognize any characteristics of the tone of them. Not even as little as the gender of the speaker. "The others are waiting for you, you know."

Cyrus shifted his head, peering over and down at the same time, but just as he suspected, he looked at the person without seeing them. Or saw them without noticing them. No details presented themselves to his mind, even at the same time as he was nearly overrun by a strange sentiment. A quietude, one that sat in his chest with unfamiliar ease. “What others?" He took one of their hands in his own. Smaller, he thought, but he couldn't focus enough to tell by how much. The will to do it kept slipping away, like water, sliding back into the warm pool of contentment right at the center of him.

They smiled at him, and the one thing that came through clearly was the feeling in it. A feeling he'd seen in others before, but never directed at himself. "All of them, of course. Our friends and family. Your students. They're waiting for you downstairs. Well. Waiting for us, now."

He almost wanted to ask why 'they' were all waiting for him, but he knew there was no answer. His aspirations were too vague of late. His brows furrowed, and he forced himself to concentrate. The scene shimmered, and he grimaced. “Please. Stop."

The figure wavered, too, and then they were a soft blue, still no more determinately anything else. The spirit took a step away, releasing him from its hold. "Why?" It sounded genuinely puzzled. Spirits were simple in certain ways. "Is this not what you want?"

Abandoning the chair, Cyrus stood. Understanding exactly what he was looking at made the traces of the fade all the more obvious. The sunshine was weaker now, greyed out and indistinct, and the smell had faded to something more like a memory. Or a wish. “Not like this." Not with a faceless spirit-puppet in one role and an incomplete version of himself in the other.

"It's so strong." The spirit apparently took his reason at face value, for it did not argue. Its features were still blurry, shifting every time he looked back at it. Sometimes it wore his sister's face for the blink of an eye, or the face of one of his friends, but never well. As though none of the guises were quite the one it wanted. "But it's very vague, isn't it?"

Cyrus dropped his eyes, biting his tongue. “It's what's left, I suppose." The strongest thing left, or at least the most corruptible one. He'd let go of his bitterness and his resentment as well as he could, and he could recognize that the traces of them were weaker in him than they used to be. There were plenty of other negative things still to be found, if it went digging: suspicion, loneliness, lingering despair. But this—this he wanted. And he wasn't sure what kind of want it was.

"It's lovely," the spirit assured him. Now that it no longer wore the guise of part of the dream, much of the warmth in its expression was gone, but not all of it. "Not easy to get, though. Not for you."

“And that's why it's you and not someone else."

The spirit inclined its head. "No one needs me for the easy things." It stepped forward, reaching a hand up to touch his brow. "And I think you're going to need all the help you can get."

He felt himself leaving the fade in a much gentler way than he'd entered it, like a slow succumb to sleep rather than an abrupt loss of consciousness. When Cyrus next opened his eyes, it was to find Harellan looking down at him, though he could sense the others nearby.

"I do believe it worked." The elf observed this with poorly-contained interest. "Try giving us a light, perhaps?"

Cyrus grunted, pushing himself into a seated position. He could probably make a remark about rushing here, but the truth was the words had jolted him like a bolt of lightning, and he wanted desperately to know whether his uncle was right.

The spell was old to his hands and his mind, and with nothing more than the barest whisper of thought, a melon-sized sphere of light erupted from his palm, streaking up towards the stone-rimmed circle of sky overhead. Grinning for what felt like the first time in years, Cyrus closed his fist over, and the orb exploded, showering the clearing in harmless sparks. Apparently control was going to take a bit more practice yet. He couldn't bring himself to care.

It was back.

He was whole again.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Non-Player Characters

0.00 INK

Whether she was yet ready for the beginning of the end hardly mattered.

For the first time in months, the Inquisition had received actionable intelligence on the whereabouts of a member of Marcus's cabal, the inner circle of the Venatori. And it wasn't just any member; one of Rilien's spies had in fact spotted his apprentice, Leta. What exactly she was doing in a Deep Roads entrance in the Hinterlands of Ferelden almost didn't matter either: she was there, and they knew about it before she knew of them. Leta could well be the link that broke the chain and allowed the Inquistion to do away with the Venatori. And Amalia to do away with Marcus.

A small, but effective team had been dispatched to deal with Leta and her detachment of mages, as well as whatever else they might find in the caverns. Amalia led it, and with her were Rilien, Lia, and the Lady Inquisitor's brother Cyrus. It seemed he knew Leta better than Amalia did, and she could not object to the addition of a powerful mage to the group. Not when there was bound to be so much magic on the other side of the fight.

By mid-spring, the Hinterlands were primarily green, the grasses threaded through with the amber that never entirely left the region. Pollen was thick enough in the air that it was sometimes visible: a green-gold haze that caught on clothes and in uncovered hair, dusting them all in clinging motes. Aside from the occasional hard exhale to clear it from her nasal cavity, Amalia took little notice of it as anything but a smell. The first light of dawn was already about to touch the landscape; they'd elected to raid with first light on the rationale that it was likely to catch their quarry unprepared, whether she'd been active on a nocturnal or diurnal schedule. It would also likely mean a shift change for her attendants.

Amalia skirted the edge of the small pond; it sat up against a short cliffside, water tumbling over the edge. The spray it sent up glinted in the predawn light, slicking the rocky rim of the waterline and making their passage precarious. Fortunately, the group was well-suited to handle such obstacles, and to do so quietly.

Mist caught her uncovered cheek as she slipped behind the fall; the cavern entrance was marred by red lyrium veins in the ground. Striking, so close to a Deep Roads entrance, but not surprising, considering what the Inquisition believed red lyrium to be. Motioning behind her to the others, she slid into the cavern first, scanning for movement and finding none.

The chamber itself was massive, the ceiling vaulted high over their heads, the pathway in front of them broken and jagged, leading back and down, it seemed, with a network of rickety wooden bridges and pathways carved directly into the stone by whatever dwarves had once dwelled here. Amalia drew two throwing knives, deciding she was more likely to first encounter something worth killing at a distance, and paused for the others to filter in behind.

Lia had left her cloak back at their last camp, short time though they'd spent there. It would help to have somewhere to briefly return to and catch their breath before making the march back to Skyhold. She had an arrow nocked now, as it had been for perhaps the last half hour, bowstring resting near the edge of the dragonhide archer's bracer Amalia had given to her years ago.

Kadan always kept Parshaara sheathed on his chest, but Lia preferred it on her thigh. It was the only small way that Ithilian could be here fighting with them, and he'd long since come to terms with the fact that the knife, and the training he could give his daughter, would be enough.

She kept to the middle of their formation, where she'd be most likely to be able to loose arrows without being attacked. If they were ambushed, it would just as likely come from behind as in front, after all.

Cyrus brought up the rear, placing his feet carefully and watching behind them attentively. Though his missing magic had been restored, he still wore steel, the blades crossed at the small of his back for easy reach and minimal jostling. Unwilling to forgo their potential element of surprise, they'd elected not to light their own way, and instead proceed through the dim caverns only once their eyes had adjusted.

Rilien had already drawn one of his knives, frost billowing noiselessly off the edge and sinking to the ground. He took care to give the occasional red lyrium protrusion a wide berth, but he otherwise floated in the space between Amalia and Lia, covering both flanks more or less simultaneously.

They followed what seemed to be the only recently-used path forward, though whether the scuffs had been put in their places by Venatori or darkspawn was difficult to say even by the experienced trackers in their number. A scrape in the stone or splinter in one of the wooden bridges could be either, and there was not enough soft material for the signs of passage to be any more concrete than that. The air here tasted faintly rotten, the damp of the falls weighting down the air in the cavern and the stench of the Deep Roads below drifting up to add an edge of decay.

They worked their way down slowly—the chasm that yawned below them did not recommend haste. Any fall from this height would mean certain death, and in places, handrails and other protections were missing, the paths narrow and treacherous with loose debris.

It was at something of a landing—a stone shelf at the end of a bridge—that Rilien stilled, his eyes flickering to a smaller cleft in the stone to their left. “Darkspawn."

The word was the only warning they got before the first pale monstrosities burst forth, spilling out from the adjoining cave as though it were a nest of them. Most held weapons, crude and wickedly-sharp, but their strategy was simple: charge, and overwhelm the small group with force and numbers. With an open cliff to their right, a rickety bridge behind, and a narrow, open stone pathway ahead, space to maneuver would be at a premium.

A bolt of lightning streaked forward from behind Amalia, passing so closely by she could almost feel it crackle. Cyrus aimed it for the back of the emerging group, and it struck hard, blasting apart the hurlock it hit directly, chaining between a tangle of his nearest companions and locking up their joints, freezing them momentarily in their places. Rilien did not hesitate to move forward, stepping up to meet the creatures in front so the group would not immediately be pushed to the edge of the landing. His knife flashed, finding a genlock's throat and dropping it to the ground. His next foe lunged, but the tranquil ducked aside, planting his foot to trip the darkspawn and then deliver a solid kick to its back. It pitched forward and tumbled over the side.

An arrow whistled over Amalia's head as well, slightly more arced than the lightning. It struck a hurlock just as it emerged from the cave, piercing through its skull. It stumbled forward several steps unconsciously before its legs gave out and sent it spilling to the ground.

Amalia sprang forward into the melee as well, shoring up Rilien's right side. A genlock came in low, sweeping for her feet with a broadaxe, and she was forced to jump, angling her landing so that the backswing caught her legs much too early to have any hope of dislodging her balance, then slid forward and buried one knife into its eye, hurling the other for a second darkspawn moving in on Cyrus's flank.

The fight was unavoidably noisy, but it was over quickly. Once she'd made sure that everyone was uninjured, she checked the crevice. Empty. Satisfied that the way they were moving was the correct one, she retook point position and led the group further down the chasm. Eventually, the constructions around them took on a different feel. The buildings were carved from older stone, more worn but also sturdier. Ancient dwarven residences, and a sign that they'd reached the deep roads proper. The terrain spread out more before them, now, providing them with more than one place to search for their quarry, but Amalia did not like the idea of any of them facing down a group of Venatori alone, however temporarily that would be.

So their search was slow and systematic instead. A few of the doors were locked; for those whose mechanisms were not completely destroyed, her picks served well enough. For the irreparably rusted or broken, Cyrus's magic did the trick, but so far they had found little. A few signs of recent presence, but that was all. It wasn't until they reached another passage, this one a tunnel leading deeper underground, that she was sure they'd struck at last upon their goal.

Unfortunately, the passage was lined with red lyrium crystals, jutting out at odd angles from the walls, floor and ceiling. Though the way through was broad enough to avoid them, it would be tight quarters in a fight.

Amalia did not know which of them triggered the ward, but there was no fault regardless. It was a complex one, invisible most likely, but when someone's foot found it, the resulting sharp whistle was loud enough to echo back out of the passage and into the cavern itself.

The response was almost immediate. "Fuckin' darkspawn, I swear to—" A Venatori mage rounded the corner, muttering obscenities under his breath, hands already lit with the magical fire no doubt meant for a very different kind of intruder. Their appearance brought him up short; though another knife silenced him, the sound of his spell detonating early would surely draw the rest.

Lia cursed under her breath, just loud enough for Amalia to hear. Her bowstring was tense, already partly drawn back in preparation to loose her first arrow and anyone that came next. She'd have to adjust her aim for Leta, of course; they needed her alive.

"Push forward, fall back, or fight here?" she asked. It went without saying that the tight quarters weren't the best for an archer, but they may not have much choice. Push forward and they could find something worse. Fall back and they could lose their quarry, once they found the body.

The options were more or less denied them; the other Venatori must have been close by. A pair of them, garbed in red and wielding flaming axes, moved first into the corridor, bending around the protruding lyrium like it was none of their concern. Perhaps it wasn't; they appeared not to be mages like many of their companions.

Behind them filed two more, garbed the same. A heavy spike of ice flew down the passage, followed by a barrage of smaller fire projectiles; all of them crashed heavily into the barrier that sprang into existence behind the axe fighters but in front of the mages. From behind her, Cyrus grunted, and the barrier itself shattered, pitching the melee fighters forward and off-balance. Rilien swept in, knifing one of them in the side but barely avoiding the heavy cleave from the one that recovered faster. Dodging pressed his back to the tunnel wall, only a layer of leather between his body and a large spike of tainted lyrium.

“We must push forward—" He was cut off by the need to move again, and rolled away from the first seeping tendrils of a large cloud of entropic magic, the thick smoke of it curling and billowing to fill the passage with a wall of dangerous fumes. The mages continued to fling heavy elemental spells through it, less concerned with accuracy in the narrow tunnel and counting on sheer volume to strike something.

“Leta." Cyrus sucked in a deep breath, already wavering at the edges, then disappeared from sight entirely, blue-tinged afterimages making clear his trajectory: he'd jumped into the cloud itself.

Amalia had little time to consider the wisdom of that. If he couldn't handle himself, he wouldn't be here, and the remaining three of them had serious enough problems of their own to contend with. Barging into a thick spell like that without any means of magically enhancing their speed through it was a risk, one they'd probably have to take anyway, if only to take out the mages still flinging fire and ice in their direction.

The remaining melee fighter took advantage of their distraction to try and reach Lia. Before he could take a swing with the burning axe, Amalia drew the weighted chain from around her waist and swung it hastily, flinging it for his legs. The end managed to catch one ankle, and she hauled backwards, pulling his foot out from under him and sending him to a knee. She was unable to do much else for the moment—a lucky ice shard struck her square in the back and spread, engulfing her right arm and the same half of her torso in a thick layer of frost. She lost her balance and her grip on the chain, careening into the wall with just enough presence of mind to turn herself so she'd strike ice-side first.

She hit with a crunch, red lyrium crystals and ice shards grinding against one another and the impact jarring her shoulder. The fumes of the nearby and still-spreading cloud, combined with the proximity of the lyrium, were enough to daze the usual razor-sharpness of her perception, and she struggled to regain her footing.

A growl of frustration preceded Lia putting her bow away just behind Amalia, and drawing Parshaara instead. She quick-stepped right behind Amalia, igniting the fire enchantment marked into the blade and striking Amalia's ice-encased arm with force. It was enough to send rippling cracks through the ice and light much of it on fire, thankfully restricted to the freezing spell instead of spreading to Amalia herself.

"Look out!" Lia stepped in front of Amalia anyway, where the Venatori with the burning axe had made it back up and was bearing down on them. She caught the man's forearms, only sparing herself the axe by sinking her dagger into the weapon-wielding arm, but his strength outmatched hers. It wasn't but a moment before her arms were forced down and a headbutt caught her across the brow, the Venatori's helm cutting her above the eye. She stumbled back and fell, dazed but already trying to regain her feet.

Rilien made as if to step in as well, but before he could, the mages emerged from the thinning entropic cloud. 'Emerged' might not have been quite the right word; one of them collapsed through it as though she'd been flung a great distance, rolling to her feet quickly. The other staggered, but had the presence of mind left to fire off a stonefist in Amalia and Lia's general direction.

That, Rilien moved to intercept, cutting it out of the air with a precise blow to its center. It broke apart, and though all three of them were pelted viciously with shrapnel, it was no major damage. Rilien shifted to keep the mages busy, but that meant Amalia had to handle the man with the axe.

That was no mean feat. Though most of the ice had cracked or burned away, her vision still swam in front of her, and the heat shimmering off the axe wasn't helping her focus, either. From the sheath strapped to her thigh, Amalia drew a long, single-edged knife, flipping it back against her forearm and blinking furiously. Her legs steadied beneath her, and when the axe wielder swung, she was prepared for it, ducking in and parrying the blow at the very last second, the blunt edge of her knife pressing heavily into her bracer with the force of the impact.

The angle of deflection hurt her opponent far more than her, throwing his guard out as his axe rebounded, and she stepped up into his space, shifting the blade in her grip again and thrusting the pointed end up for his chin. It slid in under the helm, piercing the soft palate of his mouth and entering his brain before she jerked it out again, and he fell like a sack of stones.

Lia was rushing forward as he went down, trying to take advantage of a mage that was engaged with Rilien but had her back turned to the two threats behind her. Lia leapt straight onto her back, feet keeping the woman's staff away while she tried to plunge the bone dagger down into her. The mage soon abandoned it, sending a quickly aimed lightning spell up to try and blast Lia off. It missed, exploding against the ceiling instead and sending bits of rock raining down on their heads.

Before long Lia got one of the mage's arms out of the way, and her dagger bit hard into the opening. The mage spun about as she fell, throat sliced open, and both she and Lia went down. The elf was the only one to rise, however, wiping the blood from her cut out of her eyes, and pushing on aggressively into the thinning cloud as it steadily dispersed, towards the sounds of magical combat beyond.

With the pressure off, Rilien dispatched the remaining mage with relative ease, and he and Amalia followed. The noises became clearer and more discrete as they headed down the passage, the distinctive crackle of lightning, the heavy whistle of a bladed staff, and the peculiar whooshing hum of more entropic magic: a nightmare spell, perhaps.

They emerged in just enough time to see Cyrus jumping clear of the last. One of his steel swords was gone, thrown several feet away from the battle, its blade twisted and warped, still glowing with the heat of whatever spell had struck it. Marcus had trained no amateur, and Leta's magic was powerful. In lieu of the steel weapon, he bore a glowing blue blade in his free hand instead; it hummed at a low, purring frequency. Cyrus's lip was split, his helmet gone too and his face and armor streaked with dirt.

Leta's face was contorted in fury; she flung spells at a rate that had her opponent almost purely on the defensive, batting them away with the fade-weapon and trying to find some kind of opening. She seemed to be ignoring the rest of them entirely, but the shimmering arcane shield surrounding her sides and back meant it wouldn't be a simple matter to disable her, especially since they could not risk her death.

Rilien removed a small spherical object with a long wick from his belt; Amalia had enough familiarity with alchemy to recognize it as a smoke bomb. “I can blind her for a short while." It went without saying that they had to act quickly. Marcus and those closest to him were notoriously slippery even when cornered.

"Do it." Cyrus was an excellent distraction, but even someone as angry as Leta wouldn't fail to address the other threats in the room for long.

As soon as Rilien's toss had landed, Amalia was in motion, fixing the point she wanted in her mind and letting her sense of the distance involved guide her indirectly, even as dark smoke swallowed the field for the second time in the battle. Fortunately, this cloud carried no intoxicants, magical or otherwise, and so when she spotted the stirring in the cloud ahead of her, she knew exactly what she was looking at. Springing forward, Amalia reached out, closing her hand instinctively when her grip caught on fabric and wrenching backwards.

Leta fought hard, even barehanded, but they were in too close a a proximity for her magic to be safe for her to use, and there was no way she had the strength or experience required to outmaneuver Amalia in hand-to-hand. With a better sense for where she was gripping, Amalia twisted, pinning one of the elf woman's hands behind her back and kicking her in the back of the knee to force her to the ground.

By the time Rilien's smoke cleared, Amalia had Leta pinned, the side of her face pressed into the unyielding cave floor. It was only then, facing down four opponents from a hopeless position, that her resistance ceased, and her body went slack.

Finally—a definitive lead.

Just a little longer, and Marcus would be dead.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Marceline Benoit Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Rom had to remind himself that he wasn't here to torture anyone.

He was here as the Lord Inquisitor, and the Lord Inquisitor wasn't allowed to torture anyone. Even high-ranking Venatori that wanted them all dead. They did things differently than their enemies. They tried to be better.

It didn't change the fact that Amalia, Cyrus, Lia, and Rilien had brought back a woman in chains, and deposited her in a dark room of the Skyhold dungeons, and that Rom among other people would be going in to speak with her. She had much to answer for, including an attempted assassination on Cyrus back when she'd been an infiltrator in their ranks. But right now she needed to give them information about her master and the Venatori, information that could give the Inquisition the confrontation they sought. A chance to destroy their enemies before any more harm could be done.

He found Amalia, Ithilian, and Lia outside the dungeons, speaking amonst themselves. He imagined this was a big moment for them. Perhaps too big for any of them to risk setting foot in the room with Leta. Rom gave them a respectful nod as he made his way down the stairs to the dungeons. They followed him inside soon after.

The others awaited him at the bottom, in the entryway of the dungeons. Leon was present, looking better and stronger by the day. With him were Lady Marceline, and Cyrus, who knew their prisoner the best. Between them, they'd have to find a way to get Leta to divulge something valuable. And trustworthy enough to act upon.

"What's her mindset?" Rom asked, directing the question to Cyrus. "Anything we can take advantage of?"

Cyrus offered a half-smile, the expression almost slightly pained. He'd been looking especially happy since the return of his magic, but that was gone now, masked by the dark circles under his eyes and the uncomfortable way he held his shoulders. “She hates me." He shrugged, clearly trying to downplay the fact that this did not sit especially well with him. “And I don't mean she considers me a rival or wants to punch me in the face. I mean she went out of her way to kill me in a manner that could have jeopardized her mission—just about the most painful way she could think of, I might add. When it didn't work, she at least had the consolation of knowing I didn't have my magic anymore. And now she knows even that didn't stick. There's probably an advantage in how angry that makes her, but... I don't know. I'm not sure it would be a good idea for me to be in there. Not unless nothing else works." Reminding her of just how much she wanted to resist them, after all, was not likely the best way to secure her cooperation.

“More generally... it's hard to say. I knew her so long ago. We were both different people then. I wouldn't be surprised if she was devoted to Marcus. There weren't a lot of chances for someone like her, and he gave her one. Might be tough to drive a wedge in there, but powerful if you can."

"All right." He wondered what form that devotion would take, if indeed her loyalty to Marcus could be described that way. Not likely earned from love, he thought. He turned and stepped to the side, allowing Amalia, Ithilian, and Lia into the circle. "And what about Marcus? Do you think he would even take her back under his wing, after we've captured her?" The last Venatori they'd captured had led them into a difficult trap to escape from, after all. As it turned out, he'd been disposed of to begin with, and he didn't even know it. Somehow Rom was willing to guess this situation was different. Leta had fought at Marcus's side that day, after all. Not a small honor.

Amalia contemplated that for a while, arms crossed. "Maybe," she said at last, sounding dissatisfied with her own answer. "Marcus is cold enough to discard that which is no longer useful to him. But his personality is also... obsessive. He tends to sink much of his effort into relatively few things. Training an apprentice to this degree would have had to be one of those things. Relinquishing her is not a sacrifice he would make easily. But also not one I think he'd be unwilling to make if he felt he had to." Her brows knit. "You might get somewhere, if you remind her of that. She strikes me as someone who has her own aims, ultimately. Devoted or not, there is a breaking point somewhere. A place where her own ambitions could unmoor her from his."

Rom nodded, considering that. Leta's aims were undoubtedly not going to be the Inquisition's aims, but if they were separate from Marcus's, they could potentially pull them apart that way. He looked to Marceline next. "If it comes to it, how much would we be willing to offer her? We can't let her go, obviously, but there must still be some flexibility in her fate here."

Lady Marceline thought for a moment, her arms crossed and her chin resting on the ball of her first. When she spoke, her hand moved away from her face, "We can take execution and hard labor off of the table, but like you said, her freedom is out of the question," she agreed, though even she didn't seem convinced the effect these would have on her. "Moving on, we could also offer her better living conditions than a dank prison," she continued to offer, though like the others, this one still didn't seem to convince her.

Rom doubted it would enough to sway her much, but it was something. Leta had to be thinking, too. She would know that if she didn't cooperate at all, she'd be spending a very long time rotting in a cell. Perhaps she was willing to face that. There was only one way to find out.

"Let's see what she has to say, then. Maybe just Leon, Marceline, and myself to start." Others could always enter if they needed a change of pace.

Leta was considerably smaller than some of the other people who'd sat in that chair, but perhaps no less proud. The last few days imprisoned hadn't worn on her in any way she was allowing herself to show. Though her hair was unwashed, she'd pinned it up meticulously, and the dirt on her robes was minimal. A healing abrasion remained on her cheek where Amalia had planted her in the dirt, as the story went, but it didn't look to be bothering her. She sat with straight-backed posture, wary dark eyes tracking them as they entered. Her face gave away little by way of clues to her thoughts—it remained hard and impassive even as they took up their places in front of her.

Leon spoke first, adopting what Rom now recognized easily as his preferred opening tack in interrogations: courtesy. "I understand you're a captain within the Venatori. Captain Leta, I am Commander Albrecht, and this is Lord Inquisitor Romulus, and Lady Marceline Benoüt, though I suspect you knew all of that already." Leon pulled out one of the chairs across the table from where Leta was chained and sat in it, bracing his forearms on the edge of the wood. "We've no intention of insulting your intelligence. You already know what we will—and won't—do to get the information we need. And you have a better sense than we do how far you're willing to go to keep your silence. This doesn't have to be any more antagonistic than it already has been."

From the way Leta's eyes came to rest on him, she was listening, but the silence after Leon spoke stretched much too long for the exchange to remain polite. Her face remained stony. She flicked her eyes to Lady Marceline next, as though anticipating the next words to come from her.

Unwilling to disappoint, she spoke. "We are willing to offer you a number of concessions for your aid," she began. She stood still and calm by Leon's side, her arms still crossed and her face impassive. It appeared that she was going to continue with his polite method. "We will help you, but only if you help us," she stated.

"Concessions?" Leta's lip curled, but she smoothed her expression back out quickly. "And what would those be?"

"We will take hard labor rebuilding what this war has destroyed off of the table, for one," she started, putting a subtle emphasis on 'destroyed.' "We will also ensure that you remain more comfortable than the cold hard stones of our dungeons would offer. Depending on what you tell us, we may even be able to work out something more." she added. The girl wasn't foolish however, and she had to have known that the Inquisition would not simply offer her freedom back to her.

The chains dangling from the cuffs on Leta's wrists clinked as she raised her hand, just enough to run the pad of her thumb over her lower lip. "Or... I could endure your dungeons for the mere weeks it will take this castle to be overrun by my master, and taste freedom once more without having given you a damn thing." Her tone was a mockery of the civility both Marceline and Leon had used, light with false humor.

Leon's brows furrowed, though probably not because she was mocking them. "Your master," he repeated flatly. "Marcus. Not Corypheus." If that was true, it had to mean that Marcus was alarmingly close to his goal of overthrowing the darkspawn Magister—but then again, they had no particular reason to believe what Leta said.

"Very good, Commander. You might almost be as clever as you are large." Leta inclined her head, still entirely unperturbed.

"Weeks, is it?" Leta's choice of words seemed specific and certain enough to have meaning for Rom. Quite possibly a slip. "So something big is happening, and soon. Has to be somewhere you'd be able to return to with your escort in time, to report back to Marcus whatever you went into the Deep Roads for." Some of the others knew more about Marcus's specific aims than he did, but Rom didn't really need to for this.

"We'd know if you were preparing for something big in Ferelden. Our scouts caught you and your band moving through the woods, they wouldn't miss something bigger than that. Every Marcher city state is on full alert since your red lyrium-addled friends attacked Kirkwall. That leaves Orlais." Unfortunately, Orlais was a very big place, but there were still ways to narrow it down. "We have too many eyes and too many friends in the cities. Would have to be somewhere remote..."

He leaned his weight back against the wall near the door and crossed his arms. "Am I on the right track here?"

"Oh, getting very warm, yes." It might have been confidence that kept Leta looking so untroubled, even though it was hard to imagine that she'd meant to give them all that information with what little she'd actually said. "A remote Orlesian somewhere. Really, you don't need anything from me, with all that." Irony laced the words; she sat back and let her hands fall into her lap with a jangling of metal.

Her eyes shifted to the wall behind them, narrowing slightly. "Just a little while longer, and everything will be as it should."

Leon ignored her for the moment, or at least pretended to, clearing his throat slightly and glancing between Rom and Lady Marceline. "Not any remote somewhere, I should think. History is telling: Marcus has spent years traversing elven ruins, something we now know was part of his plan to usurp Corypheus. It stands to reason that since his spell was still incomplete last we saw his notes, he'd have continued interest in such sites. Not too many with enough history this far south, I think."

For the first time, Leta showed a hint of frustration, glaring hard at the wall and sucking her teeth. It took only a moment more for her to speak unprompted. "You want a location? Fine. It's no great secret. But unless you wish to flounder in the dark through every ruin between here and the Tirashan... I want an actual room. With a window. You can bar it if it suits you, but I hardly have the resources to survive this godsforsaken mountain anyway."

Marceline nodded in agreement. "That can be arranged," she said glancing at Leon. "We will see to it that it is comfortable as well," She spoke with an even tone, unperturbed by Leta's previous goading.

"Provided what you tell us is true, of course."

"The Arbor Wilds." Leta parted with the words in a way that conveyed a little more reluctance than her umbrage suggested moments ago. Clearly the effort to contain her emotions was beginning to wear. "And may the crows there feast on you all."

"We'll make sure your room has a nice view of the main gate," Rom promised her. "Wouldn't want you to miss our return." Their scouts would have to confirm that the Venatori were indeed there before any reward would be given to Leta, but he was confident she was telling the truth. What wasn't included was exactly what Marcus and perhaps Corypheus were after there, and where exactly in the Arbor Wilds they could be found. It was a large place, as far as Rom knew.

Thankfully, they had some experts on these things that could be consulted. And they had an army that had been itching to take the fight to the Venatori for a long, long time.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Disappointment. Paranoia.

It was an all-consuming fear, in this dream. Vesryn walked the halls of an ancient place he'd only recently learned of. A temple Saraya had dared not return to, even so long after it had certainly become a ruin. Barren and devoid of the life he saw here, walking alongside him. Other elves, tall and proud, even in the face of undeniable defeat. Vesryn knew a little of why she wouldn't want to return here. The feelings associated with this place were immense.

Already she'd been contacted, he knew. Given the offer, enticed into betrayal so she could save her family. She'd yet to meet with them, but she already knew she would. How could she refuse, when this was the alternative? This was not living, not when it was compared to the way they used to exist.

"The work is finished," the elf beside her said. "All has been laid out as planned. The greatest enemy of the shemlen is time. Here, we will use it once more."

Vesryn was not Saraya, and could not speak Saraya's words. But he could feel what she felt in this moment, and he could try. This elf was a friend, he knew. She'd known him for hundreds of years, if not more. She feared him learning her secret, more than any of the others she passed by.

"And what of those that don't last that long?" he asked. "Is time not our greatest enemy now as well?"

"Their knowledge will feed into the Vir'abelasan. In that way, those who toiled in Mythal's favor as we have will be preserved. It is far more than those who died in battle can say."

And yet, it was so little. The Well of Sorrows. That was the translation. The dream was not perfect; Saraya's memory of this place was strong, but she'd only been here a few times, as the end drew near. It was a temple of Mythal, buried away in the Arbor Wilds deep in the south. A place she felt was better left undisturbed. They had no choice now.

The Well was a pool. How fitting, Vesryn thought. If Saraya could be stored in a vial, how many elves, how many uncountable years could they filter into a pool? And what would happen to anyone who claimed such a treasure? For surely that was what Corypheus intended. Surely somewhere in the depths of the knowledge of the ancients would be the way to tear open Heaven and claim it for himself.

"You should stay, Marellanas," the elf urged him. His face was in part shrouded by a hood, but he could see his amber eyes, the vallaslin for Mythal marked upon his forehead and brow. Perhaps they'd served together, Saraya and this man. It was not enough to stop Saraya's betrayal, but it was enough to make her feel wretched for it. For looking him in the eye and telling him lies.

"I won't," he answered. "I won't accept that this is all that's left to us. And you know it cannot last. A hundred years, a thousand? What difference does it make?"

"Have you really lost so much faith?"

Faith... "Our gods are dead or gone. Either way, lost to us." He needed to leave, to flee. To escape this place, and save who he still could. "We must all do what we can on our own now. What we think is best."

The elf stared at him, locking eyes for a long, uncomfortable moment. Perhaps he knew, but would not say anything. Perhaps their friendship was worth that much. Vesryn couldn't say.

"So we must.





Vesryn woke to a world of agony, rolling over and falling out of the bed. His head felt like it was split open by an axe, and the room was spinning. For a moment he thought he might vomit, but the feeling thankfully passed quickly. Something about the forced sleep, perhaps. It wasn't difficult for the mages in the Inquisition to lull him into a slumber, and Stel could dull the pain enough until he was out. They needed information about where the Venatori were going to strike, and he knew right away that Saraya could help.

That was about all he was capable of anymore. He was deteriorating much more quickly this time, despite his best efforts to shrug it off. There were some things toughness could not fight. He hated the effect it was having on Stel by proximity, but there was nothing to be done for it. She would be there for him until the very end, he knew that. He wouldn't have it any other way.

But the end appeared to be approaching quickly. The least he could do was try to help stop Corypheus before it came. Staggering to his feet, he wiped the sheen of sweat from his brow before he staggered towards the door. He could hear others beyond in Stel's office, discussing something, their words muted either by the door or by grogginess or by his decaying mental state, it was hard to say.

He reached out for the door, and too late he found it already slightly open. It gave way and he spilled through, collapsing into the room on his side with a pained groan. For a brief moment, the conversation was silenced as all eyes turned on his clumsy entrance.

"Ves!" Stel, unsurprisingly, was the first to react, crouching by his side and assisting him to his feet. From there, the sofa wasn't more than half a dozen steps, and she went with him to sit, letting her hands fall away only when he was stable. "You... have something?" Maybe it was a guess, but likely not a difficult one.

"Yes... hopefully." The seat was a relief, even if the pain he was in didn't go away just because he was off his feet. "There's a temple of Mythal deep in the Arbor Wilds, hidden there. It was altered after Arlathan's Fall, to... preserve, I think, the guardians of that place. Sentinels. Some kind of magic bound to the temple itself." Saraya didn't happen to think it was all that important. As she understood it the magic likely wore off long ago, any elves remaining in there forced to flee into the woods and live as the other survivors did. But despite everything she gave Tevinter, she never led them to that place. That much he knew.

"Corypheus wants the Vir'abelasan, the Well of Sorrows," he continued, still breathing as though he'd just run here from the Hinterlands. "It's... a nexus of elven knowledge, of servants of Mythal that passed."

Though reactions varied, Harellan looked strikingly unsurprised by the news, almost as if it was exactly what he'd been expecting to hear. His brows knit slightly, and he gripped his upper arms in either hand. "I cannot emphasize enough the fact that he must not gain access to the Well." He shook his head faintly. "The knowledge in it—in some hands it would only be incomprehensible whispers. But if Corypheus or this Venatori man Marcus drank of it... I've little doubt they'd crush you. And the rest of Thedas after." The fact that the words were delivered flatly was almost worse than if they'd been given more gravitas. They didn't need the emphasis.

Cyrus frowned outright, narrowing his eyes at his uncle. “You knew of this and said nothing?"

A soft breath left Harellan; he pursed his lips. "It wasn't relevant before now. I'd hoped to never speak of it at all. But if Corypheus knows of it, there is no longer any choice."

"If it's that serious," Leon said gravely, "we may well need to mobilize the whole army. I doubt Corypheus risks himself now by bringing only a token force."

"We should leave as soon..." Vesryn winced at a sudden and sharp pain. "As soon as we can. We're lucky they don't have it already." Especially considering all the time they had to look for it. But maybe it was hidden better than other ruins. Maybe some of the old magic survived, and was keeping it safe. Whatever it was, it wouldn't be safe for much longer.

"If that's settled, there might be one more thing to discuss. A selfish one, nothing to do with armies or saving the world." He didn't consider saving Saraya to be selfish, but he'd be saving himself too if this was possible, and requiring them to go out of their way on an important mission. Of course, if the Venatori could be dealt with the extra time spent in the temple might not matter. "The magic used on that place... do you think any of it might still be lingering? They were planning to use it to stave off death. Could it be useful, in my case?"

He asked Harellan, who seemed most likely to know. Saraya's immediate reaction to his guess was hard to discern, but he didn't find any disagreement, and that was encouraging.

The other elf's eyes narrowed in thought; he smoothed over the knuckle of his thumb with his index finger. "That would be... very hard to say from here. I'd have to know what condition that magic was in now, if indeed any was left. Whether it's directly applicable to your case in the first place—I'd have to get a sense of it to know. It might work, but... don't place too much weight on the might." The last came out with a note of apology and a smile that was more of a grimace. "I would that I could say something more encouraging, but..."

“Sounds like it's worth a try to me." Cyrus leaned back against the wall with an obvious frown, eyes moving between the others. “We specialize in slim chances around here."

"Whatever the chances..." Vesryn paused, both to take a breath and to let another wave of discomfort pass from his head. "I'm going. To the Arbor Wilds, and to the temple. I may not be much of a fighter anymore in this state, but you'll need a guide. We can't settle for following Corypheus inside, and Saraya knows the way. It was one of the last places she visited, before... well." Before she was no longer welcome among her own kind.

"And with how fast this is progressing... we may not have any more time to lose." If they left without him... they might return to find him dead already.

It was clearly a sobering thought for the rest of the room, given the grim expressions all around. Stel's hand found his knee; she squeezed firmly and addressed the general company. "Well... that's settled then. Commander, please begin making preparations for the deployment. I'll speak with Romulus and the others."

Leon nodded promptly—an advisor accepting the Lady Inquisitor's orders. As he left, though, he turned back over his shoulder just briefly. "Take care of yourself, Vesryn." For a moment, he was clearly contemplating something further, but with a slight shake of his head, he resumed his exit instead.

“I'm going to dig up anything I can find about that magic." Cyrus hesitated for only a moment, then shifted his eyes to Harellan. “Teach me?"

His uncle looked surprised to be asked, but recovered quickly. "Of course. We'll prepare as much as we can." The farewells were perfunctory—now that they all had something to aim themselves towards, it seemed they were eager to set themselves to it. Or at least felt the urgency.

So it was settled, then, and the others filtered out of the room until only he and Stel remained. There was something, where there had been nothing before. Only waiting, looming death for the both of them. He still wasn't sure how Saraya felt. Maybe it was too unfair, to use this place that she'd never believed in before to save them. This place that she'd chosen to hide, when she could've easily given it to the Imperium. Perhaps she'd known that the Well of Sorrows simply couldn't be lost to people like them. Or some loyalty to Mythal yet remained.

He didn't want to pry anymore. He didn't really want to think about it. It was strange, facing what seemed to be his last days. More than likely he wouldn't live to see the fall. It had to be even stranger for Saraya. To exist so long, and only now find that the end was approaching rapidly, too fast to have ever been predicted.

He sighed, leaning back and resting his hand atop Stel's. "This should be interesting." It wouldn't be a boring end he faced, that much was certain. "There's probably lots of preparing to do, but... have you eaten? It's been a hectic day." He felt tired enough to sleep already, but was it even the afternoon yet? He wasn't sure.

"Not yet," she admitted, turning her hand over so she could press her palm to his and lace their fingers together. She made no move to rise or rectify the situation, though, instead releasing a breath and letting herself ease backward as he had done, tilting her head to rest it softly against his arm. "How about you? Did you want to eat, or sleep maybe?" She tucked her free hand into the crook of his elbow, working herself in about as close as she could without requiring him to take any of her weight.

"Hmm... is there time for both?" Truthfully, he didn't think he could eat much. But he hoped to make sure she did. If they were going to cut off Corypheus from this, then it was far more important for her to succeed than him. Even if he wasn't just one man, he was still small in the grand scheme of things.

Stel tilted her head up, considering his face for a long moment. Whether she read his intentions or not, she nodded slightly; he could hear her swallow thickly. "Yeah," she murmured. "Yeah, there's time." She stood slowly, keeping their hands linked so she'd be able to help him do the same.

"Let's go spend a little with our friends."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

"Again." Harellan's voice sliced like a knife, elevated so that he could be heard over the various crashes of Cyrus's spells colliding with stone. "More."

Perhaps at one point, Cyrus would have taken umbrage at being commanded thus, but for the moment it fell in line with his own thoughts anyway. He expelled a deep, slow breath, and reached further, through the trembling Veil and into the Fade. His fingertips were numb with the force of his last lightning blast, released slightly too soon and too roughly, but there was nothing for that but to do it again. And again. And again—until the whole process was instinct.

The magic sparked and crackled between his fingers, glistening arcs hissing harmlessly over his skin to his elbows, fizzling and igniting within the confined space he manifested it. Switching his stance, Cyrus shifted his foot back over the grass, thrusting his right arm forward and releasing the magic gathered there through two fingertips. It leaped from the end of his motion like a thing alive, streaking to the crude target painted on the mountainside and crashing into it with a heavy, splitting crack. Chunks of stone fell away, the ground under their feet trembling for just an instant afterwards.

Harellan—curse him—frowned upon feeling it. "Sloppy, Cyrus." He crossed his arms over his chest, leveling an unimpressed look at his nephew, who just barely resisted the urge to roll his eyes. Harellan was infinitely gentler with Stellulam or Astraia than he was with Cyrus, though the reason why was not clear. Probably he just liked them better. For all the time the two of them had spent together, it had never felt quite familial. Nor warm.

But that was likely just as much a product of Cyrus's demeanor as Harellan's.

“It's not like I don't have force to spare." He gestured at the blasted wall. A fraction—just a fraction of what he was building back up to. With the raw, primal spells like this, it hardly mattered that the delivery wasn't perfectly efficient. That some of it got away at the last second and shook the ground or threw sparks.

"You think you won't need every last bit of magic you can muster against Corypheus?" Harellan's rejoinder sounded almost disappointed. "That every unnecessary blowback might not be a distraction or injury to an ally? Naivety doesn't suit you. Do it again. Better this time."

Cyrus grit his teeth and flexed his fingers. He was still holding the lightning in his other hand; he dug deeper, until the strands of it were drifting as far up as his shoulder, then shut his eyes and focused on concentrating it down to the smallest point possible. Slowly, it formed into a tiny sphere at this fingertip, about two inches across. He could probably make it smaller, but not without sacrificing some of the power.

"Left."

Snapping his eyes open, Cyrus found the target quickly and released. The little orb was difficult to track with his eyes past a certain distance, but he could feel it in relation to himself, and knew when it smacked into the large boulder to Harellan's side. The elf, of course, had already shielded himself in preparation. Upon impact, the spell traveled for a bit, then exploded. The boulder shuddered, cracks spiderwebbing the stone and breaking it apart from the inside. It held for half a second before losing integrity, one large split down the middle shearing it into halves, smaller breaks flaking off shrapnel. The little pieces pinged harmlessly against Harellan's barrier, but there weren't as many of them this time, and the ground remained still under their feet.

Cyrus shook out his arm with a grimace. He'd released a little late; it would take a while before the aftershocks faded.

Harellan hummed, surveying the split with a critical eye; there was considerable scorching, especially near the entry point of the spell, but the break went all the way through. Control had always come to Cyrus with greater difficulty than power. "Enough for now. I believe I can see Estella coming up the path. No doubt she's brought something to eat."

It certainly looked that way, considering the large basket she was toting up the hill. Skyhold proper was still in sight behind her, so it hadn't been too much of a trek, though she looked more than a little distracted. At least until she'd noticed that they'd noticed her. At that, she broke into a small smile, projecting her voice to be heard over the remaining distance. "We can hear you from the castle," she said, amusement rather than reproach in her voice. "I think a couple of the regulars were worried we were under attack."

She waited until she'd reached them and set the basket down before speaking again. Up closer, it was easy to tell she hadn't been sleeping especially well. No doubt Vesryn's deteriorating condition and the upcoming battle with Corypheus were the reasons, tied together as they were. "How's the training coming, Cy?" Stellulam lowered herself onto the grass, eying the boulder while she opened the basket and started setting out their lunch. She'd never been afraid to tell him that she was impressed by what he was capable of, magically, and her expression showed it clearly now.

He didn't waste any time dropping to the ground beside her, folding his legs and doing his best to help with the supplies, at least until he nearly lost grip on a plate. Damn numbness. It was starting to recede now, but that just meant it felt like pins and needles instead. “It's fine." Cyrus lifted his shoulders in a shrug; the need to explain, something he often felt, just wasn't there at the moment. A quirk of his mood, maybe.

Her admiration felt stranger than it used to. He'd once taken it as a matter of course that what he could do was impressive, and so the reaction wasn't all that noteworthy, even if it felt nice. Now—he couldn't help but feel a little uncomfortable. Things were just more complicated.

Harellan settled a little more sedately at the third point in their little triangle, sectioning items onto his own plate with the sort of grace that made an informal picnic feel a bit more like... well, sharing a meal with a member of an ancient race with knowledge locked in his head that even Cyrus was sometimes humbled by. "And how go the preparations for march?"

Estella picked at her food, only belatedly seeming to remember that eye contact was appropriate when answering a direct question. "Well enough, I suppose." She didn't sound very convincing—apparently not even to herself, as she pushed out a deep breath a moment later, fingers breaking apart her slice of bread into tiny pieces without ever actually eating any of them. "I can't help but be a little... worried. About how this is all going to go. Well—that's an understatement really. I'm terrified."

It wasn't difficult to imagine why, but before anyone could broach that particular topic with her, she glanced back up to Harellan. "What... what exactly do you know about this temple? It's—it's to Mythal, right? So..."

Cyrus made a quiet noise in the back of his throat, almost involuntary. He'd much rather have focused on how she was coping, because the answer didn't seem to be well. Not that he could fault her for it—quite the opposite. But it was clearly her wish not to discuss it at this time, and so he kept his words behind his teeth, eating but not really tasting the simple repast she'd been kind enough to bring them. Always thinking of other people, even at a time like this.

Harellan considered the question while chewing over a bit of fruit. After he'd swallowed, he spoke in a soft, almost confidential tone. "The Well of Sorrows has been known to me for quite some time now. It isn't common knowledge, even among the Suledvhen, but there are references to it, if one knows where to look. A last measure, taken by some of Mythal's most devoted servants ere they were lost to the fall of the People. It was in use before then as well—some would travel to it to contribute their knowledge before entering Uthenera, so the secrets within had been collected over a very long time." He paused, pursing his lips. "It may well hold even more information than Vir Dirthara."

“And it just sits unprotected?" Cyrus found it difficult to keep the skepticism from his voice, but as usual, Harellan did not react much to it.

"The secret was protection enough, or so I'd thought. Perhaps this Marcus managed to unearth enough information to reveal it, or perhaps Corypheus himself found out about it somehow, but in either case it's clear that it is safe no longer."

"What about this other magic, though? The kind on the temple itself? Something about... preserving life or however that was supposed to work?" It was clear enough that the information about the Well had been of interest to Stellulam, but her main concerns lay elsewhere.

"That I know less about, as I said the other day." Harellan's expression softened; he reached across the space between them to brush his fingertips over Estella's cheek, just the briefest of touches. "I promise you, I'll do everything I can. If there's a solution in that magic, we will find it."

She nodded slowly, setting aside her plate to twist her fingers in her lap instead. Either she was unwilling or unable to so much as feign interest in her food any longer. "I know," she said. "And I believe you, it's just..." Her breath left her in a frustrated noise. "I feel so useless. I know I'm doing what I can, but it isn't anything. Not really. Not against this." The gesture of her hand was clipped and uncomfortable. Stellulam's mouth twisted, and she shook her head, darting her eyes once to Cyrus before settling them on Harellan.

"Have you—have you ever been in love?"

He leaned back slightly at the question, bracing one hand on the ground behind him. For a moment, he seemed to have been caught thoroughly off-guard, from the widening of his eyes. Just a subtle thing, but Cyrus had learned to pay attention to those when it came to Harellan. He was the equivalent of gobsmacked. "I... yes. Just once. It—it didn't end well, so I don't think I'm really qualified to say much about it."

"I think—" Estella cut herself off, hesitating. "I think maybe there are some people who only really have one love in them," she whispered, eyes falling to the ground. Restless hands pulled at the grass, tearing several stalks from the ground. "Or maybe there are some loves that just—just make it so that anything that follows them wouldn't be—wouldn't be right." Though her face remained downturned, the suggestion of movement was enough to pick up on the fact that she was biting down on her lower lip. "I don't know if this is one of those loves, or I'm one of those people, but—but I think it is. I think I am. And I—" She shook her head, swallowing thickly.

"I can't lose him. I can't."

Cyrus immediately shoved his plate to the side as well, shifting himself over so that he was within a hairsbreadth of her and then getting rid of even that with an arm around her shoulder. He didn't know shit about any of this, but it didn't even matter, because even without tears or sobs or any of it, the pain she was in was obvious and terrifying to him. As for what to do about it—he really had only one good example to go by, and it was her own.

“Come here." He tugged her sideways the little it took to pull her into him, wrapping his other arm around her, too, and holding with what he hoped was the right amount of pressure. Enough to feel safer, supported; not so much as to feel suffocated or trapped. He swallowed past the lump in his throat, resting his chin on top of her head and moving one of his hands up and down her back.

He couldn't promise her that her fears would not come to pass. He didn't know it, and he didn't have it in him to lie to her. Hell, Cyrus couldn't even tell her it was going to be all right, because the way she talked about it, he wasn't sure it would be. Pressing his lips together, he made eye contact with Harellan over her head.

She'd been holding herself together up until that point, but something—either the embrace itself or the poignant silence that accompanied it, dissolved the last of her ability to take the situation on the chin. Stellulam's arms wrapped around Cyrus's middle and squeezed, no thought given to whether the pressure was too much. She held onto him with what had to be all the strength in her body, pressing her cheek into his shoulder.

"I don't know what to do," she choked, curling her fingers into the fabric of his shirt. "There's so many things I want to tell him. So many things I wanted to do. I wanted to go to Denerim and meet his parents, and—and." A soft noise, caught between a sob and a whine, escaped her, and her breath shuddered. "Travel to places neither of us had been. I wanted to—to know what he thinks about all my favorite books, and what he'd look like with lines on his face and—" That time, she did sob, turning her face in towards Cyrus's body. "I'm going to forget what his voice sounds like. How he breathes at night, and that—that look he gets on his face when Saraya's trying to tell him something. It's not fair, Cy. It's not fair." The warmth soaking into the fabric over his collarbone was unmistakable.

Shit. Fuck.

Cyrus didn't know what to do with any of that. The grief was a palpable thing, unfurling from her and settling over them all, over the whole clearing, suddenly the site of a testament to all the ways in which the tenderest of emotions could hurt. Her love hurt her, and his for her meant he hurt, too. With an unsteady breath of his own, Cyrus reached up to cradle the back of her head. All of this—it had to have been building for ages, the kind of thing she had to keep to herself because it would only make things that much worse if she said any of it to Vesryn. No doubt only bring him guilt on top of all the rest of his suffering.

“It is." That wasn't hard to agree with, at least. “It is unfair, Stellulam. The both of you deserve so much more than this." This was why Cyrus had never believed in gods. What being worthy of the name could look at this and let it happen? After all she'd suffered, one of the few unquestionably good things in her life—possibly the best thing in it—was so likely to be torn away after but the barest taste of it.

“Don't give up yet." It was reckless, irresponsible of him to even suggest it, when all of them knew the odds were so poor. But he couldn't just let her be crushed under this. And if hope was all he had to put on the table, then so be it. Hope was often irresponsible. “Not yet. You've got to hold on a little longer, Stellulam." Beside him, Harellan had shifted, taking over the task of making soothing circles on her back. “I'm not giving up yet either. Whatever it takes. If there's anything I can do—anything—I'll do it."

So please don't cry was much too selfish a thing to say, even if he'd have meant it from the bottom of his heart.

She sniffled and squeezed a little tighter—a sure sign she'd heard him. Even so, it took her several more long, slow minutes for her to come back to herself, and even then she was a mess when she pulled away, fresh tears streaking down blotchy red cheeks, lips trembling. Stellulam smoothed her hands forward and then dropped them back into her lap, but she didn't move to put additional space between herself and either of them. In the end, she couldn't manage words, so she just nodded instead, turning her face away and doing her best to wipe the tears off with the backs of her hands.

Cyrus still felt like someone had done to his chest cavity what he'd done to the boulder. Most likely, this was merely a delay; a postponement of these things for a day to come. And if it ever did, he was keenly aware of how little he'd have to offer by way of consolation. It sat ill with him, like a lead weight in his guts. Tsking softly, he used one hand to turn her chin back towards him, brushing away a few more tear-tracks with the pad of his thumb. He didn't want her to hide these things from him, even if he knew so little about handling them. Better she at least be able to share a little of the burden.

“I love you, Estella." It wasn't enough to soothe the ways she ached. It hadn't been since they were children with no one to lean on but each other. But it was just as true now as it had been then, and perhaps even a poor crutch was better than none at all.

The simple words provoked another wave of tears, but she found it in her to smile at him through them, thin and tremulous. A smile nevertheless.

"Thanks, Cyrus," she murmured. "I love you, too."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The vantage point she'd chosen in consultation with Leon had proven its worth already.

As it turned out, Cor's advance party had reached it in just enough time; they'd been holding off Venatori since, picking them off as they tried to ascend the hill. The only significant losses to the Inquisition so far had been from magical bombardment, and even then, the trees had proven to be effective shelter from the worst of what the mages threw their way. The arrows and spells that rained down in retaliation kept larger advances at bay, the Inquisition's vanguard able to choose their targets with greater precision.

And now that the main body of the force had arrived to back them up, morale was high. Khari could sure feel it; her blood was practically singing in her bones, the low simmer before the boiling-over that would take hold when she found herself in the thick of it. Crazy as it might have been—crazy as she knew some people had to think her for it—she could hardly wait.

But for now she could keep a cool head. The Venatori were trying one last charge up the hill, in greater numbers this time, not yet aware that the Inquisition had reached the battleground in full. so she and some of the other melee fighters in the group lay in wait, for those lucky enough not to get cut down by the death-dealers in the trees above.

Red-feathered arrows sailed overhead and thunked solidly into exposed fleshy-bits, causing their intended target to falter long enough to catch a blade to the belly or be pushed aside by the front ranks closing in on the Venatori. Those particular arrows belonged to none other than the wild-haired captain herself, choosing garishly colored feathers that struck a harsh contrast against their woodland surroundings.

Easier to find, she’d said. Besides, it looked a lot like Khari’s hair, and she’d figured that it would be a little nod to her leading them into the fray. A stupid, foolish sentiment, but one that’d drawn Zee’s telltale grin into a full-sail.

She’d positioned herself on the hilltop with the other archers and magic wielders, fingers deftly plucking arrows from the quiver strapped to her back. With a cursory glance, Khari could tell that she was grinning wide, hands affixed to the shiny new bow she’d been gifted. An unusual swirl of onyx and a deeper purple. Like holding darkness in her hands.

Another arrow hissed through the air, catching a man just below the notch of his helmet. Left cheekbone. He stopped mid-stride, eyelids fluttering wide, until blood bubbled and poured down his neckline, staining tunic and chainmail alike. Part of his face seemed to sag and distort. Skin puckering and pulling downwards, sloughing off. Poison. Or acid. Something she’d most likely acquired from Ril.

On either side of the arrows' paths pinkish barriers sprung up between the trees. Many of the Venatori found themselves running headlong into a sturdy wall, and those that didn't backed up and reevaluated their routes. Strategically placed amongst the trees were openings to allow the Venatori to funnel in. Asala's hands were alight with magic, and her eyes darted and forth between the length of her magically walls. Undoubtedly constantly controlling the ebb and flow of power to the shields, siphoning power away from the ones with less activity to the ones with more.

The bottleneck allowed the archers and mages to concentrate their fire, meaning they almost had to work to miss. At one point, two tiny, rapid balls of light went careening past Khari, landing in the middle of the advancing column. The explosion that followed burst across her eardrums at the same moment as fire bloomed over her vision, punching a hole in the procession of Venatori and leaving the ones in the front dazed as they continued to stumble ahead.

A quick glance backwards was enough to confirm that Cyrus and Harellan were responsible; they both ducked behind cover a moment later, just in time for another volley of arrows to streak down the hill. But the volume of Corypheus's army was great, and despite all the things putting them down, the sheer number of the darkspawn's forces meant that it was only a matter of time before enough of them pushed up the hill to threaten the archers.

Closer, closer... “Now!" Khari was first out of cover, catching a red-robed swordsman by surprise and sinking her blade into his belly. There was a layer of leather under the robe; not near enough to halt Inga's punch. Dark blood glinted off the blade as she pulled it out again, casting the corpse off with a foot and cleaving into the next.

Leon settled in beside her at the very front of the defense, shoring up Khari's left flank—her weak side. The months he'd spent nearly-dead were behind him now, and the surety of his movement made it clear. His punches and kicks were as precise as they'd ever been, and he felled two soldiers in quick succession before resetting to his place so they could bear down the hill together. She could see the flash of white in the gaps of his helmet: a grim smile.

Amalia slipped between the trees nearby, deftly avoiding the routes Asala had blocked off and picking off any enemies who thought themselves clever enough to try an alternate route through the magical blockade. She was never more than a flash of motion or a whisper of sound, the pitch-black dragon scales of her armor blending seamlessly with the deep shade cast by the canopy above. Lia kept pace with her, using her bow at short range and picking her targets carefully.

A war cry signaled Ves's entrance into the fight. He rammed the pommel of his axe into a Venatori's helmet, brutally smashing the helmet off and spinning the warrior around. A heavy swing followed, cleaving the man at the base of the neck down into his chest. Ves's movements were heavy, deliberate, even a little sluggish. It was a sure sign that he was fighting on his own, without Saraya's help, likely the only way he was capable of it right now. He was sticking close to Stel, whose magic was almost certainly working constantly to keep him up.

Rom picked a spot on Khari's right to carve into, taking on multiple Venatori. He settled for hitting or wounding them before he moved on, leaving the weakened enemies to be finished by the soldiers at his back. The Venatori were quickly realizing the strength of the enemy they were coming up against here, recognizing the Irregulars at the forefront. It wouldn't be long before it led into a retreat, in search of a more favorable location to engage.

To their credit, it didn't take much longer for them to organize it, a horn sounding out from the back ranks. At the sound of it, the rest of them fell back in as organized a fashion as they could. The Inquisition pursued, cutting down many more from behind in pursuit.

But the terrain advantage was lost to them at the bottom of the hill, and more Venatori and soldiers awaited. Khari crashed into the first cluster of them she saw, swinging Inga in a wide arc. She didn't manage to do much more than force several of them back, but it threw off their balance enough for the others to step in and begin the process of carving their path through the defenders.

Leon, still keeping pace, caught one of the Venatori as she stumbled backwards, using their combined momentum to twist her arm out of its socket. She went down, losing her grip on her sword, and he left her there for the soldiers behind, focusing on putting them on the ground or otherwise disabling them long enough to allow the regulars easier targets.

Free of the Inquisition-imposed maze, Amalia hung one row back, quickly ending those left in the wakes of the very front line, and occasionally sliding into a gap to shore up defense, or even to thwart attempts to flank one of her allies. In either case, she stuck close to Lia, working effectively in tandem with the elf's arrows. Further to the left, Estella covered Vesryn's back, letting him choose the path they took through the enemy ranks, the occasional flash of her enchanted sword making her presence easy to track for Khari, who knew it well.

Their progress, rapid down the hill, slowed dramatically on the flat ground, against the full body of Corypheus's forces, or what had to be close to all of them. But slowly they pushed in, the Irregulars at the tip of the spear, fending off enemies on more than one side so as to split their opponents in half.

A cluster of heavily armored Venatori had gathered at the natural chokepoint in the path, intending to put a halt to the advance of the Inquisition's forces. Several spells flew in at them from behind Khari, but they were either caught by magical barriers or dispelled in the air. There were skilled Venatori mages behind the formation it seemed, protecting the otherwise clustered enemies from being disrupted by Inquisition magic.

"Hold up!" Rom called, loud enough that their forces immediately around him could hear him. Those were the ones most likely to charge into that cluster and try to break them up, at least. The reason became clear soon enough; Rom's mark crackled violently as he let the power in it surge to his palm, and a moment later he thrust out his hand, up and towards the Venatori.

With a loud crack a rift opened above the Venatori formation, forcefully pulling everything around it in, effectively wiping it from existence. That included most of the Venatori caught in its grasp, along with a few smaller trees weak enough to be uprooted from the ground. Bark flew off the surfaces of others on the edge, on the sides facing the rift. It was a chaotic, violent display that nearly brought a halt to the fighting as everyone around it observed the effects.

But within moments it was over, and where a wall of Venatori had once been, now there was a gaping hole in the defenses, and the Inquisition jumped on the advantage, rushing in to further cleave the Venatori formation in two. The use of his mark clearly drained Rom a lot, so he was more than willing to allow a few others to go ahead before he pushed himself forward.

Even as the archers and magic users descended the hill, it certainly hadn’t dampened their accuracy. Or the ferocity of their attacks. They swept down and brought up the rear. The press of trees at their sides provided ample room to duck behind should they need to avoid enemy arrows or grab one of their own, steadying themselves for another volley. Another crackle of lightning. They only halted in their steps when Rom called for it—though compared to those elbowing at the front, they were still far enough not to be in the way.

As soon as the whooshing stopped and the sickly green dissipated from view: chaos ensued. Zee approached less like a deliberate, mindful archer, and more like she, too, was carrying a hefty blade in her hands. She’d never been careful, even when she should have been. Awful qualities for an archer, but so it went. She closed in behind Rom and pulled another arrow close to her cheekbone, loosing it into an oncoming Venatori.

It bit deep into his ribs and drooled something foul down his leathers. Greenish liquid. The same bubbling hiss, drowned out by clattering steel and the shouts of men and women at their sides. This time, the Venatori’s desperate shrieks accompanied it, before being abruptly cut off by the sharp end of a blade. She kept close to him, her presence evidence enough that she intended to provide support if needed.

With their opening made, The Inquisition was almost mechanical in their efficiency. At least on the large scale, since people like Zee and Khari were anything but mechanical in their fighting style. It didn't hinder their progress forward, the Irregulars sweeping into the gap Rom had opened and beginning to form the point of the formation into a wedge.

The plan was working just about perfectly, which Khari figured should have been her first clue that it was all about to go to shit. She only caught a glimmer out of the corner of her eye before she reacted, yelping and dragging Zee down by the shoulder. A massive fireball careened over their heads, crashing into the main line still forming up behind them.

Swiftly regaining her feet, Khari deflected an incoming blow almost without seeing it, trying to get a sense of what had caused the disturbance. It took a second, but she could see a black-robed figure receding, and then next to him—

“Corypheus!" She bellowed the name at maximum volume, trying to ensure she'd be heard by everyone who needed to hear her, and thrust out an arm to point in the right direction. They were almost to the temple, but unless someone dealt with him now, he'd have several minutes free and clear head start on them.

Leon obviously heard, barking orders in his much more resonant voice almost immediately. "Romulus, Khari, Asala!" Amalia and Lia had already materialized just behind him—chances were good that guy in the robes was the one they were after. "To me!" His intention was clear—to make a direct assault on Corypheus, and in so doing, buy time for the other Irregulars to infiltrate the temple first.

Even Khari had to admit it was going to be a hell of a thing to try and do. The last time she'd faced Corypheus down, she'd nearly died—and all but one of the people who'd done it with her had died. But this was a thing that needed doing, and damn if she was gonna start being a coward now. Hefting her sword, she fell in next to Leon, sucking in a hard, deep breath.

“Let's do it."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Estella funneled as much magic as she dared through her fingertips, pressing them into Ves's chainmail where her arm was slung around his waist. Cyrus had his shoulder on the other side, but she could tell that the fight so far had taken too much of a toll on him for him to be able to walk under his own power just now. Perhaps, with a little rest, he'd be able to do so again, but at the moment, they just had to help him and hope for the best, because the alternatives were unthinkable.

So she kept up the magic, and fixed her eyes on Harellan's back. He hadn't spoken of this temple and the Well like he'd laid eyes upon them personally, but he seemed to have a better idea than her of where they were going, and she trusted him to make sure they didn't get lost. At the moment the path was just straight ahead anyway, and she tried not to think about the friends they were leaving behind to traverse it, fighting against Corypheus and his most fearsome subordinates. They'd find away to survive—and anyway if the rest of them didn't push on to the Well and reach it before Corypheus did, everyone here was going to die.

She grunted softly when her foot caught on an uneven flagstone, catching herself before she inadvertently dragged Ves and Cy down with her. The mark on her free right hand hummed softly, something she felt almost more than she saw it, reminding her of its presence. She might well need it soon, but for now they were doing all right on their own, crossing the bridge at a hasty shuffle, Zee guarding the rear with her bow. Astraia was just ahead, between Harrellan and the three of them. Though Estella didn't doubt her capability, she figured it was probably better that she be here than in the thick of the battle proper. Acclimating to those conditions was something best done over time, not all at once and not like this.

Perhaps, if they were very lucky, there would be no more fighting this way at all.

Astraia turned as she ran, likely checking on Ves's condition, but her eyes were soon drawn to something behind and above Estella, and by the way they widened with immediate fear, it couldn't be anything good.

"Oh gods," she said, turning back around. "Faster! Go!"

A moment later Estella could hear the wings on the wind, and she didn't need to look to know that it was Corypheus's corrupted dragon bearing down on them. The door was just ahead, already slightly ajar for some reason. All they had to do was get inside.

She could hear Cyrus hiss under his breath, and he accelerated, nearly pulling both herself and Ves along for the ride. “Stellulam! Jump yourselves—I'll catch up!" He let go of the both of them, then, turning around and making sure Zahra got past him, too, fingers already billowing with frost. Zee whipped past him in a flurry of wild curls, a determined look on her face. She didn’t need to be told twice, not when something as large as Corypheus’ dragon was hot on their heels. Arrows would do little against the beast's thick hide.

There wasn't any time to protest or ask what he had on his mind. Cyrus would be able to run. Ves could not. "Hold on, Ves." Pushing out a breath, Estella tightened her grip on him, bearing more weight than was really comfortable, but not so much she couldn't deal with it. On her palm, the mark crackled to life, wreathing them both in green light. She felt it, the moment it settled into place just so. With her next step, she willed them inside the temple.

It was a longer jump than she usually made, and Estella tumbled more than stepped out of it, her ankle turning on a hard landing; she fell to a knee with a hard thump, wincing at the sudden pain that shot up and down her leg from the impact. The floor here was stone, too, but they were definitely on the right side of the door. She could see Harellan and Astraia, and a moment later, Zee appeared, sliding through the gap in the doors.

Estella held her breath, even as she pulled herself and Ves back to their feet.

Seconds ticked by; the dragon screeched again, and she could hear what seemed to be a hissing intake of breath in the space between wingbeats. But then there was a more solid sound, an impact, maybe, and then a crunch. A pause, and then Cyrus's rapid footsteps. He burst through the door just barely in front of a column of flames, which seemed to have caught one of his sleeves already.

Harellan spoke a word she didn't catch as soon as Cyrus was in; the doors slammed together, a golden light appearing in the seam and at the edges of them, before disappearing to leave a flawless wall where before there had been an entrance. Cyrus, meanwhile, dropped quite intentionally to the floor, rolling over and putting his sleeve out on the stone. He rolled back to his feet with enviable ease for someone breathing that hard, but doubled over immediately, hands on his knees.

“I would... prefer not... to do that again, if possible."

Zee grinned wide and patted the scorched fabric of his sleeve, resting her hand there, before drawing in a large breath of her own. Though she’d much improved her endurance since she’d first joined the Inquisition
 running was still not her forte, and not something she particularly enjoyed. The smile tempered itself as she retracted her hand and pushed her hair back behind her ears.

“Least we’re all in one piece,” she added with a soft cluck of her tongue. It could’ve ended with them not quite reaching the door in time, after all.

Ves's weight suddenly pulled hard on Estella's arm. He'd tried to get back to his feet, but it wasn't to last. "I... need to stop." He sank heavily to his knees, tipping over forward to plant a hand against the floor. His axe clattered there as well; somehow he'd managed to get it inside, though his ability to fight had diminished to the point of making it almost more trouble than it was worth. It was an old weapon, though, not something easily discarded.

"You're okay, Ves," Astraia assured him, lowering her staff to the ground and kneeling in front of him. She looked more than a little shaky, but considering her lack of experience both in battles and with dragons, she was holding together pretty well. "Were you hit by something?"

"Don't worry, Skygirl. Just... need to catch my breath." He glanced around behind him, pushing long silver-white hair away from his face. "We made it."

"We did." Astraia picked her staff back up and stood, taking a step back to take it in. "It's beautiful. I've never seen a ruin like this."

And it was. The interior of the temple was surprisingly intact, actually, hardly deserving of the name ruin at all. Estella let herself study it while Ves rested, taking in the pale grey stone, fashioned into pointed arches and vaulting columns, much of the interior open to the forest and sunlight, which bathed the vestibule in mellow gold, filtered through the interrupted emerald-green canopy. The plants were verdant, some sprays of flowers almost as lush and dripping with color as the ones she'd seen in Arlathan, though there was a sense of fading here, like the richest and most saturated of the colors had ebbed away, even if what was left was still vibrant compared to most places.

The air was very still, and despite the openness, she could not hear the sounds of the battle raging beyond. The dragon did not screech, did not try to fly over the gate they'd passed an into one of the courtyards ahead. She could only assume it was protected by magic. And she did feel magic—something tingling just beneath the surface of her skin, slow and alive and ancient like the most primordial of trees, maybe. The hush here made every sound seem almost too loud, as though they were intruding on the natural state of the temple simply by breathing its air or rustling as they moved. This, too, she'd felt in some parts of Arlathan, but it took a moment for the connection to really click into place.

More than anything, this felt like the caverns. The place where the sepulchers ended, and the underground lake with its beams of sunlight lay undisturbed. Like it was just infused with magic, in a way that maybe everything used to be, closer to what had once been than anywhere else.

And in some quiet, still way, dead. A monument, a tomb. It filled her with feelings she did not quite understand, pressing down like despair but a little gentler, older and more tempered. An old grief, faded like the color where it must have once been acute. And an old weariness, lassitude pulling at her limbs, bidding her move slower, think slower, exist in a stiller way. Estella wasn't sure what to make of that, but her eyes found Harellan, automatically seeking his explanation of the experience, for surely he would have one.

If anyone seemed to fit the atmosphere, to escape the charge of being too loud and vigorous for the setting, it was him. Cyrus standing next to him looked vaguely uneasy, eyes moving too quickly over the surroundings but always pulled back in the same direction. What was there was impossible to say—he didn't seem to be really looking at anything.

But Harellan was quiet a moment longer, head tilted almost as if listening for something. "You're sensing the magic." The words seemed meant for Estella, though perhaps they could have applied just as easily to Cy or even Astraia. "There's more of it left here than I expected. I'll need to make a closer examination of the source—it should be further in." He paused, apparently deliberating with himself for a moment. "...I think there's reason for hope. With that energy, I should be able to solve the problem." He looked almost relieved to be saying it.

He couldn't possibly be as relieved as she was to hear it. Estella expelled a soft breath, feeling a bit of the omnipresent tension—tension she'd been carrying without pause since the day Ves told her his symptoms had come back—loosen and ease away from her. It wasn't a guarantee, and she wasn't fool enough to treat it as one.

But it was hope. And Maker, gods—whatever was out there—she was grateful for it.

"Can you feel it, Ves?" Astraia started forward, unable to keep her eyes in front of her, her gaze wandering all around. "I can't even begin to describe it."

"I'm feeling a lot of things," he admitted, using Estella's help to get back to his feet. "None of them new, I don't think. Must be something for the mages. Slow down, Skygirl. Saraya's wary, I think there are traps in here. The Venatori were being slowed by them in the jungle, after all. Makes sense that there might be more inside."

She nodded, coming to a stop until the others could catch up with her. They moved down a long corridor, an entryway it would seem, one that widened beyond into a massive outer courtyard. The foliage had long since crept in here; chunks of the ceiling had collapsed, letting sun and rain through and over time helping the wild take hold once more. Statues lined the walls, most carved in the shapes of animals. Halla, dragons, wolves... there were more, but Ves signaled a halt.

"The pedestal, there. There's writing." A bowl of smooth stone sat atop it. Metalwork twisted like roots down the column of the pedestal, snaking into the floor before them. Ves translated the words written just below the bowl. "It... is very vague. But I think it's asking for an offering of blood. A... request to know who seeks entry into the Sanctum of Mythal." He shrugged. "Saraya's fixated on it, so it must be important."

Harellan hummed, but he didn't seem at all surprised. "I don't think the traps will be an issue after all." His eyes flickered over the group, pausing a moment where Estella stood close enough to Ves to steady him if necessary. But then they shifted away again and landed on Cyrus instead. He raised an eyebrow, clearly articulating his suggestion without any additional words.

Cy frowned, lips pulling down faintly, but then he expelled a breath from his nose. “Fine." He hadn't stopped carrying his remaining metal sword on his person, but made no effort to unsheathe it for the purpose, instead making a quick gesture and wrapping his fingers around the kingfisher-blue knife that materialized out of the fade. Sliding deftly around the others, he approached the bowl, removing the leather glove on his right hand with his teeth. “How much?" He asked the question around the obstruction, but it came through clear enough to understand.

"Just a little should do."

Rolling his eyes—most likely because of the vagueness of Harellan's measure—Cyrus held his hand over the metal and used the knife to prick his index finger, banishing the knife by letting go of it and using his left hand to squeeze below the small wound until a fat drop of red welled to the surface. He flicked it off into the bowl, where it landed with an audible patter against the polished stone, and abruptly disappeared, as though absorbed tracelessly into it.

The effect was immediate: the metalwork began to glow softly, casting off a greenish light that spread from up near the base of the bowl to where the 'roots' embedded into the ground. A distant rumble could be heard, and then a click, like a latch settling into place, but louder. The magic around them shifted somehow, something else filtering into it akin to a cool breeze on a summer day, lifting away some of the enforced languidness in the atmosphere. It felt like being... welcomed.

Estella had so little sense for all of... this, that she wasn't even sure if she was surprised or not. On one level, it sort of made sense that the temple would recognize Cy's blood—their blood. But at the same time, it all still felt much too big for her. Surreal, or impossible, or something. It felt like maybe it should all matter more than it did. A long time ago, she'd have thought it did. But now, as in Arlathan, there was no sudden and mysterious sense of belonging to anything. She was glad they were who they were, but for the simple, helpful fact that it was going to help them with their very immediate, very present goals.

She shot her brother a grateful smile, and then Harellan led all of them forward. She didn't know exactly what instinct he was moving by, but surely he and Cyrus both felt the magic more keenly than she did. Or could at least understand what the feelings meant better than she did. Whatever the case, she didn't hesitate to follow. They moved quietly through the temple, bypassing what looked like obstacles or features of the place that pilgrims were no doubt ordinarily expected to interact with. One of them looked like a puzzle, a large section of floor with softly glowing panels. But the door beyond it stood open, the building itself seeming to accept their presence as their right, one that need not be proven in any other way.

They passed open courtyards and more statues, places where the perfume of the plants was heavy and sweet on the air, stirred by a real breeze this time, cooling Estella's cheeks and just briefly lifting the hair off her sweat-slick nape. She almost sighed with relief, but kept moving instead, pausing only once. That was to look up at an alcove filled with magnificent mosaics, mostly made of what looked like jade and other green stones of varying shades. The figures were very abstract, but from the general shapes of them and the symbolism, she could pick them out as being of the Evanuris: Dirthamen's mouth was covered by his hands, holding back the secrets he kept; Mythal looked to have flowers held protectively in her grasp, and Elgar'nan gripped the sun, turned slightly aside from the viewer as he cast it down.

Shaking her head slightly, Estella moved on, tracing her fingers over the side of another of the many sitting wolf statues as they headed into what looked like the very central chambers of the temple.

The doors again they found opened for them already, but these led into a place that was very different from the outer reaches of the temple. The floors were tiled and quite intact, the repeating geometric patterns unbroken by any decay. More than that, this chamber was... clean. Very little dirt rested on the floor, apart from what they dragged in on their boots. Large braziers burned in the corners, providing necessary light, as there were no cracks in the ceiling above to let the sun in here. A pair of archer statues flanked them on their way in, bows pointing the way to the center of the room.

"I feel like I've walked into an empty city," Astraia remarked. It did almost look that way, like a great nexus of the temple's paths. There were no fewer than five massive double doors they could see, these ones the first they found closed since the blood offering. Two were on either side further in, and one at the back of a balcony that they approached, a platform where one could feasibly watch over all who entered.

And indeed, Estella could feel eyes on her, from somewhere in the shadows. The firelight wasn't quite adequate to illuminate the entire room, and it left plenty of places to hide. The others could feel it too, judging by the way Astraia finally lifted her bladed staff defensively again, and Ves warily glanced around.

A moment later, he gasped as if in shock, and his legs failed him, dropping him to his knees with a clatter of metal that echoed off the high walls. There was pain there, when Estella was able to catch his eyes, but it wasn't just that. Ves was experiencing something powerful, something fiercely emotional. It took several moments before he could choke out the words.

"They... are still here. After all this time."

A bowstring creaked, and then another. Lithe, armored figures stepped out of the shadows, arrows aimed for their hearts, keen eyes studying the intruders from under their hoods. To a one they wore the marks of Mythal upon their foreheads, upon their armor. And the armor... it was so very like Ves's, but it was lighter, sleeker, perhaps more suited to this thick forest.

The elves surrounded them at a distance, waiting in silence for something. They did not need to wait long, as a more heavily armored hooded figure appeared upon the balcony above, his arms crossed as he peered down at them.

"Venavis," he said. "You are unlike the other invaders."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Vesryn could think of few times when his connection with Saraya had been more inconvenient than this.

There was the considerable pain to deal with first. Her mere existence in his mind was an agony at this point, and that pain was made all the more acute whenever she felt something strong enough for him to experience it as well. That was happening now, in a way that was unlike anything he'd felt before. The feeling itself was inconvenient, too. Panic, disbelief, guilt, shame, fear... all of those were present, but they were mixed in the strangest way with a sheer joy that floored Vesryn. It was enough to bring tears to his eyes, and he reaches up to wipe them away. He needed to see for this, and the pain was already making things blurry enough.

"Who are you?" the elf atop the balcony asked them. "How is it that you are here?"

"We're the Inquisition," Stel supplied in answer from beside him. Probably not the most salient fact she could have used, but true nevertheless. "We are here because..." She pressed her lips together, hesitating probably more because of the length of the real explanation than because she was considering deception. "We're here for two reasons. The first of them is the Darkspawn magister and his army, who I'm sure you've noticed. He seeks the vir'abelasan. We seek to stop him. And we made it this far because the temple allowed it."

She stopped there, perhaps sensing that follow-up questions were likely.

It was hard to tell if her words meant much of anything to the man. He lifted one gauntleted hand to his face, concealing his features even more while he thought. Even still, Vesryn knew him. Saraya knew him, rather. He was the elf from her dreams, the one she'd spoken to in this temple, back when she'd still walked Thedas on her own two legs. The word Inquisition likely meant little to him. Unless he was somehow aware of the history of the world, he'd locked himself away in here long before even the first Inquisition, let alone their new one.

"I am called Abelas," he said at last, though his soldiers all around them did not lower their weapons yet. "We here are sentinels, tasked with standing against those who trespass on sacred ground. We wake only to fight, to preserve this place. Our numbers diminish with each invasion." He studied them longer, using the ample space atop the balcony to pace back and forth.

"You claim you wish to stop the magister from claiming the vir'abelasan. This I can believe. But how am I to accept that you do not seek the same? To drink from its waters?"

"And what if that was our intention?" The words were Harellan's, spoken in a tone less curious than melancholy. "You know the choice that lies here before you, I think. The power that darkspawn commands is of our people. Mythal's focus is in his possession, save for the fragment of its power etched into the hands of my lethallan and one other. Your numbers will not be able to stop his assault, and you will be devastated if you try. That means either you destroy the Well—" here he paused, lifting from beneath his shirt a symbol exactly like Stel had worn since Arlathan. The silverite teardrop glinted in the sparse light of the hall.

"Or you allow everything it contains to be delivered back into the hands it exists for." He dropped the necklace so that it sat over his armor instead of under, armor clearly not all that different from what the sentinels wore. "In doing so, I can promise that you will be giving your people—ours—a chance to do something other than diminish. Perhaps one of the last chances left to us."

That surprised him, or at least got his attention in a way that was sure to get them somewhere. He narrowed his brow as if in suspicion for a moment, but that moment soon passed, and then came the order for the archers to lower their bows, a mere flick of his hand. Abelas vaulted over the railing of the balcony, a swell of magic slowing his descent until his feet lightly touched down on the tiled floor. He approached slowly, and lowered his hood, revealing golden eyes and a clean shaven head, to display his vallaslin all the more proudly.

"You bear the crest, yet I do not know you." He studied Harellan, his eyes briefly passing over the others. Stel first, Abelas finding more interest in her marked hand than the rest of her, then Cyrus, the sibling relation plain to see. He spared a glance for Zahra before his eyes sweeped over Astraia and Vesryn, noting his obvious poor condition, and then his focus movedback to Harellan. "A descendant, then. I did not think it possible. Unless this is all some great deception."

Saraya yearned for Vesryn to say something, to reveal her, but he held his tongue. "The Well is not something I have the authority to grant to anyone, even one such as you. My duty is to defend this temple from trespassers, nothing more, nothing less."

"You're going to allow it to just... sit there?" The question came from Astraia, though even she looked surprised she'd asked. "Forever?"

Abelas scrutinized her. Vesryn wondered how familiar he was with the modern Dalish. She wore the vallaslin as they did, but next to them, she looked about as different as Stel and Cyrus did. A different people entirely. "The vir'abelasan is not meant to be claimed. It is a reminder of what was lost. What will never be again." It was impossibly bleak, but Vesryn could understand why. Abelas did not live in a community such as the one that produced Harellan. These elves had the shadow of what was lost hanging over them always, because they remembered, not just in texts but in their minds. Their existence was to defend a monument to what was lost. The very name he'd taken for himself... sorrow. Abelas was not his true name, Vesryn knew, though Saraya could never tell him what it was instead.

"We will fight alongside you to destroy the invaders," Abelas declared. "But after that, it would be best for all of you to leave. And never return."

"Not everything that is gone is gone forever." Harellan said the words as though they were more a recollection than his own thought, seemingly undaunted by Abelas's resistance to his intentions. It was hard to say what he was thinking—he'd never been one to share much of himself directly, but the lack of concern surely meant he hadn't actually given up on obtaining whatever lay in the Well. Still, he didn't fight it, nor attempt to press the point at the moment, instead moving his attention to Vesryn.

"While there is yet time—as lethallan said, there is another reason for our presence here."

When Abelas's attention shifted fully onto Vesryn, the feeling that overwhelmed him was one urging caution. To proceed, but to do so carefully. Vesryn could understand why. This was not likely to go over very well.

"Who are you?" Abelas asked him. "You wear a relic, but you are not one of us." He studied him, obviously seeing the pain in his eyes. "You have some ailment as well, I see."

"I'm not all that important really," Vesryn said, managing a smile. "But it was a friend of mine that guided us here. Her memory of this place helped us learn of the darkspawn magister's desire for the vir'abelasan."

"Her... memory? Explain yourself."

"She was a friend of yours, as well, at least it feels that way." He was never sure how to say this, but somehow this situation was the most difficult of all. Someone that already knew Saraya. "Tell me, do you... do you know what became of an elven general by the name of Marellanas Arayani?"

The name forced a look of complete shock on the otherwise stonefaced elf's features. It was enough to force him a step back, and several of the bow-wielding elves still around them shared uncertain looks with one another.

"I cannot say how it is you know that name. I... know it well, however. And I know what became of her. Imprisoned, for all eternity. Though surely she is dead by now."

"Not quite." He winced, evidence that eternity would find its end fairly soon here, if nothing could be done. "She endured the ages, until a fool boy stumbled into the ruin where she was kept, and now..." He touched a finger to the side of his head. "Now she is here. With me. And with us."

His look was disbelieving, but by the way he took another half-step back, by the way the elves visibly tensed around them, they had to believe at least some part of it. It was too outlandish a claim to be completely false, given the sheer amount of time that had passed since any of them had last seen her.

"That is... not possible," Abelas declared, looking to the others. "This cannot be."

"But it is," Stel said quietly. "I've..." she huffed softly, reaching for the words. "I've dreamed with her, I suppose you could say. She had a husband, and a son—I know their faces. I've seen the bloodshed from after the Fall. The war with Tevinter. The way the armies of Arlathan were pushed south—how many of them perished only to lose more ground, the desperation." Her eyes had unfocused a moment, but she blinked and they sharpened again, lifting to meet Abelas's own. "She's there. Here. Impossible as it might seem."

It took him a long moment to accept it. When he did... anger was the expression that crept over his features. "Why do you tell me this? I have nothing to say to her, and I would pass a thousand more years before hearing more of her lies. Marellanas betrayed us all."

"Not this place," Vesryn pointed out. "She made a mistake. She trapped herself in an impossible situation. And she paid the price for it a thousand times over. Ever since I found her, she has worked to make the world a better place through me. I... I can't even put to words what she's feeling right now. To see you again. She thought you were long dead as well."

"Not with a thousand of your lifetimes could she ever undo the damage she caused."

"I know. She knows. But she has done everything in her power, all the same. Even knowing that she can never make up for her crimes." Abelas met that with only silence, which Vesryn took as permission to continue. "But we're running out of time. This bond we have, it's... it wasn't meant to happen this way."

"It was never meant to happen at all," Abelas corrected. "It is killing you, I would imagine."

Vesryn nodded. "Rather quickly, unfortunately. We hoped that the magic of this place might... might be used to stabilize us. Save both of our lives, so that we can keep paying back some small piece of what is owed."

A huff left Abelas through his nostrils, something close to a dark laugh. "I am unsurprised that the traitor thought to defile this place, and harness its magic to prolong her unnatural long life. Disrupting the magic here would end us all, destroy the last faithful of Mythal that protect the vir'abelasan. We who have endured since the Fall. All for what? Fifty years?"

Vesryn was stopped cold, his thoughts halting. Saraya had known, as soon as she'd noticed the elves here. She'd known that to save themselves would mean all of their deaths. And she'd known instantly that she could not do it. Certainly not to save herself. And not even to save Vesryn. These elves... they represented the result of what she'd done in the past. A sorrowful vigil, watching over the dead. Her desire was only to help them, and right now that meant abandoning this idea of using the temple's magic to save themselves.

"No." Stel probably hadn't even meant to say the word aloud, so soft and broken was the whisper. She turned to him, and from the look on her face alone, Vesryn knew that she understood what their answer had to be. Understood how wrong it would be to even consider the alternative.

It still broke her heart—her shoulders slumped, like something heavy had finally settled over them. "Isn't there—isn't there anything else?" She asked the question of Harellan no doubt, but she didn't look away from Vesryn.

"I believe Abelas is right." Harellan sounded deeply weary, and the muted sound of a sigh had likely come from him. "I hadn't thought to encounter anyone living here, but there's no mistake that their lives are tied to the magic. It can only be used for one or the other, not both."

Cyrus's face twisted; he shot a dark look at the sentinels for a moment, something no doubt acidic at the tip of his tongue. But he glanced once at his sister and swallowed it, whatever it may have been.

It wasn't right. Leaving it like this wasn't right. Saraya wanted something from them, and Vesryn didn't have to guess much to know what it was. Not life... she'd experienced enough of that, and while she wanted it for Vesryn, he understood that she couldn't accept something this horrific in order to save him. He couldn't do it to save himself, or to save her. No, she wanted something far sweeter.

A loud, distant blast cut off any further discussion they might have. The elves shifted and raised their bows again, moving out without needing to be told. Abelas shook his head, and pulled the hood back up once more.

"We must attend to this together if we hope to be victorious," he said, meeting Vesryn's eyes. "If you can still fight, perhaps you can demonstrate Marellanas's desire to atone."

"Oh, I will." He hefted up his axe. He wasn't sure he'd survive the fight, but confidence was never something he'd had trouble exuding. "You can be sure of that."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

Zahra couldn’t have been more of a stranger than when she inhabited this place—so unusual, so uncomfortable. She’d latched onto Abelas’s words as soon as they fled from his lips. Best for all of you to leave, and never return. That, she could get behind. Whatever was happening had gone over her head. Far beyond it. All she could do was stand behind them, ever present but far too focused on getting out of here to be of any use in the conversation. Not that she could’ve said much. It didn’t appear as if Abelas was much of a talker, beyond telling them that they were temporary allies, intruders in this place, their home.

Fair enough.

Though her heart tugged. Swelled in her chest and sunk just as quickly when the subject of Ves was brought up. It was a solid reminder that she was not a good person
 at least, not conventionally. Would she have sacrificed these people, these strangers, for someone she cared about? The answer came easily. Quick as a serpent, coiled in the darkest parts of her. She would. But this was not her choice, and hers would have been riddled with a poison not so easily forgotten or forgiven. All she could do was curl her hand into a fist and bite back whatever words she’d had perched on her tongue, because the Inquisition and all of its people represented a goodness she appreciated, but sometimes, couldn’t stomach.

It was harder to turn away from that than she’d thought. Easier to set it aside, however, now that they were in motion. Heading to the Well. Whatever that was. The importance of it was lost on her, as were many things here. Not that she particularly minded. All she knew, and all she needed to know, was that preventing the Venatori from reaching it was of the utmost importance. So, that was what she’d do. Would try to do, at least. She exhaled sharply and rounded another corner with the others; focusing on the slapping of feet on cobblestones.

The temple’s walls felt constrictive at her sides, pushing inwards, even if there was plenty of space. Not having the open sky looming overhead made her feel as if she’d suffocate, as if she were trapped. Surrounded by whispery old ruins and an ancient people who didn’t want them there. For once, no quips, and certainly no jokes came to her. She trotted alongside Cyrus and maintained her pace, bow at her side, arrow peeping out between her knuckles; at the ready for anyone they might encounter on the way. If that explosion was anything to go by, they’d have company soon enough.

They came across evidence of the fighting first, bodies left where they'd fallen on the temple floors, elves and Venatori alike. The casualties looked to be evenly spread, if a little weighted on the Venatori side. They were paying for the ground they were taking, but judging by the lack of elves holding their ground, they were taking it all the same. At least it didn't seem like Corypheus had come through this way. No doubt the situation would be much worse in that case.

"We must hurry," Abelas urged them. Needlessly, as it turned out. They could move no faster, especially not Ves, who was pushing himself beyond his limits already.

They rounded a corner, working their way away from the temple's center. Abelas knew the way, and judging by how Ves ran at his side, he somehow did too. Saraya's doing, no doubt. If she'd been here before and all. A staircase was ahead, and there they found a detachment of the elven sentinels holding their ground against superior numbers of Venatori soldiers and mages, using the high ground to make their advance difficult. There were other pathways, though, doors forced open by the enemy that the elves had failed to defend. These ones needed to be relieved quickly if they were to avoid being overrun.

Ves and Abelas were first into the fray. The leader of the sentinels dashed into melee range, falling upon the Venatori from behind with blades of magic not unlike what Cyrus used, though these were shaped as katars, darting in and out of enemies and leaving fatal wounds in the blink of an eye. There was magic in his every movement, carrying him out of range of attacks and into range to cut down another. Arrows flew into the Venatori's backs around him, Zahra's included.

Ves was not nearly so graceful, not even compared to his normal fighting self. His bardiche axe cut down a Venatori archer before she could turn to face him, and he cleaved into the next, splitting a shield. That enemy's mace found his side, a blow he normally would've avoided somehow. He went down, bringing the Venatori man with him, though Ves seemed to have fared the worse of the two.

Fortunately, Harellan was there, moving with uncanny grace and precision. Magic put him right behind the Venatori man in an eyeblink; crossed fade-swords parted his head from his shoulders in a smooth, almost elegant motion before the elf flickered away again to trouble a larger knot of them.

Cyrus elected to keep himself in a range close to Zahra, fending off anyone who tried to get into melee range of her while she was aiming steady fire at the Venatori. When a crackling ball of fire shot towards him, she could see his shoulders rise and fall in a steady breath before he swung his own arcane blade to meet it, cleaving through the spell with his own magic. It dissipated harmlessly to either side of him, guttering out as though it had never been there at all. Frowning, he flung a bolt of lightning from his fingertips, catching a small cluster of Marcus's troops with the chaining cascade of it, and leaving them prime targets for the others to finish off swiftly.

Stel swiftly took advantage, wading into the milieu and putting quick ends to the paralyzed Venatori with sharp flashes of her sword. She was hardly so striking in her approach as Abelas or Harellan or even Cyrus, but at the same time it was obvious just how tremendously-far she'd come since the Inquisition's early days. Her style had always been aggressive, but now it was fluid, too, precise and carefully-measured.

Utilizing Cyrus as a bulwark against approaching Venatori, Zahra was able to continue peppering them with noxious arrows. Precise, calculated and loosed intent. While she still lagged far behind those used to fighting at the forefront, she, too, had improved over the years. Her impatience had tempered itself. Her arrows were resolute, catastrophic; her aim true. Rom and Ril’s recent alchemic lessons had proved invaluable to her, not just in her endurance, but in the strength of her arms—arrows struck like a blade.

One managed to get close enough to swing wildly at her, slipping past Cy’s arcane blades as he faced another. She ducked beneath it and swung upwards with her bow, slamming the end of it into the bottom of his chin. Ironbark was hard as hell. No worries of breaking this particular bow. The man reeled backwards and his cries were cut off as Cyrus put an end to him. She turned back to the bulk of Venatori, tangled with Abelas and the others, and took aim once more.

She needed to keep them at bay as best she could. Keep them from crowding those stuck in the middle.

The Venatori here had not been prepared for the flanking attack, and they fell in droves against the superior skill of those on both sides of them. When the last fell, the elves that had been holding the line here regrouped, looking to Abelas for their orders. There was more fighting clearly going on down the hallway to their right, judging by the echoing clashes of steel and screams of pain. But Abelas led them left, away from the battle.

"We're going to leave them?" Vesryn asked, panting for breath. He was bleeding from some unseen wound, something that had slipped through his armor somewhere. Astraia hovered around him, barely paying attention to the slaughter as she applied healing spells. There wasn't a great deal she could do on the fly like this, but obviously that wouldn't stop her from trying.

"The quickest path to the vir'abelasan is this way," Abelas clarified, not slowing as he answered Vesryn's question. "The sentinels will delay them as long as they can. We must ensure the Well cannot fall into the enemy's hands." He had no further interest in explanation, picking up his pace to a run and forcing the others to hurry to keep up.

More battle-noise filtered in from ahead of them, but it wasn't until Abelas led them around a corner that Zahra realized the defenders were not more sentinels, but rather Amalia and Lia. No sooner had her eyes found them than Amalia dropped the last of their foes, grasping both sides of the Venatori soldier's head in her hands and wrenching until the bones in his neck snapped and he dropped. She blinked over at them, her face set into hard, strong lines. Not even a trace of relief flickered over her features at seeing them—she was much too intent for that, it seemed.

"Marcus is ahead," she warned, her tone low and dark. "If we are to give chase, we must do so quickly." She didn't wait for any kind of answer before turning her back to them and taking off down the corridor; though she'd never been in the temple, her path did not err. It probably wasn't even hard: the ongoing clashes marked his passage easily enough.

Lia didn't spare any breath to greet them, but that may have been more just to conserve energy. Her armor was spattered with blood, at least most of it appearing to belong to others, and her quiver was more than half-empty. They'd clearly fought their way through quite a bit to make it this far. She did offer Stel at least a nod before she took off after Amalia, slowing only to nock another arrow.

Abelas didn't seem to care who they were. They killed Venatori and were aligned with those he'd already met, and that seemed to be enough for him. They made their way through the temple corridors, passing several traps along the way. Pits of spikes half-filled with Venatori bodies. More of them filled with darts after someone set off a pressure plate releasing them from the walls. Either Abelas knew the way around any others, or they knew not to go off for the likes of Cyrus, Stel, and Harellan. Perhaps both.

"How much farther?" Astraia asked from the back of the group.

She'd aimed the question at Abelas, but it was Ves that answered, between ragged breaths. "Not... far."

A door lay before them, already hanging open; no doubt their quarry had already passed through. A shaft of deep golden sunlight spilled into the hallway from the other side of it, almost blindingly-bright compared to the dimness of this part of the temple. Amalia did not hesitate before sprinting through, the rest of the group in tow.

When Zahra's eyes adjusted, she found herself in another courtyard, this one with a very obvious feature apart from its lush garden: ahead lay what seemed to be a cliff face, leading up to some kind of elevated plateau. Already ascending was a figure in night-black robes, slabs of stone floating to create a stairway to the plateau, lit beneath in a vivid orange light.

"Marcus!" The snarling shout was about all Amalia left behind her, accelerating as if to catch him on the stairs themselves.

The figure paused, turning back over his shoulder. The afternoon sunshine caught the porcelain of his mask, flaring brightly. He raised one hand, beckoning them forward in a way that couldn't be anything but a taunt, but even as he did the bottom-most slabs started to detach themselves and fly over the courtyard towards the pursuers. Amalia jumped cleanly over the first, but the second caught her in the abdomen, knocking her hard to the ground, where her shoulder collided with more stone in a sickening crunch. There was little time to check on her, though—more slabs were still careening through the air towards the group.

Abruptly, Zahra felt a tingling in her fingers and toes. Her breath came easier, like every limb was alive. The brief sensation of being submerged in warm water was followed by a clarity she wasn't used to, like the very opposite of drunkenness: everything was sharper, her reactions faster, attuned more closely to her thought. It felt electric, like she herself was lightning. She might need to be.

Zahra was clean out of surprise at this point—a garden nestled inside an ancient temple was easy enough to absorb. However, she hadn’t expected that sonnuvabitch to start chucking slabs in their direction. She hardly had time to blink. Amalia sailed past them in a blur of limbs, flying through the air, until one of the slabs slammed into her and anchored her back to the ground. More loose stones were levitating and being flicked towards them with little more than a flick of his wrist. He intended to slow them down, that much was obvious.

Abelas had powerful magic of his own, and the slabs that came his way he deflected up and over their heads with impressive arcane force, sending them crashing harmlessly into the wall behind. Astraia managed to get a piece of one that flew at her with a stonefist spell, but a second was coming in too fast. Ves was quick enough to react, shouldering the much smaller elf out of the way, but not in time to avoid it himself. It smashed into his shoulder, flipping him end over end until he clattered to the ground in his armor, unmoving.

"Ves!" Astraia screamed, crawling on hands and knees over to him, trying to keep her head down and away from the incoming projectiles.

How powerful was he? She knew next to nothing about him, other than the fact that he was a massive thorn in their sides
 and something of a personal grievance to Amalia, Lia and Ithilian. They would be the hammer slamming down. The blade at his throat. An end to his beginning. Had to be. That much she understood. A chunk of stone hurtled down. Her gaze flicked to the side, quick as a hawk. She grit her teeth and threw herself to bodily, crossing the distance quicker than she thought possible, pushing into one of the elven lasses trying to usher to Abelas’s side. They looked frantic, eager to toss themselves up the stairs, voices raised in a language she couldn’t understand.

Too damn close. One misstep, and the stone would’ve taken their heads off. She managed to keep her footing and haul the woman back up, clapping her on the back once, before turning back towards the disappearing staircase. She felt refreshed, ready to tear into whoever faced them, but not being able to reach anyone was frustrating. She couldn’t stop Marcus’s ascent or magic away any of those cobblestones, let alone try to pave the way. There was a sound that made her cock her head to the side, familiar. Coming from behind them.

There, her answer. She paused and strained her ears, swinging back towards the long hallway they’d been running down. The sound of footfalls, armor chuffing together, and Tevinter cries rallying them together. If she could do anything here, it’d be holding them off. A hand drew back into her quiver. Her fingers groped in the air, once, twice, and fell back to her sides. None left. She supposed she couldn’t be that lucky. She huffed out a breath and rolled her shoulders. She shouldered her bow, and pulled her rapier free from its scabbard before stepping back up the slope, eyes trained on the approaching figures.

Lia had only just freed Amalia from where she'd fallen, the elf's bow slung over her shoulders so she could help her mentor with both hands. "Astraia!" she called desperately. "A healing spell, anything! Now!"

The elven healer had been trying to ascertain Ves's state, but she looked up in time to grab her staff, conjuring a hasty healing spell for Amalia. She couldn't even know what the damage was, but it would have to do. The elves were caught between defending themselves from Marcus and engaging the Venatori that had begun attacking their rear. It was chaos.

The slabs were still coming in much too close for comfort. Together, Cyrus and Harellan blasted one of them out of the air, chunks of stone and debris raining down on all of them. Cyrus used the opportunity to get to Amalia's side with a streak of blue light, assisting the others in picking her up off the ground by the collar of her black armor and pressing a blue-lit hand to the back of her shoulder. Zahra knew he was no healer, not really, but at this point no doubt whatever help he could give Astraia would be better than nothing.

“Can you still fight?" He asked Amalia loudly enough for Zahra to hear. Whatever the response was, it wasn't nearly as audible, but it must have satisfied him, because he nodded and stepped away from her, gesturing quickly to Lia as well. The three of them sprinted for the ridge where Marcus had disappeared; Cyrus waved both hands as he ran, picking up several of the slabs that had fallen and reassembling them into a hasty, thinner replica of the staircase the magister had taken.

Neither Amalia nor Lia wasted the opportunity, flying up the staircase as fast as their feet could carry them, then disappearing over the lip of the ridge to whatever lay above.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

In the wake of Amalia and Lia's passage, Cyrus was forced to drop the stairs again and help out with the encroaching Venatori. That there were still so many spoke badly for the sentinels; he wasn't sure how many of them were still alive, but he knew he'd done the right thing in helping those two pull away from the main fight and run after Marcus. He wasn't sure what the history was there, but he did know the Venatori's leader would be reaching the Well over two dead bodies or not at all, and that was more of a chance than they'd have had otherwise.

He tried not to think about the 'two dead bodies' part overmuch.

Fortunately, the force of sentinels here combined with what the Inquisition had sent was more than enough to dispatch the soldiers, especially after the stones had ceased flying around. Once the last one had fallen, Cyrus turned to his comrades; he'd seen Vesryn take a nasty hit earlier, and he wasn't sure how the rest had fared in the meantime.

Stellulam appeared to have come out of things mostly intact. There was a new gash across her forehead, and a heavy smear where she'd clearly had to wipe blood out of her eyes, but other than that and obvious fatigue, she didn't seem to be sporting any particular injuries. She met his eyes briefly, but it took little time for her attention to revert to her beloved.

Zahra kept vigil near the mouth of the hallway and seemed to be absently wiping at her brow. A pool of red stained the front of her tunic and had spread down her collarbone, though no wound was readily evident until she turned to look over her shoulder. Someone had managed to get close enough to slash a nasty cut below her cheekbone, deep enough to weep down her chin and drip off. A weary smile pulled on her lips as she saw Cyrus lower the stairs, but faltered as soon as her gaze dropped onto Vesryn and the others, milling at his side.

"He's not waking up." The words came from Astraia, laced with panic. She still knelt at Vesryn's side, her staff laid to the ground there, tears already streaking down her face. "He should be awake, I healed him and he's not dead. He's not waking—" She gasped as Vesryn did quite suddenly wake up, clearly in a great deal of distress. Once he was able to ascertain that none of the others were dead, it became clear that it was just a tremendous amount of physical pain he was dealing with. Even without the agony Saraya was causing him, he'd just been smashed by a large chunk of flying stone, after all.

"We need... to move," he managed, trying to force himself to his feet. Astraia wiped at her eyes, picking up her staff and helping him. "The army didn't hold them outside, so more must be coming. Corypheus must be..." He winced, unable to finish the sentence, but he didn't need to.

"The Well of Sorrows is not far," Abelas assured them, regarding Vesryn with an expression that was plainly conflicted. "We must proceed. Even if your allies survived against their foe, we do not have long."

Cyrus grimaced; Abelas was right, and so was Vesryn. Jogging back over to the stones, he reached once more into the fade—easy here, so easy—and lofted them to form a pathway up. “Hurry, then." He waited for the others to precede him up the stairs, Harellan and Abelas in the lead, then took up the rear behind them.

The staircase crumbled behind him as he released the magic, spitting them out onto what looked to be a paved trail forward. Not too far ahead, he could see a stone wall, covered in climbing ivy and flowering plants, a gap in it corresponding exactly with the path. More disturbingly, perhaps, he could hear... whispers. They tickled his ears, making the hair on the back of his neck stand up. In the archaic elven tongue to a one, but for him that was no obstacle. Rather it was the softness of them, and the multitudes, that prevented him from picking out what many of them were saying.

He could almost feel something brushing against him, stirring his sleeves just faintly, another ghosting over the skin of his cheek where his helm had come away earlier in the fight. He swallowed, a weight he could not quite describe settling over his shoulders. The whispers mourned, but they also beckoned, and that was the far more dangerous thing.

Cyrus snapped out of it only when they came upon Lia and Amalia, alive but only barely so from the looks of it, particularly in the latter case. The corpse next to her could only have been Marcus, though, his mask ripped away and charcoaled face exposed to the sun. The handle of a white dagger protruded still from his flesh, more scorch marks around the entry wound, but whatever enchantment had made them now cool.

"She needs healing," Lia said quietly, her voice little more than a whisper. She was holding Amalia around the shoulders, seemingly unsure what to do with her, as the other woman had passed out from her injuries. Lia herself looked to be in a significant amount of pain, but nothing at least that appeared immediately life-threatening.

Astraia was quite obviously exhausted emotionally, and likely pushing the limits of her magical reserves, but she blinked a few times and stepped to it, pausing a moment to examine the extent of the damage. She glanced up at the entrance ahead, at how Abelas was not pausing for the wounded. "We have to get her inside, we can't stay here long. Help me move her."

Lia nodded, turning first to the corpse of the Venatori leader on the ground. She regarded him for a moment, nothing but disgust on her face. She spat down on him, and pulled the knife free from his chest, wiping it off and sheathing it before she helped Astraia lift.

Despite Amalia's relatively modest weight, the two of them had difficulty carrying her in, between Lia's injuries and Astraia's diminutive size and exhaustion. As soon as they were in, however, they carefully lowered Amalia down, and Astraia focused on keeping her stable.

Though Cyrus felt a flare of concern, strange as that still was, it was quickly... overwhelmed. The whispers were louder here, so loud he almost couldn't hear himself think. He wondered how it was that no one else seemed to be hearing them, but the answer was obvious enough once he gave it a moment of thought. It would certainly not be the first time he'd felt too keenly the spirits of the dead.

The Well itself was less a well and more a pool, by Cyrus's reckoning, and most definitely the source of the whispers. Harellan stopped a respectful distance from the edge, eyes fixed for a moment on the depths before they lifted to the eluvian on the other side of the pool from where they now stood. "Ah. I see now. The vir'abelasan is the key to that eluvian as well." The inference he intended for them to draw was obvious: the mirror would be an effective way back to Skyhold, if and when they wished to take it.

But that assumed a particular answer to a very important question. “And what, exactly, do we do with it?"

Harellan hummed, shifting to face Abelas. "What think you, sentinel? There is no stopping the tide. Corypheus's soldiers will make it here, at the cost of many more lives. There is no keeping it safe and intact."

He regarded the Well from its edge for a long moment, drawing back his hood once more. There was clearly conflict in him; despite how steadfast he'd been in his desire to keep the Well out of any hands earlier, he now wavered. Something he'd seen in them, perhaps, or in the cruelty of the battle itself.

Finally, he looked back to Harellan. "Our people yet linger, then? Somewhere beyond these walls?"

"In Arlathan." Harellan's voice softened, until it was weighed down by a hint of sorrow. "Much is lost, but more is remembered than you might think. We keep the old ways, relearn the old knowledge. If there is anyone who can use what is here, bring it back into the world where it belongs, it is we." He tilted his head. "And you deserve to be relieved of your burdens, sentinel. After all this time, all this faithful service—the People will know, now, and never again forget."

A heavy breath left him, and with it a sort of weight, something he'd been carrying around with him for a very long time indeed. "Then it is finished. And perhaps hope yet remains after all." He regarded the group as a whole, eyes passing over all those present, before they returned to Harellan. "You would claim the Well for yourself, then? It can only pass to one. After that, it will be gone, rendered unusable by this Corypheus and any who might come after."

Harellan shook his head slowly. "No, not I, I think." He half-turned, to regard the others steadily. "We are here at the intersection of two causes. It should go to someone with a stake in both, a stake greater than mine in the Inquisition." His eyes flickered back and forth between Cyrus and Estella. "Both of my brother's children are mages, both trained in the ancestral arts. And both, I daresay, are bound far more tightly in the fabric of the fight against Corypheus than I could ever be. It ought fall to one of them."

Stellulam's eyes immediately went wide; it was clear enough to Cyrus that the prospect of shouldering this responsibility did not sit easily with her. "I don't think—" she paused, clearly more than a little discombobulated. "If it's the magic that matters, the knowledge... I don't think I'm the most qualified to understand it. Maybe it—it shouldn't be me."

Frankly, Cyrus didn't think it should be him, either. It seemed like the sort of thing that—well, the sort of thing he would have sought without a moment's hesitation or care in the past. Power. Knowledge. The answers to so many questions, some that he probably didn't even know enough to ask. And there was no mistaking that on some level, he would be well-suited to the task. His background knowledge was extensive, his magic more than a mere echo of what elves had once had at their fingertips. All of this, Harellan had made abundantly clear, when he wasn't driving him to improve it further still.

And yet.

He knew so well the feeling of temptation by power that now he feared seeking it at all. “I... don't know if I ought." The murmur was soft. “I have not been the most judicious in the past, and it seems... even if it's possible to be worthy of such a thing, I do not think I of all people am."

"You are." Stellulam said it quick on the heels of his expression of doubt, like she'd known it was coming and barely managed to hold her tongue. "That fact that you aren't sure makes me even more certain, Cy. If I know anyone who can handle whatever's in this Well, it's you." She offered a smile, a bit thin considering the strain of the circumstances, but wholly genuine all the same.

Doubt still wound around his chest like a vine, threatening to strangle something new and tender in him. His comfort with who he was, perhaps—that was certainly fresh enough to qualify. Cyrus exhaled a shaky breath. His brows furrowed; he looked momentarily to Abelas. “...I'll do it. Provided you've no objections." He wasn't sure if he wanted there to be one or not. Wasn't sure if he desired, in this moment, to be looked upon as he had been among the elves remaining in Arlathan. Lesser, for the human cast of him. The human upbringing. The obvious way in which he did not, could not, fit among an entire half of his ancestry.

It might have been convenient, though he'd little idea where it would leave them. He certainly did not desire to burden any of the other elves in the company with this. There was no telling what it would do to Vesryn in his weakened state, Lia lacked magic, and talented as Astraia was... if the myriad whispers were anything to go by, this was going to constitute an unpleasantness he would not wish upon her.

He deliberated on it for a moment. It was possible he wasn't entirely fond of the idea given that Cyrus wasn't exactly elvhen like he and Harellan were, but his blood relation still had to count for something. He didn't seem settled either way, though.

Surprisingly, his eyes went to Vesryn next. "Does Marellanas vouch for him?"

That shocked Vesryn, to say the least. He'd been hovering close to Stellulam, and at the mention of the name it looked like he had trouble standing for a moment. No doubt another foreign reaction from inside his own head. "You... want her opinion on this?"

Abelas's look was a difficult one to read. "She knows him well, does she not? If she has been with you for a long period of time?" Vesryn nodded to that, prompting Abelas to continue. "Then... her opinion is the one I need. Foolish as it may sound... she is the one I will trust."

There were tears springing to Vesryn's eyes, enough that he actually broke half a smile, and struggled to form the words he wanted. "She... she vouches for him, yes. I can't relay exact words, but... few people in all of her years have surprised her more. She trusts him. And I trust him."

"Then it is decided." Abelas nodded, appearing to be holding back several emotions. "As this is the last time we will see one another, and I did not get a chance to say this before... before everything. I am sorry for what became of Marellanas. We were a people in great pain, but no one could ever deserve what she has endured. She has paid for her crimes, as you said."

Vesryn's face was stained with tears now, as was Astraia's in the back of the group, where she still worked to heal Amalia. "Thank you," Vesryn said, swallowing. "She... she missed you. I know that if she could speak, she would let you hear the sound of your true name again."

At that, Abelas smiled, if only slightly. "Perhaps that day will still come." He paused, struggling with something. "I hope... that with whatever time you have left, you are able to find peace." Drawing himself up again, he nodded to Harellan and Cyrus.

"I must take my leave, and ensure my sentinels are able to withdraw. I leave the vir'abelasan to you. I would advise haste. This Corypheus cannot be far now."

"Ma serannas, Abelas. Malas amelin ne halam." Harellan inclined his head.

Cyrus might have shared the sentiment, but he was too busy being rather surprised—and surprisingly moved—by Vesryn's words. And Saraya's through him. He swallowed thickly, managing only a jerky nod by way of thanks. Far less than he wanted, but about all he could handle, at just this moment.

And it was an urgent one. His eyes fell once more to the Well; the whispers accelerated, and over them he could hear the distant sound of more fighting. Corypheus would not be along now. Cyrus could almost feel the way he warped the Veil around him, or the way the focus did. It hardly mattered which. Closing his eyes, he pulled in a deep breath, letting the sensation of being near to it guide his steps instead of relying on his eyes. He sensed it when the toes of his boots hit the water, but he was still being bid forward, and so he went: ankle deep, then knee deep, and then to the very center, where the water lapped against his waist. How strange it was—he could detect it both in the physical world and the fade, as though he stood now in both at once.

Blinking his eyes back open, he stared down into the water in front of him, temporarily entranced by the strange double-color of it: here it was clear, showing through to the deep grey-blue of the slate tiles beneath it. But there it was deep, emerald green, shifting with lights in peridot, sage, and gold, and he felt it almost hum where it touched him, the low notes of some song too quiet to properly hear reverberating through his skin. Though intellectually he understood that he was in a hurry, he just couldn't make himself rush the process.

Bringing his hands in front of him, he cupped them together and dipped them into the water, bringing it up to his face and drinking deeply. It didn't taste like water at all, not really. Instead it burst over his tongue like honey-flavored liquor, with an aftertaste like the memory of pipe-smoke.

No sooner had he swallowed than pain lanced through his head, as though someone had struck him with lightning square in the brow. His vision whited out entirely, the voices speeding up until it was incomprehensible garbling, the song growing louder until his hearing went, too, his body numb and deprived of all sense for some amount of time he could not measure.

But then it was as though something snapped into place, with the same sense of rightness as a puzzle slotted together or an old glove fitted over the hand that had molded it or the final move in the first chess match he'd ever won against Khari. An epiphany, a sudden realization that everything was exactly as it was meant to be, and everything would be in its time. Cyrus snapped back into his own body, anchored once more in the physical sensations of the temple, and swallowed hard.

“He's coming. Everyone, through the Eluvian—quickly." He would have to be last.

The sounds of fighting did indeed draw nearer—and then a rumble that could have only been the staircase reassembling again. If that was Corypheus, they had seconds. Stellulam stepped back into Vesryn's side, spell-lit hands a sure sign that she was pouring just about all the magic she had left into helping him move. They stumbled into the eluvian first, turning sideways so they could fit through still attached to each other.

Harellan helped the other two with Amalia, still unconscious, and Zahra filed in after them. No sooner had Cyrus moved than the water moved of its own accord, gathering at the center of the Well where he'd been standing. He had time only to spare one glance over his shoulder—it seemed to have formed into a lithe, feminine figure even as Corypheus entered the sanctum. He glimpsed only the figure shooting forward, heard only the darkspawn's cry of rage, before the Between swallowed him, and they were gone from his senses.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

A day and half the night had passed, and still they were on the move.

Estella wasn't sure what exactly it was that drove Saraya to push the pace like this; she suspected it had partly to do with the time remaining before, well... the end. But none of this seemed to be the sort of last ride one would take for the sake of enjoyment or closure, even—though Vesryn's condition prevented them from moving too quickly, it was still obvious that there was urgency in the travel, and she suspected that Saraya had some particular destination in mind.

Given the way they were heading, she might actually even know what it was, though it would take more time to be certain. Right now they crossed the Hinterlands still, tall grasses long enough to brush her feet where they sat in the stirrups. The five horses and one halla were making good time, or at least much better time than their riders would have managed while walking, but for the moment conversation had slowed to a halt. Estella supposed that might be partly her fault; she hadn't been much good for it of late.

Expelling a soft breath, she reached down and rubbed Nox's neck. An Orlesian warhorse was hardly incapable of thing long on the march, especially at this speed; probably she would run out of energy long before he did. She might have already, if the palpable urgency weren't keeping her on edge. Despite the serenity of the surroundings—the way the moon bathed the grass in silvery light, the gentle susurration of it as the night breeze moved through—she couldn't help but feel the sharp bite of anxiety in her gut.

"Someone tell a story," Ves suddenly said, from where he led their little group. His expression was one of near constant pain, but by the looks of it he'd actually grown accustomed to that. Perhaps there were simply limits to what his body could feel, what his mind could process. It seemed absurd that he'd brought his axe along; he was in no condition to even carry it, led alone wield it in battle. But the others were armed, as Ferelden could be dangerous in its more wild places.

"I'm not sure I can handle the silence," he admitted. "How about it, Harellan? Any stories for the road? Could be about anything you like."

"I'd be interested," Astraia piped up. She rode her halla, Athim, with an effortlessness that she lacked while on foot. She hardly seemed to do anything at all to control him, and perhaps that was simply how it was for the two of them.

Harellan straightened; it would seem he'd been dozing or at least deep in thought. Glancing around at everyone's faces, which had for the most part turned to regard him, he hummed thoughtfully. "I suppose I could. Let me see here..." He took a moment to decide; no doubt there were a great number of stories he could have told. When he continued, his voice had settled back into a rhythmic, almost musical cadence.

"In the beginning, elvhen sought both to explore the stillest roots of the Fade and to master the unchanging material world, delicate and stubborn when subjected to magic. Some of them manifested outside the Fade and built cities on the Earth." He paused while the animals did the work of cresting a hill, only resuming once they were comfortably headed downwards again. "However, the Earth was the demesne of its pillars, the titans. It sang with its own harmony, and the elvhen hoped that if they listened to it, great works would unfold and they would make the Earth blossom."

He paused, then resumed in a slightly-darker tone. "But earthquakes shook the cities they'd built, throwing down their work. Intent to tame the land, the People prepared to hunt the pillars of the earth and their witless and soulless workers. They believed their cause just and the death of their enemies a mercy and waged war upon the titans with burning light and wingéd death.

“Titans?" Khari broke in with a furrowed brow. “What's a titan?"

Harellan smiled slightly, the expression almost indulgent. "Well, that's less clear in the tellings. They are called the pillars, and most who've made a study of the legends believe that they were enormous creatures made of stone, whose feet left marks in the earth that eventually became its lakes."

“They'd have to be pretty fucking huge, then." Her mouth flattened.

Harellan expelled a breath, almost a laugh. "An apt enough description. In any case, the war with the titans was long, and for the elvhen, bloody. The titans were resistant to the magic that came so easily to us, because they were entirely of the material world. We could not shape or bend them, as we had difficulty shaping and bending the other things in their realm, and so our power was much reduced." He tipped his head back, enough to take in the sky above them, and the sound of his voice became something almost melancholy. "Many were lost, until from the ranks rose the eight greatest generals the People have ever known."

Almost in spite of herself, Estella found it difficult not to listen—and she didn't really see any reason not to. When he paused there, she tilted her head and ventured a guess. "The Evanuris?"

Harellan nodded. "Just so. It was they who led the elvhen to victory, but not with ease. Each time they battled, they found themselves simply overwhelmed. Each of them fought fiercely, but for different reasons. Elgar'nan struck with fearsome rage, burning in his desire for vengeance. So many of his kith and kin had met their end on the fields of battle that he could not bear the pain, and lashed out with it. But he was repelled." Bringing his eyes back down, he shifted them to Khari for a moment. "Dirthamen was a strategist: he struck with cunning and clarity, seeking to understand the secrets of the titans and exploit their weaknesses. But even he could not find them, and he too was thwarted. June employed new types of magic and devices, Andruil struck with speed and the thrill of the chase. Falon'din fought bravely for veneration and glory; all of them were turned aside."

"They had to have won eventually, right?" Astraia seemed confused by where the story was going. "Can't see how they'd come to be viewed as living gods otherwise."

"And you'd think we'd have a lot more lakes by now," Ves added. "If titans were still stomping around."

“Mythal struck them down." Cyrus's voice was just a murmur, and he looked surprised to have said it, as though the words were involuntary, almost. “Their blood was lyrium, and it sang."

Harellan regarded her brother for a moment, eyes narrowing faintly, and then inclined his head. "Yes. As it is told, Mythal spoke against the war, as she spoke against most, but when the time came and she had no choice, she too attempted to conquer the titans. It was her love that drove her: love for her people, and grief for the lives that had already been lost. This alone overcame the behemoths, and granted unto the elvhen dominion over the earth."

Estella had to wonder about that. Whether it had truly been anything approaching just, to strike down the titans, even if the losses of the war had been great. Would it not have been better just to stop the war? But then, she knew her stories, and the ones this old were rarely complete anyway. Still, the core sentiment was—it was hard to call it nice, exactly, but it was... it resonated. At least a little. At least with her.

"Cyrus?" The name came from Astraia. She'd been observing Estella's brother with some concern since he'd spoken up in that way that seemed somewhat unusual for him. "Are you all right? You haven't talked much about... the temple, the Well, all that."

“I—yes, thank you." Cyrus offered up a thin smile in Astraia's direction, but no further explanation. Perhaps he thought it a bad time for more than that.

"Maybe we save the rest of the stories for the way back," Ves suggested. It wasn't hard to tell from the way he said that he didn't really think there would be a way back, but all the same the group fell quiet again, each left to their own thoughts. Light was beginning to appear over the horizon, heralding the coming of morning.

They stopped only for the briefest of periods, what was needed to rest and feed their mounts, not to mention themselves. The ride itself wasn't overly difficult, and they encountered no trouble on the way from wildlife or bandits or the like, but the sheer length of it with no real rest to break it up was difficult as time went on. When morning did finally arrive, they'd reached the outskirts of the Brecilian Forest, with its looming trees and ominous darkness. It was beautiful, but not in the same way the Emerald Graves or the Arbor Wilds had been. It seemed unlikely they'd encounter any Dalish here, as many of the clans that had lived in the forest were destroyed or otherwise driven out by the Blight, and most had yet to return.

They rode single file along narrow pathways, slowing their mounts to a walking pace in the denseness of the forest. "I'm sure you've all figured out where she's taking us by now," Ves said. It seemed he too had suspected it a while back. "I can't for the life of me think of why, though."

Harellan looked particularly thoughtful, face drawn, as he had for the last few miles. Estella recognized the expression—he had a thought, but was unsure he should speak it. In the end, his face smoothed out and he shook his head, a clear decision in the negative.

“Well... we can be reasonably sure there is a why, at least." Cyrus's hand dropped away from his temple, as though he'd been rubbing at it. “She's never done something like this without good cause that I recall."

A thought niggled at Estella. She couldn't say for sure if it was the same one that Harellan left unvoiced, but if so, she could understand why. There were few reasons she could think of to return to the place where she and Ves had first been joined... unless some part of that joining was something that could, in theory, be undone. If the ancient elves had some way of removing a consciousness from a body, was it not possible that they had some way to remove one of two?

But it was at once too much to hope for and on the other hand too terrifying to contemplate. What that might do to either or both of them if it went somehow wrong... and yet whatever the reason was, it was urgent in a way that suggested at least a chance for something. Estella didn't know if she was reading too much into things, seizing hope that wasn't there because she was too weak to reject it and come to terms with what was going to happen. Maybe that was why she saw suggestion in the people Ves had named, so certainly it seemed almost to surprise him, or so Khari had said. Maybe it had—because maybe the thought had been Saraya's, and she'd suspected she would need them. Mages, all, and experts two. But she dare not speak such things aloud, for fear of what would come if they weren't true at all.

So she held her tongue, only nodding a bit by way of response to Cyrus. "Whatever's going on... I trust her. It seems like that's what needs doing right now."

Ves nodded in agreement. They rode for a short while longer, until the sun was filtering down through the canopy overhead, a few hours before midday. They came upon an old campsite, with a firepit that hadn't been used in years. It was starting to be reclaimed by the forest, but either Ves or Saraya had clearly known where it was. Perhaps they'd stopped here once, a long time ago.

"We can take some time to rest here, I think," Ves said, sounding relieved to give the word. "Maybe an hour or so. Help me down." It was a group effort to get Ves down from the saddle and back on his feet, and when he was there he took up Khari's cane as she'd suggested, leaving him at least slightly more stable on the ground. "Last stretch to the ruin is ahead."

He turned his head suddenly, looking into the forest, but Estella didn't hear or see anything that would've drawn his attention. He rubbed at his forehead, clearly exhausted, but also trying to parse through whatever Saraya wanted to tell him. "Come with me, Stel? There's... I think there's something she wants us to see."

Estella nodded immediately, handing off her reins to Khari and double-checking that all of her equipment was where she was accustomed to it being. "Sure," she replied, making her way to his side. "Let's go."

They walked arm in arm, Estella supporting Ves as though he were someone significantly older, and not someone that had just fought at her side in battle not long ago. There were no paths the way Ves was taking her, and they had to be careful not to trip on hidden roots and rocks concealed by the brush. "It's not far," Ves assured her. Indeed, she could hear something up ahead. Moving water, the sound of it running over the edge of a cliff.

They emerged into a clearing with a shallow pool up against a steep cliff face. Water spilled over the side of it, but its height was such that it turned mostly into mist by the time it reached the pool itself. The sun was bright overhead, with not a cloud in the sky to diminish the light.

"I thought this might be it," Ves said. He was smiling broadly, eyes tilted up at the waterfall. "She stopped here, before the elves found her. She dreams about it often. She was delirious, and had a vision she couldn't quite complete before she was interrupted." He actually laughed softly, turning his eyes to Estella.

"If you don't mind feeling like a fool for me one more time... go stand under that waterfall."

She was sure the oddness of the request must have registered on her face, but it wasn't as if she really minded. Still, if she was going to get wet, it would be better not to risk the damage to her armor. "I think I can manage that," she replied, trying to ignore the way her heart clenched at the sound of one more time. The mood was light, for the moment, at least as light as it could be, and she wanted to preserve it. So she gamely shucked her leathers and chestplate, setting her gauntlets and boots next to them, padding barefoot across the grass to the edge of the pool.

Here she met an obvious obstacle. Being under the waterfall seemed to require being in the pool itself. Well, if she was going to look the fool, she might as well go for it, surely.

The water's first touch was chill on her bare feet, but she found that she adjusted quickly to the temperature, and the wade was rather gradual. Estella trailed her fingers along the surface of the water until she reached the bottom of the spray, scrunching her face against the fine drops that fell from above for a moment. They were a little cold, too, but it suited the summer day. Turning back around, she tilted her head and shrugged, a smile touching her face. "All right. Feeling pretty foolish now. Are you going to leave by my lonesome in here or what?"

"I wouldn't dare." He'd managed to get his boots off as well, though he had to sit first. The control he had over his body looked to be taking an extreme effort, but it was plain to see how important this was to him. To both of them. Fixing a regret of sorts, hundreds and hundreds of years old. It was easy for Estella to imagine what Saraya might have seen, how she might've felt after wandering all the way south across Thedas.

Completely exhausted, as Ves was, and yet seeing the love of her life standing in a pool under a drizzling waterfall, beckoning. So close, and yet requiring so much effort to reach.

Ves would not be denied, and though it took him a few moments, he was soon standing under the water with her. He pushed damp hair out of his face and took one of her hands, his other coiling around the back of her neck as he kissed her. He'd said that normally Saraya would withdraw as much as she could during moments like this, but no doubt she was now imagining Estella as someone else, imagining herself in another time. A pair of loves, split by eternity.

Ves was breathless when his lips parted from hers, and it wasn't entirely from the effort he'd needed to reach her. "When I die," he said softly, "whether that's today or sixty years from now, I'd like this moment to be the last thing I think of."

She felt the same. But it wasn't enough, not just yet. Sighing out a soft breath, Estella shifted her fingers from where they'd curled in his tunic upwards, so that they tangled gently in his hair. She wanted the details to remain with her as vividly as possible. Of all the things in her life she would eventually forget, she refused to let this be one of them. The spray landing atop the crown of her head, the water lapping at her back, the slightly-uncomfortable abrasion of her damp shirt against her skin. And more importantly, the feel of him where they pressed together, the wet-silk texture of his hair, the brilliant emerald of his eyes. All of it was perfect to her, because it was here and now and him.

"One more," she demanded just as quietly, tugging him back down. Just one more. One more memory.

One more crystalline fragment of perfection.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Cyrus sighed softly, the sound almost inaudible under the ambient sounds of the forest. He could hear very faintly the distant waterfall, the gentle hum of life in the Brecilian, but more prominent were the general quiet rustles and other signs of life from his compatriots. He knew they weren't doing it on purpose by any means, but everything seemed so loud to him; even the quietest stirring sent bolts of pain right to his head.

At least the whispers had stopped for now. He hadn't been able to shut them up for the longest time after drinking from the Well, and they only got worse when he tried to think about anything, offering unsolicited advice and information in half-comprehensible murmurs. Harellan had been right about one thing: if it weren't for all he already knew, he'd have had an impossible time trying to interpret any of it. But even like this, when his eyes were closed and his thoughts as still as he could get them, his head throbbed, not so easily ignored. It eased sometimes like ebb tide, only to rush back the moment something provoked them.

The bark against the back of his head was hard and a bit uncomfortable, but the ability to relax into something solid and doze was a welcome one after so many hours of travel. Brief, fragmentary dreams flickered across his consciousness, vague, shadowy scenes playing out over the back of his eyelids, but for the moment they were hazy, almost soporific. It would be a marvelous place to really let himself dream, he thought, full of history and tragedy and drama, but also more tranquil things. Things he honestly would have preferred right now. Old dreams mostly, but also new ones.

Cyrus wrapped his arms around himself, cracking his eyes open and letting them rest on the summer-green canopy. It wasn't just the potential dreams that called him to slumber: fatigue and the heat of the afternoon made it seem perfect for that kind of indolence. Too bad, then, that their task was urgent—and rather more painful to contemplate than any of the bloody history the fade might have shown him here. That was the thing about being personally involved, he supposed.

Sitting up more properly, he surveyed their little gathering. Vesryn and Stellulam had yet to return from wherever they'd wandered off to, but he wasn't about to go and try to find them. Khari had fallen fast asleep under another tree, sprawled out with an enviable lassitude. He wondered for a humorous moment if the Lord Inquisitor minded waking up with her limbs thrown about him. It seemed unlikely. Harellan had seated himself on a relatively flat stone; smoke curled lazily from the end of the wooden pipe in his mouth. It smelled like a lighter blend, something with a bit of refreshment to it. His eyes shifted momentarily to Cyrus when he moved, but didn't linger, and he returned his attention to the forest's interior. The slight haziness of his expression was about the only evidence that his mind wandered something other than the scene immediately before them. Astraia stood for the moment, feeding her halla something out of the palm of her hand. She spoke to him in hushed tones, barely audible. Stellulam had a habit of speaking to animals as well, but it was likely that Athim actually understood whatever Astraia was telling him.

With a small frown, Cyrus rubbed at his temples, then stood, brushing detritus from his clothes and electing to see to the horses. They'd be moving again soon, but for the moment he'd let everyone rest a little longer.

When Stellulam and Vesryn returned, they were damp from head to toe. It seemed the nearby waterfall had been their destination, and that they'd gone in it rather than admire it from the shore. It was obvious to everyone that whatever had happened there was entirely personal.

"Sorry to push you all even more, but we should get moving," Vesryn said, taking his weight off of Stellulam and putting it on his horse instead, so she could get her leathers and gear back on. Understandably the group didn't have the most energy by this point, but the fact that this was the last stretch of the journey undoubtably helped.

"It's all right," Astraia assured him, already astride Athim. "We know how important this is."

"Much appreciated." His eyes settled on the halla for a moment. "Might be better to leave the mounts here. Terrain gets pretty tricky up ahead. This spot is safe, but we'll have to navigate some sylvans and spider nests ahead. Might need to move quickly."

“Dammit." The curse, low and almost inaudible, was Khari's, coinciding with the mention of spiders. Come to think of it, he remembered something about that—of all the things she could face down utterly dauntlessly, apparently giant, eight-legged arachnid monstrosities were not among them. Actually it wasn't totally unreasonable when put in those terms.

Astraia seemed confused, but she dropped lightly back to the ground anyway. "Wouldn't that be easier when mounted?"

"Maybe for Athim, but the horses will struggle a bit more. And besides, in my case it will be safest if I can stay within arm's reach of Stel." Her mark would certainly allow them to travel quickly together if they needed. Having horses underneath them would needlessly complicate things.

Khari's fear, if that was indeed the cause of her moment of reluctance, did not slow the group's forward progress, even if she did keep her sword outside the scabbard and in one hand, the deep green of the blade occasionally catching patches of sun as they moved through the denser parts of the forest. It was not so complete a canopy as the that of the gigantic trees in the Emerald Graves or the even more massive ones near the center of Arlathan, nor were the trunks so dense as in the Arbor Wilds, but it was an impressive forest in its own way, deep and quiet.

Occasionally, Cyrus could make out pieces of rubble about, more intentional than anything accidentally left or disposed of by the Dalish. Overgrown pieces of foundation, or more often loose and crumbling pale stone, nearly fully reclaimed by the ground. But that which was built by the greatest civilization there ever was would not so easily disappear entirely, and stubborn traces of ages long past remained for the keen observer. The voices in the back of his head murmured, occasionally deigning to offer up a comprehensible tidbit of information on architecture or the location in particular; he noted absently that they seemed to be satisfied when he took heed of them, and receded, though there were so many that he doubted he could parse them all given years to try.

Khari stiffened first, aware of something that took the rest of them a moment to catch. But then it was obvious: movement, from deeper within. What started quietly grew loud enough to spear more pain into his temples, and Cyrus hissed softly. Something was approaching—and it wasn't being subtle.

The arcane blade was quicker to his hands than it ever had been—no doubt the result of Harellan's task-mastery.

It soon became clear that it was several somethings, and judging by the conflicting sounds—a low, aggravated growling mixed with several higher-pitched squeals—those somethings were in conflict with one another.

The source became clear enough in a moment, when a massive creature blasted its way through the trees, quite literally shattering the trunks of anything in its way with a club half as long as those trees themselves. It didn't take long for the sick feeling to wash over Cyrus and no doubt all of the mages with them, the origin of that feeling being of course the red that covered what they faced. It was the giant, the poor corrupted creature that they'd encountered in Kirkwall and again in Emprise du Lion. Of all the places it could have ended up, it chose the solitude of this forest. Solitude which was apparently disturbed.

A small swarm of giant spiders gripped it at various points, clinging to its arms and legs, while the largest of them climbed up its back. It grabbed one with its free hand, flinging it sideways against a tree. They were frustratingly quick, difficult for the slow-moving giant to deal with.

Slow though it was, it would cross their path soon, and then they'd have both of them to deal with. Not something they'd want to manage while they had to look after someone as weak as Vesryn.

The best option was running, a consensus that most everyone seemed to come to without consultation. Tsking, Cyrus stepped through the fade, putting himself between the oncoming dangers and Vesryn and Stellulam, who would probably need to help him move. Harellan did the same, and Khari took point, dashing forward with her blade trailing behind her.

They weren't going to make it past fast enough to avoid a near collision, so Cyrus took a chance, flinging several needle-sized flecks of ice towards the whole lot. He couldn't risk using fire, not in a forest that would burn all too readily. As he'd aimed, they hit the ground, bursting forward in jagged spikes that blocked the path of the oncoming giant. No doubt a creature so massive could plow through even that if necessary, but it would take more time, hopefully enough for them to get clear.

Ahead, Khari shouted something unintelligible; another cluster of spiders had burst forth from the opposite side just in front of her. Bringing her sword around, she cleaved down into the first one, splitting its many-eyed head in two. Harellan's lightning followed, chaining into several and dropping those it touched, but there was a small swarm, and they were still oncoming, closing rapidly over the path Khari was trying to form through them. Tremors in the ground and a heavy crack signaled that the unfortunate lyrium giant was breaking through the ice just behind, too.

There were too many spiders for Khari to occupy all at once, and the first one through met a powerful bolt of spirit magic from Astraia, blasting it back where it had come from. The second reached her before she could ready another spell, but she quickly backstepped and slashed down with her staff, slicing the ends of its two front legs off as it missed its leap. Wailing, it leaped again, only to find itself impaled on the staff next. Astraia pulled her weapon free, looking a little surprised with herself as she checked on Vesryn and Stellulam's progress.

Meanwhile, the giant had managed to get its hands on the biggest spider, and it forcefully pierced it with one of the ice spikes in its path. The club smash of frustration that followed utterly squished the beast, but shattered the ice as well, clearing the path to their group. A huge stonefist flew in the opening, formed quickly from the end of Astraia's staff, and smashed into the giant's chest, at least slowing it down a little. She looked focused, determined, even if she was almost certainly afraid. A far cry from how she'd first come to them.

"Stel, get ahead!" she called. "We'll be right behind you."

It was advice that Stellulam took readily, wrapping one steady arm around Vesryn's waist. The mark on her free hand crackled to life, shrouding them in a hazy green shimmer that Cyrus by now recognized well. They took two steps together, putting them quite far ahead of the others, before the light faded, indicating that the Anchor had cooperated as far as it was going to for the moment, at least.

It occurred quite suddenly to Cyrus what they ought to do next. Not even a whisper from one of the voices, just... realization. Like something remembered rather than something learned. “Your left! There's a staircase!" Down, recessed into what had once been a hallway but was now—well, he wasn't sure. Whomever he'd inherited this knowledge from had doubtless died long before the place had fallen into this state of ruin.

Returning his attention to the fight in front of them, he sent another chain lightning into the spiders ahead, finally allowing Khari to plow through to the other side. Harellan was throwing more ice, this aimed directly at the giant's joints, slowing rather than outright stopping him. Humming, Cyrus pulled a pair of barriers to himself and set them up where Khari had been a moment before, pushing them apart with a gesture. A path through the swarm, at least for a little while. “Go!" He gestured sharply with his head, holding the barriers until Astraia and Harellan were both through. The spiders were already crawling around the obstruction by the time he pulled himself through the fade again, nearly tripping over one of them in his haste to be past.

The jump came up shorter than he was expecting. A step forward told him why; there was a flare of pain in his right leg. A bloody gash had opened up just above his knee on the outside; the greenish fluid commingling with his blood suggested one of the spiders. The burning suggested acid or some kind of corrosive poison. Hardly enough time to deal with it now; he hopped back into a lopsided run, setting his teeth so as not to bite his tongue. Crashing sounded behind him, each splintering tree a little closer than the last. Pulling in a deep breath, Cyrus pushed his limbs harder, veering sharply to the left and half-running, half-falling down the stairs. He landed with a heavy thud and a pained grunt at the bottom, grabbing onto the open doorway to more or less pull himself the last few meters to safety.

The door thudded shut behind him, and just in time. Thunderous bangs and crumbling stone were evidence enough of what the giant was doing behind them.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

"Some light, Skygirl? If you wouldn't mind."

They were dire need of it, after the doors were shut behind them, and the giant rained fury on the ground outside. It wasn't moving on either, by the sound of things. Dealing with the last of those spiders, no doubt. Vesryn wasn't sure what the others would do about that. There were other ways out of this place, he knew, so perhaps they'd be able to sneak around it, and not risk anyone getting hurt. The last thing he wanted in dragging them out here on his behalf was to see them hurt. As for his own survival... he wasn't sure he'd make it to see that giant again.

Astraia provided the light, a hovering orb shining silver like a full moon indoors. Vesryn was immediately hit by how much cooler it was down here, chilled almost like winter hadn't quite left the depths of the Brecilian, even if summer's heat had settled over the rest. There was nothing majestic about the entryway they found themselves in, nothing like the Temple of Mythal or even many of the other sites he'd visited in his life.

This was a place of war above all else. A last bastion of an ultimately doomed resistance in the south. No murals were carved onto the walls here, no beautiful mosaics on the ceilings.

In part this place was a prison. It was not meant to be pleasant. Old whispers seemed to bounce off its walls, speaking of its cruelty.

Vesryn had thought it a dark entry into the world of the ancient elves. At first he wasn't even sure it belonged to them, and later he thought that they were not all they were cracked up to be. Now that he was back here... he was glad he hadn't understood it at the time. He might've never dared to venture in otherwise. Never found Saraya.

"Wraith coming," Astraia pointed out. They could see its green glow illuminating a hall split off on their left, just coming around the corner. It met a well-placed spirit bolt from Astraia's staff, the purple-white flash almost blinding in the relative darkness of the ruin.

"You've improved," Vesryn pointed out, giving her should a squeeze.

Her smile was melancholy in return. "Thanks. It feels good, being able to use what I've learned. What you've all taught me."

There were the whispers again, words Vesryn couldn't quite make out. He squinted into the darkness, trying to find if they had a source, but there seemed to be nothing. Furthermore, none of the others seemed to react the way he did. "I'm the only one hearing those, then? Whispers, they sound... afraid."

Harellan shook his head slightly; enough of an indication that he wasn't hearing whatever Vesryn was. Khari just looked grim. Whatever she made of this place, she didn't seem to be inclined to talk about it just now.

Cyrus, on the other hand, took half a step and hissed. Now that there was light, it was obvious that something had happened to one of his legs. With a grimace, he lit his hands with bluish magic, applying them to the wound. His expertise in healing was by his own admission something of a nonentity, but he managed to at least stop himself from bleeding on the ground. Pushing loose hair back away from his face, he glanced around for a moment and expelled a breath. “Charming place, but... no. I'm not hearing anything unexpected." It was a bit of an odd way to phrase the denial, but it answered the question, at least.

Stel and Astraia weren't either, it seemed, so it was just him then. That was... not comforting. They continued on, finding first another way out, as light from above filtered down through a crack in another door. Good to make a note of that. There were signs of others that had been here, though it could've been five days or fifty years ago that they'd come. The armory had been pilfered of nearly everything still usable. They came across a few corpses, one of which was possessed by a demon that had passed through the Veil somewhere. Vesryn wondered if they wouldn't find a rift somewhere here. How long had it been since those were their greatest concern?

Eventually they came to a familiar hallway, as they descended deeper into the ruin. Deeper into the prison. There were shelves all along the wall running on their left, filled with old scrolls still bound up. They were heavily decayed, vulnerable to falling apart just from being touched, as Astraia found out when she tried to grab one.

Her orb of light floated down to the end of the hall, and suddenly Vesryn was hit with a wave of dismay coiling through his chest. "No," he said breathlessly, without even knowing why. It soon became clear, though, as his eyes fell on a pedestal there, in the corner. He remembered a bowl, water he'd drank a long time ago when he ran terrified down here from a similar bunch of spiders. The bowl was still there, but part of it had been shattered, its contents long since released and gone.

"She... she needed me to drink." It was obvious what that meant. "She must've thought there was something we could do down here, but... she'd hoped this would still be here."

Stel stepped further into the room, approaching the bowl and running a finger gently along the edge of it. "And it was the water itself that mattered?" she asked, with the despondent tone of someone who already knew the answer and didn't care for it in the slightest. "Not the vessel?"

"Either way... what we needed was lost." The water he'd drunk from had to have sat in that bowl for hundreds of years, somehow preserved. Whether that magic was in the water itself or the bowl it sat in didn't seem to matter. It was gone now, and without he was very much stuck in this state that was steadily killing him.

"Maybe there's another," Astraia suggested, already leading the way forward. There was only one way, for the moment. "We're not leaving until we know for sure, right?"

She might as well have been walking into an empty abyss, for all the darkness Vesryn felt in that direction. The whispers were growing louder, but he still couldn't make much of anything out. There was only one thing to do, though. Astraia was right; they couldn't give up yet. Leaning on Stel once more, he followed after her.

They went down another left, Saraya taking over as the guide once they had a choice of directions. They passed by the place where he'd originally found her, discarded and forgotten, and went deeper into the prison. The cold chill increased until a fine tremor went through him. He felt weak to it, like it was somehow a magical cold that targeted him specifically. Stel didn't seem to be shivering as he was. Perhaps he was feeling it twice as strongly as anyone else.

They passed by cells that were all too familiar. Cages barely fit for beasts, let alone their brethren, enemies or otherwise. It physically hurt him to be here, this place that personified Saraya's suffering, her shame. They'd locked her here in his mind. At least here there was no blood running along the floor, crawling through the place like vines.

"There's something ahead," Astraia pointed out. Indeed there was. As they left the cells behind they arrived into what had to be a ritual chamber, a claustrophobic cube of a room, with small piles of rubble in the corners. There were eyes carved into the walls, eyes that burned with a fire drawn like the sun itself was the iris.

Fear.

He fell under their gaze, neither Khari's cane nor Stel's support enough to keep him up when his legs so suddenly failed him. He sank heavily to his knees in the entrance of the room, finding patterns of metal in the floor, like branches and leaves. The whispers grew louder and louder, and then all of a sudden they coalesced into a woman's voice. Unsteady with fear, desperate to reach him, trying to maintain control.

Find the runestones. They must find the runestones.

"Find... the runestones?" Vesryn couldn't quite understand what was happening. "She says... find the runestones."

"Look for elemental signs." Harellan seemed to at least have some idea of what the runestones were supposed to be. "Fire and so on, I'd expect." The room was littered with rubble, which presented their first major obstacle; the older elf started shifting them aside with a combination of muscle power and magic.

“Sure." Khari shrugged and started flinging rocks around herself, next to a different wall. Cyrus took the one behind them, more grinding and clacks as he moved pieces of ruined architecture aside as well.

It was Khari that seemed to find something first. “I think I got one!" Slipping her hands along the sides of the large stone she'd found, she lifted with her knees. The stone seemed to be heavy, worked until of a once-smooth elliptical shape. A glimmer of Astraia's magelight caught on the rune engraved on its face; it looked to resemble a flame. “What do I do with it?"

"There," Stel, who'd crouched next to him, pointed at a shadowy spot on the wall behind Khari's shoulder. "There are insets in the wall that should fit." She returned her attention to him while the others continued the search, tilting her head to meet his eyes. "Ves... are you hearing her voice? You said she says to find the stones."

He was, wasn't he? He felt he'd never really heard it before, but yet... it was so familiar. Perhaps because the only time he'd heard it before... she'd been screaming. She was so urgent now, but he couldn't quite make himself focus.

"Saraya?"

There's no time, Vesryn. This must happen now. The mages must let the stones taste their magic.

There were tears in his eyes, though he wasn't sure who they belonged to. Shakily, he relayed her instructions. Astraia was the first to follow through; her runestone's engraving appeared to be thorny vines, angry and twisting. It lit with a white light when she let her magic flow into it. The others did the same. The fire, the lightning, the light of the sun... when all were light, the entire room was bathed in the white glow.

The roots must now taste the blood of a supplicant. All four. They must speak these words: may the first among the Gods have his vengeance.

"Saraya, I don't... I have so many things I want to say, to ask..."

Do as I say when I say it and we may still have time for some of that.

Of all the things she could've said to him, somehow that surprised him the least. It was almost enough to make him smile. He supposed he looked rather strange to the others, having a conversation that they could only hear one side of. His eyes settled on his friends. "There needs to be an offering of blood to the tree's roots. The four of you, the mages. Speak the words: may the first among the Gods have his vengeance."

Khari was obviously not one of the mages, so she ceded her spot next to the fire rune, offering a smile to Vesryn and Stel. “I'll stick close for a bit, huh? You go do your thing, Stel." The others were already hastening to act, perhaps picking up on the urgency, even from the one side of the conversation they could hear.

“May the first among the Gods have his vengeance." Cyrus spoke first from beside the lightning rune, echoed only a half-second later from Harellan beside the light one.

Stel hesitated a moment more, perhaps put ill at ease by the words themselves, glancing back over her shoulder at him—and perhaps almost through him, to Saraya as well. They certainly did not sound promising. But she drew the dagger from the small of her back nevertheless, cutting carefully across her forearm and turning it to let her blood trickle down. She exhaled audibly.

"May the first among the Gods have his vengeance."

When Astraia did the same, the roots of the tree lit up alongside the runestones, and there was a grating sound as the floor shifted beneath them. A small circle opened up in the center of the floor, and out of it rose a similar pedestal to the one that had been destroyed outside. The same as her dream. This was where Marellanas Arayani had died.

Oh, good... there's still water.

Indeed there was, crystal clear and waiting to be consumed in the bowl atop the pedestal. Vesryn eyed it warily. "Saraya... what are we doing here? What's your plan?"

They drowned me on this water, as you well know. You just need to drink it.

"And then?"

Drink the water, Vesryn.

He exhaled in frustration, glancing sideways at Khari. "Help me to it." He made it the few steps to the bowl, staring down into it for a moment. He could almost see the younger version of himself there, looking back. But that fool hadn't even thought before dunking himself underneath. He couldn't afford to think about it now.

Vesryn bent over, and scooped a handful of the water into his mouth.

As before, the difference was subtle at first. Like the walls were crying out to him, but softly, a mile away. Like the world around him was only a veil that had just now become visible and almost transparent, waiting to be torn open if he just reached. He backed away a step. "What now?"

Ask Estella if she can feel me, with her magic.

He blinked in surprise, and then turned his eyes to his beloved. "Can you... feel her? Separate from me?"

Stel frowned slightly, taking a step closer. Reaching out with a hand, she laid it gently on his shoulder and concentrated, her eyes going slightly out of focus. It didn't take more than a couple of seconds before she gasped, retracting her hand as though she'd been burned. "Yes. She's—she's there. It's..." Her lips parted again as she searched for a descriptor, but closed again, followed by a headshake. "It's hard to describe, but yes. You're distinct now."

"What is she supposed to do?" Vesryn asked. "Can she fix us somehow?" The response that came was solemn, gone of any trace of humor that was somehow laced into the rest of Saraya's words, even at a time like this.

No, Vesryn. But she can pull us apart. With help from the others.

"Pull us..." His heart sank. "But you'll die. Won't you?"

Yes. I will. But you might live.

Might. She was sacrificing her life so that he might live. After all they'd seen and done together, after all this time, and yet still with so much time left to them if they could only figure this out. Now the fear gripping his chest was more his own than hers.

"She... wants you to pull us apart," he said softly. "To kill her, in order to save me."

The parts of the conversation Stel had been able to follow had clearly alarmed her, but at the final confirmation, her face fell, brows knitting and a frown overtaking her mouth. Dismay, clear as sunshine. "There's nothing else?" She stepped in a little closer, lips pursed, and settled her hand on his elbow. "Nothing else we can do for you?" Clearly she spoke to Saraya there, though it was his face she searched, as though it might give her some glimmer of hope not yet in evidence.

You have already done everything and more that I could have hoped for. All of you.

Reluctantly, Vesryn relayed her words. Some of their conversation didn't even need words on his end. She could feel what he was feeling, after all. He was afraid, not of the pain or even the chance of dying. He was afraid for afterwards, if this worked, if he lived on and Saraya was gone. At this point in his life he'd lived longer with her than he had without her. Everything he was, everything he was able to do, it was because of her.

There was so much more he wanted to do with her. More he wanted her to see and feel and experience. She didn't deserve to die here, in this cold and terrible place where she knew only memories of pain and fear and sorrow.

"You deserve better than this."

What I deserve is not something you or I or anyone who has ever lived can say with certainty. What I want is to give you a chance at life, and this is the only way I know how.

She couldn't lie to him, either. She did want this, he could feel it. It wasn't right to her, it wasn't right to Stel that she had to be the one to do this, or that any of the others had to help her.

"I wish we had more time." At that, she laughed, a bubbling chuckle that echoed around in his head. He couldn't help but smile, even as he wiped away tears.

There will never be enough time. But please... let me give you more.

There was nothing else to be done. If they tried to leave, if they tried to do anything, he may well fall over and never rise, killing them both. He could not leave this place with Saraya. His only choice was to leave without her... if he could survive that much.

"Okay, Saraya. I guess... I guess this is goodbye."

She relayed the instructions to him, and he to Stel. The runestones did most of the work, Elgar'nan's tools used to pry the very essense of the victim from their body. Stel could ensure that it was Saraya's and not Vesryn's that was taken. The elven mages would then do something with that essence, but they had neither the time nor the hope of finding the resources for that. And Vesryn suspected that she wanted this, too. To finally move on to the next stage of her journey... whatever that might be.

He wasn't the only one who wanted to give one, either. “Hey, Saraya." Khari pushed out a hard breath, squinting up at Vesryn. She certainly wasn't as used to differentiating between them as some of the others, but she was clearly trying her best. “Thanks for all the fights. I learned a lot, and—" She paused, swallowed. “You reminded me that our history isn't all dead stuff and people being sad. So... good luck, okay?"

Cyrus was a tad more abashed in his approach, though a small huff of amusement at Khari's escaped him. “I honestly can't remember if I ever apologized for the way we were introduced. I was... unpleasant, I realize now. So I'm sorry for that, and thank you. For all the things you did for us. My friend and my sister especially. And... for me also, at the vir'abelasan. I will strive to be worthy of that trust."

"Ir abelas, Marellanas." Harellan added his farewell quietly. "Irassal ma ghilas, lethallen ma'athlan vhenas; lath araval ena melana ‘nehn enasal ir sa lethalin. Dareth shiral."

"Thank you for everything," Astraia's farewell was softly given from across the room, where she leaned on her staff. "I don't know if you know this, but... you gave me a lot of inspiration. And a lot of strength, when I wasn't sure if I had any. I'm glad Ves wandered into us that day so long ago. I'm glad we were able to help each other."

Stel still looked halfway at war with herself, but in the end she sighed. "I hope you can feel this, or I'm going to be a fool again," she murmured, then closed the gap between herself and Vesryn to wrap her arms around him. She squeezed, standing on her toes to speak quietly near his ear. "Thank you. I will never, ever forget you, and I won't let anyone else forget, either. You've done so much for us that it doesn't feel like enough, but—but I swear it. You, and your family, and your people too."

"It would seem that, even given the chance to speak... Saraya has no words for this."

None that were adequate, or perhaps none that were needed. Part of Vesryn still wanted to fight it, to turn away from this and figure out how they could both live. But he knew it wasn't possible. And even if she was afraid of what might await her in death, Saraya was ready to meet it head on.

The moment passed almost without Vesryn noticing it, when Stel was about to begin. He braced himself, in case this was the last moment for him, too. He wasn't about to give goodbyes, though. Too much of an optimist for that.

"We're ready."

Goodbye, my friends.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Estella could tell they were running low on time.

That didn't actually make it any easier to do the thing that was definitely going to kill her friend. Especially not with her own magic. She'd been afraid of just this situation before—that something she might do might have such visceral, personal consequences, and the idea that she was effectively going to destroy Saraya was a difficult one to swallow. Even if she'd volunteered.

Still—at least it wasn't something Vesryn had to do.

"It's probably best if you lie down," she advised, though the benefit would be just as much on her end of things as his. She had no idea what kind of reaction this was going to cause, or how much pain would be involved, but it was a safe bet that it was going to hurt. No other interference with the connection had ever been totally benign, not since Zethlasan started it years ago. Estella could feel a tremor in her hands, but she stilled it, squeezing her fingers into fists and easing them again. Her eyes sought and found Khari's.

"While everyone else works the magic, I need you to be here. This is... delicate, and it might not work so well if he moves." She didn't want to say 'please stay here so you can hold down the person I love most if I hurt him badly enough he thrashes,' but it was the thought, one she hoped Khari would understand without any further explanation.

Once everyone was in position, Estella settled next to Ves's shoulder, reaching out to lay her fingers softly there. Contact made it just a little easier, and considering how complicated this was all going to be, she needed every little advantage she could muster. Truthfully, she wasn't even exactly sure how she was going to go about this, or what it required, but maybe getting a better sense for how things were would point her in the right direction.

It was alien, the feeling of two completely different entities in overlapping space. Saraya had always been enough a part of Vesryn that she'd shared his vital signs, his felt existence. But now it was like... they weren't completely separate, but it was as though two pages in a book that had been stuck together were coming apart, starting at the edges, which curled now in two directions. That was the only way she could describe the feeling it gave her.

Her eyes eased shut, and she focused on that. It took a great deal of careful searching, but eventually she found a starting point: the pain of the connection itself. They were beginning to experience it differently, where before their mutual anchor to Ves's body meant they felt it as basically the same. Shared dreams, shared feelings. Estella pulled in a bracing breath, and began to untangle the weave.

She didn't have untangle for long before the ritual chamber itself seemed to take notice. Likely the mages that had done this originally used the same kind of magic, probably much more confidently... and with much greater cruelty. But the runestones appeared to be part of it, as their symbols flared to life, the magic the other mages were letting flow into them spurring them on. They latched onto the target of Estella's magic, and pulled.

A bolt of panic shot through her—she tried to gentle the pull, but like iron filaments to magnetized stone, the forces at work simply would not be denied, even by her.

Instantly Ves gasped in pain, his back involuntarily arching as his limbs seized up, and fought against Khari's hold. It was a good thing she was there to keep him pinned, or he would've moved far too much already. There were tears already springing to his eyes, and he almost seemed to be choking on his own breath, but he managed to utter a single word.

"S-steady."

Estella made a soft sound, not by conscious choice, expressing her distress perhaps more eloquently than she'd have otherwise had time for, but she did her best to follow the direction, too keep unwinding the places where they were still bound, prizing them apart with the magical equivalent of delicate, dexterous fingers.

A few moments longer and the color of his skin started to seem unnatural. He was turning blue, almost glowing with it, the light coming from within him rather than any source in the room. It grew brighter and brighter, and she could feel that the pain was increasing alongside it. He should've passed out by now, but the spell itself seemed to be keeping him from it.

Estella's vision blurred; she blinked away the forming tears, setting her jaw and clenching her teeth. She couldn't stop, and she definitely couldn't let this be for nothing.

And then the light erupted from within him, not from his throat or his eyes or any specific orifice, but from every pore in his skin. He screamed in pain, drowning out the sound of the magic pulling him apart from Saraya. The light seemed to solidify, floating embers in blue that lifted into the air past her and Khari, collecting and gathering on the ceiling. That had to be Saraya, forced to leave the host that had housed her for so long.

Eventually Ves's screams faded to nothing, and the last of the light left him, until all of it remained hovering above them, illuminating the entire ritual chamber in blue. Beneath Stel's hand, Ves lay perfectly still, his head lolled to the side, his eyes shut as though he were sleeping.

The tense muscles in her body went slack, slumping her shoulders without her consent. She hadn't felt this drained in a long time, perhaps because of the particular combination of emotional and physical tolls. Swallowing, she shifted her eyes to the ceiling, but only for a moment. Her hands were shaking now, and no amount of discipline was going to stop them. Just—she just had to be sure. Estella's fingers sought the pulse point on his neck.

Nothing.

At first she thought she'd just somehow missed the right spot, or that her shaking was making it impossible to feel what was there. But a second, more deliberate attempt sucked the air right from her lungs.

Nothing.

A hard lurch nearly brought up the contents of her stomach. "No." Had she not been careful enough? Had she done something wrong? Had the attempt been doomed from the start? More of them lurked, but Estella shoved them all away, rising to her knees and leaning over Ves. "No, no, no."

“Stel?" Khari's eyes had been drawn by the coalescing light, but the brokenness of Estella's tone must have returned her attention to her immediate left. She shifted, reaching as if to put a hand on her shoulder, but something brought her up short. Ves's state, perhaps. “Stel, is he—"

"Start his heart." That was Harellan, having caught onto the situation perhaps more quickly than most would have. His tone was sharp, urgent. "Quickly, there isn't much time."

Start his...?

Estella shook herself. Start his heart. If Harellan was telling her to do it, it had to be possible. Her magic had to be capable of it. Placing one hand back on his shoulder, she gently moved Khari away with the other to clear herself space to work. Her breaths were short and shallow, panic she didn't even properly notice overtaking her. It was hard to focus on anything but the vast nothing where they were connected, the feeling of the absence of a life where moments ago there had been not one, but two under her fingertips. Start his heart. Start his heart.

Instinct took over; Estella pushed the magic, less concerned with the subtleties and more with the sheer overwhelming need to feel something again. To know that life was in his limbs and behind his eyelids. It washed over him like a wave over the shore, purplish light dissipating like mist. Nothing. Again. Still nothing.

"How?" she demanded, voice cracking beneath the strain. Her vision was darkening, but she couldn't tell why. Her fingers curled tightly into Ves's shirt, and she swayed where she sat, unstable and not sure what was causing it. Everything seemed further away than a moment ago, even her own thoughts. "How do I do it? Help me—please."

A steady arm wrapped around her middle, bracing her against a larger body—Cyrus. He knelt beside her, pressed knee-to-knee and hip-to-hip. “Breathe, Stellulam. Deep breaths, with me." She could indeed feel his chest rise and fall, steady, even. “Focus here for a moment. My magic—you feel it?"

She could only muster the wherewithal to nod. She'd felt it the moment he was beside her: power, vigor, life. A sharp and painful contrast with Vesryn under her hands. Still, it was Cyrus, and if there was anyone in the world she trusted to know what to do, it was her brother. He could help—Cyrus could help. The iron solidity of the thought was enough to slow her breathing, even if she couldn't quite match his.

“Good. Now channel it. From me to you, and you to him. Go on; you won't hurt me." And indeed she could almost feel it being pushed at her, formless unlike the kind released as spells. He was offering it up for her to shape as she desired, to bolster her flagging reserves.

Almost unthinking in her desperation, she seized what was offered. It was an odd feeling, taking in magic from outside, but it wasn't so different from that minimal brush with the fade that all mages shared. Except there was nothing minimal about Cyrus's magic and there never had been. Even just what was passed between them felt like so much more than she'd ever handled at once; so much more than she alone was capable of. She could feel it all over, under her skin, tingling like the aftershocks of a chain lightning spell. No wonder they were so natural to his hands.

Controlling it was a gargantuan task; she could almost feel it fighting her, like it was a conscious thing with desires and needs, one that needed out. Estella shuddered once, but wrested it into the shape she wanted, pulling in a hard, fast breath and releasing the magic on the exhale, willing the life back into her beloved.

Her fingertips actually sparked when they lit this time, the color of the magic changed until it was as much blue as purple, and left her in an abrupt jolt, one that would have pitched her backwards if not for Cy's steady hold on her. The palm she'd laid flat against Ves's chest felt hot; wisps of smoke rose from the fabric of his tunic underneath her skin.

But the superficial burn she'd no doubt left in the same shape on his skin was nothing to her—because she felt it. A flutter first, and then an erratic jump. And then—and then.

A heartbeat.

She collapsed back into Cy's hold, unable to keep herself upright any longer on her own.

Ves suddenly gasped and moved, gulping in the air like it was water and he was dying of thirst. His head lifted and then fell back down to rest on the stone and metal floor beneath them. He blinked rapidly, clearly disoriented and still in a fair amount of pain, but he was alive. Very much alive.

Behind Estella, Astraia released a breath she'd probably been holding the whole time, coming forward and setting down her staff. "Hold still, Ves." She lit a healing spell in her hands, starting to tend to the burn on his chest. The magic was soothing enough that he stopped fighting to move, and the signs of pain etched on his face began to relax.

Soon it was quiet again, the only sounds being the soft trickle of Astraia's magic at work, and the barely audible hum coming from above, where whatever was left of Saraya remained. Ves's eyes were fixed on the light. "What happened? Was... was I..."

“Dead? For a little while." Cyrus's reply was void of all humor; he carefully eased Estella back into a more comfortable sitting position, but he didn't move away, perhaps anticipating that she still required support. The arm he'd been bracing her with shifted to rub gently at her back. “Stellulam restarted your heart."

Estella scrubbed her hands up and down her face a few times. She didn't want to interfere with Astraia's work, and she probably couldn't move much just now even if she wanted to, but she smiled a little. "Cy helped." The words came out slurred and indistinct, fatigue weighing down her tongue and the sheer panic and uncertainty of the minuted prior rendering her unable to find the wherewithal to say anything more illuminating just yet.

"That's..." Whatever word Ves was looking for, he couldn't find it. Unbelievable. Remarkable. Alarming, perhaps. After that he said nothing, and for a moment all of them could simply focus on getting their breath back, and simply being in this moment. Ves was alive, but...

"She's gone." The words were a heavy admittance, like a new weight of some kind had just settled upon his chest. And as if on cue, the light hanging over their heads began to dim. One blue ember at a time faded and vanished into darkness, until every last one flickered out, and only Astraia's magelight remained. "She's gone," he repeated.

With a soft groan as she tried to shift, Estella managed to get close enough to take his hand, watching the last pieces of Saraya fade away. Her breath shuddered; she squeezed Ves's fingers.

"I know," she murmured. "I'm sorry."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth

0.00 INK

The silence was deafening.

It was one of those things that one couldn't really appreciate the full weight of it until it was gone. And Vesryn had done plenty of appreciating before this. He wondered if this wasn't similar to how Cyrus felt, when his magic had been taken from him. Perhaps the two weren't so different. He reached inside, for that part of himself that had been there for so long it had become essential to him, part of who he was, and he found... nothing. Silence and emptiness.

Was this how everyone else felt, all the time? He must have forgotten what it was like, back when he lived in Denerim. He'd come to regard that person as someone separate from who he was today. But now he was that boy again, feeling clueless and lost and unsure of his every motion. Like the great stone bridge into Skyhold had been replaced with a rickety one made of wood planks.

They rode back west at a slow pace, with no need to rush anymore. Any pain left in Vesryn was simply that of soreness from the journey. Physically he actually felt wonderful, but perhaps that was just a relative thing. He would have to look forward to training again. He expected he'd never be Khari's superior in skill again. Somehow that didn't bother him as much as he thought it would.

The giant they'd felled and disposed of as best they could. Powerful as it was, it had been nearing the end of its days, lacking any exposure to the red lyrium it needed to survive. The remaining lyrium that had grown on it posed a threat still, but with luck its power would fade and diminish without doing any further harm. Stel would report it to Leon, and he'd send a team back to investigate and properly deal with it if needed. They'd done their job, and put the poor beast to rest.

Astraia had handled herself well. She'd taken to riding in the front, her impressive halla effortlessly carrying her forward. The confidence she'd gained here was warming to see, not to mention the physical and magical strides she'd made with the help of her teachers. She'd fought admirably against the giant, though it had been Harellan and Khari together that struck the killing blow. All of them were in need of a good rest by now, but if they kept their pace they could reach Skyhold by the day's end.

Vesryn was content to sit in the saddle, and observe the silence. He had only his own thoughts to interact with now, and it was aggravating to find how quickly they turned on one another.

Cyrus, riding considerably further back, had looked distracted for much of the trek so far, as though his attention were pulled elsewhere. By this point, it wasn't too difficult to tell that something had happened to him after he'd taken in the Well, though its exact nature remained unspoken. It seemed to take him some effort to focus on his more immediate surroundings, but he adjusted the trajectory of his horse slightly to move her up alongside Vesryn's.

“Are you...?" He trailed off, perhaps deciding that the question wasn't quite right. “Stop me if this is insensitive, but can I ask you a question? About what just happened?"

The first question indeed wasn't right, and not one he knew how to begin answering. The second one... "I would think you had a better view of everything that happened than I did." His tone didn't come out the right way. It was a little harsh, even. It was... strange. The feeling of loss, being on the other side of it. What had he ever really lost before this? His parents were alive and well, his friends had managed to survive one horror after another. He had no practice at dealing with any of this. And Saraya had been so, so distant from her loss... the pain she felt towards was never this sharp, this biting. It was a deep ache, like an old wound that hadn't begun to heal properly.

"I'm sorry," he said. "What would you like to ask?"

Cyrus didn't seem to take the waspishness personally, though he did look to be reconsidering his question. “Not all of it, actually. I—you were dead, Vesryn. I realize that is probably far from the most important part of all this as far as you're concerned, but... was there... anything?" He frowned, looking dissatisfied by something. “I've been close more than once myself, and I suppose I—" he shook his head. “Never mind. My thoughts have been strange lately, I'm sorry."

He wasn't used to filtering his thoughts quite like this. Not sifting through Saraya's feelings alongside his own, but instead stopping himself from saying a hundred things that would feel better in an instant, and then lead to regret. "It's easy to forget that I'm not the only one going through something right now. I've... admittedly sort of blocked out the rest for a while now, seeing as I didn't think I'd still be alive right now." He liked to think he was good at setting aside his own pain to put others first, but the past few weeks had been more than even he could handle.

"I'm afraid I can't tell you what you want to hear. I don't remember dying, or being dead. There was just... nothing." He glanced sideways at him, the first time he'd turned his gaze from the path for a while. "Unless that was what you wanted to hear."

Cyrus let out a soft huff at the last part, shaking his head slightly. “Not especially. But—the people who've thought about this sort of thing, they tend to think that when someone dies, they... return to the fade. The ancients did, in uthenera. Returned from whence they came." He furrowed his brows; clearly he was working around to something in particular, but it was as if his thoughts meandered as well, always something else on the tip of his tongue and half of them bitten back. “What I mean to say is... you might meet her again someday. In a dream. And it might be that the her you see is every bit as real as the one you felt."

He paused, dropping his eyes to his hands. “I hope that's true. In general, but also just... for you."

"I..." He wasn't immediately sure how to respond. Apparently he'd been just as surprised to hear that sort of thing from Cyrus as Cyrus was to give it. "Thank you. I hope you're right." He hoped he would see her. Though of all the dreams he'd had... how would he ever know she was real? That what he was seeing wasn't just the creation of his own mind, or spirits in the Fade playing to his expectations, conjuring what he wanted to see? He didn't even know what she looked like.

"And I hope that if she's with her people again, that they forgive her, and accept her." His eyes fell as well, but only for a moment. "Listen, I don't think I ever thanked you, for being here. It meant a lot. To both of us. If there's ever anything I can do to help with what you're going through... I'm here. For the foreseeable future, it would seem."

“I'm glad to hear it." Cyrus's tone warmed slightly and he nodded, though for some reason he also winced. “And thank you. I'll be... all right. The Well is just—the information's going to take some time to settle, is all." With a slightly strained smile, he dropped back a bit, perhaps to deal with whatever part of it was bothering him at the moment.

It was about another half-hour before he found himself within quiet speaking distance of Stel. Nox was not a halla, but the warhorse seemed to require little to no direction from his rider even so. She was slumped a little forward against his thick neck, her cheek pressed to the roots of his sleek mane. She'd been somewhat out of it for most of the ride, dozing on and off in the saddle, but she was awake when he drifted nearer and offered him a smile, pushing back into a more normal seated position.

"Hey, you," she said softly, pushing a few loose hairs away from her face where they'd come loose. "How are you feeling?"

"About half as much as I was when we came out here." There was little humor in the way he said it. "But considering that most of what I felt was pain... perhaps that's for the best. And Saraya, I hope, is no longer in any pain at all." He knew she was more than capable of weathering it, and had done so well before he had ever come along into her life, but still... the idea of not being able to share in that, the bad as well as the good. It still seemed so foreign to him. So strange.

"I'm sorry I put you through that." It had taken him some time to really understand what they'd told him, that he'd been dead for a moment, and that Stel had restarted his heart. He hadn't even known that sort of thing was possible. Even spirit healers couldn't bring people back from the dead, not without letting a spirit into the body, and that sort of possession had a way of turning out far, far worse in the long run, if it didn't happen immediately. And as far as he knew, he had no new entity in his body, replacing the familiar one. "Saraya told me the separation would give me a chance at living. I guess... I should've been more clear about the danger. I didn't mean for any of it to happen this way."

That seemed to surprise her, but the expression was no more than a flicker over her face before it disappeared again. "No," she said immediately. "It's all right. I panicked, as I'm sure you can imagine. But if I'd been thinking about that possibility the whole time... I don't know how well the rest would have gone." She expelled a breath, more a sigh than anything. "I tried for a really long time to... accept what was probably going to happen. I honestly don't think I ever succeeded. Much better to go through this than the alternative."

She paused, clearly considering what she'd just said, then backtracked. "Ah—for me, that is. Not to suggest that..." She sighed again, more obviously. "You know what I mean."

He thought she'd have been able to do it, but that was really an irrelevant discussion at this point, anyway. It happened the way it did, and he'd survived by her skill and her ability to push through. As for everything that came before it, what she said... he felt like she'd had the more difficult job of the two of them. Watching him die, rather than being the one dying. To know that she was going to have to go on, and face all of the problems that remained for her, and do it without him. While for him there simply weren't going to be anymore problems once it was done. Even the briefest moment of thought about how that would feel if their positions were reversed was more than he was willing to contemplate.

"I'd like to think I don't scare easily, but..." he expelled an uneasy breath, shifting in his saddle. "I can't help but be afraid for the future. I'm not sure what I am without her, or what I'm capable of. If I'll still be the same person. In fact I already know that I'm not." He felt lesser, weaker, smaller. He wouldn't forget all the things she'd taught him, at least he thought he wouldn't forget, but how could be certain that who he'd become wouldn't just fade away? Who could say, with a situation as unique as his, what the effects would be now that she was gone?

"I just... hope I can be enough to help, somewhere, somehow."

Estella leaned to the side, far enough to reach forward and pick up his hand, tangling her fingers through his and then sitting back, drawing their joined hands into the space between where their horses walked. A habit of hers, to turn to touch by way of expressing the important things, or even the mundane ones. Not a general tendency, but one she had with those closest to her.

"Now you listen to me, Vesryn Cormyth," she said, voice dropped low enough that no one would hear but him. "Things are going to change, that's true. And I don't doubt that it's going to be hard, to learn how to live by yourself again. Some things will be more difficult, and take more work, and come more slowly. But you have always, always been enough to help, all by yourself." She paused a moment, brows knitting, then a smile bloomed over her face, slow and sweet.

"How did it go? You were when I first met you, you are in this very moment, and the person you're becoming will be too. Extraordinary as she was, it has nothing to do with Saraya, or the things she lent you. These are things that have happened to you, but they're not what defines you. And they're not the reason we need you." The smile slipped away, until only earnestness remained. "Not the reason I need you."

He ran his thumb along the side of her hand, releasing a breath. It was calmer already, eased out by her words. Even if some of them were his, thrown back in his face when he needed them most. It was so tempting to allow himself to see this like Cyrus's loss: a part of who he was taken away from him, making him no longer the whole person he once was. Cyrus had regained that part of himself, but Vesryn never could. His better half, he'd often called her when he was younger. That was before he'd met Estella Avenarius, of course.

"It's a good thing I'm not going anywhere, then. I've got plenty of work to do, to be where I want to be." And he'd never truly get there, he knew. In pursuit of it though, with the people he cared for at his side, he could end up somewhere he was satisfied with. "And she gave me the chance. To say nothing of your efforts. I suppose it would be remiss of me to let the opportunity pass by."

"Mountain path's just ahead!" Astraia called back. "What do you say we pick up the pace?"

Vesryn exhaled again, recentering himself, and offering Stel a tentative grin. "Home sounds wonderful right about now, doesn't it?"

"Like the very best of ideas." Estella released his hand, urging Nox forward with her knees. "Think you can beat me there?"

He spurred his horse on after her. "I look forward to finding out."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht

0.00 INK

Cyrus breathed in great, heaving gasps, fingers curling into the grass beneath his hands, knees pulled in to his chest. This—coming out of it—was the worst part of the whole thing. The magic was not familiar to him, not the kind of thing he'd ever tried to do before. His entire body ached, deep and throbbing in a way different from all the other stupid things he'd done or had done to him. The red lyrium had burned, savaged his insides. The blow to his chest from Faraji had lanced, flared too bright before mercifully allowing him to black out.

He choked in another gasp, rolling to his knees and retching. The taste of bile filled his mouth, but the heaves were dry—not eating before this was a lesson he'd learned the first time. The voices in his head were loud, all sure they knew what he needed to do, and all of them probably wrong. With a groan, he shifted, falling back down onto his shoulder and sprawling out onto his back. He felt like someone had jammed his entire body into a mold too small for it and left him there for ages, until the press of it was just intolerable.

Like he'd found out his soul was a whole lot bigger than the vessel it used to rest comfortably in.

Lifting one shaking arm to wipe the back of his hand over his mouth, he stared for some interminable time at the circle of sky above. Better to practice this here, he'd thought, where no one would see the result and panic. Or see what became of him after, when he trembled and ached like this. Weakness, some old vestige thought, and whether it was one of them or just a fragment of himself hardly mattered.

He blocked out the still-foreign thoughts—he was getting a little better at that now. For a while, he was blessedly alone, and he used the time to stare at the clouds drifting by, waiting for the ache to subside to some more manageable level. Today's pain had brought with it something he'd been seeking; some good news. It wasn't often he was responsible for that. Cyrus tried not to read into it—more often than not he was still telling people things they didn't want to hear, but... maybe if he could do this, he'd finally have that feeling he'd been seeking for so long. Like he'd really done good here. Like all the risks taken on his behalf, all the trust placed in him that he'd never thought to ask for, all of it was justified.

People believed in him now.

He wanted so badly for them to be right.

The summer sun filtered down into the little cavern, warming him where he lay. The pain was translating into exhaustion now, adrenaline no longer keeping him alert, and for a moment he thought of how sweet it would be, to let himself drift for a while. Dream for a while, as he had so often here. There wouldn't even been many other people dreaming, at this time of day; he could wander the places they'd made without interruption, explore the ever-changing contours of the fade around Skyhold.

But this was surely a sign that he was recovered enough to move, and so instead he pushed himself up, standing on slightly wobbly feet and stretching himself out a bit before he tried to walk forward. The ache was still there, but it was fading now, and he could ignore it the same way he was learning to ignore the whispers. Sometimes he wondered if Vesryn had ever felt like this, when Saraya had first entered his head and pushed him past his physical limitations. It seemed like an inappropriate question to ask, though. Perhaps in a year or so, when Corypheus was dead and the pain had passed, or at least settled, and grief would be lesser than the softer kinds of nostalgia.

Somehow he doubted it, though. Saraya had sounded a lot more distinct and... close, than the things that whispered at him. Not to mention she'd been nonverbal over the connection. Cyrus could barely feel anything from his passengers, but he could certainly hear them.

The trek back to Skyhold he passed in their company, untangling the unhelpful rebukes from the possibly-useful advice, and those from expressions of sympathy and those few particularly-strident voices that were still expressing their affront at being forced into the head of a human-blooded shemlen whelp. He had the sense that when and if he finally mastered the information he'd been given, the whispers themselves would go away. Frankly, he had plenty of motivation to try.

The climb to Leon's tower was spent organizing his thoughts somewhat more explicitly, a more difficult task against this background than it had previously been. But fortunately, the information he had to impart, while certainly arcane and esoteric, was relatively straightforward in terms of practical use. Cyrus knocked, waiting until the Commander bid him enter before opening the door and stepping in.

Only then did he consider what he might look like: hair askew, clothes rumpled, and probably vaguely like he'd just recently had a fever, pallid and a bit gaunt. Oh well.

Fortunately, Romulus was also present, which saved him from needing to impart this information a second time. “Ah, excellent. You're both here. I have information. About Corypheus."

"Hello, Cyrus," Romulus greeted him. "You're looking, ah... worse than usual. No offense." They looked to have been going over either scouting reports or the state of Skyhold's defenses themselves, judging by the maps laid out on the table between them. That would make sense; Cassius had recently finished work implementing magical siege defenses that would need placement on the walls somewhere. If they were going to be firing ballista bolts of arcane energy at their enemies, they needed to be able to hit them first.

But Romulus stepped away from the maps for a moment. "What's this about Corypheus?"

Cyrus laughed softly, almost under his breath, reaching up to push some of his hair back in something like order. “Ah. Yes. About that. I believe I've figured out—or rather, the vir'abelasan has provided—the secret to his immortality. That thing he does through the bodies of Grey Wardens? It's the lyrium dragon. It makes the transfer possible, somehow. The details are... less clear, as of right now, but the important thing is that killing the dragon first should make Corypheus vulnerable, too."

He'd have to figure out exactly how that connection worked at some point. No doubt the taint had something to do with it: Archdemons resurrected through the bodies of other darkspawn unless a Warden killed them. The mechanism had to be based in the same thing even if not identical. But for once the intellectual puzzle this presented was less important than the practical implications.

Leon leaned back in his chair, gesturing to another in invitation before folding his hands together under his chin. "That's... good to know. But if Corypheus behaves according to pattern, he won't risk the dragon dying. It'll fly overhead a few times, burn a great deal of our people and equipment, and then retreat again. I don't see us being able to force it out of the sky so we might have a chance with it." His eyes narrowed. "At least not until the battle is already well underway. By then it's hard to know how capable we'd be of killing it." No doubt he was thinking of the battle at the Arbor Wilds—as Cyrus had heard it told, they'd had to work almost past the breaking point to kill Corypheus once, and even if the dragon hadn't been as useful with all the trees in the way, it had also never been in any real danger. A disheartening truth, considered in this new light.

Cyrus, meanwhile, had settled into one of the chairs, draping his arms over the rests and trying not to wince at the residual jabs of his earlier pain. “If someone could bring it down, though, early in the fight maybe. Do you think that would be enough?"

Leon gave the question due consideration; though no doubt he was curious about the proposed method for achieving this aim, he'd been asked whether it would make a difference. A very different matter to ponder. He smoothed a thumb over one of the pages in front of him. Some kind of diagram of one of Cassius's machines, no doubt. The notes looked to be in different handwriting, though—perhaps additional modifications from either Rilien or the little dwarven engineer they employed.

"I'd say it would give us a real chance," he replied at last. "Which is more than we'd probably have without."

"How are we to do that, though?" Romulus asked, posing the question Leon had undoubtedly been thinking of. "No matter where the battle takes place, we can't afford to be shooting at the sky with our siege engines. Same with our mages. For the army to have any chance to hold, they'll need those groups targeting the ground troops. The dragon simply takes too many resources to deal with. The army would cut us to ribbons by the time we brought it down."

The funny thing was, a few years ago he'd have reveled in this, the ability to do something that would otherwise take siege engines or multiple mages to achieve. Now, though, Cyrus almost didn't want to mention it, because there was a very real chance he'd fail and then whatever disaster followed could be laid squarely at his feet. Not something he really wanted to risk, but there was hardly much choice this time.

“Well, the method is still... in progress, but I think I could do it. Perhaps I and one or two other people, for good measure. Mages, ideally, or at least someone with a ranged weapon. You'd just have to make sure not to shoot at me, as the magic would involve shapeshifting. Getting into the air with the dragon."

"I should probably be surprised, but at this point I think I've lost the ability," Leon said wryly, shrugging his broad shoulders. "I think I'll let you choose your associates for this; it's important enough that you can have anyone who isn't me or one of the Inquisitors, and it doesn't sound like we'd be ideal choices anyway." He arched an eyebrow. "Did you have someone in mind already?"

“I need a mage of considerable power who isn't afraid of heights or dragons. My options are limited." That said, he hadn't come here without giving it a bit of thought already. He'd briefly considered both Aurora and Asala, but neither had magic well-suited for this: Asala would be much more useful on the ground, and Aurora's best magic was within melee range. Besides, he didn't honestly feel comfortable enough with either of them for it. He didn't know that they were capable, psychologically in the one case and magically in the other, of doing what would be required.

Harellan he didn't trust enough. Stellulam would obviously be needed elsewhere. It left him with one real option, and while he was still a bit... concerned about the violence involved, he could at least ask. “I was planning to ask Astraia. If she's unwilling, I suppose it will have to be Harellan."

Romulus seemed to be having quite a bit of trouble following all of this, judging by the perplexed expression on his face. "So... you're going to be shapeshifting into something that can keep up with Corypheus's dragon, and somehow carrying one of our least-experienced mages to help you fight it." He fell silent for a moment, taking a seat on the edge of Leon's desk. "That sounds crazy enough to be one of our plans, sure. What, uh... what was in that water you drank again?"

Cyrus cackled, the laughter bubbling up and spilling out of him before he'd really had a chance to stop it. It wasn't that funny even, but so spot-on that he couldn't help himself. Incisive, even. “I promise I'm not any crazier than I've ever been." He paused, still smiling, then amended. “Ah, wait—not comforting. Let me try again: I'm fully aware of how insane this sounds. I wouldn't even be suggesting it if we had anything else that could do the job without leaving us too weakly-defended. And you don't have to worry about her, at least. Inexperienced she may be, but hitting large targets with powerful spells is something she does very well."

That much, at least, he was quite serious about. The choice was actually quite a rational one, from a strategic perspective.

"Considering our track record with your crazy plans in particular, I'm willing to take the chance." Leon was grinning as well, shaking his head faintly at the same time. "You know, some of what we've done is entirely textbook strategy. Other times... I feel like everything I ever learned about winning battles was entirely useless. Just add dragons."

Add dragons, indeed.

“Good." Cyrus expelled a sigh, his smile fading. “If anyone comes up with anything more sane in the meantime, please let me know. I'd be happy to cede the floor, so to speak."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

Image


And So is the Golden City blackened
With each step you take in my Hall.
Marvel at perfection, for it is fleeting.
You have brought Sin to Heaven
And doom upon all the world.
-Canticle of Threnodies 8.13

Image

Apparently Corypheus wasn’t above retribution if the bugling dragon outside their doors was anything to go by.

Most likely, he’d been stewing since their little dalliance in the Mythal’s halls. That scream Zahra remembered so clearly hounding their steps as they disappeared through the eluvian came to mind; pure, unadulterated rage. A fury that she’d thought funny at the time. Appropriate, given all the heartache he’d caused them. But now, it made sense. He wouldn’t roll over. He wouldn’t cease his assault. If anything, his efforts seemed desperate. Frenzied. A man who’d lost what he seemed to think he deserved. A God’s ire, raining down on them. He’d try to tear the entire world down if it meant their destruction—of that, she was sure.

Didn’t mean they’d just roll over and just let him has his way, either. It wasn’t their style. This sure as hell wasn’t Haven. They’d grown since then; they were made of tougher stuff now, and she knew well enough that they would all rather die then see him smug with victory. Fuck that. She could hear the sound of running outside; people crying out to each other, assembling in a clatter of steel and grit. Accompanied by that damned dragon’s shrieks crackling through the sky like thunder. From what she could hear, it was causing a ruckus. Slamming into the walls of Skyhold and sending brickwork raining down. There’d be fire, too.

What she wouldn’t give to see that thing plummeting to the ground.

Zahra swung her bow over her shoulder and filled her quiver with arrows. More like than not she’d end up running out. Who knew what Corypheus had up his sleeves this time. She set several vials into the slots on her belt and readjusted herself, making sure that everything was stoppered properly. It wouldn’t do her any good if she rolled out of the way and emptied acid on herself. An embarrassing way to go. She patted her hip and headed for the door, cracking it open a little so that she could see out into the yard. Chaos was an understatement. The beast looked as if it had smashed itself bodily into Leon’s tower, the remnants baring itself to the open sky. She swore she could see books from where she was, midst the rubble. She hoped


Taking a deep breath in through her nose, Zahra steadied herself, tightening her hands into fists. She looked over her shoulder at Asala, who’d been prepping as well. “There’s just no rest for us, is there?” she tried to smooth the pinched expression to her face, but only managed a curt smile. Strained. “Let’s find the others.”

They didn't have to look long before one of the others found them. Khari, already fully armored, looked to be missing only her helmet, but there probably wasn't any time to find it, when they were being actively bombarded like this. “Zee, Asala!" She was audible from almost halfway across the bailey, despite the chaos around them. Oddly, Khari seemed cooler than most of the frantic people running about around her, trying to find cover or armor or shelter in the case of the non-soldiers among them.

“Come on! We've got to get up to the wall and turn the catapult on the dragon!" She pointed to a spot on the battlements, where one of the siege engines was half-covered in rubble from Leon's tower. From a distance, it was hard to tell if it would even work, but Khari seemed to think it would.

Zahra snapped her head to the side. Khari was easy to spot even if she hadn’t acquired a military voice as of late, capable of cutting through the ruckus just as surely as the dragon. Her fiery hair, a banner. She wasn’t ready to argue with her. It was something at least. More of an idea than she had. Though, she wasn’t sure if she’d ever seen those things operational. This would be as good a time as any to find out. Cannons and catapults were two very different beasts—and besides, this one looked like it was little more than rubble. She hustled across the yard and passed soldiers in varying stages of dress; roaring to each other to ready themselves.

Another shriek cracked through the sky. She couldn’t be sure where it was coming from until cries were heard in the distance. A moment later and the flapping of wings sounded overhead, the beasts’ shadow slipping over the ground and disappearing past the wall once more. She made sure that Asala was still dogging her heels before crossing towards the wall Khari had been pointing towards. It didn’t take them long to clamber up the stairs and find themselves hustling towards the lone catapult. She hadn’t expected to find Leon heaving great slabs of stone off the wooden slats, face ashen with dust and debris. So, he had been in the tower, after all. A mercy he hadn’t been crushed. It was hard to tell if he was injured at all, with the amount of stone-grime stuck to his skin.

He was alive, that’s all that mattered.

“Leon!” she closed the distance between them and set herself to removing a chunk of rock from its neck, tossing them to the side. If she were being honest
 the mechanism didn’t look promising. Hitting a dragon in mid-flight? An impressive, if not staggeringly difficult feat. One she didn’t have much faith in. But they had to try. Her eyes lit up, mouth tightening into a line. “We’re here to help. How do we get this thing working?” As if it’d known what they were up to, the dragon’s roar boomed closer, raising the hair on her arms. It’s outline shifted behind the clouds; soaring in a wide arc.

Closer.

Leon looked momentarily relieved to see them, though it didn't last long when the shadow of the dragon passed over them. Too high above to attack for now, but it was clearly wheeling back for another pass, and they probably needed to have the catapult operational before that happened. "Help me get the rest of these rocks off. Khari, you know how to work one—find something to load it with and get it set." He paused to heave another large stone over the wall. "We need to keep it from destroying too much until Cyrus and Astraia are ready—and then we need to get back down to the bailey to meet up with the others."

"Right," Asala answered with a determined nod. Her barriers sprung to her hands, and then began insert themselves into the gaps in the rocks, leveraging and wrenching the stone off of them with quick upward swipes.

While the other three worked to clear away the stone, Khari was picking through them for one to load the catapult with. It took her a few tries to get something of about the right size for the bucket. She set it on the crenelations and checked the ropes, springs, and frame, re-securing the restraints just to be sure. By the time the last of the debris came away, she was hefting the payload in. “Wanna eyeball the aim for me here, Zee? You're the archer."

“My arrows are a wee bit smaller than this,” Even so, she rolled out her shoulders and took her place at Khari’s side, hands planted on the base of the catapult so that she could see straight ahead of her. The trajectory of the catapult. Zahra’s eyes were her strength. Her timing was precise, even if the intended target was a huge, fire-breathing dragon bearing down on them like a boulder being thrown through the open skies. Would it try to blast them with fire? Or would it come down with its claws and weight, hoping to crush them?

It only mattered what direction it came in and whether or not it tried to veer off in another direction. From what she’d seen of dragons so far, as strong as they were, they couldn’t just deviate once it began its descent towards them. Not a dragon as large and heavy as this one. They were smart creatures; but she wasn’t sure it’d expect them to try to anchor it to the ground by pelting it with a catapult. That, at least, worked in their favor. Surprise, dragon. Unfortunately
 this also meant they didn’t have many chances; if it noticed them, it would most likely try to disable the threat immediately.

“It’s coming back around.” The flap of wings. It’s bugle, shrieking down at them. A terror with wings. She’d be impressed if she hadn’t seen what it could do. If it wasn’t so damned ugly. Pock-marked and rippled with ridges. Far different than the one’s spotted on the Storm Coast. “It sees us.” Whatever had been distracting it before no longer did. It was baring towards them now. Intentionally so. Striking through the clouds like a sword and descending lower, passing over the opposing wall. “It’s gonna pass over us—we’ll get a shot. I’ll tell you when.”

She fucking hoped so. The timing was imperative, and if it decided to do anything different
 she wasn’t sure what the outcome would be.

The tension held for several seconds, Khari ready to release the catapult on Zahra's mark. They had to wait for it to get right over them if this was going to stand a chance, but not so close that it could cook all of them and the catapult where they stood. Slowly, it resolved into view, and when its underbelly was in just the right spot, Zahra called it.

Khari released, and the projectile flew in a ponderous arc. The trajectory was just a little off, but despite aiming for the dragon's wing and missing, they still managed to strike it in the chest, heavy stone breaking apart against its red lyrium scales with a crack and raining back down over the bailey.

The dragon screeched, changing direction to pull out of its descent. “If we're buying time, this is what we got; let's go!" Khari was the first to abandon the catapult and sprint back along the wall for the stairs.

The rest of them followed, no longer needing to push so much through crows of running people. The time they'd spent on the wall was apparently enough for just about everyone to get geared up, and though several more chunks of Skyhold were missing, the dragon had not managed to drop anymore towers, at least.

As they headed towards the main gate, Zahra could spot Rom, Stel, and several of the others massing nearby. Lia had just come in with a couple scouts, and the iron portcullis shut abruptly behind them. Leon looked to her first. "Captain. You've a report?" He wiped only somewhat effectively at the stone grit and dust on his face, but his only aim seemed to be clearing it away from his eyes, which worked well enough. He had donned no armor—quite possibly his set was in the rubble of his quarters, and no ordinary spare plate could possibly fit his dimensions, meaning he'd have to go without.

Lia was out of breath, having clearly just ran at full sprint from wherever she'd been posted in the mountains back to Skyhold. She also looked a little in shock at the state of their fortress, but she pulled herself together quickly. "Corypheus is coming. Bringing... everything. Couldn't get a sense of their numbers, but it has to be everything." A last ditch attack, it seemed. No more games, no more maneuvering in the shadows. Corypheus was forcing the issue. "Shit, I should've had something set up to warn against the dragon, I didn't think he'd—"

Leon shook his head. "It's fine. We've got measures in place to deal with it, but we're going to need to prepare for what happens when it comes down." Scanning the assembled faces, he found Cyrus's first. "If you can, try to bring it down near the lake. That should keep things far enough away from the fight at the gates that you won't have to deal with any interference." He took a deep breath, then nodded, almost to himself. "Asala, Captain Pavell, Rilien—the four of us will head down to the lake now and prepare to face it. The rest of you will have to hold the gates and find a way to reach Corypheus."

Bringing down the dragon was a stretch, in her mind. An impossibility given its stature; its lyrium-embued hide. But the Inquisition was all about facing the impossible, so she supposed this wouldn’t be any different. Besides, it wasn’t like they had much of a choice. The dragon was too much of a threat to allow it to cause anymore damage. Zahra wasn’t sure how they’d manage to ground it permanently, but Leon seemed to have some idea—or else, Cyrus did. She didn’t doubt that they had something up their sleeves. Something that’d make sure they could pit themselves on fairer terms. Or else, keep it anchored on the ground. She crossed her arms over her chest and scanned their faces once more, mouth easing into a smile.

She was glad to see them here, alive. A small relief for what they were about to face, but still. It was enough. A small allowance before they’d have another helluva fight on their hands. One that she hoped would end all of this once and for all. A pirate could hope, couldn’t she? If this was Corypheus’ last ditch effort to tear the world down around them
 then they’d make sure to give him all they had. Make him remember who the Inquisition was, and how he’d made a mistake facing them in the first place.

Slapping a hand onto Cyrus’ shoulder, she rounded towards them and grinned wide. Sweat had already stuck her wild curls to her face, whether from the exertion of trying to get the catapult in order, or the sheer suspense of having the dragon bear down on them and coming out unscathed, was anyone’s guess. A mix of the two, probably. “I’m not gonna say any mushy stuff,” she knuckled at her nose, and arched an eyebrow, “but I bloody well better see all of you at the end of this.” A cough, clearing her throat of any lump that might threaten to choke her up. “Let’s kick Corypheus’ arse this time. Make sure he doesn’t get up again.”

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius

0.00 INK

Cyrus watched the others depart through the gate, knowing that one of the groups went to the lakeside and the other, much larger one to battle with the bulk of Corypheus's army. Rolling his tongue over his bottom lip, he tasted salt. At least it wasn't bile, though he didn't think for a moment that wouldn't come later. If he made it to later. He'd do his best, of course, but there was a chance that this, here, was what he'd been put on Thedas to do. He'd never really believed in destiny, but damn if the Inquisition didn't make it a little easier to do. It hardly helped that the voices were quiet, as if the collected wisdom of ages held its breath in anticipation of what was about to happen.

He pulled in a quiet breath, trying for a moment to channel Leon's understated, quiet confidence. He certainly couldn't hope to match Khari's swagger or Vesryn's Champion-of-the-Inquisition ease. His hands flexed, and he released the breath when he spotted Astraia and Harellan, easy to do considering they were among the few slipping in through the gate rather than out of it. Cyrus didn't quite have the wherewithal to make himself obvious to them, but the need was spared when Harellan spotted him anyway, tapping Astraia on the shoulder and nodding towards him.

He tried to wipe any trace of nervous energy from his appearance as they got closer—the last thing he needed to be doing was making his partner in this madness even more uneasy than she'd already been. He thought he managed decently well, but the tightness in his guts did not ease. The dragon was still out of sight for now, but it wouldn't be long before it returned. Not long before the Inquisition's hope to kill Corypheus for good rested in a very real way on his and Astraia's shoulders.

“You can still tell me this is far too insane." It probably was. She'd called him madman once before, but it had been a joke then. He'd never quite expected to make a prophesy of it. Damn if he was going to make anyone else feel obligated to go along with that. Especially Astraia; she'd hardly signed up for this of all things, and trusting him not to kill her wasn't exactly risk-free even before the other dragon came into the picture.

"It's insane, you're right." Astraia was out of breath; she'd been near the tail end of a training session with Harellan, he knew, and she'd just ran back here besides. The upside to that was that she was already geared up. She didn't wear much armor, just some Dalish-styled leathers over her clothes, but it was better than nothing, and there was nothing on her end to delay them. "But... if I've learned one thing since coming here, it's that insane is what you people do regularly. We can do this, too."

He huffed, but nodded slightly. His thoughts were scattered, and at this moment he couldn't blame it on his internal squatters, either. He just... hadn't been expecting to have to do this so soon. Stupid of him, really.

"Somehow I doubt I need to say this, but be careful, please." Harellan glanced between them. "You both know what you need to know; of this I am quite certain." He reached towards Cyrus's shoulder and laid one hand on it, squeezing gently. "Mala suledin nadas, lethallin. Safe flying to both of you."

To Cyrus's own surprise, he did not stiffen under the touch, nor chafe at the words. Instead he nodded tightly, and Harellan departed. “I won't be able to speak, when it happens." He shifted his attention left and considerably down, to Astraia's face. “But I'll still be... me, I suppose. I'll be able to understand you, though you might need to shout. It's—I know it's a lot to ask, but try to trust me. I promise I won't let you fall."

That, he meant, even if his tongue felt like a lead weight when he said it, weighed down with the uncertainty of the circumstances. It took something more extraordinary than most people would ever be to volunteer for something like this, and he wouldn't have expected it even of his closest friends, or his sister. No doubt some of them would have been willing, but that only spoke to the number of extraordinary people he knew. The least he could do was make sure to prioritize her wellbeing.

"I do trust you." She said it earnestly, quietly, as though the admission was a rather important one for her to make. She almost seemed like she was going to elaborate on it, but she held her tongue. More pressing things to focus on, perhaps. "I'm ready when you are."

And more pressing things there were, or he might have asked about it himself. Not the time, not the place. “Try to focus your aim for the wings. We don't have to kill it ourselves—just bring it down so that everyone else can. If you don't mind standing back a little, I'm about to take up a lot more space." He tried for a wry smile, not sure he quite got there, and took several long strides away himself, picking an empty spot in the middle of the bailey.

It was time.

The itching tingle beneath his skin, that reminder that he could take up more space, could have power in his bones and muscles and heart unlike anything he'd ever experienced any other way, roared back to life as soon as he even contemplated the form he wanted. Shapeshifting was not natural to him. He'd never seen the need to assume a form other than his own before, finding other types of magic adequate to his needs and desires, but now he wished he'd thought to make study of it before. Perhaps it would have helped.

Clenching his jaw so he wouldn't bite his tongue during the shift, Cyrus reached deep, touching the wellspring of mana right at the heart of him and pulling it around himself like a shroud. It sank back into him like water into parched earth, infusing his body and cloaking him in blue. The change itself was a shock, a too-fast metamorphosis that set him reeling: all at once his skin rippled, turning a deep indigo and hardening, separating into scales as everything grew, lengthening and reorienting with a bone-grinding sound pitched higher by the sheer speed of it.

And then he blinked, and the scope of his vision had widened, and he found himself looking down at the bailey from a towering height. He looked most like one of the Vinsomer dragons, scales gradated in varying shades and depths of blue, his underbelly almost teal. Spikes ran the length of his spine; he could feel them only as weight, as they were insensate except where flesh parted around them. Talons curled into the earth, tearing up the hard-packed dirt and leaving deep furrows behind where he kneaded them. The end of his tail was heavy with more spikes, but the hardest part to wrap his head around was and always had been the extra limbs. The wings, leathery and enormous enough to lift this rather ponderous body off the ground. He stretched them carefully, reminding himself just how they worked before he blinked, eyelids clicking audibly. Slit pupils contracted as he focused on the ground, tilting his head until he could see Astraia.

Carefully, Cyrus picked one of his forelimbs off the ground and stretched it over towards her, creating an easier angle for her to climb up at.

She proceeded onto it carefully, climbing slowly as she had one hand always holding her staff. She wouldn't have been all that much trouble to pick up and carry in his human form, and as a dragon her weight was trivial. At least it was enough that he would notice if she slipped from him somehow, but judging by the white-knuckle grip she was employing even now, it seemed likely that wouldn't be a problem she made of her own accord.

She settled atop him in front of where the wings protruded from his back, near the base of his now elongated neck. He could feel the grip of her free hand settle over his spines. She shifted her weight until she was as comfortable as she could manage, her legs squeezing to hold her in place. "Okay." Her voice sounded different, like her throat was constricted. Nervousness bordering on terror, no doubt. "Let's go."

He craned his head back to check her exact positioning with one eye, still not used to the way they could take in completely different things. As soon as he'd sighted her though, he nodded, something that no doubt looked more than a little strange for a dragon to be doing. Slowly at first, but still aware that their time was limited, he turned, giving her some time to get used to the way such creatures moved, though he tried to jostle her as little as possible, even when he shifted back onto his hind legs to place his forelimbs on one of the side walls and pull them up.

Some of the crenelations crunched and cracked under his weight, but for the most part everything held, and then they were looking out over the massive drop over the wall and the cliffside it was built upon. Pulling in a deep breath that expanded his sides like a bellows, Cyrus gathered his feet underneath him, stretching both wings out to the side, and driving them down at the same time as he pushed with all four legs off the wall.

At first, there was a weightless feeling, and then a lurch as they began to fall. But this much, he knew how to do, the barest trace of draconic instinct telling him when to beat the wings and when to glide. It was almost like swimming, really, and he tucked his forelegs underneath him, using the tail like a rudder and coasting through the air in search of the red lyrium monstrosity.

If it had been any situation but this one, at any other time, he'd have exulted in the feeling of flight. Why he'd never pursued it until now was beyond him—maybe it was just the form edging in on his thoughts, but it felt like flying was something he was born to do.

"High and on our right!" Astraia called, needing to yell for her voice to be able to cut through to him. "It's gone above the clouds!" The cloud cover wasn't complete, the sun able to poke through in many places, but there was definitely enough that it could be used for concealment for a fight such as this. There was little to do but gain altitude and seek it out; here and there Cyrus could spot hints of it as it soared through and above the clouds. Already he could feel Astraia gathering a spell, the magic gathering at his back in the form of dense rock, hovering around Astraia's staff.

The dragon had either sighted them, or was simply ready ahead of time, as it burst out of the clouds heading directly for them right as they got close. Its mouth opened to breathe fire, but Astraia's preparation paid off. She was able to launch the stonefist directly ahead on reaction, the spell smashing into the dragon's neck and throwing off its aim. It was still hurtling straight for them on collision course.

Cyrus shifted, rippling the line of his body to reorient his trajectory and come at it from an angle. He hoped Astraia was holding on tightly, but there was no time or way to be sure, so he trusted her to see this coming.

His body collided with the red lyrium dragon's in midair, a heavy thud nearly knocking the wind from his lungs. His angle was better, but it had the extra weight of gravity, and it dragged at him, pulling both of them into freefall as he reached forward with his claws, trying to find some kind of purchase on the stone-studded scales. His talons screeched over it, audible even over the sound of the rushing air.

Astraia switched to spirit magic, launching bolts rapidly and aiming for the dragon's face. About half of them missed, sailing on through the air until they would eventually impact a mountainside somewhere far below. Half of them hit, however, and while they didn't do too much damage outright, it kept the dragon from clamping its teeth down anywhere, and even cracked apart a tooth or two.

Unfortunately, it didn't do anything to stop the claws, and one of them found his side, just where his neck became his shoulders, leaving a heavy trio of tear-gouges in his scales. He curled his digits in the same way he'd felt it do, lips pulling back from his teeth when he felt them sink in near where the catapult had already wounded it.

The dragon screeched, rearing back. He caught the glint of molten embers in its throat. He had no idea what that would do to him, but it would certainly reach far enough back to damage Astraia. Cyrus did the only thing he could think to do—he pushed off the other dragon, releasing the grip of his claws, and rolled over in the air, shielding his back side with his front at the same time as he tried to escape the inevitable breath attack.

The fire hurt about as much as he thought it would, heating his belly uncomfortably at first, until the pain was blistering and he swore he could smell himself charring.

That pain was enough to distract him momentarily from the fact that he could no longer feel Astraia's legs around his neck, or her hand gripping his scales. And a scream cutting through the air was all the confirmation he needed to know that she'd somehow lost her grip and was now falling.

There was definitely enough human inside the dragon to feel the cold grip of panic. Cyrus pulled his wings in towards his body and let himself fall, pointing his nose down towards the ground. He could feel the sting of the wind against his burnt underside, and the way speed tore the dripping blood away from his wound, but he was too busy trying to find her to give much of a damn. Probably the dragon again—he'd never had the world's most excellent pain tolerance.

The other dragon didn't follow: either it thought them finished or was prioritizing something else. That thought ought to worry him, but just now he had a promise to keep.

There. He spotted her plummeting some distance below him, gritting his teeth when he realized he wasn't getting any closer. He might have been aerodynamic, but he also had a lot more mass for the wind to drag against, and he wasn't going to make it at this rate. Spreading his wings, he drove them down, accelerating to breakneck speed in the descent. Closer, closer... there!

He reached out with his foreleg and wrapped the talons around her midsection as delicately as he was capable. Lashing his tail, he reoriented until he was not completely vertical, than forced his wings open with a snap.

The pain was excruciating; it felt like they were being torn from his body, which lurched sharply with the inelegant motion. For a moment, he couldn't muster the strength to do more, and he was left gliding, slowing their fall without really stopping it, and the ground continued to rush up towards them, dizzying in the speed of its approach. Cyrus strained against the limitations of this body, instinct forcing the same thing he always did when he hit his physical limit: magic.

He drove his wings back down, pulled them through the fade as much as the air, and the fall became a swoop, close enough to the ground that his feet almost skimmed the surface of the lake, and then they were flying again, each flap straining his injuries. Only then was he able to check on Astraia, still held gingerly between his claws.

Of all the things for her to be doing, she was casting a spell. Healing magic, it looked like. She was spattered with blood, but considering the lack of obvious claw wounds in her from when he'd grabbed her or otherwise, the blood had to be his, sprayed on her in the course of his reorienting and his efforts to keep them from crashing into the ground. The magic, too, was aimed at him, trying to at least stop the blood loss from what the corrupted dragon had done to him. She looked to be in shock, to some extent, her face almost blank of emotion. Perhaps it was all just a bit too much to process. Her lips moved, words lost to the wind as she forgot to shout this time, but Cyrus could read them well enough. I'm okay.

If he'd had the capacity to express his relief, he would have. As it was, he doubted a dragon's face was any better at conveying that kind of thing than a shocked one, and so he could only lift her back towards his shoulder, letting her get closer to the wound she was trying to heal and attempting not to let himself sag with relief at the cool touch of the magic. The burn he could deal with: painful as it was, he wasn't in serious danger from it. But if he didn't stop bleeding, he might pass out, and that was the last thing he could afford to do in midair.

While she healed, he ascended, flying back towards Skyhold because if the lyrium dragon was going to be anywhere, there would be it. He tried to stay above cloud cover, in hopes of getting the drop on it this time, but he couldn't climb too high. The air was already thin here, and he was the only one with a flying creature's lungs.

He spotted it just as it descended on Skyhold's front wall, waiting just long enough for Astraia to climb back into position properly before diving after it. He'd never tried to use a breath weapon before, but he could feel it there, in his guts, not entirely different from the way magic always felt. Crackling, like a thing alive. At this distance, he might need it.

Breaking through the clouds, Cyrus exhaled, a cloud of thick grey smoke erupting from his lungs, bolts of lightning snapping through it. It neared the the lyrium dragon's hide just as the creature pulled away from the wall to attack the Inquisition troops marshaled on the ground. As if it had sensed the attack coming, it rolled, much more expertly than he had, leaving the lightning to only graze the outer edge of its left wing. But it wheeled away from the Inquisition and back into the air far above. Cyrus gave chase.

Astraia peppered it with magic attacks, switching to her own lightning spells and loosing them with little hesitation at the dragon. She was able to hit it more often than not, leaving fierce scorch marks along its hide and wings. It turned its head and bellowed fire back at them, but Cyrus was more easily able to dodge it this time, and did so without shaking Astraia from his back. They were driving it where they wanted now, over the lake, but that still left the matter of bringing it down. Cyrus could feel Astraia sag against him slightly, the effort required to almost constantly cast powerful spells wearing on her, but her grip didn't waver.

Apparently she still had reserves left, too, as the momentary pause in the casting was simply to prepare something all the more powerful. She thrust her staff forward, primal magic leaping from it and wrapping around the corrupted dragon's back. Solid rock encased its wings around the base, a strong petrify spell disrupting its flight. There was no way she'd be able to petrify the entire beast, but just that small critical part of it was more than enough to slow it down. It struggled as it began to lose altitude, the rock encasing it already beginning to crack, but the delay was all Cyrus needed to close the gap, and try again to bring it down.

This time, the positioning advantage was entirely his, and he took it, slamming into the dragon feet first and pinning one of its wings against its body, sinking his claws in and wrenching, tearing rents in the thinner, purplish membranes. Almost belatedly, he remembered he had a mouth full of sharp teeth as well, and angled his neck down, careful to pick a spot on the wing muscle without the red lyrium protrusions. He hooked his teeth over the smaller scales there and squeezed until he felt them give way.

With his head out of her direct line of fire, Astraia was free to aim for the other wing, now the only thing keeping the dragon even slightly steady in the air.

She unleashed a much less directed constant blast of lightning, no longer needing to aim at much of anything. It crackled like a miniaturized version of Cyrus's dragon breath, hissing and burning at the membranes of the wing until holes were burnt through them, spreading and tearing wider with the unrelenting magic.

Cyrus pushed off, certain that the damage they'd done was enough. They'd wound up close enough to the ground that the fall alone probably wasn't going to do much, and they were coming down on the far side of the lake, but if they were lucky, the dragon would at least break a leg or something.

It spread its bloody wings, crimson trailing in ribbons from its descent. Cyrus could still taste it on his tongue, the thrill of a foe injured not entirely a product of his extra instincts. But he too was fading fast, and the nearness of the ground was more blessing than curse as he brought himself and Astraia down after it.

Landing was not a skill he'd mastered, and though the lyrium dragon was the more injured, his was the harder impact; it jarred up his legs enough to shoot bolts of pain through his entire body, and he just barely had the wherewithal to crouch and put himself as close to the ground as he could before he lost hold of the form, blacking out for several seconds of insensate numbness and reawakening back in his own body, wracked with pain. He curled in on himself, breaths fast and shallow, shudders traveling up and down the length of his spine. He knew he needed to get up, needed to stand and help Astraia hold out until the rest of the group arrived, but his muscles refused to obey his commands. He choked softly, the sound a shortened version of the raw yell tearing at his throat, without the air needed to escape.

He heard her groan softly somewhere nearby, from the ground. No doubt she'd been thrown when he'd been forced suddenly out of the dragon form. She at least was able to regain her feet, using her staff and a nearby tree to support herself. The dragon was far from dead, and still dangerously close, smashing trees aside as it angrily tried to get its bearings. The two of them were the first thing its eyes settled on, and Astraia had no choice but to meet it, or otherwise let Cyrus die.

She pushed away from the tree, actually moving towards the dragon, perhaps to put more distance between where they'd fight and where Cyrus lay. A stonefist flew from her staff, but it was half as big as the one she'd mustered to start the fight, and it bounced off the dragon's chest in an explosion of rock. It leaped and dove at her, forcing her to dive out of the way. For a moment she disappeared in a cloud of kicked up dirt where the monster came down, but when it cleared Cyrus could see her on the other side of it, struggling back to her feet. She threw a spell at its back, lightning that found one of its open wounds and clearly caused it significant pain.

The dragon's tail swept sideways, and Astraia never saw it coming. It smashed into her torso with a heavy thud, tossing her swiftly aside through the air, her bladed staff flipping away to the edge of the lake. She collided with a tree at speed, her velocity brought to a sudden halt, and from there she collapsed to the ground face down, and moved no more.

Somehow, Cyrus found the wherewithal to reach his hands and knees. His stomach lurched, threatening to show him his lunch a second time, but he breathed in through his nose and out through his mouth, trying to slow them down even if each of them shook like he was the site of his own local earthquake. Astraia wasn't moving. He had no idea if she was unconscious or—better not to think about it. Better still to make sure the dragon didn't either.

His hand found its way to the one steel sword he still wore, tugging it awkwardly free of the sheath and stabbing it into the ground so he could pull himself to his feet. He doubted he had what it would take to conjure one from the fade right now. In fact, he was pretty sure he had exactly one spell left in him, and he had to make it count.

Lightning, raw and crackling, wreathed his entire left arm; without the energy to focus it, he let it fly like that, just the basic spell, no clever tricks or skilled focus to it.

It slammed into the dragon's side, hitting one of the mangled wings, and its head snapped towards him. Spitting blood—his or its, he didn't know—to the side, Cyrus pulled his falcata from the ground, opening his free arm away from his body. “Pick on someone your own size."

It probably couldn't understand him, but the words were for himself, the only trace of his bravado he could summon.

He really hoped the others got here soon, or he wouldn't live to regret it.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

There was so much for her to be worried about, but if Asala gave it a moment to register in her mind, she'd be stricken with inaction. Instead, she shoved it all the way to the back until it was a simple itch in her head. The others would be okay, Zee would be okay, and Cyrus and Astraia would be okay. The last part, she would see to herself. But first they would have to get around the lake.

Leon had led Rilien, Cor, and herself to the lakeside, however when it became clear that Cyrus and the dragon would land on the other side, they'd quickly tried to make it around as fast as they could. Still, that left precious moments where Cyrus was alone with the dragon. "Hurry," she murmured to herself, though she was loud enough for the others to hear as well. The moment they stepped into range, Asala had already pulled her magic into her hands, and without breaking stride she reared back and tossed a barrier, a completely spherical pink bubble, toward the dragon. It struck with enough force to echo off of its scales, and then shatter, the shards hopefully cutting into what exposed flesh they could find.

Asala slowed after that, she'd seen Astraia get thrown into a tree nearby, and that was on her mind at the moment. She spared one last glare at the dragon before she slowed. "I am sorry, I will be back. Help him," she said, though unnecessarily. With that, she peeled off from the others and went to Astraia, where she quickly dropped and began to check the girl's pulse.

"She's alive!" Asala called for anyone still listening. She then went to work quickly, to make sure she stayed that way.

The noise of battle faded behind her while she concentrated on her task, but a few of the pieces of what must have been going on were too loud to disappear completely. A sword rang free from a sheath close by—probably Captain Pavell's, since Rilien carried knives and Leon used no weapons at all. The rush of heavy footsteps thudding over the ground, Leon's booming "get down!" and the unmistakable sizzle of the dragon's fire breath after.

Something or someone singed, the smell thick in her nose as the wind shifted, but there were no too-loud cries of pain at least. The dragon at one point jumped, audible only as the hard impact when it landed, the earth trembling beneath her knees, but it seemed to have landed further away rather than closer, the others no doubt trying to give her room enough to work.

The din settled almost into a rhythm, occasional shakes in the ground indicating a violent reposition by the dragon, clangs of metal weapons and gauntlets against its lyrium-encased scales, and the familiar nausea that the red kind brought with it. Some indeterminate time later, she heard quick footsteps approaching, and Rilien appeared at her side, Cyrus supported beside him, one arm flung over the tranquil's shoulder.

Rilien helped him lower himself down next to the tree, then nodded once at her and took off again, presumably back to the fight. Cyrus held a hand to a spot just beneath and to the right of his heart, but it wasn't large enough to cover the seeping tear the dragon's claws had rent new in his skin. He shifted just long enough to tear his own sleeve off and press it to the wound, hissing when it made contact but applying pressure enough to pale the skin of his hands nonetheless.

His eyes fell to Astraia, but he did not dare interrupt the healing process, the only sound from his presence the irregular heft and push of his breathing. His head tipped back to hit the bark of the tree behind him, and he squeezed his eyes shut.

Asala hissed to herself but focused on Astraia's healing first. The pinkish light in her hand intensified for a moment before she tapered it off. Once more, Asala pressed a finger against Astraia's neck and registered the regular heartbeat, before pressing her ear lightly against her chest. It was soft, but unlabored. "I'll be back, I promise," Asala whispered to her, squeezing her shoulder before shuffling on her knees to face Cyrus.

"Let's stop the bleeding first," she told Cyrus, the spell already in her hand.

He shook his head immediately, though he blinked afterwards, looking vaguely disoriented. “Her first. Finish that—I'll keep." As if to prove it, Cyrus knitted his brow, clenching his teeth and trying to shift where he sat. Blue light lit his fingertips, then guttered out. With a sound halfway between frustration and pain, he did it again, pulling away his mangled sleeve and making a clear attempt to stop his own bleeding. To still be capable of even so little after all of that was a sign of deep reserves of magic, but the spell was weak, and healing had never been his strong suit, besides.

She glanced at Astraia and winced. She felt stretched thin, she needed to stabilize them both, but at the same time... She started to look toward the others, but stopped herself and shook her head. Later. She had to focus now. Asala pulled the satchel off of herself and tossed it nearby where Cyrus sat. "Take a few potions now, do what you can. I'll be there in moment," she said, healing spells back in her hands before she could even finish her sentence.

His free hand shoved the flap of the satchel aside, then tipped it upside down, several vials and other bottles spilling out onto the grass. He picked up a red one, taking the cork out with his teeth, and swallowed it in three gulps. It was one of the pearlescent ones—Rilien's. A few of those tended to make it into any of the healers' emergency kits. The relief was immediate. He picked up another, mostly ignoring the light blue lyrium potions in the mix, though he did nudge one closer to him. She'd never known him to use them, but this wasn't exactly a normal situation.

“This will be enough." He turned his eyes out towards the field, wincing at something she could not see.

She didn't turn to see what he was looking at, not immediately. Instead she focused on finishing Astraia's healing. She put all of the mana she could afford into it, and quickly. She had to get to the fight as soon as she could. Eventually, Asala judged her stable, at least for long enough for them to deal with the dragon. With that, she jerked her head toward Cyrus, and the vial rolling around on the ground beside him. She leaned over and took a couple of potions, a red and a blue. With her potions, she looked at Cyrus and gave him an empty smile. "Wish us luck," she stated, tossing a healing spell at his chest.

She stood and turned toward the battle at hand. The dragon was injured, but far from out of the fight. There was still enough life in its limbs to give the other considerable trouble. Leon had lost his armor at some point during it, and one arm was bleeding heavily. Rilien's arm wasn't bleeding, but it looked no better, his sleeve having been burned off and the skin beneath fiery red and blistering. He was missing a knife, but a look at the dragon revealed where he lost it, as it remained embedded in the claw marks on its side. Captain Pavell seemed to have escaped the worst of it, suffering only a missing helmet and a gash across his temple.

She frowned and downed the mana potion, but didn't hesitate after that, crossing the field quickly to get into the fight herself. "Leon!" she called, tossing the healing potion in his direction. "Where do you need me!?"

Fortunately, the dragon was at that moment distracted by the young captain, who fended off one of its claws with the large claymore he carried. Irritated, it lashed its tail, but Leon grabbed her shoulder and pulled her back with him fast enough that it just missed, air rushing by them with a heavy whistle.

"Keep back," he said, pausing a second to quaff the potion. "I don't think a barrier will hold up against it, but if you can use them to slow it down when it looks like it's trying to hit something, that will make it easier for us to keep clear." He released his hold, flexing his gauntlets, the only pieces of armor he'd been able to grab before his tower collapsed.

Stepping several paces away, he charged for the dragon's flank. The three of them seemed to have adopted a strategy of staying spread out, drawing the creature's attention in turns to let their allies get in at its sides and rear, though the tail obviously made the last a gamble at best. All of them were close range fighters, but they were staying mobile. The dragon, on the other hand, seemed unable to decide on a target, switching to whomever had most recently caused it the most pain like the wounded animal it was.

Leon jumped when he reached it, thrusting his entire arm into one of the wounds in its right wing—lightning burns, by the look of it. A spray of blood doused him when he physically rent the more delicate skin there, gripping the scaly edge tightly in one hand and pulling with a heave.

It was much too large for him to fell, but the move did ease the pressure on Captain Pavell, and the dragon turned to face Leon, rearing up on its haunches and attempting to pounce on him.

Asala could just barely see Rilien on the other side, using the opportunity to bury his second dagger beside the first in one of the open wounds. It left a spreading swath of frost behind, not enough to seriously hamper the dragon's movement, but no doubt enough to cause it even more pain. When Leon didn't end up under its claws, it shrieked and jumped away—dragging Rilien along for the ride. His daggers slid out about halfway there, still gripped in his hands, and though he fell more softly than most people would have in that situation, the ground he hit was hard and rocky, and he did not immediately stir.

The dragon whirled when it landed, holding its injured and bleeding wings high and away from its body.

It gave Asala an easier target. A spear-shaped barrier materialized near one of its injuries, and jammed harshly into one of the dragon's open wouds. The spear sunk in deep, but that wasn't her main focus. The dragon killed her brother-- she had not forgotten. The anger had been welling up inside her as they'd fought it, but she kept it in check, careful not to let it consume her. She'd be better focused without rage or vengeance clouding her mind. Better to make sure that the dragon wouldn't kill any more of her friends.

The spear began to grow as she pumped more mana into it, until it was less a spear and more of a thick column, spreading and rending the wound even more until blood poured from the wound. Pops could even be heard as muscle and sinew began to separate from bone. It did not come without consequence however, the dragon turning its pained attention on her. When it reared its head back, Asala immediately let go of the spear and tossed up a quick shield before she turned tail and ran.

There was no foliage to hide behind, none that would stand against the breath of the dragon, but there was the lake. She just had to be fast enough to reach it. She could here the dragon inhale behind her, and she reached the edge of the water just as she reached the lake shore. The flames must have shattered the barrier immediately, the flames licked at her back, and it was almost too intense to bear as she dove into the water. There was a splash and instant relief as the cool water comforted what had to be burns on her back. Even the icy water of the lake couldn't stand against the dragon's flame, and the water around her heated up. Fortunately, the dragon ran out of breath before it could boil her and she quickly stood, pushing her head out of the water and wiping it from her eyes.

Captain Pavell stepped in front of it, perhaps to prevent it from coming after her, as it now bled heavily from the wound in its side, in addition to the other myriad cuts, slashes and burns on its body, both old and new, and in contrast to all those fighting it, more worn down by the second, its anger seemed only to be increasing. And it lashed out with its neck, closing its jaws around him, sword and all, and lifting him from the ground, a fate likely to have befallen Asala had he not interceded.

Leon, trying to pick Rilien up off the ground, set the Tranquil quickly back down on his feet and sprinted to the spot, but the air was already filled with the grinding sound of its teeth against the Captain's plate armor, where it had him by the sword-arm and shoulder.

Clearly not one to give up, he was using his free hand to punch at it, trying to reach for something vulnerable, but it had taken few hits to the face, and would not be dissuaded, not even when Leon slammed bodily into its chest, pummeling the injury left by the catapult what seemed like hours ago. The captain yelped, the sound cutting off when something—probably his arm—snapped.

What happened next didn't exactly make sense. The dragon shook its head, worrying the elf's body like a dog would a rag-toy. But then there was a bright burst of blue light; it looked like nothing quite so much as what Séverine's templars could do, but... raw somehow. There was a crack, and the Captain flew from the dragon's maw, crashing into the lake next to her, where he began to sink.

The dragon, for its part, was now missing several more teeth, a nasty burn having torn away most of its upper lip on the left side, and when it shrieked, the noise was roughened, like perhaps the throat and tongue had burned as well.

She didn't wait to see if he would reemerge on his own. Asala dove back into the water and swam toward where she saw him drop. The burns on her back screamed in protest, though by the grace of the cool water she was able to push through it to reach him. She hooked both arms underneath his and lift, pulling both their heads out of the water, where she began the arduous process of dragging them both out of the water. Against the fresh air, it felt like the burns on her back were on fire again, but she pushed through it, and began to work on the captain, careful to keep tossing cautious gazes back toward the dragon, in case she needed to take them both and roll back into the water.

But the dragon was reeling; it didn't take more than a few more heavy body-blows from Leon to bring it down. It crashed to the ground, thrashing, but characteristic cold efficiency, Rilien picked one of his knives up off the ground and stalked to its head, reaching up and burying the blade up to the hilt in its right eye.

The dragon stilled.

Asala finally exhaled several moments later, letting the air she wasn't aware she'd pent up escape. Finally, she thought, leaning forward until her forehead touched the captain's chest. Finally. It felt like some weight was lifted off of her soul, and she found herself hoping that Meraad was finally at peace. However, there wasn't any time to truly savor the victory. She pushed herself back up carefully to avoid agitating the burns on her back, and continued stabilizing the captain. There was work still to be done.

She had injured to care for.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Romulus Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Zahra Tavish Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras Character Portrait: Kharisanna Istimaethoriel

0.00 INK

The day after Corypheus's death, Estella still wasn't sure it had sunk in.

The Anchors remained on hers and Rom's hands, much as they'd ever been, even though the artifact that had created them had been shattered when they'd used it to close the reopened Breach in the sky above the keep. The hole in the ceiling and the rest of the structural damage remained, of course; for the moment Leon was working out of Cyrus's atelier, perhaps because Cyrus himself was still here, in the infirmary.

There were enough casualties to overflow into the mages' tower, beds and cots pressed close enough that the healers could only just barely fit between them, never mind chairs for visitors. So she'd sat herself at the end of Cy's mattress, pulling her legs up underneath her and setting his feet on her lap rather than taking up any extra space. Harellan was nearby, she knew; he assisted with some of the healing, but his main concern seemed to be watching over Cyrus, and Astraia who was in the next bed over, though still unconscious.

"You still could have told me what the plan was," she said to her brother, reaching forward a bit to bring her fist down on his knee. There was no force to the 'blow;' it wasn't like she was actually upset with him, though admittedly his risk-taking scared her more than a little. Maybe that was why he'd kept it from her. Much as she didn't like to admit it, that might have been for the best. And they succeeded and survived in the end, so she just didn't have it in her to be mad. "My crazy, reckless brother the hero, huh?"

Cyrus had borne her teasing and gentle assault with the smallest of smiles, until she got to the hero part, where he shook his head immediately. “Crazy and reckless I can agree with, but don't go making me a hero." He glanced over at the sleeping elf across the narrow aisle, then down at his hands. “Astraia saved me, you know. At least twice, by my accounting. I want her to know that." There was something strange in the way he said it, like he was asking Estella to tell her, almost. But of course that didn't make any sense.

Harellan cleared his throat. "Many heroes were made yesterday. Yourself included, lethallan. I can say with great confidence that your parents would be incredibly proud to have the two of you as children. I am certainly proud to be your kin."

She might have asked Cy what he meant with a statement like that, but it just about slipped her mind with what her uncle said after. Coming from someone like Harellan, who knew what he knew and was who he was, having pride to be related to them, to her, was far from a platitude. Not when she considered just who else he could count among his kin.

The familiar urge to downplay things as Cyrus seemed to be doing rose in Estella like old instinct, but for once she pushed it down. Conquered it, and let herself feel just a little pride in herself as well. "Thank you." She hadn't done it alone, of course, but neither she nor he was claiming that, and so she let the words sit without the caveats and qualifications. "I'm proud of all of us."

Turning her eyes back to her brother for a moment, she tilted her head and rested a hand on his leg under the blanket. "Will you keep for a bit? There's a party—I thought I should probably put in an appearance. I'll bring you back some baklava?"

Cyrus was quiet a beat too long for the question, but smiled thinly. “I've survived worse, I think. Though your absence will wound me dearly. I expect dessert when next we meet." His tone was light, and he waved her off with a gesture.

Estella laughed, mindful enough of his condition not to shove him as she might normally have done. "I think that can be arranged. Until then, get some rest. I hear heroics are tiring." She'd argue with him over semantics until he accepted it, but perhaps that would be a discussion for later.

Shifting out from beneath his feet, she set them back down carefully and leaned down to give him a hug. He readily wrapped his arms around her, turning his face in towards her neck and curling his fingers into her shirt. “I love you, Stellulam." His words were just a whisper, a harsh one; his fingers trembled where they clenched.

"Love you, too, Cy." She rubbed his back gently, unable to keep things completely light. The victorious mood was infectious, but at the same time... she hadn't known until late yesterday evening that he'd even survived. The relief was overwhelming in its own way, something she was sure was getting to him as well. Once she'd hugged Harellan, she stepped back. "Let me know if Astraia wakes up, okay? I can bring her something, too." With a little wave, she made her way out of the infirmary and across the bailey, still churned up and darkly-stained from the battle the day before. The Venatori bodies had been burned that morning; she could still smell the last of the ashes.

Mounting the stairs to the keep, she pushed open the door and made her way into the main hall, noise and music already filtering out. She was just entering the long hallway in front of what had once been the dais when she bumped into someone. Instinctively reaching out, Estella steadied the person, only to find herself looking down at Zahra.

"Hello, you," she said, unable to keep herself from grinning. Clearly, the captain had already been at the business of having fun for a while. "Enjoying our victory, I take it?"

Zahra leaned against Stel for a moment before properly righting herself. She took a step backwards and swept her hands out wide, encompassing the hallway. Her eyes were lidded at half-mast but feverishly bright. She’d obviously pulled out all the stops for this particular occasion. Her dusky skin was already splotched with rouge, most noticeably along her exposed collarbone; where her shirt crept dangerously low, though she didn’t seem to notice. Or mind, given her proclivities.

“Hello to you too, lady-of-the-hour.” Her voice lowered into a taciturn whisper. As if she were telling a joke with no punchline. She set her mouth into a wide, toothy grin and straightened her shoulders, planting one of her hands on her hips. It seemed to anchor her in place, or else keep her from falling over. A thick eyebrow rose into her hairline. “Of course, this is the perfect time to empty the stores—the stores of booze. The special stuff. Y’know, the world-saving stuff.” She took a swaggering step to Stel’s side, and slung an arm around her shoulder, pulling her into a rougher hug than the one she’d given Cyrus.

“I’m gonna miss you guys
 you know that?”

Estella laughed, happy to be pulled into the captain's strong grip. "Well, you won't have to miss all of us, right?" Spotting Asala a little ways away, Estella gestured her over. "Word in the infirmary is the two of you will be sailing off into the sunset. Where do you think you'll be headed first?"

A blush was already seeping into her cheeks while she spoke, but Asala didn't seem affected by her own embarrassment. She probably learned how to deal with it by now. "I was hoping we could visit home again, for a little while at least," she said. "After that?" she said, pulling the inebriated Zahra off of Stel and closer to herself, dropping her arms over her shoulders and locking them above her chest in an embrace. "It's up to the Captain," she said with a beaming smile.

Estella huffed softly, tilting her head. That was a bit of a new development, as far as she knew, but apparently it had been a rather long time coming. Or so said the people who knew them especially well. It was certainly nice to see the confidence in Asala and the tenderness in the often-rougher Zee. Probably best not to encroach on their time, though. "No need to be strangers," she said. "You're always welcome to visit us anytime you like." With a small dip of her head, she took her leave, passing further into the hall.

Here the tables had been righted and repaired to the extent possible, several of them sporting rough blocks of wood for replacement legs. If she looked, she'd probably be able to spot the one she'd broken a rib on, when Corypheus had thrown her into it. But she wasn't particularly keen to know, and much preferred the use to which they were currently being put—holding food and drinks for the people who had worked hard and deserved them.

It was bittersweet, to think of how many would eventually be leaving. The advisors, who'd worked perhaps longest and hardest of all, each intended to leave: Marceline to retire to her lakefront property, Rilien to resume his work with Lucien, and Leon to take his place once more among the Seekers of Truth, though those goodbyes would be months out in Marcy's case and possibly as long as years for the other two. Less far away were Aurora and Sparrow's pending departures, to Val Royeaux and Kirkwall respectively, and she knew many of the other mages would scatter without their Captain to promise them safety and with the end of the Breach, which had once been blamed on them. Aurora and Sparrow were at one of the tables, but Aurora looked despondently into her cup, and Estella wasn't sure company would be welcome.

Sparrow seemed a little more sober; Estella waved to her a little when her feet carried her past.

"Stel!" A familiar voice drew her attention to the right. Cor raised a hand to wave at her, inviting her over to another table section, where he sat with Lia, Hissrad, and Donnelly. They seemed to have been there for a while as well, though none of them was in the habit of drinking quite as much as Zahra or Aurora seemed to have already.

Estella readily joined them, sighing a bit as she slid into an empty part of the bench. "Hey guys." She grabbed the freestanding bottle of something at the middle of the table, though there was a lack of empty cups. Hissrad noticed her dilemma and slid his over the table to her, untouched side forward. "Thanks." She poured herself a bit of the wine and took a swallow before turning her attention to the table itself. It looked like there'd been a card game in progress, one that had finished recently.

"Guess this'll be the last time we're all together for a while, won't it?"

Donnelly reached up to rub at the back of his neck. "Yeah. It's been great here, but... we're Lions, you know? I just feel like that's what I'm always gonna be, and right now, Val Royeaux's where I have to go."

She smiled a little sadly, and nodded once. Once, they'd all been the same in that: Argent Lions before anything else, bound by that bond of camaraderie and shared purpose. Part of her always would be—it was only because she'd been a Lion first that she was ever able to rise to the challenge of being an Inquisitor. But she'd taken so many steps toward that new thing that she couldn't retrace them anymore. The Inquisition was her home, in the way that the barracks had been before it.

"I'm gonna stay a little while longer." Lia set down her cup. Her cheeks were a little red, a sure indication that she'd be stopping soon. Estella was already with the Lions when she'd had her first drink, and in all that time she'd never gone overboard with it. "Much as I'd like to go back, I might still be needed here. With Leta escaping..." It was an unfortunate side effect of the damage done to the fortress during the battle. They'd simply found her gone when someone finally thought to look.

"I just want to make sure there's no trouble on your hands before I abandon you, you know?" She grinned.

Estella smiled. "I appreciate that, really." Leta's escape was a little more personal for Lia than the others, probably, given the woman's connection to Marcus and Marcus's to Amalia and Ithilian in turn. No doubt Lia understood better than most just how important it was that someone so closely associated with a man like that not be allowed to go wherever she wanted.

"I'm sticking around for a bit, too," Cor said. "I think I've still got more use here than I do in Val Royeaux, so..." He shrugged, one hand coming up to almost-absently rub at his chest, or rather the maroon tunic over it.

She wondered if that was really all there was to it, but Estella chose not to press. Wiser not to look a gift horse in the mouth, so to speak, and it was reassuring to know that at least the two of them would be sticking around. So much was sure to change, and with the group feeling like its bonds were starting to loosen and let some of them free, well. She'd hold onto whoever let her.

"Speaking of Orlesians, though, I think Julien was looking for you earlier. Not to chase you away, but you can see us anytime." He smiled faintly and nodded to where the man in question was standing against the wall just under the hole in the ceiling, speaking quite seriously about something to Rilien, it seemed.

"Guess I'd best see what that's about." Draining the last of her wine, she handed the cup back to Hissrad with her thanks and stood.

Rilien noticed her approach first; not unusual of him. He gave a small nod, the direction of his attention no doubt informing Julien of her presence as well. “You have recovered satisfactorily?" His own arm was still bandaged where it had been burned by the lyrium dragon's fire; she could see the edges of the gauze just peeking out from beneath the hem of his belled sleeve.

"I'm fine," she said honestly. She'd broken her shoulder and cracked three ribs, but of all that only a little tenderness remained. The Lord and Lady Inquisitors didn't really have to worry about lacking for care in terms of healing, and though the mages and alchemists had done their best to prioritize the severe wounds, she had Harellan, who wasn't exactly concerned with the same rules.

Julien gave her a warm smile, then looked pointedly up at the gap in the ceiling. "You know, I saw a Breach form here, and then close. With my own eyes. But it still seems like some dream I had, and not anything real." He took a quick swallow from the tankard in his hand. "Give me an incorrigible idiot or a diplomatic mess to handle or some assassin in need of skewering and I'm right as rain. This, though... this is very much your sort of thing." He tilted the mug in a gesture of toast. "In case you don't hear it often enough—and I daresay you won't—thank you for making everyone else's petty problems possible by saving us all."

Estella couldn't hold back the half-laugh that followed, shaking her head. "You're welcome. I think. Cor said you wanted to see me about something, though?"

He nodded slightly. "I heard about your escaped prisoner. Rilien supposes, and I agree, that she's more likely to flee west than east, which would put her in Orlais. The Crown would appreciate it if you could pass along any worthwhile information you have about her, in case she ends up our problem."

That made complete sense, of course. "Absolutely." A pause, and then: "Speak for The Crown now, do you? I always thought you were a bit too radical for that."

He bit back a grin and shrugged. "I'm not much for crowns in general, but I've a brain in my head. I can do a lot more good standing next to a man like him than I could ever accomplish trying to stand against him. We'll see how much of my agenda I can push, hm?"

"Best of luck, then." Estella had always found it to be a compelling agenda, after all.

"Thank you. If you happen to catch the Lord Inquisitor before I do, please extend Orlais's gratitude to him as well."

“I will see you tomorrow morning for training." Rilien, of course, could hardly be prevailed upon to give her two days off in a row, when she was in perfectly good shape to practice.

She was going to miss it when he wasn't there to keep her in line that way anymore, but by this point, daily work was a habit she'd have trouble breaking. No one could ever accuse him of being an ineffective teacher.

"I look forward to it."

Her tour of the room took her to the very front next, near where the thrones had once sat. There was another table there now, one that must have been moved from somewhere else. The Heralds' Rest, probably. Khari and Rom looked to be sharing the same spot on the bench, the former sitting in front of the Lord Inquisitor, back against his chest, gesturing expansively, probably in the middle of some story about either the last battle or some of those immediately before it. They both looked to be enjoying themselves, Rom possibly moreso than she'd ever seen him enjoy anything.

Estella took an empty stool near them, curious as to what Khari was talking about.

“—and of course you remember this next part. We're all standing there behind the gates, and Corypheus is all 'tremble before me' blah blah blah, and then this one—" She knocked her elbow back into Rom's arm with no force at all. “This one decides he's feeling like a smart-mouth heroic leader, and so he goes 'are we trembling, Inquisition?'"

She laughed. “And of course the answer is no, because who're we, right? Not afraid of any smelly son of a broodmother, obviously!" There was a chorus of agreement from the others at the table, and most everyone followed her example when she paused to quaff a bit more alcohol, already red in the face and grinning, the expression a tad less edged than her usual bloodthirsty one.

Thrusting one hand out at Estella, Khari lifted an eyebrow as if in challenge. “And then this one gives the Stel-est speech there ever was. Stellar? Has anyone ever made that pun in front of you?"

Estella rolled her eyes. "Maybe once or twice, but it's been a while, so thanks for that." Crossing one leg over the other, she waved a hand. "Anyway, don't mind me. What happened next?"

“Eh... the gates opened and there were a buncha demons and shit. Same as it always goes, on our end." She shrugged. “What everyone really wants to know is what happened after you guys disappeared." She widened her eyes dramatically at Estella, but then tilted her head back to look at Rom. “You gonna take over the story? I did a damn good found—foundy—start. I started it well. So you can finish it."

Rom chuckled at her drunkenness. He'd obviously had quite a bit himself, but drink didn't seem to make him much more talkative than usual. He was at least willing to finish her story, though. "We had a good fight, like we always did, me and Corypheus. Only this time I had Estella with me. She'd never had the pleasure of putting up with the ugly bastard's nonsense blabbering while he's trying to kill you." It was a disturbing habit, to be sure, a sign that he took far too much pleasure in the violence he caused, in the superiority it made him feel.

"He got us pretty good at first. At one point I was down and Estella," he shifted his eyes to her. "You broke our chairs. I was just starting to get used to that one, too."

"Technically Corypheus broke them," she replied with a broad smile. "With his face." Slightly inaccurate, but in the right spirit, at least.

He waved a hand dismissively. "It was a big target. We'd have ended up broken too, I'm sure, but then his dragon died, thanks to our friends down at the lake, and that stopped him cold. And then." He laughed a bit at himself, maybe for the attempt at being dramatic. "Estella reaches out with her mark, and rips that damn orb out of his hands, and blasts him with magic from it. Sent him clear across the room." He gestured with his hand to indicate the travel distance, start point to finish, and then his tone became more subdued.

"After that I just ran across the room, jumped on him, and..." He reached out with his marked hand, grasping at empty air, and made a soft noise imitating the explosion. A very clean way to describe something that had been extremely gruesome. He withdrew his hand, wrapping it around Khari's midsection instead while he took another drink from his cup.

"And then we picked ourselves up off the ground and closed the Breach," she finished with a short nod. "Destroyed the orb in the process, so that green scar in the sky's all that's left of it for good, now." She pointed upwards, drawing most of the eyes to the skyscar in question. It was right over their heads at this angle, after all.

She wondered how Harellan felt about the focus being lost. They weren't exactly common objects, after all. Perhaps something she'd have to ask him when they trained next.

“The Lord and Lady Inquisitor, everyone. How does Zee say it? Big damn heroes." Khari slid her arm over Rom's where he held her, humming in a way that sounded both contented and slightly sleepy. Given how late it was getting, that was hardly surprising.

Estella tapped the table and stood. "I'll see you all later. Maybe tell them the Tourney story again. I know I never get tired of that one." But Rom and Khari's obvious enjoyment of each other's company had reminded her of someone she had not yet seen tonight, and very much wanted to, so she spent the next few minutes searching for Ves.

It was a bit of a slow process; several people stopped her to offer thanks or congratulations, which she returned with as much warmth and appreciation as she could, even as she felt fatigue beginning to wear her down as well. Only after some number of these encounters that she honestly lost track of did she find him, standing rather quietly on the edges of the celebration, his back to one of the hall walls. If she had to take a guess, she'd say he was observing more than participating, something which was hardly like him.

When Estella reached his side, she tilted her head, letting a little of her confusion show through. "Hey," she said gently, "I kind of expected to find you holding court over half the room by now. Is everything all right?" She knew it wasn't, of course, not with recent events so fresh. But she meant to ask whether it was something other than the obvious, and she figured he'd understand.

"I thought I wouldn't hover over you for the night," he said, wrapping an arm around her as she drew close. "I just can't seem to make myself enjoy this. I know I should, but... I wish I could've held on to her a little longer. I wish she could've seen this." In terms of the timing, it was entirely possible Ves wouldn't have been able to make it through the battle, with Saraya causing him as much pain as she had. But the point still stood, and Saraya had passed on without being able to see them defeat Corypheus once and for all.

"Better not to linger on that, I suppose." He cleared his throat, possibly fighting the feeling of it choking up on him. "I've been thinking. You know I'm not leaving you, or the Inquisition, but I really ought to return home sometime. To Denerim. Thought I'd deliver my next update on my deeds to my parents in person." And they were remarkable deeds, for a city elf from the Alienage. "Think you can spare a few days, once everything is cleaned up here?"

Estella leaned easily into him, looping her near arm around his waist in turn. "Of course I can. Anytime you want, you know that." She turned her head to rest her brow at his shoulder. "There's a lot of stories to tell them, I expect." She looked forward to meeting them, too—getting to know the people who'd brought him into the world, even if just for a short visit. Part of her ached to know she'd never be able to do the same in reverse; never know what either of her parents would have made of what she'd become. But she'd take Harellan's word for it, and Ves already knew her family anyway.

"For what it's worth... I think she can see this. I really do." Estella couldn't claim to know what happened to people after they died, but... she believed she'd really talked to her father once. Surely it wasn't so outlandish to suppose that even now, their missing friend was watching over them, and knew what they'd just achieved.

"I think so too. I'm sure she's proud of the fact that, one more time, the Inquisition did the impossible."

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Leon watched Estella's crystal flicker out, Khari's likeness disappearing from its green-tinged surface. The Lady Inquisitor tucked it away with a grimace, one the Commander could not help but echo on his own face. "Qunari explosives... moved into Halamshiral with our supplies." Her brow furrowed. "There's no way that happened without at least a few spies in our ranks."

With a nod, Leon glanced down at one of the Qunari bodies now still on their side of the bridge. "No doubt meant to help us take the blame in the event the explosion they were intended for took place. We might take some anyway." The risk alone would be more fuel for Arl Teagan's fire, no doubt. It meant that they now needed to make a much more thorough exploration of the terrain ahead—as Khari had said, access to even a part of the eluvian network meant that the Qunari could have moved their gaatlok to more than one place, planned more than one attack.

It's what Leon would have done, in their position. Ideally, one massive blow to every seat of government in Thedas: Val Royeaux, Denerim, Minrathous, Antiva City, Dairsmuid, Hossberg, Nevarra City—probably Ostwick, Kirkwall, and Starkhaven as well. It was hard to imagine them having access to all of those places, but even one or two would be a devastating blow. No doubt exactly what they intended. The Qunari were not known for indecisiveness or tentative strikes.

Estella sighed, glancing down at her mark and frowning. "Well, whatever the reason, we still have to go forward. Let's see what had the Qunari so interested earlier."

It was still there, the formless collection of blue mist. As they drew closer, Leon could tell that it was smaller than he was, but larger than most of the others, and it moved, stirring intermittently as if shifted about by an unfelt breeze.

As soon as Estella had stepped off the bridge, however, it reacted, shuddering and beginning to thicken, coalesce until it took on a humanoid shape. A very familiar one, too—by the time they drew within striking distance, it looked very much like Cyrus, only leached of most of his color and semitransparent, faded and bluish at the edges. The apparition appraised them in silence for a moment; though it bore his face, its manner of dress was decidedly different. Gone was the Tevinter-styled armor, replaced with something that fit closer, almost like a second, metallic skin. The similarities to Vesryn's plate were apparent, but Cyrus's was lighter, obscured in places by blue and green fabric.

He regarded them expectantly, but did not speak.

"Cyrus?" Estella froze for a moment, returning the apparition's regard with wide-eyed confusion. "Is that—are you—what's happening?" She took a step forward, reaching out as if to touch him, but her fingers sank into the mist with what looked like only a little resistance, and she snapped her hand back as if burned.

His expression shifted, brows knitting. Reaching up, he touched his lips with his fingertips and shook his head.

"If there was any doubt before, this confirms that Cyrus is involved somehow." Romulus studied the misty projection. "What is this, though? Is it really him? Or some magic left behind?"

"I've never seen anything like it." Astraia stepped forward slowly until she was next to Estella, turning one hand over and touching it lightly against the projection's chest, letting it sink through a few inches before she withdrew it again.

For all that it could not speak, the apparition seemed to have some resemblance to Cyrus's personality; it glanced down at Astraia's hand and arched an eyebrow, a wry smile touching the corner of its mouth. After a moment, it moved its attention to Asala, pointing to her with one hand and gaining a look of intent concentration. It shimmered, its primary hues shifting momentarily from blue to pink, then back. It let one hand hover near elbow height, then pushed it down, indicating small size, perhaps?

Asala pointed to herself moments after Cyrus's shade did, and appeared surprised and maybe even a bit confused that he'd do that. She watched the next few moments with arched brows, trying to glean whatever he was trying to tell them. She tilted her head and then held up her hand, turning it over before coating it in her particular pink hued magic, the same color that Cyrus had been moments ago. She stared at it for a moment before letting it fade, and glancing up to Cyrus. "Ethne?" Asala asked. Leon knew the name, as it was that of the spirit they had met in their dreams in order to aid Asala in becoming a spirit healer.

"You are saying you're like Ethne? But... Smaller?" She asked, her head tilted quizzically.

It grimaced, something about the answer not quite satisfactory, but then shrugged.

"Like a spirit, you mean?" Astraia had worked with Asala more than enough to learn of that source of her healing power. She pulled her staff to her chest and tilted her head sideways against it. "Or something similar."

"We saw a spirit mimic a person in the Fade," Romulus pointed out. "One appeared to us as Divine Justinia. She looked... significantly more real than this. I'm not sure it's a spirit."

"Regardless, the Qunari didn't seem too fond of it." Vesryn seemed to be tired of the guesswork. "And it doesn't seem dangerous to us. So we might want to ask some questions. I've some experience with these kinds of conversations; they can take a while to get anywhere."

"Probably best to stick to yes or no questions," Leon added. While the apparition was expressive enough to remind him quite keenly of his friend, there was no doubt that trying to decipher the answers to complex queries was not going to work out very well.

When no one else immediately supplied anything, he took the first himself. "Were you... left here for us in particular?" He wasn't sure what to call it. Left, put—maybe just waiting would have been better. But it would certainly hope to know if Cyrus had meant for them to make it this far.

The apparition nodded, then pointed back across the bridge to the dead Qunari and drew its thumb over its throat in a very clear gesture.

"You... knew the Qunari were planning to use the gaatlok?" Estella's question was more of a reach, but she seemed relatively confident in it. "You injured that other one, didn't you? The one that came through the eluvian into Halamshiral—to warn us? Or well, the real you did those things, I mean."

More nods, then the apparition gestured over its shoulder at the half-ruined castle, turning halfway towards it and beckoning for them to follow it. As they approached the castle, the sheer scale of it became more apparent: it was gigantic, to the point where it wasn't completely clear if such architecture could exist fully in the ordinary world. It soared over their heads, and yet the stone it was made of seemed light, almost delicate, and vaguely crystalline, much too brittle to hold all that weight with ordinary concerns about gravity and weather.

The massive front doors stood slightly open, just enough for the party to slip through, and if it had seemed vaguely unreal before, the inside was utterly fantastical: in places the walls had disappeared, staicases ended halfway up only to reappear dozens of feet higher and upside down, laws of logic and physics alike defied. It looked like nothing so much as the more artistic drawings in Cyrus's workshop, the ones where watercolors bled all over parchment rather than those with precise charcoal lines and squared corners. The general blurriness of the Crossroads wasn't helping Leon make any better sense of it, though most of the others apparently didn't have quite the same problems.

The area into which they first entered looked to be an atrium or something, its ceiling once a vaulted dome, the center of it tiled in colored glass, some sort of mosaic pattern throwing dyed light onto the white marble floors. Crystal columns were in places intact, others shattered; part of the dome had come away, and the walls exposed further rooms beyond. The far wall, what had once been a grand double staircase, was now in fragments, open air beckoning the brave to tread them and see where they might lead.

Each wall bore frescoes, desaturated to Leon's eyes, but all bearing scenes of battle or rest, dragons and the sun and four-eyed wolves stalking in the dark.

"It's like the library," Estella murmured. She'd only really shared the basics of this with Leon, but he understood it to be some ancient elven place, drawn into the Crossroads after the creation of the Veil. That part was admittedly still a bit much to wrap his head around—that the separation between fade and reality was an artificially-created thing, and not the default state of nature.

Still, seeing something like this was one of those things that made him think twice about what he thought was really possible. The castle shouldn't be able to stand, let along bear any of its other extraordinary features—it wasn't so hard to imagine that magic was what had made it possible, once.

But it was important to keep their current goals in view. "The Qunari have access to this place," he said, glancing at the silent apparition. "Are there other eluvians here? Ones they could use?"

Cyrus—or the entity wearing his face—frowned. Raising a finger to his lips, he pointed towards the top of the ruined staircase, then used his fingers to mime ascending. He took a step back towards the spot, light from the stained glass falling over his form and casting it heavily green. A glance upward revealed why: the shards were arranged in the shape of a crouching dragon with jade-colored scales, similar to some of the art in and around the Temple of Mythal. Beckoning for the others to follow, he turned and climbed the stairs.

Given the apparent need for silence, Leon elected to stay behind for the moment. While he was relatively confident in his ability to be quiet, he was wearing full plate, as was Vesryn, who also stayed behind while the others climbed to the top of the ruined staircase after the projection. They remained there for several long moments before descending again, seemingly looking at something below, blocked from Leon's sight by a partial wall.

As soon as they were back within range, Estella updated them. "There are a lot of Qunari down there, but I think the woman's leading them—she has this book tied to her shoulder armor," she said, gesturing at her own left shoulder. "A lot of barrels around—probably more gaatlok. Several eluvians, too. They're definitely staging something from there, but I'm not sure how to get over. There has to be another mirror somewhere that will do it."

"Sounds like we need to hit them, then. Hard and fast. Assuming we can reach them." Vesryn looked none too pleased about the idea, but if this indeed was being used as a staging point for attacks on all nations, they had little choice.

"Wait, before we go." The fingers on one of Astraia's hands disappeared under her mass of loosely-bound hair, rubbing at the back of her neck as she looked at the entity imitating Cyrus. "If you can answer this... are you all right? Are you somewhere close?" Close was an inexact term to be using, especially in a place like this, but it was obvious that Astraia's questions were borne out of concern, and that the first was more important than the second.

It appeared to consider this for a moment—perhaps a bit too long for the question, honestly. Eventually, it nodded, but not without some apparent hesitation, its expression torn between wariness and something else. Frustration, maybe. No doubt the answer would have been better conveyed with words it did not have.

"Okay." She didn't seem entirely satisfied by that, but she let it go, lowering her hand again and glancing at Estella briefly. "If... if we can find you, or Harellan, can you do something about the marks? I think... I think they might be killing them." She looked back to Estella. "Show him?"

Estella didn't look pleased by the answer either, but she extended her hand out towards the apparition. The mark hissed and crackled at obvious volume; Estella winced after a particularly loud one, though whether from pain or just surprise was unclear.

It reached forward in response, brushing ghostly fingers over the line of the mark and frowning. After a moment, it lifted its eyes to theirs and nodded, mouthing a single word, slowly so they could get a sense of what it was.

Hurry.

The Lady Inquisitor pursed her lips. It was clear that she had plenty more questions, but perhaps the urgency of the situation had cooled her inclination to ask them. "We need to get down there, to where the Qunari are," she said, drawing her hand back to her side. "Can you show us how?"

With a firm nod, the apparition took several steps back, then veered to the side, glancing back over its shoulder to be sure they were following. It seemed to know the castle's layout well enough, and it hadn't seemed deceptive so far, whatever it really was.

Perhaps they'd be able to solve both of their current problems after all.

Setting

Characters Present

Character Portrait: Estella Avenarius Character Portrait: Cyrus Avenarius Character Portrait: Vesryn Cormyth Character Portrait: Leonhardt Albrecht Character Portrait: Asala Kaaras

0.00 INK

Her entire right arm was in agony.

It took just about all the focus and discipline Estella had ever learned to keep the sheer extent of it from showing on her face. Wincing anyway, she rolled up her sleeve, lips parting in soundless surprise. Lines of eerie green webbed over everything from her fingertips to her elbow—it looked as bad as it felt. Like the entire limb was about to crack apart and fade into dust. It was hard not to panic at the thought, but urgent as it was, there was one that overrode it.

Through that mirror, she would find her family. There was no especially good reason to think so, aside from the fact that it seemed like they'd reached the end of the fortress and it was the only way to go. But more than that she just felt it. She'd always felt—would always feel—a connection to her brother that granted her vague insights like that. She couldn't help but put stock in it now, when there was so little else to go on.

But the eluvian stood open, and time drew short in more ways than one. Glancing behind her to be sure the others were all ready to enter as well, she used her good hand to push her bedraggled, wet hair from her face and exhaled, pulling in one final, bracing breath before she stepped into the mirror.

The mirror led them back into the Crossroads, if the sudden vivid colors blooming in front of her eyes were any indication. She could feel it, too, a gentle brush against her magic, a warmth that called to something ancient and quiet in her blood. Not an experience everyone had, apparently. The castle they'd passed through earlier lay on the other side of a massive gully, slightly above them, its broken and jagged spires shining in the dark, yearning towards the deep blue of the sky. A remnant, in the same way she was a remnant, of something great and powerful that had come before.

The path was somehow clear before them, though it was in truth little more than a vague depression in some of the grass at their feet, signs of passage from many that carried them around a rock face.

On the other side lay a scene of utter devastation. Qunari bodies were strewn across the ground, many of them slashed and torn by familiar weapons and spells. The smell of ozone was heavy in the air, despite the cloudless luster of the stars above them, bright against the velvet blanket of night. Blood, drying and sticky, glinted dully on the grass, on their armor, but little had found the steel of their blades. Still others were rendered to stone, an unmoving graveyard in corpses and monuments to them. The stone giants were frozen in the poses of warriors, fighting a battle centered around one specific point near the center, and there lingered nothing at all. Nothing but the sense that they ought to advance farther still.

"Gods," Astraia said softly. An old habit Estella knew she'd been trying to break. "They didn't stand a chance." She walked with a slight limp still, having only hastily healed the slash to her thigh.

"Keep moving," Romulus urged, holding his hand to his chest. "I don't know if I'll make it if this thing goes off again."

Asala hovered close by Romulus, watching him and his arm carefully. She probably wouldn't be able to do much if it did go off, but knowing Asala, it wouldn't stop her from trying. She did spare a look of horror at the scene at hand, but didn't dwell long, instead tossing a concerned look toward Estella.

Estella couldn't help but share the thought, uncertain as she was what to make of what lay before them. Biting the inside of her cheek, she nodded jerkily and followed the path that instinct made, seeking what she could not yet see.

Ahead, she could make out the vague sounds of an armed clash, Viddasala's harsh contralto shouting something indistinct in Qunlat. Through some trees, and then up what must have been a rise—the noises were coming from above. Estella shifted from a swift walk into an outright run. That had to be—

Emerging from the treeline brought them right to what they were looking for. Viddasala, spear in-hand, took a swipe at Cyrus, who bent backwards and away from it, parrying with a luminous blade. His strength was enough to knock her guard open, and as he came back up he took a hard step in, thrusting forward with the second and finding her throat. She gasped, the sound cut off with the severing of her windpipe, and collapsed to the ground.

The noise of their passage clearly registered; he turned to face them. At her distance, Estella could see he hadn't emerged unscathed from the earlier fight—blood was drying on a cut in his lip, another slicing across his right brow. The largest one stained his cloak red at the shoulder, though he gave little indication of pain.

He didn't look surprised to see them, exactly. Instead, his face pulled into a grimace, and he took a step back and to the side, eyes seeking and finding Harellan, who stood with his hands folded behind his back, which was to yet another eluvian. It had the effect of making his features difficult to discern, casting them in deeper shadow and darkening his silhouette.

"It seems you've found us." The words were soft, almost tentative. "I hadn't meant for that."

None of it seemed right at all. Their body language, the way they were dressed, the things Harellan was saying—it just didn't add up to anything Estella could understand. "Why?" she found herself asking, attention bouncing from one to the other. Her first instinct was to go immediately to Cyrus, but something about the cast of his expression... she'd only seen him look like that for her once in her life. The night he told her goodbye the first time. It was a similarity that she didn't want to contemplate, and so she reached automatically for the queries instead, stepping half a pace forward.

"What's—what's going on here? Why did you leave? What's all this with the Qunari and the—the rest of it?"

"A problem I had intended for us to solve ourselves." He had to be talking about the Qunari. The dark shape of Harellan shifted; he'd tilted his head a bit. "At least the immediate problem. But then someone pushed a dying soldier through an eluvian and onto your doorstep, and here you are."

“Harellan." Cyrus interrupted almost tonelessly. “The Anchors."

"I see them. I'd thought—I suppose splitting the power didn't do more than delay the effects. Since you're here, we can remove them."

"Remove...?" Estella immediately held her hand to her chest, cradling it with the other. It hurt, to be sure, and she'd much rather lose the Anchor than die, but... still she couldn't help but feel some terror at the prospect of actually losing it. It was the reasons she'd become Inquisitor in the first place, and now she knew it was in some way a piece of the heritage she barely understood. It was hard to imagine life without it, now, after almost five years. That feeling warred with the pressing need to push Harellan to answer her actual question, but she supposed this ought to come first. Mere questions were hardly justified when she and Romulus had lives hanging in the balance.

Romulus seemed more immediately willing, as he quickly peeled off the glove covering his, revealing the way his own mark has alarmingly begun to spread and crack up his arm. "Do it."

"Cyrus, if you please." Harellan nodded towards them. Cyrus banished his weapons and approached Romulus first, stopping short of him and motioning for the other Inquisitor to extend his arm. From there it looked to be mostly a matter of passing his hands in the air above and beyond Rom's arms. The green light came away with them, leaving whole, unbroken skin behind, and with a slight grimace, Cyrus stepped back, approaching Estella to do the same.

Only when the noise of the magic was in her ears did he speak, almost too low for her to hear. Certainly too low for anyone else to hear, which was probably the point. “I'm sorry, Stellulam." He met her eyes, his wide and almost childlike in their earnestness, if only for a split second.

But then he stepped back again, retreating to Harellan's side without so much as touching her.

"I don't understand." Astraia's voice was rife with emotion. Her eyes lingered on Estella's arm a moment, fascinated by the magic that removed the mark entirely, but clearly she had other things eating at her. "Why did you have to leave when you did? Without... without even saying goodbye? I thought—" She reached a bloodstained hand almost up to her face, where her vallaslin had once been. Whatever her thought was there, she didn't finish it, instead starting a new one directed at Cyrus. "We fought a dragon together. And when I woke up you were just gone."

"He is blameless in this." Harellan sighed softly, taking a step down from the eluvian's dais to stand closer to level ground with the rest of them. He'd re-shorn the sides and back of his head and gathered the rest, leaving a thick black tail to fall from his crown to the middle of his back. His armor was of a kind with Cyrus's new set, if slightly more elaborate, and with the addition of what looked like a thick fur cloak. Wolf pelts, perhaps, though the garment would have needed several. "If you would lay fault, lay it at my feet instead. Cyrus had no choice but to follow where I led."

Cyrus shot him an indecipherable glance, but did not contradict the statement. Harellan apparently took that as reason enough to continue. "We left when we did because no one was watching. A quiet exit was better, I thought, considering the reason for it. What we do now should not be associated with the likes of the Inquisition."

"And what is it that you do now?" Ves sounded guarded, to say the least. His gaze was questioning, searching for answers, and laid solely on Harellan. Astraia didn't seem satisfied with the answer she'd been given, but she fell silent for the moment.

Naturally, Harellan was expecting the question, or at least completely unsurprised by it. "Rectifying a mistake. An ancient one." He shook his head, tipping it back to look at the sky. "Corypheus was supposed to unlock the power in the focus, but I did not anticipate the extent to which he would succeed. The hole he tore in the Veil was... not what it should have been. Mine will be cleaner. More complete."

A simple statement. Staggering in its implications. Estella immediately looked to Cyrus, as if for confirmation. What she saw was not encouraging, and she reverted her attention to her uncle. "But—putting up the Veil destroyed an entire civilization, Harellan. Tearing it back down again will destroy... at least ten of them. Why would... why would you let that happen?" Not just let it happen—actively make it so. And the things he said about Corypheus made it sound like he was the cause of everything. She almost couldn't process it.

His expression, almost eerily neutral up to that point, finally softened slightly. "I did not think that so great a sacrifice, for a very long time." He sighed, letting his eyes fall to the ground in front of his feet before lifting them back to hers. "You showed me the error of that thinking. Made me believe again that there are things in this world worth saving, worth cherishing." He swallowed thickly, beset by some emotion that never quite became clear. "I'd lost that belief, when I lost your mother and my brother. It makes this more difficult, but... all the same, I cannot lose my resolve now. The world that was before the Veil was a better world than this one, and if catastrophe is what it takes to see Thedas returned to what it was always supposed to be, then I must unleash it. I alone have the strength and the knowledge."

"That's insanity." Ves said it with certainty at Estella's side. He held his weapon in one hand, showing no signs of wanting to use it, but at the same time his posture was anything but friendly. "I know what I felt, what was in my head. Saraya lived in that world, and she lived in this one. If she could speak again, she'd tell you there are just as many things worth protecting in this Thedas. And there were just as many things wrong with the world before. You can't do this."

"Make no mistake, I do not mean to merely trade the new for the old. I'm aware enough of the faults you allude to. Nothing is perfect, but a world where the magic and the life does not leach from us with every passing generation—that is worth sacrificing for. And I will sacrifice for it." For all the tenderness he used speaking to Estella, and for all that his tone remained mild now, there was an unmistakable firmness to it. The kind belonging to someone who'd well and truly made up his mind. Quite a long time ago, from the way he spoke of it.

Estella didn't even know what to say in the face of that kind of certainty. She'd been certain of so few things in her life, and she could never even imagine being certain that the destruction of so much life was the right thing to do. It was like the person in front of her was at once the uncle she knew and someone entirely different, as foreign to her as a stranger. She'd always known he had his secrets, but to think he'd been sitting on this the entire time they'd known each other, from their first meeting in a Chantry stables to his reappearance in the eluvian network all the way through teaching her, and Cyrus, and Astraia...

"How—how much of any of this was real, then?" she asked, her tone tremulous. It was a demand to know, but a quavering one. "This whole time, this has been your aim... was it all just so you could do this? And Cy—what do you mean he had no choice but to follow you?"

“The Vir'abelasan, Stellulam." The first to answer the question was Cyrus himself. “Drinking from it bound me to the will of Mythal. It's a compulsion to obey—and Harellan is what remains of Mythal."

"I have been ruthless, and unkind." Harellan confessed this with evident remorse, though apparently not enough to have stopped him from doing it in the first place. "Power and knowledge I have, but what I still needed was reach. Agents with the capability and skills to assist me. I manipulated Cyrus from the day I met him. Piqued his curiosity about elven history, his heritage. Taught him the magics I thought he should know. Pushed him to restore his magic when he lost it. Suggested that he be the one to drink from the Well. I knew what the sum total of these things would be. I knew what they would make him, and I am not sorry for it."

His brows knit. "If there were some other way to achieve what I aim at, I'd have taken it. Corypheus was my attempt to do that. But we all know how that went."

"Corypheus was..." Romulus had kept his distance a little more after having his mark removed. He still rubbed the spot where it had been. "The elven orb, what he used to make the Breach. That was your doing?"

"Placed in his hands by my agents, while I was still too weak to use it. A flaw I could have overcome, if only I'd been more patient. More willing to take the slow and deliberate path that lies before me now. For what it has cost you, I am sorry. It was not my intention to embroil Thedas in war like this. The same reason we stopped the Qunari here."

As if by some unseen, unfelt cue, Harellan's body language changed. "It is time for us to take our leave." He straightened, glancing to Cyrus, who looked away with what could only be called a sullen expression. "Before we do, however... Astraia. I do apologize for departing with such haste. I regretted at the time that you were still unconscious, but I would like to rectify the error." He let his hands relax, falling softly to his sides. "Would you like to come with us? There is a place for you here, if you would occupy it."

She didn't seem all that surprised when he asked, already deep in thought about her answer. Though it was posed without much weight behind it, it was impossible to miss that there was a great deal riding on her answer, at least regarding her own future. She shared a look with both Estella and Ves before she turned her eyes back up to Harellan, straightening to as much as her height would allow.

"Yes."

"Astraia, you can't be—"

"Let me do this, Ves." She kept her tone controlled, soft. "I'm sorry to leave you all like this, but... this is something I have to do. Something I think I've been training to do for some time, even if I didn't know it." She stepped forward and turned her back to Harellan, facing Estella. She offered a subtle nod of her head when their eyes met. "Goodbye. And thank you for everything."

Estella glanced between the three of them. "Astraia..." She didn't really know what to say to that. Too many things were shifting around at once, reorienting her entire understanding not just of the last few weeks, but the last few years. Maybe even more than that. On the one hand, she was worried about what this might mean. Harellan was not exactly who she'd thought he was, and she couldn't think that he made this offer without a purpose, one that might be just as dangerous for Astraia as it was bound to be for Cyrus.

On the other... neither of them would be alone. She knew Cyrus, knew he'd do everything he could to look out for Astraia. And she thought maybe Astraia would look out for him, too. Whether that would make any difference in the long run was less clear, but—it was something. "You're welcome. And—" She paused, struggling for the right thing to say. "Good luck."

"Lethallan." Harellan had moved no closer to the group, remaining at his place on its fringe with deliberateness, as though some invisible line had been drawn in the space that he would not cross. "If you would not mind..."

It was obvious enough what he was asking for. When Estella stepped away from the others to approach him, he gave her a tentative smile, glancing only once back over her shoulder before settling his eyes on her face. "I... know you'll never endorse what I'm doing. I don't expect you to thank me for this—I half-suppose you'll try to stop me, and perhaps that's how it should be." He sounded almost wistful when he said it, reaching out as if to touch her cheek. But his hand stopped short and hovered there, uncertain.

She was torn. Trying to think about it from his perspective helped: he'd known only of the fading glory of the People for most of his life, and then the first exposure to anything outside of that had been Tevinter of all places. And the news didn't really get better from there, as far as the welfare of elves was concerned. What Fen'Harel had done must have seemed like such a catastrophic mistake, and to feel like the only one both capable of and willing to fix the problem, when the solution had such a cost.

Estella could almost, almost imagine what it must feel like to be convinced of that, and to really understand what it meant, as Harellan surely did. The death and destruction he would cause... it would be like Romulus and Cyrus ending up in the future and resetting everything. Destroying an entire timeline gone wrong, even knowing that the people who'd lived in it were no less real than the people who would live after.

Her heart broke for him. And she knew she could never, ever let him succeed. Even if Harellan couldn't see it yet, she could. It would destroy too much, and it would destroy him, too.

Taking one step closer, she caught his hand in hers and pressed his hand to her cheek. "Lethallin," she said, pronouncing the word carefully. It was still not natural to her tongue. Never would be, in the way it was natural to his. For all that they were so closely related, she was of this world. The one he wanted to destroy. Maybe he imagined there would be a place for her in the one he made. But she didn't want it. "Don't do this. Don't take this path. Stay with us. We can still change the world—we already have, and you helped us do it. Don't go." She pulled in a breath through her teeth. "Please don't go."

His other hand found the untouched side of her face, and Harellan drew himself closer, putting just a toe over the invisible line dividing them. So close, she could see the way his eyes shone in the dark. He blinked, and a tear slid quickly down his cheek as he pressed his brow to hers. "I can't stay." His hands trembled against her skin, fingers dry like parchment. "If the world could be saved by good intentions..." The words were a murmur more than anything, but she could feel him steel himself with them, the tremor steadying and tension returning to his body language. "I love you, lethallan. And I pray to whatever gods there might be that you do not forget that."

With a tight, thin smile, Harellan pulled back, clearing his throat and taking several steps towards the eluvian. "If there are other farewells to be made, now is the time."

"Not much point in farewells if we're going to see each other soon, is there?" Ves clearly still wasn't happy with Astraia's choice, or anything he'd heard here. "You can walk away now, but we're good at finding trails."

"Not this time, Ves," Astraia answered him quietly. "This is goodbye for now."

"You can't listen to him," he urged. "I don't know what you think he's been teaching you, but he's using you, controlling you. Even if he does care, he's clearly willing to discard you anyway."

"Ves. Stop." Her tone was significantly more stern now. "No one is controlling me. Not Harellan... and not you. This is my choice. My chance to help my People. The Inquisition served its purpose. This is mine."

Ves shook his head, and then turned away in frustration, carrying himself several paces away to the edge of the group. Astraia watched him go with pained eyes, but she said no more.

At this point, Cyrus stepped forward, holding himself much too tentatively for her brother. “You think I'd learn eventually." He cleared his throat softly. “That pride cometh before a fall, so to speak. I can't help but feel if I'd have just had a little less at the Well..." With a shake of his head, he glanced over those assembled. “Still... I've, ah. I've hope in the lot of you. Seems like there might be one more world-saving in you yet. Rather betting on it, actually."

For the first time since they'd entered the mirror, Leon stirred. He'd been very still so far, no doubt taking in the information and letting it stew a while before deciding what he wanted to do about any of it. Estella couldn't blame him. But this part, he seemed to have less difficulty with, taking a step towards Cyrus and squeezing his shoulder. "And I've hope in you. Don't give up, Cyrus." With a small nod, he dropped his hand and moved back.

Rom kept his distance, but offered Cyrus a nod as well. "We'll see you when we see you. With any luck, it'll be in better circumstances. But I've got faith in that."

Cyrus returned the nod, but it was easy to see that he was already trying to mentally prepare himself to face her. When he turned just enough to do it, he lost any semblance of composure he had, expression stricken instead. “Stellulam, I—" He faltered.

She wouldn't have let him finish anyway. "If that's an apology, I don't want it." Estella was moving even as she spoke, closing the distance at a walk too swift to be calm. She threw her arms around him, leaning her weigh into the solidity of his body. "You don't have to apologize to me for anything, Cy." She squeezed, knowing that time was short and no matter how much of it there was, she'd never be able to get all her feelings across.

He didn't reply, except to return the hug as tightly as he could, lifting her partway off the ground, armor and all, before setting her down. “I'll find a way to fix this." He spoke the words into her hair. “Or help you fix it. Whatever it takes." Loosening his arms, Cyrus expelled a breath and shifted his hands to her shoulders. “Do me a favor, would you? Tell the others..." He frowned. “Tell them I never meant to leave. That I'd have stayed."

"I will, Cy. I promise. Take—" Her voice cracked, but she would not cry. That was not how she wanted to send him off, even if everything in her felt like it was falling apart. "Take care of yourself. And..." She tilted her head in Astraia's direction, letting the rest of the sentence be filled in by the gesture.

He nodded. “I promise, too. Until next time, Estella." Cyrus took a step back, then another, his fingers falling away from his shoulders and back to his sides. A third step, and he turned away from them altogether, catching up with the other two, where Harellan was already stepping through the eluvian, Astraia closely behind. He paused one last time on the threshold, turning back over his shoulder and feigning a confident smile.

But then he, too, was gone, and the mirror's light darkened in his wake.